Chapter 258 - 258: Nine deaths (3)
Chapter 258 - 258: Nine deaths (3)
Trantor: 549690339
The giant Silver Wolf half-crawled and half-walked in front of the snake. This action seemed to be exhausting thest of its life force.
It vigntly looked at song qingxiao, who was panting with her eyes narrowed, and then fell beside the Dragon snake. It looked for the wound that song qingxiao had made on the snake¡¯s body and stuck out its tongue to lick the snake¡¯s blood.
The Dragon snake was already unable to resist. Its tail moved unwillingly and it flicked its tongue, but it no longer had the strength to struggle.
Song Qing looked down on it and ignored its actions.
It noticed song qingxiao¡¯s indulgence and immediately felt relieved. It took a big bite of the snake meat.
Song qingxiao¡¯s mouth twitched. This Wolf was vengeful. The Dragon snake had seriously injured it, and even when it was about to die, it still did not forget to eat the Dragon snake¡¯s meat to take revenge.
She didn¡¯t realize that when she looked at the wolf, there was a hint of indulgence in her eyes.
If it wasn¡¯t for the Wolf¡¯s sudden appearance, she would have been in danger.
Never in her dreams would she have thought that she would fight with it at the critical moment and take care of a Dragon snake.
Song qingjiang looked away. She still had her own troubles. She held the dagger and looked around. When the lightning disappeared and the thick clouds blocked the light, only the shadows ofrge and small piles of stones were left in the night.
The muffled Thunder above her head, the sound of the rain, and the sound of the giant Wolf tearing and swallowing the Dragon snake¡¯s meat were all clearly transmitted into her ears.
She didn¡¯t know if it was because of her mutation, but darkness was no longer a serious problem for her. As far as she could see, the dense forest and the rain-soaked leaves were swaying in the wind.
There were also cowards buried under the ruins of the buildings, holding their breath and staring at him timidly.
Beneath the damaged surface, the sea water was seeping up, and the fish were wagging their tails, feasting on the mutant rats ¡®bodies.
There was the smell of different people in the air. There was the smell of blood, the smell of wet soil, and the smell of the forest. Her vision, hearing, and five senses seemed to have undergone a qualitative leap following her mutation and were no longer the same as before.
It was as if she could see everything around her with just a nce.
Her eyes fell on the corner to her left. Under the ruins, a person was carefully looking at her like a mouse, excited, scared, uneasy, and hopeful.
That gaze was somewhat familiar.
¡°Come out.¡°
Song qingxiao opened her mouth, but as soon as she spoke, she heaved a sigh of relief.
Her voice was unusually hoarse, and when she spoke, there was the smell of blood. Fortunately, the mutation did notpletely degenerate her and she did not lose her ability to speak.
¡°I can see you.¡±
Her words were exactly the same as the Dragon snake¡¯s. The man hiding under the ruins trembled and closed his eyes.
The line of sight had disappeared, but his Qi was still there. He was still alive.
The heavy rain slowly turned into a ¡®rustle¡¯ light rain. After the thunderstorm, the dark clouds dispersed a little, and it was not as dark as before.
Although her voice wasn¡¯t loud, if someone was still alive, they would have heard it.
¡°Come out.¡± She coughed twice and said indifferently, ¡°¡±If you don¡¯te out, then don¡¯t evere out again.¡°
She wasn¡¯t joking when she said this. There was a hint of killing intent in her words.
The wind whistled through the woods, and some of the trees that had been cut by the Python fell into the ruins. She squinted and felt the bones and veins in her body being repaired. The burning and rising temperature in her body had stopped. She squinted her eyes and looked at the left side where someone was hiding. After about one or two seconds, she was impatient. A murderous intent shed in her eyes. She was about to lift her tail when suddenly, there was a rustling sound from the ruins to her left.
Perhaps it knew it couldn¡¯t hide anymore, a hand came out of the debris and fiddled with the surrounding bricks and stones, revealing the first survivor who climbed out tonight.
cough, cough, cough ¡ Just as this person revealed half of his head, he let out a heart-wrenching cough.
The giant Wolf that had been lying beside the snake raised its head vigntly and tried to get up.
¡°Miss, miss song¡¡± Professor Yan¡¯s hoarse voice was heard. He was a little timid, and his tone was mixed with a trace of despair and hope. There was also some uncertainty and doubt.¡±l-is that you? Miss song¡¡°
Song qingxiao clutched her chest. At this time, the bones in her chest were also reforming with a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound, and the blood in her body was flowing.
She was used to the heat and pain. Although it still made her tremble, it was not impossible to bear.
It was a good thing that professor Yan was still alive. He was Mr. Zhou¡¯s confidant and seemed to know a lot of things.
At present, she had many questions to ask professor Yan about the changes in her body and what kind of infection she would get after drinking snake blood.
Song qingxiao took a deep breath, leaned over, and caught professor Yan¡¯s outstretched hand. Then, she pulled it with all the strength she had umted.
¡°Oh¡¡±
Professor Yan let out a painful scream and was dragged out of the ruins by her. He fell in front of song qingxiao on all fours.
The rocks that were pressing down on him started to fall, and the small hill-like ce quickly calmed down.
Thanks a lot.¡± Professor Yan endured the pain and got out of the predicament, but his body was still shaking like a Fallen Leaf in the autumn wind. He did not dare to look down at her terrible body, afraid that he would faint from fear if he looked at it any longer. ¡°Miss song¡¡±
Not far from him, a giant blue tail that was more than ten meters long was slowly swaying in the sea, creating ripples that could easily take his life.
The silver Wolf King that was enjoying its meal in the distance raised its head and let out a threatening growl..
Chapter 259 - 259: A lifetime (1)
Chapter 259: A lifetime (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Under the alternating light and dark lightning, the previously ferocious snakey on the ground, dying. The silver Wolf King¡¯s eyes were fierce, and the corners of its mouth were curled, revealing its terrifying white fangs.
Blue snake blood sttered all over its face, slowly dripping down the corner of its mouth.
Even though professor Yan knew that it had already been seriously injured in the battle with the Dragon snake, he was still so frightened that his hands and feet turned cold.
At this time, the wolf was only five or six meters away from him. The terrifying mutant creatures on the ind had long left a deep impression in professor
Yan¡¯s heart.
The scene of the wolf attack by the stream and the camp appeared in his mind. The chill drilled into his expanding pores, and the gurgling blood seemed to freeze in an instant.
¡°Song¡¡± With some difficulty, he moved closer to song qingxiao. Although song qingxiao¡¯s appearance had changed greatly, she had used her extremely powerful strength to cripple the Dragon snake in the battle earlier.
However, perhaps it was because song qingxiao had saved his life after he entered the ind, or perhaps it was because the silver Wolf was quite afraid of song qingxiao, but professor Yan instinctively felt that song qingxiao was a lot more reliable.
¡°Miss song¡¡± He called song Qing Xiao again.
asionally, there were broken stones of different sizes falling into the rapidly rising sea water, making ¡®ding ding Dong Dong¡¯ sounds as the water sshed up.
Under the lightning, song qingxiao¡¯s back was pulled very long. Her hair seemed to have grown in the previous change. It was originally shoulder-length, but now it had grown to below her ribs.
Her hair was wet from the rain and stuck firmly to her face. It was ck to the point of turning blue and exuded a faint light.
The blood on her face was washed away by the rain, revealing her face that was as white as porcin. Her nose and lips were still the same as before, but her eyes were simr to the Dragon snake¡¯s. Her eyes were golden, and her pupils were vertical and sharp.
Its extremely terrifying long tail swayed gently under its body. Every time it swayed, it would create a row of waves in the gradually rising sea.
wuwu. the giant Wolf let out a threatening cry from its nostrils and tried to stand up. Song Qing looked down on it, and the Wolf¡¯s fur stood on end, as if it was facing a great enemy.
¡°Professor Yan.¡± As soon as song qingxiao spoke, professor Yan¡¯s eyes lit up.
The old professor was no longer as refined as before, and he seemed to be in a sorry state.
His body was covered in wounds, and his clothes, which had been drenched by the rain, were torn and tattered, showing his thin and weak appearance.
The sses on his face had long since fallen to God knows where, and the blood from the big and small wounds on his head had been washed away by the rain, covering his face.
After confirming song qingxiao¡¯s identity, professor Yan burst into tears of joy and heaved a long sigh of relief. He staggered and crawled toward song qingxiao. ¡°Miss song¡ It¡¯s really you ¡¡±
The talking mutated serpent scared everyone. When song Qing was too quiet to speak, professor Yan was also very nervous, it¡¯s, it¡¯s really you.
He wiped his face and looked at song Qing¡¯s head and face. He saw her strange golden eyes and finally looked down at her long tail.
She had seen the terrifying power of this tail in her previous battle with the flood serpent. It contained an unusually powerful force.
Professor Yan¡¯s hands and feet trembled. His eyes showed excitement, fear, pride, and a little pride, which slowly turned into obsession.
¡°Now, you¡¯ve also seen the changes in my body.¡±
Song qingxiao allowed him to look at her. When professor Yan¡¯s eyes fell on her tail, she had an idea. A surge of power surged in her body. The tail rose from the water the moment she thought about it. It was as natural as raising her hand or breathing, but professor Yan was so scared that his upper body leaned back.
tell me about the changes in longevity technology, the research on the evolution drug, and everything else.
Song qingxiao looked at professor Yan¡¯s embarrassed look. He put his hands into the sea, and the rain beat so hard that he couldn¡¯t even open his eyespletely. He looked like he was crying andughing at the same time.
She frowned, and her tail fell back to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. The seawater was sshed up, and the ground was mmed with a¡¯ boom¡¯.
Professor Yan¡¯s entire body trembled as he came back to his senses.. He muttered,¡±
Chapter 260 - 260: A lifetime (2)
Chapter 260: A lifetime (2)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°W-what do you mean by everything?¡±
¡°The changes in longevity technology, Mr. Zhou¡¯s medicine, the purpose ofing to the ind ¡¡±
Before she could finish, she saw professor Yan wipe his face and look at her long tail in the water. He cried andughed like a madman. She didn¡¯t know if he heard her.
¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. Song qingxiao squinted her eyes and let out a cold Humph. This Humph scared professor Yan back to his senses. The old professor was stunned for a long time. The giant Silver Wolf next to him bared its teeth for a long time. Seeing that song qingxiao ignored it, professor Yan sat down next to her again. He seemed to have thought of something. It was as if he was no longer staring at him. He lowered his head and continued to eat the Dragon snake¡¯s meat.
As the silver Wolf chewed, professor Yan was silent for a while before he said weakly,¡±
¡°So, where do you want to start?¡±
While he was speaking, a faint knocking sound came from the distance, as if someone was trying to push away the falling stone and was crying for help.
However, song qingxiao ignored the voice and looked at professor Yan.
let¡¯s start with ¡ she thought for a moment, let¡¯s start with the Zhou family¡¯s gic deficiency.
As soon as she finished speaking, professor Yan obviously trembled. He raised his head and looked at her in surprise. His turbid eyes were filled with shock, as if he was very surprised that she knew about this.
¡°You ¡¡± He wanted to say something but stopped. In the end, he sighed, to the people of the Zhou Corporation, the Zhou family¡¯s genes are like a curse in the legends.
Professor Yan lowered his head, and the rain fell on his head. The rain flowed down his white hair, forming a natural curtain that blocked his expression.
¡°In the inheritance of the Zhou family, there are several theories about the origin of the curse. Killing for love, or for revenge, or offending a viin, or making a fortune by means of damaging the virtue of the yin, causing the Zhou descendants to have insufficient lifespan.¡± Professor Yan paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°¡±When I was young, I¡¯ve heard four or five different sayings.¡±
The sound of someone digging at a rock in the distance grew louder and louder, but professor Yan seemed to be immersed in his own memories, excluding everything else.
the bloodline of the Zhou family doesn¡¯t allow anyone to live past the age of 35. Professor Yan raised his hand with difficulty and tried to make a gesture, if an ordinary person¡¯s birth, growth, aging, and death are a normal process, then the Zhou family¡¯s gic inheritor will speed up this process.
The Zhou family¡¯s business was very big, and every generation tried all kinds of ways to get through the threshold of 35 years old.
more than 30 years ago, I was still following my mentor. At that time, the head of the Zhou group, old master Zhou, came to me, hoping to recruit me into longevity technology to study the secrets of genes.
That was the predecessor of longevity technology, and also the prototype of the original team. After much effort, they finally determined the reason for the short lives of the Zhou consortium¡¯s people. It was the gic mutation in their bodies that led to the instability of the nucleus, which led to extremely serious changes in various functions of the body. After the gic mutation, the Zhou consortium¡¯s people began to age at a speed that was several times faster than normal people.
After the age of 20, people with Zhou¡¯s bloodline would experience a gic mutation andplete the rest of their life in a very short time. There was no exception.
This kind of premature aging was different from ordinary premature aging.
After determining the cause of the illness, the Zhou family started recruiting talents, we set up a project team to focus on oveing this difficulty. We call it¡ professor Yan paused for a moment and finally sighed.¡±The Emperor n.¡±
After the ¡®Emperor n¡¯ was confirmed, old master Zhou found this small ind in the deep ocean. After buying it, he set up a secret Research Laboratory. At that time, the first group of people who followed old master Zhou came to this small ind with the great ambition of changing the Zhou¡¯s gic defects.
it was established in the year of wuxu. professor Yan¡¯s gaze fell on song qingxiao¡¯s tail. The sea water was rising higher and higher, and it had already flooded a small part of her tail.
The sound of thunder in the sky gradually died down, and the thick clouds dispersed a little. Under the dim light, her tail was shining with a faint blue light.
The downpour turned into a ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ drizzle, apanied by the sound of the giant Wolf tearing the flood serpent¡¯s meat with its big mouth and chewing it, it appeared a little strange.
In the ruins after the battle, professor Yan¡¯s hoarse voice was a little mncholic.
¡°Maybe it was an unlucky year, and the experiment failed.¡±
From what he had said so far, song qingxiao hade up with a few conclusions.
First, the Zhou family¡¯s situation was simr to her previous spection. They had gic defects and did not have long lives. This was also the reason why the Zhou Corporation was researching gic technology.
Secondly, from professor Yan¡¯s words, it should be old master Zhou who set up the research project in the first ce. Judging from his age, he might be Mr. Zhou¡¯s grandfather or more.
Thirdly, the Zhou family was superstitious, whether it was about the curse or the ¡®year of wuxu¡¯ that professor Yan had specifically mentioned.
Four, crossing the ocean, buying the ind, hiding theboratory from the world, and the people Mr. Zhou chose when he first entered the ind with the intention of killing them. It could be imagined that the Zhou family was crazy, and the experiments they did were 80% done. Jiu was not a legitimate experiment.
As soon as professor Yan mentioned the so-called ¡®Emperor n¡¯, song qingxiao immediately understood why the password to Changsheng technology was¡¯ long live¡¯.
In the eyes of the Zhou family¡¯s leader, every person who entered the password was like a pilgrimage to him, like an ancient official meeting the Emperor.
From the way the Zhou family had thought of such things, it was clear how crazy they had been in their desire to live.
They had money, power, and status, but their lives were too short.
¡°Tell me about the emperor¡¯s n,¡± Song Qing¡¯s gaze fell on the Dragon snake, which had no strength to lift its tail. It was dying.
To her surprise, the dying Silver Wolf was still breathing. It seemed to be a little more energetic than before after eating the flood snake meat..
Chapter 261 - 261: Niiwa (1)
Chapter 261: Niiwa (1)
Trantor: 549690339
the emperor¡¯s n ¡ Professor Yan¡¯s voice suddenly became soft, as if he was lost in his memories. He raised his hand unconsciously and tried to touch song qingxiao¡¯s tail with trembling hands.
Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank, and her golden eyes turned a deeper color. The vertical pupil in the middle was as thin as a needle tip. Professor Yan felt the killing intent in that moment, and his whole body quivered, immediately bing much more clear-headed.
The so-called ¡®Emperor n¡¯ is ¡ His hand was still in the air, and arge piece of skin and flesh had been scraped off the back of his hand, revealing the White skeleton, sigh¡
He heaved a long sigh, and it was as if his life force had been sucked out of him in an instant.
the ¡®Emperor n¡¯, in old master Zhou¡¯s words, is a process of searching for the origin of life. When he said this, his expression was strangely calm.
If that was all, professor Yan wouldn¡¯t have said this. Song qingxiao calmly waited for him to continue, and professor Yan said,¡±
what we¡¯re looking for is not the origin of life in the textbooks, but what I mentioned, he kept her in suspense and looked up at song qingxiao with a slight smile.
¡°Miss song, have you ever heard of the legend of the origin of our world?¡±
When he said this, there seemed to be a me in his eyes, and his expression became fanatical, like a devout believer who ignored the surrounding environment.
The Wyvern struggling on the ruins flicked its tongue with difficulty, pushing the rocks and rolling them, making a soft sound.
A gust of wind blew over, causing the rain to fly askew. The rain fell to the ground with a rustling sound, sending a bone-chilling cold.
ording to the legends of the origin of the world in the East since ancient times, Pangu created the heavens and split the earth, and Nuwa created humans.
Could it be that the Zhou consortium¡¯s ¡®Emperor n¡¯ was to create a world with gods?
Song qingxiao wanted tough at this thought, but when she saw the Dragon snake lying on the ruins from the corner of her eye, she shivered and subconsciously said,¡±
¡°That¡¯s impossible¡¡±
our ¡®Emperor n¡¯ is to return to our ancestors and start from the gods.
When professor Yan heard her say ¡®impossible¡¯, he rubbed his hands excitedly. This action tore the back of his hand, which had notpletely stopped bleeding, and red blood gushed out and dripped down his thin hand.
the principle of survival of the fittest, which will optimize the living thing in the process of evolution. From a certain point of view, the Zhou bloodline inheritance should be eliminated. Sooner orter, it would be annihted in the torrent of time.
However, professor Yan had proposed a process of ¡®returning to zero¡¯, which would allow the biological genes to return to their ancestors, and the Zhou genes would be reborn in such an environment.
Old master Zhou attached great importance to his suggestion, and professor Yan was able to be the core of Zhou¡¯s biotechnology at such a young age.
In that kind of environment, all kinds of experimental methods had been exhausted, but arge amount of financial and material resources had been spent, and the experiment still failed in the end.
Old master Zhou could not survive the sess of the experiment and passed away regretfully. The core person in charge of theboratory was changed to old master Zhou. As time passed, they still could not find the way to ¡®create gods¡¯. Some of the experimental bodies died inrge numbers due to gic disorder, and the corpses caused the ind to be infected. As a result, the Zhou consortium had no choice but to announce their evacuation.
The Emperor n¡¯s research on the ind hade to an end, but the failure of the experiment this time did not stop the Zhou consortium from continuing their research.
After changing the location of the experiment, Mr. Zhou invested more financial resources and recruited arge number of talents to continue his efforts.
¡°Only when Pangu split the heavens and split the earth did the worlde into existence. Goddess nvywa had merits for creating humans, andter generations called her the Mother Goddess of the earth.¡±
When professor Yan said this, song Qing had a feeling that he was about to talk about the key drugs. He held his breath and listened.
At this moment, someone pushed on a rock and weakly asked for help,¡±
¡°Help me¡¡±
After confirming that it was safe outside, professor Yan was pulled out by song qingxiao, but he was not killed. This gave hope to the other injured people buried in the ruins, and they couldn¡¯t help but cry for help.
Professor Yan suddenly stopped talking. Song qingxiao frowned, raised her long tail, and smacked it down.
¡°Don¡¯t be noisy!¡±
Her voice wasn¡¯t harsh, but when the tail touched the ground, it caused the earth to rumble.
The pile of crushed stones was shaken to the point of buzzing. The dying Dragon snake instinctively bent its huge body, and the dying Silver Wolf stood up with its fur standing up, trying its best to hold up its front ws and stand up.
Her anger brought with it a violent wind, blowing the originally dense drizzle more rapidly, making a ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound as it fell into the water.
¡®Boom¡¯, Thunder rumbled in the air, and the person who had asked for help earlier was as silent as a cicada in winter, not daring to make the slightest sound.
The absolute strength brought a great pressure, and everything returned to calm. The silver Wolf was still making a weak ¡®whimper¡¯ threat, but it was suppressed by song qingxiao¡¯s aura. The surroundings became quiet. Song Qing looked down at professor Yan and motioned to him,
¡°Continue,¡±
Her anger seemed to stir up a storm. Professor Yan did not know whether he was afraid, surprised, or happy, but there was a trace of excitement and eagerness mixed in. His eyes were a little hot, and he looked down timidly at her long tail. The tail was casually wagged on the ground, but it could not be ignored.
This image was exactly the same as the image of nuwa that he had imagined.
¡°Can I touch your tail?¡±
He seemed to be praying, but also sighing.
¡°Continue.¡± Song qingxiao ignored his plea and gave another order. Professor Yan instinctively raised his head and looked into her cold golden eyes. He subconsciously obeyed her order.
¡°Yes.¡±
the mother Earth goddess has the ability to breed. Professor Yan raised his hand with great difficulty and touched the bridge of his nose. This was his habit of lifting his sses. However, at the moment when the flood Dragon destroyed theboratory, he was buried under the copsed building and no one knew where his sses had fallen. Naturally, professor Yan¡¯s hand did not reach him. He sighed and put down his hand.
¡°So, Mr. Zhou helped raise a group of girls at that time.¡±
Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but think back to when she first entered the mission scenario, and when she was talking to Zhou xueli on the ship, she had mentioned something.
At that time, Zhou xuli mentioned that Mr. Zhou was the person in charge of biotechnology and had done a lot of charity. She said,¡±
¡°I¡¯m also one of his benefactors.¡±
When song Qing thought of this sentence, he could not help but feel a chill run down his spine.
Her body had mutated, and a tyrannical power was flowing in her body. She could even kill a huge Dragon snake, but professor Yan¡¯s words made her feel scared and disgusted from the bottom of her heart!
He adopted the girls in the name of charity, raise them and make them excellent experimental subjects.
when a woman is pregnant, she secretes a substance to provide for the development of the fetus. Professor Yan¡¯s words made song qingxiao¡¯s expression turn cold, and her killing intent leaked out. The calm surface of the sea rippled, as if a storm wasing..
Chapter 262 - 262: The human heart (1)
Chapter 262: The human heart (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Professor Yan was immersed in his fanatical emotions and did not notice song qingxiao¡¯s expression.
¡°This material is extremely rare and not easy to obtain.¡± Not to mention the huge amount of consumption that would be umted in the subsequent experiments.
Furthermore, the amount of this hormone provided by each pregnant woman was too little. During the long process of ten months of pregnancy, it could only provide for the development of one baby.
The purpose of the Zhou consortium¡¯s research was to protect Mr. Zhou¡¯s life. The supply of this substance that he needed far exceeded the needs of a baby, we call this kind of refined substance ¡®longevity¡¯. This was also the direction that longevity technology was named after when it was first founded. The experiment was originally ¡®creating gods¡¯, but it was now¡¯ creating humans¡¯.
In order to achieve the purpose of rapid extraction and shortening the time limit, the Zhou Corporation adopted arge number of girls from all over the world in the name of charity.
During this period, he instilled some thoughts of loyalty to the Zhou consortium and dedication to science into them. When these experimental bodies were underage, their bodies were modified to be suitable breeding grounds for ¡®human creation¡¯.
At the same time, he would take measures to promote these girls ¡®development and maturity as soon as possible to achieve the goal of getting pregnant quickly.
During the embryonic development process, an instrument that absorbs the mother¡¯s hormone secretion is imnted. As the pregnancy time increases, the nutrition of the embryo is absorbed until the embryopletely dies and falls off. This cycle will then repeat again and enter the next simr operation.
In this way, the Zhou consortium obtained a batch of precious hormones secreted by the mother. Professor Yan shivered.
Mr. Zhou called it¡ he seemed to feel a bone-chilling air lingering around him with the rain. When he said this, his teeth ttered, making a ¡®giggle¡¯ sound, but he still insisted on finishing his words.
¡°¡®Life essence¡¯,¡±
The ¡®life essence¡¯ that was refined in this way was inhumane. Many of the girls who were adopted by the Zhou consortium in those years died in the early stages of the body transformation process.
Even for those who were lucky enough to survive, there were very few who survived the repeated pregnancy and extraction process.
Arge number of lives had withered early. In order to survive, the Zhou family had to step on the blood.
On the surface, the Zhou family was bright and beautiful. In the eyes of the world, the Zhou family had a respected status. They did good deeds and umted virtue, but in reality, they were cruel and merciless, doing all kinds of evil.
The pitter-pattering rain fell on the ruins and forest. The thunder and lightning stopped at this moment, and the ind was so quiet that one could even hear a pin drop.
The silver-white Wolf King had gnawed a small hole in the Dragon snake¡¯s body. Song Qing felt that the fear he had for the Dragon snake had turned into an unspeakable pity.
She pitied the mutated Dragon snake and the girls who were helped by charity. They thought they had escaped from the sea of suffering, but they ended up in the hands of an even more terrifying devil.
For the sake of their own selfishness, the Zhou consortium interfered with thews of nature¡¯s development and created such a ¡®creature¡¯. They turned this small ind into a purgatory, causing countless innocent people to lose their lives.
In order for them to live, other people¡¯s lives were like grass in their eyes.
This ferocious Dragon snake was also a monster that they had created. She knew that under the ruins, there were still some people who were lucky enough to survive. They were looking at the Dragon snake, the silver Wolf, and her mutated self with horror.
However, the ferocious mutant creatures on the ind could not be evil to the human heart. They could not be evil to this group of self-proimed ¡®gods¡¯ who interfered with the bnce.
The most terrifying and brutal thing was not these mutated creatures, but the desires of humans. They were just the victims of the Zhou family¡¯s desires! Song qingxiao suppressed the anger in her heart and asked again,¡± did the experiment seed?¡±
¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±
Professor Yan shook his head.
The chronic illness of the Zhou family could not be cured overnight. Although the ¡®life essence¡¯ that was initially extracted had a very mysterious effect for a short time, Mr. Zhou, as the first person to test the Zhou family¡¯s bloodline, had lived to 35 years old, which was a rare urrence.
Mr. Zhou had broken the curse of the Zhou bloodline not being able to live past the age of 35, proving the sess of the ¡®Emperor n¡¯.
¡°Where did you fail?¡±
During the conversation, the rampaging energy in song qingxiao¡¯s body began to calm down, as if it had be one with her and was under her control.
The temperature of his burning blood did not rise any further. His broken bones and tendons were being Reforged bit by bit.
An unparalleled power coursed through her body, a feeling she had never felt before.
¡°It¡¯s because of the Zhou family¡¯s special genes.¡± Professor Yan chose his words carefully, trying to avoid using technical terms so that song qingxiao could understand.
the Zhou¡¯s genes are wed and should have been eliminated a long time ago. Although ordinary ¡®life essence¡¯ is useful to them, the effect is very limited. He ced his injured hand on his thigh and trembled slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the drug that Mr. Zhou injected. It can only maintain his spirit for a moment.¡±
The bodies of the Zhou consortium¡¯s people were too weak, and their bodies had fatal ws. After confirming that they couldn¡¯t change anything from them, the core members of the ¡®Emperor n¡¯ prepared to start from the ¡®mother¡¯.
The mother¡¯s body that provided the ¡®life essence¡¯ was too ordinary, so this batch of medicine did not have much effect on the Zhou family.
at that moment, Mr. Zhou proposed a bold idea. When professor Yan said this, his expression changed again. His eyes were veryplicated, as if he had a great sense of guilt and guilt, but there was also an unusual fanaticism.
extract the genes of powerful creatures andbine them with the ¡®mother¡¯, then use this to produce a higher grade of¡¯ life essence ¡®to supply to the people of the Zhou consortium.
This method was theoretically possible, but it still needed to be verifiedter.
As for the Zhou consortium¡¯s experiment, it was renamed from the ¡®Emperor n¡¯ to the ¡®Nuwa n¡¯, and they had invested a lot of money into it.
Professor Yan didn¡¯t say anything more about the process. It was obvious that it was another bloody debt.
¡°Zhou Xue Li should also be one of the ¡®mother¡¯s¡¯ for creating humans.¡±
When song qingxiao said this, it was not a question, but a certainty.
Professor Yan was a little surprised, as if he didn¡¯t expect her to guess correctly.
However, at this point, there was no need for him to hide it anymore. Thus, he nodded honestly.
¡°Yes, I am.¡±
The raindrops from his head trickled down his hair, covering his eyes and pouring into his mouth along his nose and cheeks. It made him sound as if he had something in his mouth when he spoke, and his voice was a little muffled.
¡°She is also one of the ¡®nuwa¡¯, one of the few survivors.¡±
¡°So, did you seed this time?¡±
Song qingxiao sighed and asked again.
Professor Yan smiled bitterly and shook his head again.
¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±
He looked a little mncholic. As a researcher, nothing made him more upset than the failure of an experiment.
in theory, it was a sess, but we still failed because the human body is too fragile to withstand the ¡®higher life essence¡¯ that has been repeatedly extracted, ¡± he paused and continued,¡±
as the first recipient, Mr. Zhou,¡± as he said this, he seemed to have thought of something, and his eyes revealed a deep fear.
Even though it had been many years since the incident, professor Yan still shuddered when he recalled the scene from that year, he exploded in front of us.
To be precise, Mr. Zhou turned into a cloud of blood mist and finally evaporated, not even leaving a trace of bone.
The low-level ¡®life essence¡¯ was useless, and humans were too weak to carry the high-level ¡®life essence¡¯. The¡¯ Nuwa project ¡®had once again fallen into a dead end.
¡°It just so happens that at this time ¡¡± Before professor Yan could finish his sentence, song qingxiao continued,¡±
you guys have obtained a satellite photo. It captured the abnormal activity of the creatures on the ind.
¡°Yes!¡± Professor Yan made up his mind and nodded,¡± we found a Dragon on the ind¡
As he said this, he subconsciously looked at the Dragon snake lying on the ruins. The giant silver-white Wolf, who was feasting, raised its head, which was covered in the Blue Dragon snake¡¯s blood..
Chapter 263 - 263: Sinister (1)
Chapter 263: Sinister (1)
Trantor: 549690339
With the failure of the ¡®Emperor n¡¯, almost all the animals experimented on the ind died, and the corpses were like a terrible virus that caused a serious infection on the ind.
When the people from longevity technology evacuated, there should be no traces of living creatures on the ind, except for the undergroundboratory. However, theboratory had been sealed off at that time, and the entrance and exit had been blocked. Even if there were any lucky experimentals that had not died, they would not have been able to escape.
Therefore, when professor Yan and the others got the photo, they were both shocked and happy.
After the Nuwa project¡¯s core team¡¯s discussion, everyone came up with a point of view, which was the restart of nature.
let¡¯s say that this Ind is a world of its own,¡± professor Yan said. When it came to his field of expertise, his previously dispirited expression disappeared, and his thin, pale face showed a sickly blush.
let¡¯s assume that this world is an automatic calctor. With great effort, he moved his upper body closer to song qingxiao. the ¡®Emperor n¡¯ back then was a program. After the program failed, the calctor restarted. Do you understand?¡±
He looked up at song qingxiao, who was sitting on the ruins and staring down at him.
The dark night cast a mysterious shadow on her. She was powerful and terrifying, but to professor Yan, she was strangely charming.
It was as if he was admiring his own work, and his eyes were filled with infatuation.
¡°Nature has its own way of starting up and operating. When the creatures on the ind are close to extinction and enter the end of the world, everything will be reborn after a rest and enter the next cycle. There¡¯s a saying in Daoism called ¡°destruction before establishment,¡± and it¡¯s very suitable for this.¡±
New life appeared on the ind, and it was rejuvenated.
However, due to the ind¡¯s serious pollution, when the new life first appeared, their genes had long mutated due to the infection.
Such a mutation caused the ind¡¯s creatures to evolve beyond the knowledge that humans currently had. When the satellite captured the photo of the ¡®Dragon¡¯, it ignited the passion of all the core members of the¡¯ Emperor n¡¯. ¡°Dragon¡¡± Professor Yan heaved a long sigh and lowered his voice.¡±Dragon!¡± He sobbed, this proves that the direction of our research back then was right. The world is a circle. Myths and legends can also be exined by science.
More importantly, they were a group of people who had created ¡®God¡¯. If they continued their research, not only would they be able to cure the Zhou¡¯s gic defects, they might even be able to create an era of¡¯ myths¡¯.
This news made the Zhou consortium and the ¡®Nuwa project¡¯ all very happy. ¡°Dragon?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on the Dragon snake. Most of its blood had been sucked away by song qingxiao, and as its life force was lost, the light golden scales seemed to have dimmed.
¡°It?¡±
¡°Yes, I am.¡± Professor Yan said seriously.
Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Judging from its appearance, the Dragon snake was huge and had a horn on its forehead. It was indeed different from ordinary snakes. After its evolution, it even had the ability to imitate the simple speech of humans, isn¡¯t it too much of a joke to call it a Dragon just like that?¡±
¡°How can a golden scale be a fish in a pond? it will transform into a Dragon when it meets the wind and clouds.¡± At this moment, professor Yan forgot his fear of song qingxiao and retorted,¡±
¡°It onlycks time and opportunity.¡±
Song qingxiao was getting impatient. She frowned and interrupted professor Yan¡¯s long speech.
say you guys came to the ind. Say potions.
Professor Yan wanted to say something but stopped. He was a little dissatisfied, but under her gaze, he finally sighed helplessly.
¡°After we discovered the existence of Dragons, we came up with another way to deal with the defects in Mr. Zhou¡¯s genes ¡¡± The ind¡¯s mutation gave professor Yan and the others a new inspiration, that is to get a gic vine.
To put it more directly, it was to infect them.
Mr. Zhou¡¯s situation was already very bad at that time, and the defects of the Zhou genes were exposed.
It might be a cycle of karma, and he was unhappy with his retribution.
In order to survive and continue, the Zhou family had done too many terrible things. In this generation, the Zhou family¡¯s bloodline was in danger of being cut off. Mr. Zhou was thest heir of the Zhou family. His life was in danger and he had no children.
In desperation, the ind¡¯s ¡®new life¡¯ opened the door to a new world for professor Yan and the others..
Chapter 264 - 264: Sinister (2)
Chapter 264: Sinister (2)
Trantor: 549690339
If nature had thew of ¡®destruction before establishment¡¯, then what about the biological operation system of the human body?
If the powerful mutant creature¡¯s genes were refined into a special serum and injected into Mr. Zhou¡¯s body, causing his genes topletely mutate, and then using the ¡®advanced life essence¡¯ that theboratory had extracted for many years, would a miracle happen?
In theory, such a hypothesis was valid. Mutant creatures were far stronger than humans. The fragile bodies of humans could not withstand the power of ¡®high-grade life essence,¡¯ but it did not mean that the powerful mutant creatures could not.
The scientists embraced the fanatical desire for scientific research, and Mr. Zhou¡¯s desire for survival. Both sides reached an agreement and came here.
They hade for the serpent that was about to ¡®transform¡¯, but Mr. Zhou¡¯s medicine had been intercepted by song Qing halfway.
¡®High-grade life essence¡¯ was far more difficult to extract than ordinary ¡®life essence¡¯. When the girl adopted by the Zhou consortium received genes from other creatures, she experienced arge amount of rejection, resulting in countless deaths.
Those who were lucky enough to survive might not be able to get pregnant sessfully, but Zhou xueli was an exception. She was the most sessful work of professor Yan and the others, and the main supplier of ¡®advanced life essence¡¯.
After many years of hard work, professor Yan and the others had finally obtained ¡®advanced life essence¡¯, but it was only a small bottle, which was kept in Mr. Zhou¡¯s Silver suitcase.
That was his only chance of survival, and he carried it by his side, unwilling to leave it at all times.
However, man proposes, God disposes. In the end, the medicine was snatched away. The one who drank the snake¡¯s blood was song qingxiao, not Mr. Zhou.
In the end, the medicine was used on song qingxiao, granting her inhuman abilities.
¡°This is a miracle ¡¡±
Professor Yan cried tears of joy. There was nothing more delightful than seeing his original vision verified, this is a miracle, miss song.
Her upper body still retained the characteristics of a human, but her lower body was a snake¡¯s tail. In ancient legends,¡± this is the symbol of nuwa.
¡®Kacha¡¯, someone pushed away the rock that was falling on their body. The gravel fell into the water with a¡¯ ding ding dang dang ¡®sound. In the¡¯ Sha Sha ¡®sound of the rain, someone was breathing heavily.
The dark clouds in the sky dispersed a little. Professor Yan was sitting on the ground, kneeling. The seawater on the ground had already spread to his shriveled thighs, and there were dark red bloodstains around them.
¡°Shut up!¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t want to listen to his theory, but professor Yan had already fallen into madness.
the ¡®Nuwa project¡¯ is a sess. We¡¯ve created a God!
He had forgotten about his surroundings, the silver Wolf, the crazily rising sea water, and his own injuries. All he could see was song qingxiao¡¯s long tail in the sea.
we created God! We are the great masters of creation!
He trembled as he reached out to touch song Qing¡¯s little tail. Song Qing shook her tail, and the long tail glided to the side of the sea to avoid professor Yan¡¯s touch. He still did not give up. He did not know where he got the strength from, but he pounced on her tail.
¡°Let me see, the ¡®Nuwa project¡¯ has seeded ¡ We have seeded ¡ Our hard work wasn¡¯t in vain. We¡¯ve seeded. Thirty-seven years, thirty-seven years
H
He was crying andughing at the same time. Song Qing suppressed the killing intent in her heart.
what do 1 need to do to return to my original appearance ¡
It was because of these people¡¯s crazy thoughts that they thought they were the Masters of creation and wanted to be above all things. They brought harm to too many people, things, and environments, and they didn¡¯t even know that they were about to die.
Now that she had be like this, even if shepleted the mission, she could not return to the real world.
¡°The ¡®Nuwa project¡¯ has seeded. Old master Zhou, did you see it? Haha ¡¡± Professor Yan turned a deaf ear to her words andughed desperately. He even dragged his broken body and chased after her tail with great effort.
He looked like he had lost his mind, and it seemed like he wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of him.
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent, and her long tail stood up.
Since professor Yan was so eager to touch her tail, she would fulfill his wish this time.
With a soft plop, the stone rolled into the sea and sshed water. A hand stretched out from the pile of stones, and the blood flowing out of the arm turned the thick dust into mud. Zhou xueli¡¯s weak voice sounded,
¡°Mr. Zhou ¡ Mr. Zhou ¡¡±
At this moment, song Qing¡¯s sharp ears caught a strange buzzing sound above him, as if something was moving in the clouds.
After her mutation, her five senses had been enhanced to an unbelievable level. The sound was not Thunder, but like a huge fly pping its wings.
The words that professor Yan had said when she was hiding in the ruins of theboratory shed in her mind. He said that he had already thought of a way to send out the location when he was on the mountain. The rescue ne might already be on its way.
After Mr. Zhou¡¯s repeated lies, their credibility in the hearts of the survivors was almost gone.
When professor Yan said this, everyone was skeptical. But now, it seemed that what the old professor said was true!
The rescue team was probably already here, and they were looking for the location.
This also meant that the God¡¯s trial was about to end.
Stay or leave? This was an extremely difficult choice.
It was only then that song qingxiao realized that she had managed to survive, but she was likely to face a situation where she had nowhere to go.
The world was so big, but there was probably no ce for her to stay.
It was impossible for her to stay. In reality, she had a job and a mother.
Besides, if she stayed here, she would probably be taken away for research and be an excellent experimental subject.
If she went out, she might face the same ending. At this moment, song Qingxin was at war with herself. Even if the mutation had given her powerful strength, it could not solve her current predicament..
Chapter 265 - 208-activation _1
Chapter 265: Chapter 208-activation _1
Trantor: 549690339
¡°I¡¯m asking you, what do I need to do to recover my original appearance!¡± The sound of the aircraft¡¯s propellers was covered by the rumbling Thunder and the pitter-patter of rain. Professor Yan and the others had not yet known that the rescue was likely to have arrived.
There wasn¡¯t much time left for song qingxiao. She was full of disgust for professor Yan and the others. At this time, she held back her killing intent, reached out to grab his cor, and asked.
The protective suit on his body had long been torn, revealing the clothes inside that had been soaked by the rain. Severalyers hung firmly on his thin body as if they were going to crush him.
Song qingwei caught him, but he had long lost the ability to resist. He was dragged by her in the water and slid in front of her, making a ¡®ssh¡¯ sound.
the ¡®Nuwa project¡¯ has seeded. The ¡®Nuwa project¡¯ has seeded ¡ He repeated these two sentences over and over again. Song Qing¡¯s face came close to him. Professor Yan saw that her eyes had changed color and couldn¡¯t help but try to reach out and touch her.
how beautiful¡
Her face was still the same as before, but the shape of her pupils was not human. They changed in color ording to her mood.
¡°Don¡¯t put on an act!¡±
Song qingxiao clenched her dagger tightly, her killing intent leaking out.
Professor Yan¡¯s pupils contracted, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes.
At this moment, Zhou xueli¡¯s sobbing cough came from the pile of rocks, and she was still shouting,
¡°Changsheng¡ Changsheng¡¡±
The sea water spread upwards crazily. In a short while, it had almost submerged the pile of rocks where the Dragon snake was lying.
The inner part of the ind had been dug out, and there were safety hazards in the first ce.
After song qingxiao and the others identally barged into the undergroundboratory, No. 3 identally broke the ss blocking the seawater on both sides of theboratory, causing the seawater to flow in and form huge pressure.
The ground couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and it cracked and deformed. The sea water surged upward at an increasingly fast speed. It would probably not take long for it to flood this ce, swallow this ¡®evil demon Ind¡¯, and bury the destruction that the Zhou consortium had once brought into the depths of the ocean.
After the sea water rose, all the people buried in the ruins finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Under the strong desire to live, those who were still alive began to push and pull on the stones, trying to escape.
¡°Help me¡¡±
¡°Help me ¡ 1 don¡¯t want to die ¡¡±
Weak cries for help rose and fell, mixed with the painful moans of the survivors. Some people were silently buried under the ruins, most likely dead.
With a hiss, the giant Silver Wolf squeezed its head under the flood dragon¡¯s stomach with great effort, as if it was using thest of its strength to tear it apart.
The Dragon snake was in pain, and its tail rose up again. The elongated shadow made the people who had just crawled out from the ruins scream hysterically.
The silver Wolf pulled out arge mass of bloody internal organs from the Dragon snake¡¯s chest. The Dragon snake¡¯s abdominal cavity contracted and let out ast wail. Finally, its tail fell back into the sea with a ¡®bang¡¯.
The sound of the rescue aircraft above them was getting closer and closer. The ears of the silver Wolf, which was gnawing on the internal organs of the serpent, twitched. It raised its head with great difficulty and looked up vigntly.
Obviously, the wolf had also heard the noise. It didn¡¯t have time to chew and just swallowed the internal organs.
With the death of the Dragon snake, the mission in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness finally changed. The Dragon snake¡¯s reflection appeared at thest corner of the six-star magical array.
At this point, all the corners of the hexagram magic array had been lit up. Three halos connected each corner of the array, and a huge light screen appeared at the center of the connection.
[ mutant creatures killed: bat, crocodile, man-eating ant, white rat, feline girl, Dragon pleted) ]
[ missionpleted: 3000 points ]
[ sacrificial ritual progress: 6/6 pleted) ]
[ missionpleted: 2000 points ]
In the mission prompt in the sea of consciousness, the reward for killing the mutant creature was 1000 more points than the original prompt.
However, song qingxiao did not have the time to think about the reason for the excessive points. A mission notification rang in her mind.
The trial ispleted. The portal will open in ten seconds.
The mission waspleted, but song qingxiao was not happy. Her body had undergone a terrifying mutation, and she had not returned to her human form. Even if she left the mission world, she would not be able to find a ce in the real world.
Ten¡
Nine¡
She closed her eyes and ignored the beeping in her head, trying her best to avoid being disturbed by the sound.
¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, what do 1 need to do to return to my original appearance?¡±
Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. She picked professor Yan up. The old man was ying the fool. He might not have made things clear.
The killing intent in her heart was boiling. She held the dagger very tightly.
The rain fell on professor Yan¡¯s face. He was lifted up and his eyes met hers. He was forced to look into her eyes.
After the mutation, her eyes were gloomy without a trace of warmth. When their eyes met, professor Yan shivered and seemed to be a little more awake. He said in a daze,¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know¡¡± After he said this, he saw song qingxiao¡¯s hand holding the dagger move slightly. He immediately said,¡±
you can wait for help to arrive. After we leave this ce and return to theboratory, we¡¯ll definitely find a way¡
He saw that song Qing¡¯s pupils had shrunk and he quickly said,¡±
¡°It¡¯s true ¡¡± He exined,¡±
the experiment has already exceeded our expectations.
As soon as he finished speaking, there was a buzzing sound above his head. Something broke through the thick clouds and appeared in the sky.
This time, it wasn¡¯t just song qingxiao and the silver Wolf who heard it. Even professor Yan and the others heard it. He instinctively looked up.
Above their heads was the boundless night sky. It was especially dark tonight. Lightning shed in the clouds. In the dense drizzle, a sh of light passed through the clouds and appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes with a ¡®boom¡¯ sound.
The dot of light was like a star, shing and shing as it flew towards the other side of the mountain.
¡°It¡¯s a ne¡¡±
When professor Yan saw this scene, he was stunned for a while. Suddenly, he shouted ecstatically,¡±
it¡¯s a ne. The rescue has arrived ¡
As soon as he finished speaking, the people who had survived the disaster were stunned at first, as if they couldn¡¯t believe it. Then someone asked,¡± ¡°Really?¡±
¡°It¡¯s true! It¡¯s true!¡± Someone trembled in excitement.
¡°It¡¯s an airne, a rescue Airne! I¡¯m saved ¡¡±
In song Qing¡¯s small mind, the system notification was still ringing,¡±
Five¡
Four¡
Three¡
Changsheng, the rescue is here. We¡¯re saved. Changsheng ¡
Zhou xuli hugged Mr. Zhou, who looked like he was about to die, crying andughing at the same time.
¡°We¡¯re saved¡¡±
¡°We¡¯re here!¡±
The ne was shining brightly and was exceptionally eye-catching in the night. Perhaps due to the distance, they did not notice the people on the ground.
Someone stumbled up the pile of stones and shouted with all his strength in a hoarse voice,¡±
¡°Here, here¡¡±
The ne whistled and flew to the other side. The people on the ground did not give up and wanted to chase after it, but everyone had just escaped death and were covered in wounds. They had held on until now only because of their desire to survive. How could they have the strength?
The people who wanted to chase him rolled into the sea as soon as they moved.
¡°Come back¡¡±
Two¡
One¡
About ten meters in front of song qingxiao, a bright spot of light suddenly appeared on the ground, attracting the attention of the people who were shouting.
The light spot grewrger as it floated upwards, gradually turning into a huge hexagram magical array.
A few rays of light connected the corners of the formation, and a huge Halo appeared in the middle. A notification rang in song Qing¡¯s mind, ¡°The portal opened and closed after ten seconds.
¡°..¡¯¡¯She cursed in her heart. At this point, she could no longer dy.
If he didn¡¯t leave now, he would probably never be able to..
Chapter 266 - 266: Teleportation _1
Chapter 266: Teleportation _1
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao no longer hesitated and let go of her hand. Professor Yan, who was being held by her, was stunned by the appearance of the Halo. As soon as song qingxiao let go, he fell into the sea, making a ¡®plop¡¯ sound.
Professor Yan¡¯s arms iled wildly as his body fell backward into the sea, making a ¡®gugugu¡¯ sound as he choked.
It took him a great deal of effort to sit up. The sea water had already spread upward to his lower abdomen, and the waves hit the pile of stones.
The people buried under the rocks were unlikely to survive. The survivors supported each other and climbed up to a higher position.
Professor Yan let out a heart-wrenching cough and looked at the Halo that appeared out of thin air on the ground in a daze. He muttered to himself,¡±
¡°Then¡ What¡¯s that?¡±
The scene in front of him was beyond his understanding. It was like something that only existed in a fantasy world. Professor Yan had forgotten about the rescue aircraft.
He tried to crawl in the direction of the Halo like a demon, but as soon as he moved, he noticed the movement beside him.
Song qingxiao tried to stand up. She was not used to her legs turning into long tails, but when she stood up, the long tail seemed to know her mind and was at hermand.
The tail was stronger than her legs, and it lifted her up steadily.
With a single thought, she swung her tail and swept away the sea water. Her scales rubbed against the ground, and with the help of her strength, she moved forward nearly two to three meters.
¡°Don¡¯t go¡¡±
Professor Yan saw this scene from the corner of his eye and immediately sobered up. He shouted,¡±
the rescue ne has arrived. We can continue the research after we return to theboratory. He struggled in the water, trying to chase after song qingxiao. don¡¯t you want to know about the gene mutation in your body?¡±
He couldn¡¯t connect the Halo to song qingxiao at the moment. He only knew that after song qingxiao¡¯s transformation, the rescue team had arrived, and she was eager to escape and hide somewhere else on the ind.
At this point, the changes in song qingxiao¡¯s body were worth the rest of his life to explore. They had created a ¡®miracle¡¯, how could he let song qingxiao escape?
Song qingxiao ignored him. In her mind, the countdown for the divine trial had begun.
Ten¡
She leaped forward and heard professor Yan¡¯s shouts, the desperate cries of the surviving workers and schrs, and Zhou xueli¡¯s loud voice calling Mr. Zhou¡¯s name. Finally, she got a response.
¡°Ahem¡ Ahem¡¡±
Mr. Zhou coughed, and song Qing¡¯s small steps stopped.
She turned her head. After the mutation, her five senses had improved, and she could see everything in front of her clearly.
Everyone who survived on the stone pile had a look of pain, despair, and fear on their faces. The giant Silver Wolf, who had swallowed the internal organs of the Dragon snake with difficulty, tried to prop up its wounded body, but after several attempts, it still fell to the ground powerlessly.
The wounds on Zhou xuli¡¯s face, the mud on her eyshes, her furrowed brows, and the tears in her bloodshot eyes were all clearly visible.
Mr. Zhou coughed in her arms and slowly opened his eyes.
The Zhou family deserved to die!
This person also deserved to die!
For the sake of his own selfish interests, he had caused the tragic deaths of countless innocent people.
Such a person was not worthy of being called a human and should not be alive.
She was filled with killing intent, but the buzzing of an airne came from above her head.
The rescue aircraft that was flying directly above them seemed to have been attracted by the light spot the moment the teleportation array appeared in the trial space, and it turned around and flew back.
¡°All¡ We are here ¡ Here ¡¡±
The moment the survivors on the ground saw the ne turn back, they cried tears of joy.
Nine¡
Eight¡
Changsheng, you¡¯re finally awake ¡ Zhou xueli was still massaging Mr. Zhou¡¯s chest to let him breathe.
The ne began tond, and the people on the ground cheered.
we can¡¯t dy any longer, song qingxiao turned her head. Mr. Zhou had done many evil things, and professor Yan¡¯s words had been heard by all the survivors. They should be able to testify against him.
She turned around and saw the body of No. 7, which had been spat out by the Dragon snake, floating in the sea. Song Qing¡¯s sharp eyes found a brush floating beside her and she was immediately overjoyed.
It was the brush that number three had snatched from number two. Number seven had picked it up before number three died, and even number seven couldn¡¯t keep it.
Song qingxiao lunged forward and bent down to pick up the pen from the sea.
Seven¡
The ne descended lower and lower, and the huge propellers set off strong winds, causing the rain to fall even more rapidly.
In the sound of the rain, everyone was cheering. At this time, song Qing heard a ¡®sorrowful¡¯ wail.
The sea water rose and had already flooded the body of the Dragon snake. The waves were getting bigger and bigger, and the ruins of the copsedboratory building were washed away by the waves.
A section of the giant Silver Wolf was submerged, and its silver-white fur drifted with the sea water.
¡®OWW ¡¡¯ Aoooooo ¡ Wuwuwu¡¡¯
Itspanions had all died. This proud Silver Wolf held a grudge and ate the flood serpent¡¯s corpse. Its body was heavily injured, and its stomach was bloated. At this time, it couldn¡¯t even stand up.
If this went on, it would probably be drowned.
If the sea destroyed this ¡®demon Ind¡¯ and buried all the sins of the Zhou consortium, breaking all the chaotic rules and causing all the infected and gically mutated creatures to disappear, it would be fine. But that was also the fate of the giant Silver Wolf.
However, if it had not been submerged by the sea water and instead fell into the hands of humans, what awaited it might not have been a wonderful ending.
Aowu¡ Wuwuwu¡¡¯
It raised its head and cried out. Its huge head was soaked in the rain and blue snake blood. It was on the verge of death, but it was still like a proud Wolf, unwilling to lower its head. It had the aura of a Supreme Being.
¡°We¡¯re here¡¡±
¡°We are here¡¡±
¡°I¡ I want to ¡¡± Mr. Zhou shivered in Zhou xueli¡¯s arms. The ne was descending lower and lower. Professor Yan shouted,¡±
¡°Look after miss song¡¡±
Awoo ¡¡¯ AOW ¡¯ The silver Wolf kicked its legs and wanted to get up, but it kicked up a small wave. Before it could stand up, it fell back down.
As soon as the nended, humans discovered its existence. It was a ready-made experimental body.
The small ind was about to sink. With the death of the flood serpent, the only living creature on this side of the ind was probably the dying giant Wolf. The humans would not let it go.
Perhaps it was because she had experienced the same thing after her mutation, or perhaps it was because she had almost died in the mouth of the Dragon snake, but it was this Silver Wolf that fought with her and won her thest opportunity.
Perhaps it was the Wolf¡¯s pride and stubbornness in not lowering its head in the face of danger that awakened thest bit ofpassion in her heart. Song Qingxin cursed in her heart, flicked her tail, turned her body, and shot like an arrow in the direction of the giant Silver Wolf..
Chapter 267 - 267: Follow me (1)
Chapter 267: Follow me (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The silver Wolf raised its head and was still howling. Its nose was wet from the rain, and the fur on its face was sticking close to its ears.
Perhaps it was because it was seriously injured, or perhaps it was because it was drenched in the rain and soaked in the water, it was extremely cold. Its whole body was shaking, and its hind legs were hanging limply, unable to even move.
When song Qing was young, it had kicked its injured leg several times, and its nostrils made ¡®wuwu¡¯ warning sounds, but it could not stand up at all except for a few sshes of water.
Its green eyes were alert. The next moment, song Qing¡¯s small hand grabbed the fur on the back of its neck and lifted it up.
Arge amount of water dripped down from its abdomen and feet. Her bending motion blocked most of the rain.
¡®Wuuu ¡¡¯ The giant Silver Wolf bared its teeth. It was frightened by her action. With a fierce expression, it tilted its head and bit song qingxiao¡¯s arm.
Its sharp teeth bit through the scales that had just formed on its skin and pierced into its flesh. Blood seeped into its mouth through the wound.
This silver and silver King had an amazing bite force. With one bite, she was afraid that even her arm would be bitten off.
The dagger in song qingxiao¡¯s hand had yet to Pierce into the Wolf¡¯s throat. When the wolf bit her, it hesitated for a moment and instinctively loosened its mouth a little. It did not bite down hard, but it still held her hand in its mouth and refused to let go. It even made a fierce appearance.
It was a vengeful dog. It still remembered the wound that song qingxiao had given it at the camp. It was only now that it had finally gotten its revenge.
Song Qing was stunned for a moment. The Wolf¡¯s rapid breath brushed against her wrist, and it was even making threatening whimpers from its nostrils.
The killing intent in her heart receded like the tide. She put away the dagger in her hand and changed her original n. Instead of lifting it, she held it in her arms.
The sound of water dripping from its dangling hind legs made its stomach round. Its thick fur was wet, and its body sank.
If song qingxiao¡¯s body had not been strengthened, she might not have been able to lift the huge silver-white Wolf.
¡°Stupid Wolf, you¡¯re so heavy,¡± She moved her lips and murmured.
¡®Wuuu ¡¡¯ It whimpered through its nose. Song qingxiao carried it and quickly ran toward the teleportation formation.
Bringing the wolf back to the real world might cause trouble, but if the wolf was not obedient, she would naturally take care of it. It was better than falling into professor Yan¡¯s hands.
She was still not used to the way the long tail glided on the ground. She was holding a silver-white giant Wolf and hitting it in the direction of the teleportation array. When the nended, it formed a huge Hurricane that blew down.
The survivors swayed under the pressure, and professor Yan¡¯s trembling voice was blown away by the wind, ¡°¡±Miss song ¡ You ¡ Where are you going?¡±
¡°Hey¡¡±
The door of the helicopter opened, and a life-saving ropedder was thrown down.
¡°Song¡ Miss¡¡±
Professor Yan was still shouting, but she was already about to step on the edge of the six Starlight magical array.
The sound of someone falling into the water came from behind. Professor Yan sshed the water and shouted hysterically,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t go ¡ Come back¡¡±
The old professor had probably sensed something and was trying to chase after him.
The system prompt in his mind was already counting down:
Three¡
Two¡
Her tail touched a point of light, and the silver Wolf¡¯s pupils reflected a flirtatious luster under the light of the magic array.
Song Qingxin had been holding her breath for a long time, but before she could rx, a voice came from behind her through gritted teeth,¡±
If you die ¡¡±
The sound of a gunshot rang out. Song qingxiao was very sensitive to the source of the sound. The malicious and murderous intent was directed at her.
However, she couldn¡¯t turn back now. She had to rush back to the real world as the teleportation array was about to close. If she missed it, she would probably never be able to return to the real world.
She was prepared to take a bullet head-on. After her body was strengthened, as long as it didn¡¯t hit her vital points, her life should be fine.
However, the intense pain that song qingxiao had imagined did note. After the gunshot, a woman¡¯s painful groan followed.
Mr. Zhou raised his voice in surprise and anger.
¡°Zhou Xue Li!¡±
There was disbelief in his sinister tone. Song qingxiao took the opportunity to move into the center of the teleportation formation before thest prompt was given.
As the light enveloped her body, she turned around and happened to see Zhou xueli¡¯s pale face. She turned her head and stared in the direction of the teleportation array. The corners of her mouth rose, and tears filled her eyes.
It was as if a dark red flower had bloomed on her chest. The color was bright and it was quickly spreading around her chest.
My child ¡¡± The murmurs from her mouth were covered by Mr. Zhou¡¯s angry roar, like a trapped beast unwilling to take revenge.
Zhou Xue Li¡¯s body fell limply to the ground. Her face, which was difficult to get close to, was now as clear as water. She had a gentle smile on her face, like a mother who had protected her children, and she let out a sigh of relief.
Song qingxiao was stunned. Before she could figure out what Zhou xueli¡¯s expression meant, the light in her eyes quickly dimmed. Mr. Zhou, who was holding the gun in one hand, lost his support and fell down. He was still screaming in a hoarse voice because he failed to kill song qingxiao.
In such a chaotic environment, the hexagram magic array began to close. She was about to leave this trial space.
Song qingxiao subconsciously closed her eyes. At thest moment, professor Yan shouted at her hysterically,¡±
¡°Miss song¡¡± The original idea of the Nuwa n ¡ Biological evolution ¡ Changes with the environment¡ Your leg might be ¡¡±
The voice suddenly stopped. Zhou xuli, Mr. Zhou, professor Yan, the rescue team, and the survivors on the ind all disappeared in an instant.
¡°.. Hmph!¡±
The man¡¯s murderous groan rang in her ears. One of his legs kicked at her long tail, and at the same time, a pair of hands wrapped around her neck, as if he was going to break her neck bone in the next moment with the force of Thunder.
In the distance, there was another person who seemed to be walking in this direction. He picked up his pace and did not stop.
At this critical moment, song Qingxin¡¯s killing intent emerged. Before she could free her hand, the silver-white giant Wolf that was biting her arm loosened its mouth. Its eyes shed with a green luster, and with a threatening ¡®ao¡¯ sound, it raised its head and reached for the throat of the man who was holding her neck.
Even though the giant silver-white Wolf was heavily injured and on the verge of death, its teeth were still extremely sharp, and they shone with a terrifying luster under the light.
The man¡¯s expression changed quickly. He never thought that song qingxiao would disappear from his hands and then reappear so magically.
Before he could see the change in song qingxiao, he was caught off guard by this sudden change.
The moment the silver Wolf bit the man¡¯s neck, a crisp ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound was heard. Blood sttered all over song Qing¡¯s face..
Chapter 268 - 268: Let’s go (1)
Chapter 268: Let¡¯s go (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The man only saw a sh of silver light in front of him, and a gust of foul wind blew in his face. Then, he heard the crisp sound of bones breaking.
The silver Wolf bit through his neck bone and tore off arge piece of flesh, causing blood to stter.
The man¡¯s face still had a look of surprise, and the light in his eyes quickly dimmed. His head, which had lost the support of his neck bone and was attached to ayer of skin, turned around, put it on his shoulder, and then swung down. The hand that was holding song Qing¡¯s neck fell weakly on song Qing¡¯s shoulder.
At that moment, the chaotic energy in song qingxiao¡¯s body, which had calmed down, went crazy again after being sshed by the man¡¯s warm blood.
In contrast to the rise in her body temperature in the trial space, her body temperature began to drop rapidly under the flow of power.
The blood in his body seemed to have frozen, and it began to flow at an extremely slow speed. A light blue mist had already begun to form on his eyebrows.
A chill rose from his bones and spread to his limbs.
The silver Wolf¡¯s movements were as fast as lightning, and everything happened in a sh. The man with mental power behind the man thought that he had already taken down song qingxiao, but the next moment, he saw the man¡¯s head spin and fall to the ground in a very strange way.
There was a jagged cut on his neck, and blood was still gushing out like a spring.
After the blood fountain, song qingxiao¡¯s blood-covered face appeared in front of the psychic paranormal. Her non-human dark golden eyes narrowed into a sharp light, meeting the eyes of the psychic paranormal in the Azure suit.
¡°Eh?¡± The man with the psychic ability let out a sound, his face full of shock.¡±This¡¡±
A sharp killing intent hit him in the face, and the man knew it was not good. Although he did not understand what was going on, he was ready to retreat the moment he saw the strong man die. However, a shadow rose from the mottled stone brick floor of the alley.
At this point, song qingxiao naturally would not let anyone leave.
The power in her body was in turmoil, and her internal organs seemed to be disturbed by a pair of invisible hands. Under the pain, she loosened her hand, and the silver Wolf in her arms fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. It bared its teeth at her and made a¡¯ wuwu ¡®sound.
The next moment, she endured the pain, put her hands on the ground, and raised her long tail high like a whip. The man had not yet taken a step back when he heard the sound of something breaking through the air. Under the biting cold wind, something with the force of Mount Tai came down on him.
The man in the suit broke out in a sweat. Before he could use his spiritual power, he was blown to the ground by the wind.
Arge amount of dust flew up and formed a thick fog. When song Qing¡¯s little tail moved away, the old stone Road on the ground cracked and a long and wide pit appeared. The man¡¯s body was smashed into pieces. His flesh and blood were mixed with the mud, and his original appearance could no longer be seen.
Before entering the trial space, she was still in a sorry state when she was being chased by these two people. But now, she had easily dealt with them.
She nced at it, then turned her face away. Her strong and powerful tail slowly lifted her body up.
She bent down to pick up the long whip wrapped around the man¡¯s arm, which had been bitten off by the silver Wolf. With a strong pull, the whip was like a spirit snake, twisting around the man¡¯s arm and loosening after it was broken, and she put it back in her hand.
She couldn¡¯t stay here for long, and it wasn¡¯t suitable for her to clean up the aftermath in her current situation.
Although few people dared to appear in the western suburbs at night, she could not be discovered in her current state, or she would be in danger!
Song qingxiao¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. She turned around and moved in the direction of her home. However, there was a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound behind her. She turned around and saw the heavily injured Silver Wolf crawling on the ground under the dust. It was moving in her direction with great difficulty.
It left a long trail of blood on the ground. Under song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, it tried to stand up with its hind legs.
It had no home to return to, and it was song qingxiao who had brought it out of the trial scenario. Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and took a deep breath. She turned around and picked up the wolf again.
Her hand was unusually cold, and the wolf was a little uneasy. Its nostrils emitted a ¡®panting¡¯ sound, but in the end, it obediently lowered its head to rest on her arm.
The ground was covered in dust, but song qingxiao¡¯s figure had already disappeared from where she was standing, leaving behind only a patch of wolves..
Chapter 269 - 269: Let’s go (2)
Chapter 269: Let¡¯s go (2)
Trantor: 549690339
The door of the song family¡¯s house was mmed open with a bang. When the long tail entered rhe house, it swept bottles and cans all over the floor.
The room was dark, and Tang Yun¡¯s heavy and difficult breathing could be heard.
She did not realize that her daughter had returned and was still immersed in her own world.
The moment the silver Wolf in his arms heard the sound, its ears stood up, and its eyes were like green fire in the dark.
The power in song qingxiao¡¯s body went berserk. In rhe cold, clear ice crystals formed on the back of her hand that was holding the silver Wolf. The huge body of the silver Wolf that she had no choice but to carry back now brought her some warmth, so that her hands had notpletely losr feeling.
However, the chill was still intensifying, and as the blood in his body gradually solidified and dropped to the freezing point, his heart rate also slowed down_
Song qingxiao hit the door with her elbow, and the ce where she hit the door began to frost.
She carried the silver Wolf and forced herself to return to her room. After closing the door, her hand trembled and the silver Wolf was thrown down.
The Wolf¡¯s wet fur was already frozen. After she threw it on the ground, she saw song Qing pounce on the bed and groan twice. She moved two steps in her direction and looked around vigntly.
Song qingxiao was about to go crazy from the mutation in her body. Her legs had turned into long tails, and she was already having a headache. Now that this happened again, she did not feel rxed at all.
Her strength and the changes in her body should be rted to the evolution drug and the Dragon snake¡¯s blood. Unfortunately, professor Yan had already disappeared, and those who knew about the trial drug and her were in two different worlds.
She remembered rhe moment she left the trial space. In addition to being shocked and regretful by Zhou xueli s gaze and actions, it seemed that professor Yan had also said something at that time. However, at that time, she was in a hurry to leave, and the surrounding environment was chaotic, so she could only vaguely hear it.
Thump, thump¡¯. As the temperature dropped, her heart rate slowed down bit by bit. After her blood flow slowed down, an extreme chill enveloped her, causing her thoughts and consciousness to be a little blurry.
Her whole body was trembling uncontrobly, and her teeth were gently ttering, making a ka, ka¡¯ sound like an old machine that was struggling to turn.
As her body exuded arge amount of coldness, her life force and the massive energy that was originally flowing in her body seemed to be slowly disappearing.
Song Qingxin was extremely anxious, but the chill in her heart was so strong that she could not even move her fingers.
She was lying on the edge of the bed, curled up like a shrimp, and the blue scales on her long tail were beginning to appear.
She couldn¡¯t go on like this. She tried hard to recall what professor Yan had said. What did he say?
Professor Yan said, ¡°the original idea of the ¡®Nuwa project¡¯.Biological evolution¡ Changes with the environment¡ Your leg might be ¡¡±
He had also said that nature had its own set of operating rules. Once it found a disorder, it could restart.
Song qingxiao¡¯s power came from the trial space, which waspletely different from rhe real world. The environment on the demon Ind waspletely different from the real world.
A creature s evolution changed with the environment. The genes in her body had been affected by the Dragon snake s blood and the evolution potion. She was half human and half snake, and it was a seesaw situation.
At the moment of life and death, in order to defeat the flood Dragon, she transformed her lower body into a snake tail and defeated the flood Dragon.
After returning to the real world, due to the influence of the environment, her original human genes, and her will, her genes might undergo a new round of selection in order for her body to adapt to the real world.
The result of this choice was difficult to judge. It was very likely that rhe human genes in her body had the upper hand and everything would return to the original state.
If everything was restored, did it mean that the evolution potion and the flood dragon¡¯s blood had the possibility of losing most of their effects?
It was getting harder and harder to survive the trials of the gods. Strength would help her gain an advantage in the trials. After having a taste of strength, it would make her go back to the time before she evolved. When song Qing thought of this, she was more or less unwilling.
However, this was only an assumption she had inferred from professor Yan¡¯s words. It might not be true.
However, if the temperature of her blood increased, it meant that her body had been transformed by the evolution potion, and the infection of the Dragon snake¡¯s blood had caused her body to mutate and her strength to increase, then the temperature of her blood would most likely mean that the powerful strength was dissipating.
The scales on her lower body were covered by the frost on her tail. The scales started to spread upward at a terrifying speed from her tail, which was the most powerful part.
The ice crystals covered her palm along her arm. Just as her consciousness was about to dissipate, a notification suddenly rang in song Qing¡¯s mind.
Do you wish to seal the bloodline? Points: 5000.
At such a critical moment, song qingxiao did not have time to think about where the hint came from, nor did she have time to think about how rhe so-called seal was going to use up all her rewards. Before shepletely lost consciousness, she did not hesitate to make a choice.He was certain.
After she passed out, the ice crystals that were spreading to her eyes suddenly stopped. The chaotic energy in her body slowly gathered into a bundle, revolving around her heart.
The originally slow heartbeat returned to its normal beating, and the long tail under her body slowly shrank, turning into two long legs that knelt on the edge of the bed.
And the silver Wolf lying by the bed was also quietly changing at this time.
Song qingxiao was surrounded by a cold temperature, and she regained her consciousness.
The thinyer of frost formed a cocoon and wrapped around her. With a slight movement, the ice crystals on her fingers cracked and fell on the bed.
She slowly opened her eyelids, revealing her eyes that had regained their original color. There was some ice on her eyshes that fell onto her cheeks.
The light shone in through the half-closed window. She subconsciously sat up straight, reached out to cover her chest, and looked down.
The mutated tail had already returned to its original form, turning into a pair of long legs. His heart was beating at a pace that was neither fast nor slow, and the bone-chilling feeling from before had disappeared.
Her heart jolted, but she soon felt an unfamiliar energy resting on her chest. It was abnormally obedient and exuded an ice-cold feeling..
Chapter 270 - 270: Obtaining _i
Chapter 270: Obtaining _i
Trantor: 549690339
This strange energy did not exist before song qingxiao fell unconscious. She quickly remembered that when she lost consciousness, God¡¯s trial had mentioned that her bloodline was sealed.
She slowly scanned her body with her divine sense. Under the perception of her spiritual power, a ball of blue blood the size of a fist was quietly lurking in the middle of her chest. Although it was no longer as violent as before she fainted, it exuded an extremely dangerous aura.
Song qingxiao tried to touch it with her spirit power, but when her spirit power touched the blue blood, it was like a stone sinking into the sea. It was absorbed silently.
She cut off her connection with this trace of spiritual power, her expression both surprised and happy.
This should be the flood dragon¡¯s blood and the evolution potion that she had absorbed in the trial space. However, because the energy of both was toorge, her body was temporarily unable to absorb this energy at the same time. At the critical moment, the trial space deducted points and sealed the energy.
What made song Qing happy was that the energy did not disappear as she had expected. It was still in her body.
She was shocked because as the energy was sealed, she couldn¡¯t find a way to use this energy. It was equivalent to guarding a Treasure Mountain but was helpless.
However, this did not mean that she had gained nothing. Her body had already been transformed by the evolution potion once, which was equivalent to another round of strengthening.
She could also feel that her spiritual power had improved again after this trial, and her divine sense seemed to be stronger.
Even though most of the energy had been sealed, song qingxiao discovered that there was still a small portion of energy flowing through her veins. It brought with it a frosty chill that made her feel extremelyfortable.
In the process of this spiritual energy turning, her body was full of energy. Although it could not bepared with the mutation, her strength had increased several timespared to when she entered the demon Ind trial scene.
This flow of spiritual power was strange and fresh. Song Qing and Xiao ru got a rare toy and tried to use this spiritual power. At the same time, she raised her hand that was still holding the dagger. The spiritual power moved with her thoughts and covered her arm. A light blue Ice crystal formed in her hand.
The de of the dagger exuded a chill. She waved the dagger twice, making a sound as it cut through the air. Two faint traces of mist were left in the afterimages.
This unexpected surprise made song qingxiao look satisfied. She guessed that this special ability of frost should be an extra benefit brought to her by her body¡¯s mutation after she returned to the real world.
This way, even if the power of the dragon¡¯s blood and the evolution potion were sealed, she could not think of a way to break it for the time being. However, song qingxiao was already satisfied.
However, when she thought of the 5000 points that had been deducted, she still felt a little heartache.
Her life was saved, and she had also obtained some benefits. However, the rewards from this trial mission had been cleared. She had originally thought that her points this time would be the remaining 250 points from the previous trial. Who knew that in her consciousness, the system had notified her that she had 850 points avable!
In her consciousness, the points in the trial space were 600 more than she had estimated.
The reward of 5000 points for the demon Ind scenario had been deducted, and there was no notification of the 600 points. Where did theye from?
She quickly thought of the trial this time. There were a total of seven participants, and besides her, the other six had all been sacrificed.
Prior to this, the trial space had also converted the lives of the participants into points and awarded them to the winners. Song Qing guessed that these 600 points probably belonged to the six participants who had died.
If each of them were to get 100 points, six of them would get exactly 600 points.
However, she clearly remembered that in thest round of the trial in the mental hospital, each participant only received 50 points after death. This time, the points had doubled!
She couldn¡¯t help but think of the first time she participated in the trial. At that time, there were nine participants, and in the end, she won by herself. After leaving the trial space, she received 200 points.
In this way, song qingxiao¡¯s first trial was only worth 25 points, which was exactly half of the points of the second trial.
In other words, from the first trial until now, as the number of trials the participants participated in increased, their points would also increase.
Take her as an example. She participated in the first round of the trial and was worth 25 points;After surviving the first round, his status would ¡®increase¡¯. In the second round, he would be worth 50 points.By the third round, she was already worth 100 points.
At this rate, her life would be worth 200 points the next time she participated in the trial.
It was very likely that the other participants who had participated in many rounds had already discovered this pattern.
As the number of times the trial-taker participated in the trial increased, the more valuable it would be and the more it would attract the greed of others.
The importance of points was self-evident. Even song qingxiao could not help but feel a little tempted when she thought about the number of points the trial-taker represented. However, when she thought about it carefully, she was also frightened.
In the trial space, the strong preyed on the weak, and only the fittest survived. One day, when the weak were gradually eliminated, only the strong would remain!
She didn¡¯t want to turn it into points, so she had to work harder to survive in this terrible world.
Song qingxiao suppressed the fear in her heart and focused on the exchange page of the trial space. There was a skill on the page that made her drook¡¯Nine-word secret order, user¡¯, requires 1000 points.
The moment he saw the ¡®swordsman¡¯ token, song Qing¡¯s small pupils shrank and his breathing stagnated.
In his sea of consciousness, his deific consciousness circted. The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique seemed to be summoned, and it let out a buzzing sound of desire.
She had participated in three rounds of the trial, and so far, the items on the trial space exchange page were not fixed.
Although she had only participated in a few trials, song qingxiao had a vague feeling that the nine-word secret order was not easy to obtain. The fact that this item had appeared on her exchange page this time was probably rted to number one, who had died in the trial space. He was the owner of the nine-word secret order.
If he didn¡¯t exchange for it this time, he didn¡¯t know when he would be able to get it again.
However, she did not have enough points. She was still 150 points away from the 1000 points required for the trial space. Song qingxiao felt like she was about to vomit blood.
Just as she was feeling extremely depressed and unwilling, something cold and soft seemed to brush past her feet.
Yesterday, after the transformation of the trial space, her legs had turned into legs. Now, she had returned to her human form. The clothes on her lower body had long been torn to pieces, and only a thinyer of ice crystals wrapped around her body.
A huge Silver Wolf was lying quietly at her feet. Its huge head was ced at her feet. When it moved its sleeping position earlier, its nose turned around and just happened to lean on song Qing¡¯s small feet, blowing a burst of hot air.
Song qingxiao was shocked when she saw the wolf.
Last night, she had fainted due to the conflict of power in her body. It had not been long since she had woken up, and she was so excited about the gains of this trial that she had forgotten about the existence of this Wolf.
The ferocity of the giant Wolf still made song Qing feel a lingering fear. After her mutation, her strength was enough to crush the wolf, so the giant Wolf was not a threat.
However, after her energy had been sealed, the Wolf¡¯s existence made her a little afraid. At this moment, she was probably no match for the giant silver-white Wolf.
Last night, the strong man¡¯s neck was bitten off by the silver Wolf in a sh. It was undoubtedly dangerous to stay with such a fierce mutant creature.
He didn¡¯t know why the wolf didn¡¯t die after being poisoned by the snake, but it was still breathing.
While it was still asleep, song Qing¡¯s eyes shed with vignce. She held the dagger tightly. Although the giant Wolf was still asleep, its animal instincts still made it move its furry ears uneasily. It blew a long breath at her feet, as if it had sensed something. It leaned closer to her, raised its big head, and pressed its mouth on her feet. It did not wake up.
This action made song qingxiao frown. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at the silver Wolf¡¯s action. She remembered the scene in the alleyst night, where silver was dragging his seriously injured and dying body, but still insisted on crawling in her direction. The killing intent in her heart eased, and then her eyes were attracted by something under the silver wolf¡¯s head.
That was the divine brush left behind by number 2!
Chapter 271 - 271: Spiritual power i
Chapter 271: Spiritual power i
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao recalled that when she left the trial space, she had picked up the pen beside corpse number seven. After leaving the trial scenario, she had met the two men who were chasing her.
After settling this matter, there was a strange movement in her body when she returned home, so she had forgotten about this thing.
She stretched out her hand to grab the brush and slowly pulled it out. On the other end of the brush, a red whip tail was hooked out. Half of it was pressed under the silver Wolf¡¯s body. She hesitated for a moment and did not want to wake the silver Wolf up, so she gave up the action of pulling the long whip.
When she was in the trial space, the brush had passed through the hands of number three and number seven, and finallynded in her hands. She had taken it out of the trial scene, and she had not had the time to look at it in detail.
No. 2 had once used it to draw a real object, but as to how to operate it, after No. 2¡¯s death, neither theter owners, No. 3 nor No. 7, had used it again.
Although the brush was extraordinary, song qingxiao had gained a lot from this trial. She valued her own strength more than external objects, and there was still a seal in her body that she had yet to figure out the reason for.
She wasn¡¯t greedy for life-saving skills. The brush was of little value to song qingxiao. Inparison, she preferred to use her ck Dagger. She just took the brush along the way.
What she wanted the most at the moment was the ¡®person¡¯ token of the nine-word secret order! She thought regretfully that it would be great if she could exchange it for points.
As soon as this thought appeared in his mind, a notification came from his sea of consciousness.[ the divine brush Ruyi can be exchanged for 500 points. Do you wish to exchange? ]
Song Qing was stunned for a moment, then he was overjoyed.
She didn¡¯t expect that these items could be exchanged for points in the trial space. She touched the pen handle twice, and then chose to exchange without hesitation.
The brush in her hand disappeared instantly, and the remaining points in her consciousness became:i35O points.
Song qingxiao immediately chose to exchange for the nine-word secret order, and 1000 points were deducted. Her divine sense trembled slightly, and the nine-word secret order buzzed in her sea of consciousness.
On the nine words secret order in his spiritual sense, originally only the ¡®Lin¡¯ word lit up. At this time, a ¡®Zhe¡¯ word appeared, causing the light on the nine words secret order in his sea of consciousness to be brighter.
At the same time, his spiritual sense was nourished by the changes in the nine-word secret order and seemed to be stronger. Song Qing began to recite the incantation,¡±
¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡±
As she chanted the incantation, the spiritual energy in her body began to move slightly. She did not have a golden glow on her body like number one in the trial scene. Instead, ayer of frost covered her body. The temperature in the room dropped, and the silver Wolf lying at her feet moved its eyes uneasily.
Her spiritual power turned into an invisible defense and covered her body. Although it was her first time using the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token, she could feel that her power was stronger than the first one.
Perhaps it was because the nine-word secret order had collected two passwords, and the spells were calling each other. Perhaps it was rted to the strange spiritual power in her body.
But at this time, she was confident that if she were to fall into the same situation asst night, even without the help of the transformation and the silver Wolf, her current strength was enough to kill the two men who chased herst night!
After a brief moment of joy, she was a little vignt.
The trial space encouraged participants to kill each other in the scenario, and the items they obtained could be exchanged with points. This way, the participants in the real world were not safe. If the items they exchanged were exposed, they would be killed.
At the same time, after No. 1 died in the trial space, the scene of his skills appearing on her page made her shudder.
She now had the two words of the nine-word secret order with her. Whoever wanted to kill her would probably have the special treatment of having priority in exchanging these two words. Once this secret was known by others, what happenedst night would probably happen again!
She still had 350 points left in her sea of consciousness. Song qingxiao browsed through the exchange page, and a spell technique named ¡®spiritual power¡¯ caught her attention.
Demon ind¡¯s scenario No. 6 was a mental power ability user, so this should be his cultivation method.
The nine-word secret order that she cultivated required mental power. The deeper the mental power, the more overbearing the spell would be. This ¡®mental power¡¯ was exactly what she wascking.
However, song qingxiao noticed that she needed more than 1000 points to exchange for this ¡®spiritual power¡¯. She tried to exchange for the long whip, and the trial space prompted:Red whip, exchangeable for 50 points. Do you wish to proceed?
At present, she did not have many points left. Even if she sold the whip, she would only have 400 points, which was still a long way from 1000 points. In the end, she could only give up this method of cultivating her spiritual power with some heartache, hoping that there would be an opportunity to exchange it for other ways of cultivating spiritual power in the future.
As for the other rewards, song qingxiao only took a quick nce at them and left her sea of consciousness. She then patted the ice on her body and a thinyer of ice fell from her body. Without the nourishment of her spiritual power, the thinyer of ice quickly melted into water and dripped on the silver Wolf below her.
The silver Wolf was still sleeping. Its huge body was like a small mountain. Even if it was lying on the ground, it was almost as tall as her bed.
Song qingxiao frowned. She felt that it was a little tricky to deal with this Silver Wolf.
This Wolf might have been seriously injured and had not woken up even now. She vaguely remembered that in the trial space, its hind legs had been stabbed by the poisonous fangs of the flood Dragon and it was on the verge of death.
Thinking of this, song Qing¡¯s gaze fell on the Wolf¡¯s hind leg. eh? ¡±
Song qingxiao could not help but let out a surprised sound.
The fur on the silver Wolf¡¯s hind legs had dried up. The blood, mud, and seawater had twisted its needle-like fur into strands.
However, what surprised her was that there were still traces of blood on the hind leg, but the wound seemed to have disappeared.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
She was a little surprised. She grabbed the old nket and wrapped it around her body, then lowered her head to touch the Wolf¡¯s injured leg.
The wolf seemed to have felt uneasy in its sleep. Before her hand could touch its leg, its hind leg twitched slightly, but it did not open its eyes.
Song qingxiao still remembered some of the scenes fromst night. When her spiritual power went wild, the lower half of her body turned her leg into her tail and broke the dragon¡¯s poisonous fangs, leaving them in the Wolf¡¯s body. At that time, the wolf was poisoned and its leg was injured, so it was difficult for it to move.
In the trial space, when professor Yan and the others called for the rescue ne, it tried several times to get up, but it couldn¡¯t.
After that, she picked up the wolf. The Wolf¡¯s hind legs seemed to have lost all feeling and were hanging down. She would not remember wrongly.
However, the wound had disappeared into thin air, as if it had disappeared.
She massaged the Wolf¡¯s leg and turned the silver fur around. Finally, she found a scab about the size of a coin on the back of the thigh.
This should be where the silver Wolf was bittenst night, but for some reason, the wound was healing.
This was simply too inconceivable. She reached out to touch it, and the wolf, who was still unconscious, twitched heavily as if it was about to wake up.
Song qingxiao pressed the dagger against the Wolf¡¯s throat with one hand and rubbed the scabs with the other. The scabs were uneven, and she could feel the traces of broken teeth, which confirmed her memory.
By right, the fangs of the flood Dragon should have been left in the Wolf¡¯s body, causing an infection and killing it. However, not only was the wolf not infected, but its body seemed to be digesting the ¡®fangs¡¯ of the flood Dragon.
Could it be that the silver Wolf had eaten the flood dragon¡¯s flesh and organs, causing its body to mutate and evolve?
She remembered that she had almost died in the mouth of the Dragonst night. At that time, the poisonous fangs had pierced her body, but because of the evolution potion in her body, her severely damaged body had been repaired.
When song qingxiao left the training space and picked up the wolf, the wolf bit her.
Although it quickly let go, it was probably at that time that her blood with the evolution potion entered the silver Wolf¡¯s body, causing this change and cleverly saving its life..
Chapter 272 - 272: Maternal instinct (1)
Chapter 272: Maternal instinct (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The silver Wolf being able to live until now, although it had something to do with itself, was also a matter of luck.
Seeing that the wolf wouldn¡¯t wake up for a while, song qingxiao didn¡¯t know what to do with it. She decided to take care of herself first.
She had not taken a bath since she arrived on the demon Ind. The harsh environment and the numerous battles on the ind had made her nervous, and she did not have the time to think about these things.
The night before she left the trial site, theboratory of longevity technology copsed and buried her under the ruins. Her hair was twisted by dried mud, and there were traces of sweat, blood, and all kinds of other smells on her body.
Last night, she was in danger after leaving the trial scene, and when she returned home, she couldn¡¯t think about this problem because of the surge of energy in her body, so she only felt ufortable now.
She looked at the silver Wolf on the ground, frowned, took her clothes and went into the bathroom.
The warm water washed awayrge amounts of dirt on her body, revealing her fair skin.
Song qingxiao noticed that her skin was unusually smooth. After several body enhancements and gic modifications, her body¡¯s lines had reached their peak.
The skin on her back where the flood dragon¡¯s venomous fangs had pierced through was smooth and t, but she still remembered the feeling of her body being pierced.
She pressed down on her ribs. When she had snatched Mr. Zhou¡¯s box and jumped off the cliff, she had clearly been injured, but the injury had beenpletely healed, and the scars on her body from the past years had disappeared without a trace.
When she thought of Mr. Zhou, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Zhou xueli. This woman was like a mystery. The moment she left the trial space, she had stepped forward to block Mr. Zhou¡¯s shot at her. Song qingxiao could no longer treat her as a part of the irrelevant ¡®plot¡¯ of the mission scene.
The warm water covered her eyes, and her thoughts flew back to the mission scene.
Under the thunder and lightning, professor Yan sat in the sea and picked up Zhou xueli.
She was the main subject of the ¡®Nuwa project¡¯ and an important provider of the evolution drug.
Mr. Zhou¡¯s evolving liquid came from her ¡®child¡¯. She was an unfortunate person and was adopted by the Zhou consortium, bing one of the¡¯ beneficiaries ¡®of the Zhou consortium¡¯s¡¯ charity¡¯.
Fortunately, she survived the scientific experiment, but unfortunately, she also survived, so she became an experimental bodyter.
She was an iplete ¡®mother¡¯ who had once given birth to countless lives. However, under human interference, these lives eventually turned into energy bodies.
She had been repeatedly bearing the process of being pregnant by a ¡®mother¡¯, but she had never been a real mother for a day.
She had never seen her ¡®children¡¯ before, and it was impossible for her to see the true appearance of these lives. She could not hear anyone call her ¡®mother¡¯, and she could not embrace her own life.
Even if Zhou xueli was willing to ¡®sacrifice¡¯ for ¡®science¡¯ and the Zhou family because of the Zhou family¡¯s brainwashing, a woman¡¯s maternal instinct was an instinct.
He had identally used the evolution potion, and in her opinion, he had probably be one with a part of her life.
At that moment, Zhou xueli had probably developed a kind of maternal instinct.
Mr. Zhou hated song qingxiao for taking away his hope of survival, so at thest moment, he raised his gun to kill her.
At that moment, Zhou xueli stood in front of Mr. Zhou¡¯s gun without hesitation, blocking the bullet for song qingxiao.
Her death meant that the ¡®Nuwa project¡¯ had beenpletely terminated! It meant that Mr. Zhou would not be able to wait for a second miracle! It represented her betrayal of Zhou¡¯s ¡®charitable aid¡¯, but at that moment, her instinct overwhelmed her rationality.
The moment song qingxiao turned around and looked at her, her eyes were filled with a thousand words. Song qingxiao was still shocked when she thought about it.
She remembered the cold and arrogant woman when she first entered the mission. She remembered how much she cared for Mr. Zhou during the mission. In the end, song qingxiao¡¯s memory of Zhou xuli stopped at the expression on her face when she was shot.
At that moment, this person was not only a part of the mission, but also a story provider.
In fact, Mr. Zhou¡¯s shot might not have killed her when her body was in a state of mutation, but Zhou xueli¡¯s actions still shocked song qingxiao.
She thought that in this life, no matter how terrifying and strange the environment, things, and people she would experience in the future, she would never forget Zhou Xue Li.
Perhaps it was because shecked a trace of motherly protection in her life that Zhou xueli¡¯s decision at that moment was so unforgettable.
Song qingxiao wiped her face. The mud on her body had been washed away. In the dark bathroom, she tried to mobilize her spiritual power and activate the nine-word secret order.
She had already tried the ¡®swordsman¡¯ technique, but after leaving the trial space, she had not tried the ¡®Lin¡¯ technique.
In the past, she used her spiritual power to drive the ¡®Lin¡¯ character, but this time, due to a strangebination of circumstances, she had a spiritual power in her body. She wanted to try to use spiritual power to drive the ¡®Lin¡¯ character.
¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡±
As soon as he recited the incantation, the spiritual power in his body was extracted, and the hot water that was flowing stopped in an instant. As the spiritual power was extracted, the hot water began to cool down rapidly, and finally turned into thin ice crystals.
The temperature of the entire bathroom dropped rapidly. The mist on the dim mirror formed frost flowers and emitted cold air, as if magic had been cast on it.
However, in about two to three seconds, the spirit energy in song qingxiao¡¯s body waspletely drained. The magic was shattered, and the ice crystals fell to the ground and shattered.
The water that had stopped spraying out from the shower head sprayed the ice crystals that were scattered all over the ground into the sewer.
Although her meridians were empty, song qingxiao was still overjoyed. The spiritual energy in her body seemed to have an ice attribute, and when she used her spiritual energy to cast the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique, the power was much stronger than before.
After she wiped the water and changed her clothes, she came out of the bathroom. The silver Wolf was still lying on the ground, unconscious. She smiled, and the remaining murderous intent in her heart faded.
She had already left the trial scene on ¡®demon Ind¡¯, and she had no idea where her life would go in the future, nor what she would experience.
However, no matter how long she could live, it was impossible for her and Zhou xueli to meet again.
This Silver Wolf was once her witness on the ¡®evil demon Ind¡¯. It had once seen that she had seen her¡¯ mother ¡®at that moment.
However, there was a Wolf at home. She had special abilities. Even if she couldn¡¯t kill it, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to escape. Song qingxiao was just a little worried about Tang Yun.
She stood in the living room. Tang Yun was still asleep.
As far as she could remember, her mother had always been a drunkard, often unconscious.
Perhaps he should send his mother to a ce where she could be taken care of more appropriately before he could fully confirm the danger of the silver Wolf.
Unfortunately, she did not have much money. The job at the guard Station was just enough for her to make a living. That little ie could not bring her more money.
How could he have arge sum of money? She didn¡¯t n to use the remaining points to exchange for money. The points had a greater use!
She took out the red whip hanging on her waist. Before entering the ¡®demon Ind¡¯ trial scenario, survivor No. 5 from the previous mission hade to her and revealed that he wanted to buy the red whip. At that time, she did not sell it because she was weak at that time. The red whip might be an important life-saving tool for her in dangerous situations.
But now, as her strength increased, it was very likely that the difficulty of the next trial-taker¡¯s mission would increase as well. The red whip would no longer be as useful.
The 50 points that she had exchanged for the whip wasn¡¯t very useful, so she might as well sell it to number five and Exchange it for a sum of money to solve her current predicament.
She couldn¡¯t continue to stay in this ce. The two people who tried to assassinate herst night should be rted to number six, who visited her.
In the real world, number six must have an extraordinary identity to be able to order around two people with such power.
However, she had killed these two peoplest night. Because of her violent energy, she was in a hurry to go home and did not have time to clean up the aftermath. This had also left a great hidden danger.
It was a good thing that her body had mutated when she was killing peoplest night, and she had destroyed the entire ce. Even if number six knew that she was a participant, he knew that she had a rough estimate of his strength based on the skills of the two men she had sent out to kill him.
Number six might not think that he was the one who had lent them money.
Song qingxiao just wanted to move out of here and stay away from the trouble for a while. Even if she could only hide it from number six for a while, she hoped that when she entered the next trial site and improved her strength, she would be more capable of saving her life even if number six suspected her!
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t realize that her fear and resistance towards the Ascension trial had changed as her strength increased. She was now waiting for the next trial..
Chapter 273 - 273: Meeting (1)
Chapter 273: Meeting (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Song Qing looked down on the time. The hour hand was pointing at 10 0 ¡®clock, and she was going to bete.
Because she had just left the trial groundsst night, her body had been transformed by the chaotic energy. In addition, she had consumed a lot of mental power and other influences, causing her to faint when she returned home.
After he woke up, he had spent some time exchanging for the swordsman token and checking his physical condition. Even if he went out now, he might not be able to make it.
However, there was an extremely dangerous mutated Silver Wolf at home. She could not leave Tang Yun, who was still hungover, at home. If she wanted to be alone with the wolf, she had to take Tang Yun out before going to work.
This way, she would bete without a doubt, so she decided to make a call to ask for leave first.
Ever since her job at the guard Station had been stable, the phone number of her family¡¯s debt had been restored. She dialed the phone number of Captain an¡¯s office at the guard Station.
However, no one picked up the phone after several rings.
This surprised song qingxiao. She hadn¡¯t been in the guard Station for long, but she knew Captain Yi ¡®an¡¯s personality.
This person had a bad temper, but he was extremely self-disciplined and had a serious personality. He hated it when his guards broke the rules, and it was a big taboo to bete or leave early for no reason, so he would inevitably be reprimanded.
When she first entered the security system, Captain an didn¡¯t like her, so she kept this in mind.
Although this person was strict with others, he was also strict with himself. At this time, he should have arrived at the office.
However, he didn¡¯t pick up the phone at this time. He was eitherte or had an emergency and was called out.
Song Qing squinted her eyes, and there was a hint of seriousness in her eyes. She remembered the two men who tried to kill herst night. They died in the alley, which happened to be in charge of the security Department where Captain an was. Someone who got up early must have found out about the case and reported it.
The people in the guard Station should be dealing with this matter at this time.
Thinking of this, song Qing hung up the phone and decided to go to the guard Hall to find out.
Tang Yun needed a ce to settle down. She didn¡¯t have many friends. Due to her family background, she was introverted and reclusive during her school days. She didn¡¯t have many close friends. The people she interacted with the most were probably debt collectors.
She thought for a while and decided to take Tang Yun out. After selling the whip, she would find a nursing home and send her there temporarily.
In that case, herte arrival and her behavior of bringing her mother out might cause dissatisfaction among Captain an and the others, which would then affect her work.
However, she was in a lot of trouble at the moment, so she was actually more focused on improving her strength and saving her life in the trial.
After making up her mind to sell the whips, the job was dispensable to song qingxiao. It was just a cover for her.
Number five had said that he would buy the whip at a price that she was satisfied with. Once the whip was sold, she would be able to solve her current poverty. Even if she lost her job, it would be of no concern to her.
The thing that she was most concerned about was the two men¡¯s bodies in the western suburbs.
Tang Yun was drunk and unconscious. Song qingwei took good care of her. She was still clean, but she had been drinking for a long time, so her fingers were curled and hard to straighten, and her nails were ck.
Because she had not been exposed to the sun for many years, she looked sickly pale. Her body was a little bloated, like a swollen bun, and her facial features were somewhat deformed.
In her sleep, she was also frowning, as if she had many things on her mind.
Song qingxiao took a handkerchief and wiped her mother¡¯s face. She was stunned for a moment. Her mother¡¯s appearance was both familiar and unfamiliar. It was as if this was the first time she had seen her, but it also seemed as if she had always been like this since she could remember.
Tang Yun slowly opened his eyes. His gaze was a little cloudy and he had not found the focus. The moment he saw song Qing, he instinctively held her hand and called out in a daze,¡±
a
>)
She was numbed by the alcohol and her tongue was swollen. She couldn¡¯t speak clearly. Song Qing was stunned for a moment. When she came back to her senses, she closed her eyes and fell asleep again. The murmuring she had just said seemed to be a groan from sleep.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t have the time to think about her reaction. She helped Tang Yun change into a simple set of clothes. She was already familiar with this kind of thing. In the past, it was very difficult for her to do it, but now, Tang Yun¡¯s weight was not even worth mentioning to song qingxiao.
She carried Tang Yun on her back and locked the door when she went out.
She didn¡¯t do this to guard against thieves. The song family¡¯s house was bare.
For song qingxiao, the most important dagger was always with her. She couldn¡¯t hide it in the house.
The key was that there was an extremely dangerous Silver Wolf inside, and no one knew when it would wake up.
The silver Wolf was extremely fierce. Last night, it had killed a master with a single bite. Even if the door was locked, it might not be able to stop it. Song qingxiao¡¯s actions were better than nothing.
The front of the guard Hall was filled with people. To song qingxiao¡¯s surprise, most of the guards were at the door to maintain order.
There was a lot of noise at the entrance, and the angry crowd blocked the entrance of the hall.
These people looked ferocious and shouted with all their might,¡±
the guard Hall is useless. There have been two consecutive deaths in the western suburbs¡
each one of them died more miserably than thest, but we still can¡¯t catch the real murderer¡
¡°Are the people of the western suburbs not human? Does the royal family value the lives of us poor people?¡±
(<
>)
The guards on duty held riot shields and stood in a line, blocking these people outside.
The group of people who hade to block the door of the guard Hall became more and more agitated as they spoke. It was very likely that a riot would happen.
The situation was immediate, and there were even reporters rushing over from afar. They were fiddling with their cameras, trying to capture a big piece of news.
When song qingxiao appeared with her mother on her back, someone in the guard Station saw her. A trace of disdain shed in their eyes. They turned their heads away and pretended not to notice her predicament.
¡°Don¡¯t quarrel!¡±
A thunderous male voice suddenly rang out. The guards turned around, and Captain an¡¯s figure appeared at the entrance of the guard Hall. He had a fierce expression on his face as he swept his gaze across the crowd.
His body was like an iron tower, and his muscles were tangled. One look and one could tell that he was not to be trifled with.
The originally noisy people temporarily stopped talking the moment he appeared and shouted.
we¡¯re still investigating this matter and will report it to the government, his gaze fell on song qingxiao before he finally looked away, when necessary, the head of Parliament will ask the royal family to send people to help.
When Captain an talked about the investigation and reporting to the government, the people in the western suburbs were still very unconvinced, but when they heard that the head of the government would ask the royal family for help, everyone¡¯s faces showed a mixture of surprise and joy.
¡°Really?¡±
Now, the Imperial power and political power had been separated, and the imperial family had gradually withdrawn from the political center.
However, in the hearts of themon people, the royal family still possessed supreme authority. Even with the development of time, the majority of the people still had an unusual trust in the royal family.
The crowd was appeased, and the tense guards heaved a sigh of relief. Song qingxiao carried her mother and squeezed through the crowd that refused to leave. The guards at the door held their shields and refused to let them in.
¡°Everyone, enter the meeting room.¡±
A well-built woman who was blocking the way snorted and moved away half of the shield in front of her. Her eyes showed that she was up to no good.
¡°This isn¡¯t a shelter where any random cat or dog cane in!¡±
She lowered her voice, but it was still noisy outside. Other than the people beside her, others might not be able to hear her clearly.
Captain an¡¯s expression froze. He nced at song qingxiao, then turned around and prepared to leave.
Song qingxiao¡¯s expression remained the same. As if she didn¡¯t hear what song qingxiao said, she carried her mother and entered through the gap. However, when song qingxiao passed by her, the woman suddenly stood up and bumped her.
A security guard beside her seemed to understand her thoughts and deliberately stood up to block song Qing¡¯s small path, making it impossible for her to escape.
The female guard was tall, almost 1.8 meters tall, and very strong. She had been working in the western suburbs Guard Station all year round, dealing with the most vicious and illegal people. Her skills and strength were not inferior to men.
She had thought that song qingxiao would fall to the ground and be in a sorry state.
She was even prepared to make a fool of song qingxiao in public, mock her, and kick her out of the guard Station.
The female guard thought that it would be easy to hit her, but she did not expect song qingxiao to not Dodge at all. She raised her head and looked at the woman.
With a loud bang, the two of them collided. The female guard felt a chill as if she had hit an Ice Mountain. Song qingxiao did not move an inch, but the strong woman lost her bnce and fell backward. She hit the person beside her, and they both fell backward!
¡°You¡¡±
Fortunately, the people from the guard Hall were not thin and weak. They took a few steps back and managed to stand up with the help of others.
The provocative woman¡¯s eyes revealed a look of disbelief, which then turned into indignance. She wanted to move forward, but when she saw Captain an¡¯s back, she swallowed her anger and turned it into a fierce expression.
¡°Just you wait!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Song Qing chuckled and replied.
Making a fool of her in public was just a small lesson for her. After entering the trial grounds, this kind of provocation was extremely boring for song qingxiao.
She carried Tang Yun into the guard Station, and a heavy atmosphere shrouded the entire lobby. In front of a chair on the side of the floor-to-ceiling ss wall, the short and chubby number five was wearing a suit and sitting there with his elbows on his legs.
Compared to yesterday, his smile was less greasy and his expression was more serious. He held a handkerchief in his hand and was frequently wiping his sweat. The moment he saw song Qing Xiao, his face showed joy and he quickly stood up..
Chapter 274 - 274: Inquiry _1
Chapter 274: Inquiry _1
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Qing Xiao ¡¡± Number Five¡¯s greasy face squeezed out a smile as he greeted them.
It was early in the morning, and he seemed to have encountered something, which made him look very uneasy. His suit jacket had been opened, revealing the shirt that had changed color after being drenched in sweat.
The moment song qingxiao saw him, she walked straight towards him.
Something happened in the morning. The guard Station was blocked by people from the western suburbs. In order to prevent a riot, the guards were all guarding the door and keeping people outside.
For number five to be able to enter the hall at this time, he was not to be underestimated.
When he called out song Qing¡¯s name, he was worried that she would ignore him like she did the day before. Who would have thought that she would walk over to him with Tang Yun on her back?
¡°You¡¡±
¡°Help me take a look.¡± Song Qing ced Tang Yun on a chair and helped her sit down. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you about the whipter.¡±
When number five heard this, he was both surprised and happy.
He had already visited the guard Station yesterday. When he found song qingxiao, she looked determined and didn¡¯t look like she was going to sell the whip.
Number five just didn¡¯t want to give up. He knew how dangerous the trial was. An extra weapon in the early stages meant a better chance of survival in the trial.
If he came here rashly, it would alert song qingxiao. She was not willing to sell the red whip, which was actually within number Five¡¯s expectations.
However, after No. 5 found out about song qingxiao¡¯s background and family situation, he was ready to pester her. However, the n didn¡¯t change quickly. His family sent him an urgent message, asking him to go back immediately. He came today to try his luck. If song qingxiao really didn¡¯t want to sell the whip, he was prepared to go back in disappointment.
Who knew that song qingxiao, who had a firm expression yesterday, would look relieved today?
¡°This is¡¡±
Number five tried to ask, and song Qing answered,¡±
¡°My mother.¡±
Her expression was calm. Number five did not know if it was an illusion, but he felt that song Qing was more dangerous than yesterday.
A strange look shed in number Five¡¯s eyes. At that moment, Captain an, who was about to enter the meeting room, turned and looked in their direction. Song qingxiao stood up straight.
¡°Can I?¡±
At this time, number five was also in a hurry. However, when he saw song qingxiao¡¯s eyes, he shivered.¡±Of course.¡±
He could not miss this opportunity. Other than buying the whip, he might be able to do song Qing a favor.
Song qingxiao nodded and walked towards the meeting room. Other than a few guards who were still outside to maintain order, most of the people had already entered the meeting room and sat down.
When she came in, Captain an was standing at the counter, looking a little tired.
When the female guard who was hit by her saw her, her eyes were filled with hostility, which eventually turned into ruthlessness. She lowered her head and whispered to the people next to her.
After song qingxiao sat down, the meeting room door closed. Captain an picked up a folder and gestured for his assistant to take it.
The assistant opened the folder, took out a stack of documents that he had prepared in advance, and distributed them one by one.
from the day before yesterday to the evening, two vicious murder cases have urred in session within the area under our control. Captain an¡¯s voice rang out in the meeting room.
Song qingxiao took the document from her assistant. It was a few paper documents that had been printed at thest minute, and they smelled of fresh ink.
A few photos were pinned to the top with paper clips. The first thing song qingxiao saw was a deep pit in the photo, and a body was lying in the pit.
Although it was called a corpse, it was more like a model that had been hit by a heavy hammer. Its entire body had been evenly ttened, and its flesh and blood were mixed with the surrounding stone debris and mud.
The corpse was covered in a thickyer of dust. The entire corpse was no longer human, as if it had been smashed t. It was impossible to identify its face and identity.
Even through the photos, one could imagine the tragic scene. Those who got the information were shocked. Song qingxiao knew at a nce that she was the one who had killed the personst night. Her heart skipped a beat, but she pretended to be shocked.
Even though there were frequent riots in the western suburbs, murder, and arson, this was the first time that Captain an had encountered such a terrifying case in the many years he had been in charge of western suburbs.
Song Qing nced at the information and looked up at Captain an. His face was serious and his brows were furrowed. He looked a little restless.
The people from the night before and the night before had alle for her, and she didn¡¯t know if there was any connection between the two. Unfortunately, although her strength was currently growing, and she had the capital to save her life in the God¡¯s trial, in reality, her background and identity had always been her weakness, and there were many things she still didn¡¯t understand.
He wondered if Captain an had found out the rtionship between the two and if he could provide any useful information.
She nced at the photo and stopped scrolling, which made Captain an extremely unhappy. He looked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction several times with a sharp gaze.
¡°Captain, this ¡ Who¡¯s driving such a destructive vehicle and flying equipment?¡±
Someone asked the moment they saw the first picture.
The scene had beenpletely destroyed. From the photo, the bricks on the ground of the alley had been smashed into a deep pit. Broken bricks were rolling everywhere, and a ttened human pancake was lying in the pit.
The ground was covered with ayer of soil and dust. In the corner of the photo, some fresh traces of damage could be seen on the wall.
look at the next photo. There¡¯s another victim there.
Captain an said again. The others opened the first photo and soon saw the man who died in the mouth of the silver Wolf.
His neck seemed to have been broken by something sharp, and the wound was uneven. His head fell about ten centimeters away from his body, only connected by a little flesh.
There should have been blood on the ground, but it was covered by dust. There was no trace of anything leaving the photo.
Compared to the person who had been crushed into a meat pie, although he had died in a miserable manner, at least his face was still recognizable.
The remaining two photos were of the two deceased victims found in the early hours of the morning yesterday. Captain an and many of the guards had already left the scene at that time, so they were still somewhat confident.
the two deceased were found in the early morning yesterday. One of them is called mai boyuan, or brother mai¡
The projector showed the picture and background of the victim. This man was just a gangster who grew up in the western suburbs. He made a living by collecting debts and lending money. He usually extorted and robbed in the western suburbs, targeting the poor to collect protection fees and so on. asionally, he was bold enough to sell some drugs that were prohibited by the Empire.
Nine out of tenwless organizations in the western suburbs did this. Everyone was in cahoots, and as long as there was no big trouble, the higher-ups would not care. The lower-ranked people could only swallow their anger in order to survive..
Chapter 275 - 217-ostracizing _i
Chapter 275: Chapter 217-ostracizing _i
Trantor: 549690339
Song Qing looked down on him. She grew up in the western suburbs and was most familiar with such people. These people were after money and would not easily kill people.
Otherwise, if the matter was blown up, it would be left unsettled in the end, but the person who did it would also hide for a while, affecting the ¡®business¡¯.
However, the two people who were looking for trouble the night before had clearlye for her and Tang Yun. Their words revealed that they had the intention to kill them. This was not an ordinary looking for trouble. There should be someone behind it.
At that time, she didn¡¯t kill anyone but knocked them out. In the end, these two people were killed. Obviously, the people behind the scenes were wary of her and cut off this clue.
Song qingxiao felt that things were getting interesting.
After the person who did this behind the scenes did this, it would be difficult for the police department to find anything useful. In the end, the case might end up like the previous unsolved cases in the western suburbs, with nothing to be solved.
The guard Department was confused, but she did find some clues.
She was born into an ordinary family, and in this era, there were almost no secrets about her family background. It was easy for people to find out.
Her father had a criminal record and went missing. Her mother was an alcoholic. Her family was poor and owed arge loan. Even now, there were still all kinds of usury extorting the song family.
When she was in school, she was not eye-catching. She had developed a cautious character and did not interact much with the students around her, let alone offend others and put her to death.
The person who did this behind her back had sent someone to test her and then killed her afterwards. This proved that he was wary of her.
However, in the real world, she was just the most inconspicuous one among the few living beings, so why would they be wary of her? Unless this person had a certain level of understanding of her other side.
As for her other side, she had disyed it in the trial.
She had participated in God¡¯s trial three times. In the first and third time, all the participants had been annihted except for her.
The second time, there were three survivors, one number five and one number six.
It was obvious who the person who made the move was.
Leaving number five aside, she had already experienced number six¡¯s killing intentst night.
She guessed that it might be because she had performed the ¡®confrontation¡¯ technique of the nine words secret order on number six during the second trial at the mental hospital. Number six might have been one step ahead of her and understood the rules of the trial.
Perhaps she had obtained a part of her ability after killing one of the trial-takers, so she was prepared to follow the same pattern and ¡®snatch¡¯ the nine-word secret order from her hands.
However, this was just song qingxiao¡¯s spection. Number six and she were both ¡®newbies¡¯ in the God¡¯s trial and were still in the process of figuring out the rules of the trial.
It wasn¡¯t number six who had chased herst night. It was also possible that number six felt that her secret technique was too dangerous and wanted to eliminate the danger before it sprouted.
Perhaps there was another possibility, the ck Dagger that number six had mentioned, but that was another mystery.
No matter what, number six was definitely involved in this. Her reality was transparent in number six¡¯s eyes, and she didn¡¯t know much about number six. This was the difference between her and number six!
The two people who diedst night are different from mai boyuan and his brother.¡±
Captain an¡¯s expression wasplicated. He wanted to say something but stopped. In the end, he sighed.
¡°The identities of these two people are currently unclear.¡±
Other than the psychic paranormal who had been crushed into a meat pie, the face of the man whose neck had been bitten off by the silver Wolf was clear. Captain an was woken up by an emergency call before dawn, but he had not found out the man¡¯s identity so far.
Since the Empire¡¯s development, everyone¡¯s information had been recorded, and such a situation rarely urred.
Either this person had been an unregistered resident since he was a child, so there was nothing about him in the information. Or, his identity and status were far beyond Captain an¡¯s expectations. With his authority, he couldn¡¯t check it at the moment.
No matter which one it was, it gave Captain an a headache, but thetter was the most troublesome.
However, Captain an had a feeling that the victim¡¯s identity was very important. If he died in his jurisdiction, he would be in big trouble.
someone called the reporters this morning to inform them that the scene has been exposed. The media rushed to the scene to take photos. As Captain an spoke, the live broadcast of the Empire¡¯s news this morning appeared on the projection wall. The image that appeared on the screen was of the alley.
Although the police took the body away first, they didn¡¯t have time to clean up the bloodstains. From the scene alone, one could see the tragic fighting scene.
The incident happened in the western suburbs, but it caused a panic. The murderer was unknown, from the wound on victim three, it might be one. Captain an pondered over his words and finally said, ¡°¡±It might be a wild beast.¡± to cause such destruction at the scene, 1 don¡¯t think it¡¯s just a beast. It might be a monster.
With the development of time, culture had reced barbarism. Although the noble families could raise fierce beasts as a hobby, it was difficult for small wild beasts to cause such great damage.
Normally, the serious Captain an would have rebuked such whimsical words, but at this time, heughed bitterly.
¡°I received a call from the Imperial City¡¯s central guard. Whether it¡¯s a beast or a monster, we have work to do.¡±
Before he could finish his sentence, the assistant¡¯s phone rang. After taking the phone, Captain an¡¯s expression was a little serious. He went out for a while and came back.
the higher-ups have requested that the people cause panic. They want us to send more people to patrol the western suburbs day and night!
As soon as he said that, many guards gasped.
The western suburbs had a higher chance of getting into trouble than other ces. It was even more dangerous at night, as two or three people had to patrol in groups during the day.
The Western Jiujiang¡¯s police station had always been understaffed, and now that they had to patrol day and night, the number of people on patrol had to be reduced, which naturally caused the guards to be uneasy.
The crowd suddenly burst into a discussion, and the female guard who had a grudge with song Qing earlier had a malicious look in her eyes.
Captain, we¡¯ve always been short on manpower. It¡¯s already hard enough to patrol during the day. How can we assign enough people to patrol at night? ¡± Someone asked, and Captain an gritted his teeth. I¡¯ve already requested for assistance from the Imperial City¡¯s security Department. If necessary, I¡¯ll also ask the royal family for help.
After the royal family and the political system were separated, the head of Parliament was most reluctant to ask for help from the royal family. This would undoubtedly damage the prestige of the government.
However, there were extraordinary means in extraordinary times. The Shi family had been in business for many years and had many means. Asking them for help should be the fastest way to solve the case.
¡°But before we send reinforcements, we still need to pay more attention.¡± After Captain an finished speaking, he waved his hand, the patrol team will be changed from four people in a team to two people. A part of the people in the center will be left to deal with emergency situations. The rest will go out to work.
¡°I¡¯ll patrol Chang Yan Street!¡± The female guard who had provoked song qingxiao spoke first, and then someone else raised their hand.
¡°I¡¯ll patrol the seven constetions.¡±
? >)
Most of the people in the guard Hall were in groups. Because of the high risk factor at work, no one dared to be sure that they didn¡¯t need their teammates to save them at critical moments. Therefore, the rtionship between the guards was also very close.
Everyone had chosen partners, and song Qing was left alone.
At present, the other guards had already chosen the time and Street to patrol, leaving the night patrol and the ¡®autumn road¡¯ to be vacant.
The autumn road was the alley where the ident happenedst night. Other than song qingxiao, everyone else had a mission.
The provocative female guard gloated at Captain an¡¯s misfortune. Captain an frowned.
Even though he was a little unhappy with song qingxiao, it was obvious that everyone was ganging up to bully her.
There had just been an ident on this road, and it was full of danger. At present, the murderer was not clear, so it was not impossible tomit another crime.
Captain an didn¡¯t have a good impression of song qingxiao at first, and he had always wanted to drive her out of the guard Station, but he didn¡¯t want to use such a despicable method to drive her away.
¡°This road, I¡¯ll go ¡¡±
¡°Captain, I¡¯ll go to the autumn road.¡± Before Captain an could finish, song qingxiao had already spoken.
The moment she spoke, the few guards who were waiting to see her make a fool of herself and thought that she would cry and beg for mercy were stunned..
Chapter 276 - 276: The deal (1)
Chapter 276: The deal (1)
Trantor: 549690339
It wasn¡¯t just the others who were stunned. Even Captain an raised his head, his face revealing a surprised expression.¡±You ¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go to autumn road.¡± Song qingxiao repeated herself. At first, everyone thought that they were hallucinating. Now that song qingxiao repeated it again, the female guard who provoked her couldn¡¯t help but exim,
¡°Are you crazy? This isn¡¯t how you earn your performance!¡±
She raised her voice a little, making it a little sharp, and showed a sarcastic expression on her face. The others ¡®expressions were simr to hers, and it was obvious that they were thinking the same thing.
Captain an frowned and took a deep breath.
¡°It¡¯s indeed not the case now¡¡±
Yesterday, when she went to the western suburbs to investigate the scene, her performance was not bad. In the face of the chaotic scene, she wasn¡¯t frightened. It really changed Captain an¡¯s original view of her.
He could tell that song qingxiao¡¯s family background was not good and she needed this job. He had also thought of letting her stay in the guard Station after her probation period, so that she would not need to take such a huge risk to patrol.
Captain an had a strict personality and rarely acted on his emotions. He was about to tell song qingxiao about this when song qingxiao shook her head.
I¡¯m not being impulsive. I grew up in the western suburbs and I¡¯m very familiar with that road. ¡°So, I¡¯ll go,¡± she said after a pause.
When she said this, it was obvious that she had made up her mind. However, everyone knew that she lived in the western suburbs and was familiar with the road, but it did not mean that it was safe. Something had just happened on that road, and the murderer was cruel. Moreover, from the way the two people died, it was unknown whether they were human or beast. It was too dangerous for her to be alone.
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be in the same group as you,¡±
The others had either lowered their heads and snickered, or revealed expressions of anticipation for a good show. When they heard Captain an¡¯s words, they immediately raised their heads in surprise.
¡°Captain¡¡±
that¡¯s about it. The time will be given to youter. Those who are not on duty can leave to rest and wait for the patrol. Captain an waved his hand, signaling that the matter was over. Everyone left. When song qingxiao left, Captain an wanted to say something but stopped. In the end, he rubbed his forehead.
Outside, number five looked a little anxious. Tang Yun leaned against the chair and sat down, his head hanging down and his chin resting on his chest.
When song Qing came out, number five subconsciously let out a sigh of relief and smiled.
¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Number five shook his head and looked around. Seeing that no one was paying attention to them, he turned to the side and rubbed his hands impatiently.
¡°Where¡¯s the whip?¡±
At this point, song qingxiao wasn¡¯t afraid that number five would dare to take the red whip away in front of her. She sat down on the bench and used Tang Yun¡¯s cover to lift up her clothes. She took out the red whip that was rolled up by her waist and handed it to number five.
Seeing her actions, number five squinted his eyes and a glimmer of light shed through his pupils.
Both he and song qingxiao knew the value of the red whip.
This wasn¡¯t an ordinary whip, but one that could be exchanged from the trial space. It could be brought into the space and used to protect one¡¯s life at a critical moment. It was a good item that was difficult to obtain even if one had money in the real world.
Wasn¡¯t she afraid that he would rebel and take the red whip away when she handed it over so readily?
Either she didn¡¯t think of this, but the moment the idea came into her mind, it was immediately rejected by number five.
Even a fool couldn¡¯t survive the first round of the trial of gods, not to mention song qingxiao¡¯s performance in the mental hospital during thest trial. Number five had seen it all. She was a meticulous person and would not make such a low-level mistake.
If she handed over the long whip, it meant that she was certain that her strength could suppress her and was not afraid that she would y tricks in front of her.
A few thoughts shed through number Five¡¯s mind. He reached out with a trembling hand and took the red whip. The red whip was quite heavy in his hand, and the body of the whip was slightly cold, as if it did not touch the temperature of song Qing¡¯s body.
He paused for a moment and entered his consciousness with the long whip. In his sea of consciousness, the trial space prompted, ¡°Red whip, exchanged in the trial space.
After confirming the identity of the red whip, number Five¡¯s eyes revealed a look of joy. He immediately withdrew his consciousness and touched the whip again, feeling very reluctant to part with it.
He was still rational. He knew that they were in the guard Station, and it was not a good ce for him to try his hand. Thus, he held back his unwillingness and handed the whip back to song qingxiao.
this is a product of the red whip space. It costs 200 points to exchange for it. For every 20 points, you can exchange it for 100000 Empire dors.
When he said this, his face revealed a bit of a cunning merchant¡¯s look, of course, Qing Xiao. We¡¯re not on the same page, so 1 won¡¯t charge you ording to the realm¡¯s price. I¡¯ll give you five million.. How about it?¡±
Chapter 277 - 277: The deal (2)
Chapter 277: The deal (2)
Trantor: 549690339
Number five knew that song Qing was from a humble family and had a mother who drank a lot. The woman on the chair should be her.
No matter how outstanding her performance in the trial was, in reality, she was very poor. This should be the reason why she was willing to sell the red whip.
He believed that this five million would be enough to make song Qing rich and change her life. It should be enough to satisfy her.
A poor person would be overjoyed to suddenly have such a huge amount of wealth that could change their lives. She would no longer have to work for money and could livefortably.
Number Five¡¯s face revealed a smug expression as he looked at red whip.
In fact, the moment he said ¡®5 million¡¯, song Qingxin¡¯s heart did move.
At her level, money was not the most important thing to her, but she needed money in a certain aspect.
She could guess that number five was able to find out her identity and was so confident ining to her door to buy her whip. He would definitely offer a price that would satisfy her, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be as much as five million.
This red whip was only worth ¡¯50¡¯ points, so it would be best if he could sell it to number five.
¡°Sure.¡± She suppressed her thoughts and nodded.
¡°But you have to do me a favor.¡±
Hearing her words, number five showed a hesitant expression.
¡°Help?¡± He looked at song qingxiao¡¯s calm face, as if she had not lost herposure. He could not help but feel disappointed.
¡°What favor? Tell me about it first.¡±
After he said this, he added,¡±
it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a small matter, but if it¡¯s more troublesome,¡± he licked his lips, ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help.¡±
Number five was afraid that she would misunderstand, so he exined, something happenedst night. My family has received the news and asked me to leave the capital First.
When song qingxiao heard this, she lowered her eyelids to hide the strange look in her eyes. She then said,¡±
it¡¯s not a big deal. 1 just want to buy a suite. It needs to be big and quiet. The location doesn¡¯t matter. The most important thing is to be fast. It¡¯s best if you can move in immediately¡ She paused for a moment and then sighed.
as for the price, it¡¯s five million. You can do as you see fit.
Number five immediately understood. ording to her information, she had lived in poverty since she was young and lived in the western suburbs, which was also known as the slum. It was very old and shabby. It was understandable that the first thing she did when she became rich was to change her house.
However, he had thought that song qingxiao was a calm person and would not be so mboyant. He did not expect her to spend all the money in one go.
¡°This isn¡¯t a big deal.¡± This request was not difficult to fulfill. Although number Five¡¯s base camp was not in jingdu, his family had some connections in jingdu and knew a few acquaintances. I have a few friends that I can contact. But should we make this deal first? ¡±
He pointed at the red whip in song Qing¡¯s hand and said.
Song qingxiao nodded and threw the whip at him. Number five quickly took it.
After he held the whip tightly, he put it in the pocket of his suit confidently. Then, he took out his phone and walked a few steps away. While he was making the call, he paid more than half of his attention to song qingxiao. She sat in her seat without moving, as if she was not curious about his call, nor was she afraid that he would run away.
Number five tried to walk a little further, but song qingxiao still did not move. A hint of seriousness shed in his eyes, and he immediately stopped in his tracks.
About seven or eight minutester, he turned back and said to song qingxiao with a smile,¡±
the money has been transferred to your name, and I¡¯ve contacted a few ces for you to look for houses. If you¡¯re free, we can go there now. I¡¯ve already called a taxi.
Song qingxiao nodded. She was on duty at night, so she was free during the day.
Furthermore, there was a restless Wolf at home. She wanted to finish this as soon as possible. After the house was settled, she would move the wolf away and leave it in the western suburbs. Once the Wolf¡¯s size was exposed, it would be toote for people to connect it to the man who had his throat bitten offst night.
When he got the long whip, he seemed a little excited. Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, and his whole face was shining.
¡°When I called you just now, weren¡¯t you afraid that I would lie to you and run away?¡±
¡°You can¡¯t run away.¡± Song qingxiaoughed at his words, ¡°¡±Of course, I¡¯m not afraid of the dead lying to me.¡±
When she said this, her tone was gentle and her eyes were calm. However, the terrifying killing intent drilled into number Five¡¯s heart in herughter, causing his expression to change in an instant.
Back in the mental hospital, song qingxiao was also very dangerous, but she didn¡¯t give number five the sense of danger that she was now.
Now, she was still the same as before. No, on closer look, she seemed to have changed again.
Her thick bangs changed, as if they had grown longer overnight, covering her eyes.
Through the gaps between her bangs, her eyes were like dark Wells, unfathomable.
The moment number Five¡¯s eyes met hers, a chill burst out from her eyes and prated into his limbs and bones, making him shiver uncontrobly.
It was dangerous!
His reason was reminding him. His hair stood on end at this moment, and arge number of goosebumps climbed up his skin. He did not feel any killing intent, but he felt the threat of death!
How was that possible?
What exactly happened to cause her to change so much overnight? A thought quickly shed through number Five¡¯s mind. Trial!
It was only after participating in the divine trials that her aura would have such a huge change after she came out.
Could it be that she had been chosen by the trial to participate in a new round of trials?
That¡¯s impossible, right? Is this a lie?
Number five shouted in her heart. She had no injuries on her body, and her breathing did not seem to be in disorder. She did not look like she was in a sorry state after participating in the trial.
Furthermore, as the number of trial participants increased, the difficulty of the mission would increase. Those who survived each time were the best of the best.
To be able to stand out from this group of people was undoubtedly more difficult than ever.
Every trial was not only physical torture for the participants, but also a great test of their spiritual power. No one knew if they would die in the next trial. Even number five was anxious about the arrival of the next trial. Song qingxiao was so calm that she didn¡¯t look like she had just experienced a life and death situation.
Moreover, it hadn¡¯t been long since he wasst sent to the mental hospital. Even if the trial of entering God didn¡¯t have a fixed time frame, it was still too fast.
However, if she did not enter the trial, and she gave number five a more dangerous feeling than before, could it be that she had obtained arge number of points in the mental hospital and exchanged them for some benefits?
Number Five¡¯s heart was in turmoil, and his expression gradually became serious..
Chapter 278 - 278: Hidden from the world (1)
Chapter 278: Hidden from the world (1)
Trantor: 549690339
No matter which guess he came up with, song qingxiao¡¯s importance to number five was different from before.
His expression changed again and again. Finally, he forced a smile and looked down at his watch. After adjusting his expression, number five gave up the idea of letting others take song Qing to look down on the house. He decided to apany her personally and ask about her background.
The car No. 5 was parked in the garage. When the driver drove out, song qingxiao had already carried Tang Yun on her back.
At this moment, someone in the guard Station suddenly called out her name, and the two of them subconsciously turned their heads.
A young girl, who was about the same age as song qingxiao, walked over with a form. She stood in front of song qingxiao and looked at number five curiously.
This person had already been in the guard Station for two days, and he had alwayse to find song Qing. Number five had an ordinary appearance, but he was a little perverted. He was different from the timid and weak appearance in the trial space, and seemed a lot more mboyant.
From his age, he should be around 30 to 4.0 years old, much younger than song Qing.
The girl¡¯s eyes flickered with spection, but when she finally looked at song qingxiao, her expression turned into pity.
this is the schedule of the patrols. The captain asked me to give it to you.
The sympathy in her eyes was too obvious. It was as if song Qing was about to get into trouble. Number five knew song Qing¡¯s background. When he saw the girl¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.
After waiting for two days in the guard Station, plus the information he had found about song qingxiao, the people in the guard Station had a clear impression of her.
When she had carried her mother in earlier, he had also seen the scene of her being embarrassed.
These people treated her like a kitten, but they didn¡¯t know that this person was a ruthless character who pretended to be a pig to eat a Tiger.
¡°What patrol schedule?¡±
He took the opportunity when young general song Qing took the duty form and took a look at it. His eyes quickly found the keywords:Autumn Festival road, patrol!
No. 5 clearly knew what had happened at Autumn Festival road.
The smile on his face suddenly froze, and the girl who gave him the on-call form turned and left. He watched as song Qing folded the form and put it in his pocket. He didn¡¯t say a word until the two of them left the security Hall and got into his car. He couldn¡¯t help but speak first,¡±
¡°You¡¯re going to patrol the autumn Festival road?¡±
Song qingxiao nodded. He remembered what he had said on the 5th. He had received news in the early hours of the morning that something had happened in the capital, and his family had asked him to leave the capital immediately.
¡°You should have heard.¡±
When she said this, it was not a question, but a certainty.
The death of the two menst night caused a hugemotion. After the media spread it, it could not be covered up at all.
There was amotion at the entrance of the guard Station in the morning, and there were still western suburbs citizens who refused to leave. They had arrived early on the 5th, so they should have seen everything that happened in the morning.
¡°Yes, I am.¡± No. 5 nodded. Tang Yun sat in the front seat. There was a sound-proof device in the back seat to prevent their conversation from being heard by the driver.
two people died on autumn roadst night. We haven¡¯t caught the murderer yet. After hesitating for a while, he took out his phone from his pocket, swiped it open, and showed it to song qingxiao.
¡°You should have already seen it.¡±
On the number five phone were the two masters who tried to kill song qingxiaost night but were killed by her. Captain an had already released the photos in the conference room.
However, there were more photos on number Five¡¯s phone, and they had been taken from all directions.
Song qingxiao looked at her phone. Her number five Finger swiped across the screen, and her fingertips were still trembling.
¡°It¡¯s because of this that my family feels that the capital isn¡¯t safe, so they told me to go home quickly.¡±
He hurriedly swiped through the photo and put away his phone. After hesitating for a long time, he reminded,¡±
¡°It¡¯s not safe there. You ¡ You¡¯d better be careful.¡±
Song qingxiao was surprised to hear this.
Both of them had participated in the trial of God, and their strength had increased along with their missions. It was one thing for ordinary people to be afraid of such a killing scene, but why did number five have such an expression?
Perhaps it was because of the unconcealed expression on her face, number fiveughed bitterly and said,¡±
¡°Qing Xiao, don¡¯t tell me you think that after entering the trial and your strength has increased, there will be no more obstacles in this world?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve never thought of that.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head in denial. There was always someone better.
She could improve through the trial, but there were also other trial participants. Aftering out of the ¡®demon Ind¡¯, No. 5 was obviously still stuck at the trial in the¡¯ mental hospital¡¯. Song qingxiao felt that there were many other trial participants who were not on the same level as her in this world, but they were all hidden.
Even if she excluded these cultivators, the two men who were chasing herst night were quite skilled. In the eyes of ordinary people, they were already extremely mysterious Masters.
Number Five¡¯s fingers rubbed against the phone, and his eyes showed a struggle. Song qingxiao¡¯s current strength was worthy of him winning her over. He wanted to make friends with her, so he finally said after some deliberation,¡±
in this world, besides the trial-takers, what group of people do you think is the strongest? ¡± he used a strange adjective.
¡°The royal family!¡±
Song qingxiao looked at number Five¡¯s expression and pursed her lips. He obviously had something to say. What he wanted to say might break some of her previous understanding of the real world and open her eyes to a wider world.
Everyone knew that the Shi family was the most powerful force in the world.
The Imperial Guards were all top experts, and they protected the members of the imperial family.
Every year, the Empire would recruit talented people with potential. Through various strict channels, they would enter the royal family to serve and join the guards of the Shi family.
These people had extraordinary strength. Even though song qingxiao¡¯s status in the real world was low, she had heard all kinds of legends about the people who served in the royal family.
As soon as she said this, number five licked his lips.
Even after entering the car, there was no one around. The driver and the drunk Tang Yun were isted in the front seat and could not hear what they were saying. The car was surrounded by soundproof ss, but number five still lowered his voice.
in this world, the rtionships between the major ns areplicated. The royal family is indeed the strongest, but¡ He paused and said with some regret,¡±
¡°There might be someone else above the royal family. Of course, this is just a guess.¡±
Number Five¡¯s expression and tone carried a sense of loss.
¡°My status is not high enough, so 1 don¡¯t know much. I¡¯ve only heard some groundless legends.¡±
He heaved a long sigh,¡±
all in all, the autumn road is very dangerous. The two who died were not ordinary people. I¡¯m afraid they were connected to a hidden family. Now, all parties are watching. You have to patrol and be careful. Don¡¯t get involved in the Whirlpool.
¡°What is a hidden family?¡±
Song qingxiao asked after hearing his words.
Number Five¡¯s exnation was vague, but song qingxiao wasn¡¯t really interested in what he meant by¡± other than the royal family, she only wanted to know more about the identity of the two people who tried to kill herst night.
With regards to the underworld n, it was not something that could be exined in detail in just a few words. Number five gave an example,¡±
¡°You¡¯ve probably seen the faces of many of the people in power in the Empire¡¯s major financial and aristocratic families in some journals, magazines, the inte, and television. This is called a n on the surface, including my family, which is one of the branches of this power.¡±
The reclusive families, on the other hand, were different from the well-known noble families and financial groups, they did not show their talents or reveal their faces, but made a fortune in silence. They were powerful and had close rtionships with each other. They were hidden in various parts of the Imperium.
Number five loosened his cor. I¡¯m afraid that only the Shi family knows the details of these hidden families. I don¡¯t know anything else.
He then added,¡±
if I didn¡¯t identally enter God¡¯s trial and improve my strength, I¡¯m afraid I would never be able to understand these things in my life.
Even if he spent his entire life, he could only be a rich second generation, squandering money and living a mediocre life..
Chapter 279 - 279: Family (1)
Chapter 279: Family (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao gave a half-smile as she recalled the first time she met No. 5 when she entered the mental hospital scenario.
When he was threatened by the big man with the gun, he cried and pretended to be stupid, saying that he had exchanged his points for money. Although song qingxiao was suspicious of him at that time, now that he had spoken, it was confirmed that number five had a good background in the real world.
Seeing her expression, number five also remembered the first time he met her. He chuckled a few times, but didn¡¯t look embarrassed.
If number five was as he said, born into a well-known family, then number six¡¯s existence was undoubtedly one of the hidden families.
Even if his guess was wrong, number six had countless connections with a hidden family.
The two people who were chasing himst night were most likely sent by a reclusive family. No wonder they were so outstanding.
After the two of them died, everyone was watching.
Number five couldn¡¯t have mentioned the other forces other than the royal family and the underworld ns for no reason. Although he didn¡¯t say it clearly, song Qing could guess that no one suspected him of the deaths of the two peoplest night after going through all the information he got from number five in his mind and organizing it.
The reason was probably that the environment at the scene was very seriously damaged. The two people who were involved in the ident were experts in the eyes of the world, but they died miserably in the end.
It could be said that when song qingxiao came out of the trial scenario, the two of them did not even have the power to fight back. They were killed in the blink of an eye, not even giving them a chance to escape.
To be able to kill two people in such a short time was not something ordinary people could do.
Even though she was a participant, number six knew her own strength very well. They had met in the mental hospital, so she knew what song qingxiao was up to.
The only thing that number six did not expect was that song qingxiao was so lucky that she identally entered the trial site while she was being chased.
Even if she had expected this, she was also a participant chosen by God¡¯s trial. She did not expect song Qing¡¯s small progress to be so fast, not to mention the lucky gic mutation in the trial, the evolution drug, the lower half of the body turning into a snake tail, and the power going berserk.
The two of them did not die from a knife wound or the red whip. One died from the mouth of a Silver Wolf, and the other was hit by the tail of the whip. On the surface, song Qing had been eliminated from thepetition.
They might have thought that the two of them had run into trouble while they were chasing song qingxiao, and that something had happened to her, allowing her to escape.
Therefore, number six wouldn¡¯t be able to guess that it was song qingxiao¡¯s doing in such a short time. Combined with the forces mentioned by number five, it was very likely that these hidden families would suspect that another force outside of the royal family was involved.
Although the suspicion on him had been temporarily cleared, it was just as number five had said. As more and more forces joined in, the autumn Festival road would be targeted by all parties. The situation was indeedplicated.
Song Qingxin sighed silently. Things were getting more and moreplicated. Number six¡¯s assassination reminded her of the mysterious dagger.
Since number six had mentioned that dagger, it should be an extraordinary item. He had almost died under the dagger. Who was the person who killed him with the dagger? what kind of background did he have? what kind of grudge did he have with him?
¡°In short, you have to be careful.¡± After number five said this, he added another point.
For him to say such words, it was obvious that he wanted to do song Qing a favor. Song Qing nodded.
Even though song qingxiao didn¡¯t fully understand number six¡¯s identity, she wasn¡¯t as clueless as before. She needed to be more careful when she couldn¡¯t fight number six head-on.
After the serious discussion, the two of them stopped talking, and the car fell into a strange silence.
Song qingxiao was immersed in her own thoughts. Number five was smart enough not to disturb her. About half an hourter, the driver stopped the car.
The ce where No. 5 brought her to was a luxurious and stylish sales office. No. 5 had already greeted them before they arrived. A group of staff in professional attire was waiting outside the sales office.
The moment the two of them got out of the car and saw number five, the man in the lead came up to them.
¡°Young master Luo.¡±
Number Five¡¯s surname was Luo in the real world. He had a name that did not match his appearance:Luo zhiyu. Song qingxiao had seen him on the business card he had given her yesterday.
At the thought of the business card, song qingxiao remembered something.
She had received the business card from the 5th yesterday. After changing her clothes after work, she had stuffed it into her pocket.
Song qingxiao¡¯s face turned pale. She reached into the pocket of the dress, but it was not the same one she wore yesterday.
She had changed her clothes in the training space yesterday, and she remembered clearly that there was no business card.
In other words, the business card had been lost before entering the trial space. It could have been lost at the ce where number six treated him to a meal, or it could have been lost when he was being chased.
It would be fine if he lost it while eating, but if he lost it at the ce where he was being hunted down, it would be extremely disadvantageous to him.
No. 5¡¯s business card was simple. He was from an extraordinary background, and the business card might even have a unique symbol. Once it was picked up, it would be very easy to trace it to him.
Song qingxiao¡¯s spirit energy was moving along with her emotions. Even number five, who was standing beside her, felt that something was wrong. He turned to look at her.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
The other people who were smiling at them saw the two of them talking and looked at song qingxiao curiously.
She was standing next to number five with her head lowered. Her long bangs covered half of her face, and only her delicate chin and tightly pursed lips could be seen. Her skin was fair, and she was wearing the uniform of the guard Department. Other than her tall and thin figure, it was impossible to tell what her figure was like. She was very young and looked a little nervous.
However, from her appearance, she did not look fashionable or sexy. The few people who came over exchanged looks.He didn¡¯t expect Luo zhiyu to like this kind of woman.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
Song qingxiao held back her uneasiness. She remembered the photos of the scene at the guard Station. There was no trace of the business card at that time. When they were in the car, No. 5 had also taken out his phone and showed her the photos. There was no business card at the scene.
If the families of the two chasers really found the business cards while cleaning up the scene, number five, as the owner of the business cards, should be the first to be alert.
This proved that the business card was either not dropped there or picked up by someone.
She suppressed the chaotic thoughts in her heart, and the few people who came up to her said,¡±
young master Luo, ording to your request, I¡¯ve arranged a few houses for you. If it¡¯s convenient, you can go and take a look now.
The group entered the sales department. The staff took out a stack of information and ced it in front of the two. Number five pushed it in front of song qingxiao. The few of them were stunned. Song qingxiao picked up the information and flipped through it. One of them said,
due to time constraints, we have tidied up five houses in total. Three of them belong to cold Jade Lake.
¡®Emerald Cold Lake¡¯ was the most famous house on the north side of the central Avenue where the royal family lived. Many rich and powerful people lived there. Every inch ofnd was worth its weight in gold, and there were many famous people there.
In the past, song qingxiao would never have thought that she would have anything to do with such a house. But now, because of number five, this group of people had directly thrown out the house.
However, song Qing knew what she was doing. Although she had sold the red whip for five million, it was not enough to buy a house in cold Jade Lake.
In addition, the location was unique. It was close to the center of the Imperial City and the center of the Empire¡¯s government. There were many patrolling teams in and out. She had a Silver Wolf, so it was not suitable for such a conspicuous ce. Thus, she asked again,¡±
¡°Besides these three, what about the other two?¡±
Chapter 280 - 280: House (1)
Chapter 280: House (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The others were stunned by song qingxiao¡¯s question. Number five did not say anything, as if he was letting song qingxiao decide.
If No. 5 wanted to buy a house, they would have to first take out the best house they had for him to choose from. However, when song Qing asked about the other houses, these people took out the two houses at the bottom of the information.
¡°There are two more. One is beside ¡®Jade Cold Lake¡¯, and the other is a little further away from the main road of the Imperial City.¡±
The price was stated on the information. Song qingxiao took a quick look at it. No matter which set it was, the price had far exceeded the upper limit of five million.
It was obvious that she could not afford it. Song Qing pursed her lips and was a little disappointed. It seemed like she had made a wasted trip. Before number five said anything, the man who greeted number five observed her expression andughed.
there are some other houses, but they are not as good as these.
This man was younger than number five. He gave a look to the people around him, and a few young people got up to get it. He smiled and said,¡±
¡°But because young master Luo introduced us, we¡¯ll let you choose the best first.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t need those.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head and looked outside. The car No. 5 was parked outside and hadn¡¯t been moved. The driver was smoking outside, and Tang Yun was left in the car.
1 just want a big and quiet ce. I don¡¯t care about the location, as long as I can finish the check-in procedures quickly. She told him her request and stretched out her hand.¡±Within five million.¡±
The man¡¯s smile immediately froze. Song qingxiao¡¯s request waspletely out of his expectations. The capital was the center of the Empire and the headquarters of the royal family. The prices of the surrounding houses were skyrocketing. Song qingxiao¡¯s request seemed simple, but it was not.
Five million Yuan was an astronomical figure to her, but it was still a little short if she wanted to buy a house, especially a house here.
No. 5 should be well aware of this, but he sipped the tea that a female staff member had served him without any intention of interrupting.
¡°Young master Luo¡¡±
The man turned around awkwardly. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation. If song qingxiao hadn¡¯t been brought here on the 5th, the man would have thought that she was just joking.
In front of number five, the manughed bitterly,¡±
¡°This ¡ ¡®This ¡¡¯ It¡¯s possible ¡¡±
¡°Qing Xiao, why do you want to buy a big house?¡±
Number five asked as he put down his teacup after watching enough of the show.
¡°I¡¯ve raised a dog to guard the house, afraid that it¡¯ll run wild.¡± Song qingxiao replied calmly. Number five did not think much of it, ¡°¡±It¡¯s just a dog. Even if it¡¯s wild, how big does it need a house?¡±
Song qingxiao thought of the giant Silver Wolf and did not say anything.
Number five looked at the time and pped his thigh,¡±
¡°Zhou ye, take a look again and see if there¡¯s anything suitable. If there really isn¡¯t anything, let¡¯s see which one miss song likes the most. I¡¯ll pay for the extra money.¡± He nced at song Qing Xiao.¡¯Tll lend it to you for now. I¡¯ll return it when I have the chance in the future.¡±
His words stunned the man called Zhou ye. From the conversation, number five seemed to be familiar with song Qing Xiao, but it was not as close as he had thought.
Song qingxiao understood number Five¡¯s meaning. He was probably thinking that when she entered the trial space again in the future, she would be able to sell him the items she obtained.
However, the deal was sessful because she had gained too many benefits from this trial. The red whip was not that useful to her.
Furthermore, he had the initiative to sell the red whip this time, and number five had a favor to ask of him.
However, if she owed him money, the situation would change immediately. Although she was not afraid of number Five¡¯s tricks with her current strength, song qingxiao did not like to owe people. Thus, as soon as number five finished speaking, she shook her head.
¡°No need.¡±
Number five smiled and made a helpless gesture to Zhou ye. After Zhou ye saw that the rtionship between the two was not as he had originally guessed, he returned to his business nature and muttered to himself for a moment,
¡°If that¡¯s the case, I do have a house in my hands that meets your requirements.¡±
He raised his hand and beckoned for a staff member toe over. He whispered a few instructions into the man¡¯s ear. The man looked at song Qing in surprise a few times before turning around and leaving.
this house was sold three years ago. It¡¯s a detached vi with a garden at the front and back. It¡¯s quiet and big enough. Most importantly, the location is okay.
Zhou ye looked at song qingxiao and smiled, you¡¯re young master Luo¡¯s friend. I won¡¯t hide some things from you. I¡¯ll just be direct.
Song Qing Xiao slightly nodded and Zhou ye continued,
the first person to buy the house was ady with the surname sun. Not long after the decoration was done, the whole family moved in. The old man in the family passed away, so they moved out again, saying that the house was inauspicious and wanted to sell it.
For number Five¡¯s sake, he didn¡¯t hide anything and told her everything,¡±
but no one took over. After many twists and turns, it fell into our hands.
After that house was handed over to Zhou ye, it had not been sold.
¡°In fact, the madam of that house spent nearly this amount when she bought it.¡± He raised his fingers and made a ¡®three¡¯ sign. 30 million. The decoration is also very good. When I was ready to sell it, I only asked for 20 million.
Zhou ye said excitedly,
at that time, mypany¡¯s staff thought that they had picked up a big bargain. However, after they went to take a look, they didn¡¯t expect that the kid who went to get the key would be so scared that he quit his job.
¡°Oh?¡±
Number five asked a question and Zhou ye sat up straight, the sun family¡¯s rtive who passed away died an unnatural death, and it was quite a tragic death.
So until now, the house had been in Zhou ye¡¯spany for more than two years and had not been sold.
Rich people would not give priority to such a house. People who were short of money like song qingxiao had the intention to buy it, but after going to the site to see the house, no one dared to buy it even if it was cheap and in a suitable location.
As a result, the price of the house dropped again and again, but no one was interested.
¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±
Song qingxiao was a little tempted when she heard this.
That Zhou ye¡¯s face revealed a look of surprise. That house¡¯s ¡®fierce¡¯ reputation had spread far and wide. If it was an ordinary person who heard him vaguely say this, they would have retreated.
He didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao, who looked like an introverted girl, to have such courage even though she didn¡¯t speak much.
Number five wasn¡¯t surprised by song qingxiao¡¯s decision. After all, song qingxiao was not as weak as she appeared to be since she had survived the God¡¯s trial.
In the mental hospital, he had seen her kill people. Number four and the others had died in her hands. She was the final winner. A house where people had died was not a problem for her. She might even think that it was a gift from heaven! you can take a look, but there are some rumors about that house. I have to exin it to you first. When Zhou ye heard that she wanted to go and take a look, he revealed an expression that he didn¡¯t know if he was relieved or conflicted,
someone said that the house was haunted. Some people who were on patrol passed by at night and said that there was no one inside, but they found shadows.
He said this in a serious tone and song Qing Xiao nodded her head in understanding. Zhou ye then emphasized,
that house is really strange. If you really want to buy it in the end, for young master Luo¡¯s sake,¡± he leaned his upper body over and said, ¡°¡±I can give you four million..¡±
Chapter 281 - 281: Haunted house (1)
Chapter 281: Haunted house (1)
Trantor: 549690339
This price made song qingxiao, who was already tempted, even more tempted. If four million could buy it, she still had one million left. She could pay off her loan and do other things. She would also have more initiative in whether she was willing to continue working.
Seeing that she was willing, Zhou ye didn¡¯t say anything and ordered his men to prepare the key.
Seeing that they hade to an agreement, number five looked at the time.
since that¡¯s the case, you guys can continue talking. I¡¯ll make some preparations. I have to go back.
He was in a hurry, and the reason why he dragged song qingxiao along was to do her a favor.
Now that the matter was almost settled, number five pulled on his clothes and stood up. He smiled at Zhou ye and said,
¡°Old Zhou, please take care of my friend.¡± After he said this, he added,¡±
¡°Be more attentive.¡±
When Zhou ye heard him say this, he was stunned.
At first, she had thought that there was something going on between Luo zhiyu and song qingxiao, but the more she looked at them, the less likely it seemed.
Now that he had specifically asked him to pay more attention, Zhou ye paused for a moment and quickly returned to his senses. He replied,
¡°Young master Luo, don¡¯t worry.¡±
After number five finished his instructions, he walked out. Tang Yun was still in his car, song qingxiao followed him out, and Zhou ye also followed behind.
The smoking driver put out his cigarette and went to the front passenger seat to open the door. He helped Tang Yun out of the car. While Zhou ye was still confused, he saw song qingxiaoe up and take the woman.
No. 5 got into the car and the driver started the engine. Before they drove off, he rolled down the window and looked at song qingxiao.
¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I hope we¡¯ll meet again,¡± he said with a sincere smile. He made a phone call gesture, you have my number too. If you need anything, just call me. As long as it¡¯s within my means, I won¡¯t refuse.
Zhou ye was confused. It was Luo zhiyu who had helped song qingxiao buy the house, and he had run around with her to help her out. However, he was actually thanking her.
The two of them didn¡¯t seem to be the same. From the time song qingxiao wanted to buy a house, he could tell that there were many things he didn¡¯t know about. The two of them probably weren¡¯t very familiar with each other. It was really strange that he was willing to make such a promise to song qingxiao.
Number Five¡¯s car sped away. Zhou ye couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity and asked,¡±
¡°Miss song, if 1 may ask, what is your rtionship with young master Luo? would he thank you?¡±
Song Qing looked down on him. This person¡¯s rtionship with Luo five was neither too close nor too far. He didn¡¯t know much about number five. Number five threw him to him and wasn¡¯t afraid of him revealing anything.
¡°Maybe to spare his life?¡± She replied to Zhou ye. When Zhou ye heard this, he was stunned for a moment before he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud,
¡°You¡¯re so humorous.¡±
He thought that song qingxiao was joking, so sheughed along and let him misunderstand. Even after the staff had prepared the car and the keys, Zhou ye was still wiping the tears from his eyes.
The car was a special nanny van. It was spacious andfortable, and everything was avable inside. It was probably prepared for rich customers.
Song Qing carried Tang Yun¡¯s mother into the car. Zhou ye was also going to personally apany song Qing to look at the house because of Luo Wu¡¯s request. After they got into the car, he was surprised to see her helping Tang Yun fasten his seat belt,
¡°Miss song, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong even though you look so thin and weak.¡±
The car was very spacious. Zhou ye sat on the other side of the car seat with a small table in between.
After asking song qingxiao if she wanted any snacks or drinks, Zhou ye brought up the matter of the house,
I¡¯ve met the original owner of that house. She¡¯s a very capable woman.
Song qingxiao had shown her determination to buy this house. She was also Luo zhiyu¡¯s friend, so Zhou ye did not dare to hide anything from her. He told her everything he knew,
¡°She gave birth to three children, and they live with her husband and mother-inw.¡±
This vi had been under Zhou ye¡¯spany¡¯s name for many years, and many things had happened in the middle, adding to the house¡¯s ¡®bad reputation¡¯, causing no one to show any interest in the house.
this olddy lost her husband a long time ago and raised her only son on her own. Because of her crippled legs, she needed someone to take care of her whenever she went out. After her son got married, the whole family lived together. Who knew that not long after they moved to the new house, this olddy got into trouble.
Zhou ye sighed,
hemitted suicide in the house. The scene was quite big. At that time, blood sttered all over the house. Madam sun was the first to find him. I heard that he fainted on the spot.
Tang Yun¡¯s heavy breathing could be heard in the car. When Zhou ye spoke, he felt goosebumps all over his body. He felt that the temperature in the car was terrifyingly low.
He mumbled in his heart that something was wrong. He rubbed his arms and asked the driver to raise the temperature in the car a little more, but he felt that it did not work. It was as if the frost was everywhere.
after the olddy passed away, the family moved out overnight, and the house has been empty since.
Hearing this, song qingxiao asked, ¡°¡±Before this olddy passed away, what kind of conflict happened in the family?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not too sure.¡± Zhou ye shook his head. The air in the car was very cold, and even with his suit jacket, he felt his hair stand on end. Song qingxiao, on the other hand, looked calm, as if she didn¡¯t feel the cold. She felt a little strange, but she replied,
¡°But this kind of thing, if you want to, you can find out a little. It¡¯s said that Madam sun and her mother-inw are very close, and it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re not on good terms. As for why the olddymitted suicide in such a way after moving, no one knows.¡±
In this era, encountering a ghost was like a fantasy. When the patrolmen saw a shadow appear in an empty house, they could not rule out the first impression that was born from fear and hallucination.
After all, what one heard was false, but what one saw was true. Zhou ye didn¡¯t see it for himself, so he didn¡¯t believe itpletely.
However, there was something very strange, which was the main reason why the house was not sold, the house where the olddy lived was covered in blood when she died. The owner of the house was ready to sell it and painted it. he shivered, but for some reason, no matter how he painted it, there were always faint bloodstains on the wall. It couldn¡¯t bepletely removed.
This was the reason why no one wanted to buy the house even though the price of the house had been dropping.
After Zhou ye introduced the situation of the house to song Qing, he said,
¡°Do you believe in gods and ghosts?¡±
¡°The world is so big, and there are all kinds of strange things.¡± Song Qing Xiao replied and Zhou yeughed,¡±You¡¯re quite bold.¡±
Song qingxiao pursed her lips and did not say anything.
In fact, she wasn¡¯t very brave at the beginning, but she had finally gained some courage after a few near-death experiences in the trial.
After that, the two of them didn¡¯t say anything else. The car sped all the way, and after about an hour, they entered a garden.
Zhou ye got out of the car and talked to the patrolling security guards. They probably brought up the matter of looking at the house. The patrolling man had a look of fear on his face as he lowered his head and looked into the car.
Through the half-rolled down car window, he saw song qingxiao also turn her head to look out. Her eyes were clear, calm, and cool. The moment his eyes met song qingxiao¡¯s, he instinctively looked away.
After the patrol team confirmed their identities, they were allowed to pass.
Almost all the houses here were private gardens. The house that song qingxiao wanted to see was located in the easternmost corner of the garden. When Madam sun bought it, she must have spent a lot of effort.
It could be seen that the house had been marked as a forbidden zone. The further they went, the more deste it looked.
¡°We¡¯re here.¡±
When Zhou ye reminded her, the car stopped. Song qingxiao asked Tang Yun to stay in the car and followed Zhou ye out.
The garden was only surrounded by iron fences, which were covered with vines and some unknown flowers.
Arge amount of wild grass grew crazily, drowning the originalyout of the garden that the owner had nned..
Chapter 282 - 223-interlude 1
Chapter 282: Chapter 223-interlude 1
Trantor: 549690339
Compared to the other houses that song qingxiao had seen when she was in the car, this ce was much more deste. Even during the day, it gave off a gloomy feeling that made people shiver.
The iron fence was painted and covered with blooming red roses, blocking the prying eyes of outsiders.
The faint fragrance of flowers wafted from the garden, further adding to the gloomy and cold feeling.
Zhou ye took out the key and opened the door. He turned to look at song Qing and smiled,
the security here is very good. The patrols are very strict with strangers and cars. Outsiders couldn¡¯t enter, and the residents in the garden had long heard of the reputation of this house, so even if the iron door was left ajar, no one came in.
yes,¡± song qingxiao replied. She looked around the garden and saw red flowers in the green grass. It was a little strange.
¡°If in the end, miss song takes a fancy to it, I can find someone to help you clean up this garden.¡±
As he spoke, he had already walked to the middle of the garden. The driver had heard rumors about the house and didn¡¯t dare toe over. He stayed by the car with the excuse of looking down on song Qing¡¯s mother.
The two of them walked a few steps and suddenly heard a slight sound from the grass.
Although Zhou ye appeared calm on the surface as he spoke to song qingxiao, he was actually very nervous.
It was clearly summer and close to noon, when the sun was at its strongest, but Zhou ye felt a chill rise through the stone bricks under his feet. The wind that blew did not have any heat at all. Instead, it made him feel cold on his back.
¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±
Zhou ye¡¯s footsteps stopped and he shouted in a deep voice.
There were too many rumors about this house, so it was inevitable that people would be suspicious. The driver did not follow them. He was with song Qing.
He was a man and had been entrusted by Luo Wu. No matter how cowardly he was, he could not help but puff out his chest and gather his courage.
After he shouted, the surroundings suddenly became quiet. Only the rustling of the summer wind could be heard. He turned around and looked around, but he did not find anything.
Zhou ye didn¡¯t let out a sigh of relief. Instead, he was shocked and felt that there was a pair of eyes staring at him from the dark. This caused the cold sweat on his forehead to be even more dense.
¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself.¡±
Zhou ye¡¯s mouth twitched as he used his hand as a fan and waved it at his own face. This slight breeze did not calm him down. His heart was still beating non-stop and his face was still alternating between green and white.
Song qingxiao smiled,¡± it¡¯s fine.
The two of them continued to walk forward. The vi¡¯s garden was not small, probably two or three hundred square meters. When the original owner of the house decorated the garden, he must have done some nning. Unfortunately, it was now covered by arge amount of weeds.
After Zhou ye was scared by the voice, he did not dare to say anything else. He walked straight ahead and made up his mind to quickly show song Qing the house and leave after finishing Luo Wu¡¯s request.
The ss door of the vi quickly appeared in front of them. Zhou ye was overjoyed and took a big step forward. At this time, song qingxiao released her spiritual sense and a gray-white shadow silently approached Zhou ye like a ghost.
He didn¡¯t realize it yet. He took the sensor key and pressed the button to open the door.¡¯Beep¡¯, the sensor on the door made a sound. Just as Zhou ye was about to turn around and talk to song qingxiao, a shadow jumped into the air and pounced on his face.
All of this happened in a sh. The moment Zhou ye saw the shadow pounce towards him, he was so scared that his heart shrank and the sensor key in his hand fell to the ground with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound.
Because of his extreme fear, he couldn¡¯t even scream. His breath was stuck in his throat, and he couldn¡¯t even breathe.
In the face of this kind of ident, Zhou ye could only subconsciously close his eyes, not daring to see what it was.
Just as he thought that he would be attacked by this thing in the next moment, a hand reached out from thin air and urately grabbed the gray ball in his palm.
The pain that Zhou ye was expecting did note. A sharp w swept past his face with a gust of wind.
¡®Meow!¡¯ He heard a shrill meow in his ears.
Ye Zhou trembled as he opened his eyes. A ck and white cat appeared in front of him. The soft fur at the back of its neck was grabbed by song Qing, who was standing behind him. Her body was hanging in the air, baring her fangs and brandishing her ws.
The cat was meowing, and its eyes were wide open. It was probably a stray cat that had found no one here, so it settled down here and wanted to drive away the intruders when it realized that someone hade.
After seeing that it was just a cat in front of him, Zhou ye finally let out a long breath. His heart was beating so fast that it made his chest hurt.
¡°It¡¯s a wild cat.¡± The cat was unyielding and unyielding. Even after being caught, it was still extremely fierce, and its nostrils made threatening ¡®wuwu¡¯ sounds.
However, no matter how it struggled and tried to scratch song qingxiao, it could not do so because its fatal soft fur was being pinched.
¡°Don¡¯t be noisy!¡± It kept screaming, giving people a headache. Song qingxiao curled her right middle finger and flicked it on the head.
As she spoke, she squinted her eyes. Animals had an innate ability to avoid danger. After realizing that she was not to be trifled with, they instinctively stopped making any sound and did not dare to make any more noise.
Song qingjiang held it in his arms, and it did not dare to struggle.
After Zhou ye caught his breath, he looked at song qingxiao with a bit of surprise and admiration.
Most people knew how agile cats were.
The people of the Empire advocated martial arts and fitness. Zhou ye had also trained with a professional for a period of time, but in terms of reaction speed, he was not even one-tenth of song Qing.
In the beginning, he thought that song Qing was small and did not show off. He did not expect her to be so steady. She caught the wild cat that was about to hurt people in one move. His attitude towards song Qing was a little different.
¡°It¡¯s a cat.¡± He bent down to pick up the key and, like song qingxiao, reached out to touch the cat.
The cat that looked docile and obedient in song qingxiao¡¯s arms arched its back the moment Zhou ye reached out. Its fur stood on end and it made an attacking posture. Its nostrils emitted a warning ¡®whimpering¡¯ sound.
Zhou ye was shocked by the cat¡¯s appearance. If he didn¡¯t pull back his hand quickly, he would have been bitten by the cat.
¡°Be quiet.¡± Song qingxiao looked down at the spotted cat. The cat, which had been fierce earlier, knelt down again as if it had seen its natural enemy. ¡°Amazing!¡± This scene caused Zhou ye to exim in surprise. He couldn¡¯t help but ask,
¡°Miss song, how many animal taming skills have you learned?¡±
Song qingxiao guessed that the cat¡¯s reaction was more or less rted to the change in her bloodline, but it was still unknown.
After Zhou ye misunderstood, she did not have any intention of correcting him. She casually replied and ced the frightened little guy on the ground. She touched his fur and stood up again.
Once the cat was free, it shook its fur and went into the grass with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. Soon, its thin figure disappeared from the sight of the two.
With this incident, Zhou ye became more resistant to this ce. After the door opened, he reached out and pulled open the ss. A muffled air came out of the room, making him rub his nose in difort.
It was the unique smell of a closed room without any venttion. It was not a pleasant smell..
Chapter 283 - 283: Ward round (1)
Chapter 283: Ward round (1)
Trantor: 549690339
All the furniture in the room was covered with white dust-proof cloth. The arrival of the two seemed to wake up the silence in the room.
The floor-to-ceiling curtains in the distance blocked the sunlight from the outside, but with song Qing¡¯s small eyesight, he could still see the room clearly.
As Zhou ye had said, the house was very big. Even if the furniture was blocked, it could be seen that the owner had spent a lot of money on the renovation.
The tiles on the ground were covered with a thinyer of dust, but they could still see the shadows of people.
A winding staircase led straight to the second floor. The exquisitely carved railings were expensive. If it wasn¡¯t for the ident that happened in the house, based on the location, the size, and decoration of the house, four million Yuan would definitely not have fallen into his hands.
¡°Song¡¡±
As soon as Zhou ye spoke, his voice echoed in the empty room. The ceiling of the room was extremely high and a beautiful crystalmp hung from the top. With the help of the faint light from the door, the corners of the crystal reflected a faint light.
The curtains above had also been drawn. The room was dark and quiet, and Zhou ye¡¯s echo seemed a little abrupt and strange.
Even he himself felt a little frightened when he heard this, so he quickly shut his mouth.
There was a light screen on the wall at the door. The moment the door was opened by the sensor, the light screen lit up. He found the switch to open the curtains and pressed it. With a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound, the curtains moved to the sides. Arge amount of sunlight shone through therge windows above and the floor-to-ceiling windows on the first floor, shining into the room and driving away the darkness in the room.
Outside the floor-to-ceiling ss window, a few stray cats of different colors that lived here instinctively turned their heads the moment they sensed the curtains in the house open.
When the pairs of round cat eyes saw the people in the room through the ss, they all stood up in shock. They opened their mouths and probably made a sound.
However, the sound instion of the room was very good. When the two of them stood at the door, they did not hear a single meow. The cats were like silent animations as they walked around the ss, but only their breathing could be heard in the room.
This kind of silence made Zhou ye feel a little ufortable. Modern people didn¡¯t like noisy environments. Xunmi¡¯s residence was mostly quiet, but at this time, Zhou ye felt that this ce was a little too quiet. It was so quiet that it made his hair stand on end and his heart was beating wildly.
The air in the room was very stuffy, so he simply pulled the ss door wider so that the air outside could blow in and blow away the air inside.
The roses outside bloomed very well, and the fragrance of the flowers poured into the room, filling the room with a sweet yet not sweet smell.
¡°Miss song, I¡¯ll show you around.¡±
Perhaps it was because of song Qing¡¯s calmness and her deft skills in catching the stray cat, Zhou ye¡¯s originally uneasy heart was now at ease.
He rubbed his nose and entered the house with song qingxiao following closely behind.
The sound of footsteps and breathing could be heard in the room. Compared to the previously terrifyingly quiet atmosphere, it was suddenly much better. Zhou ye¡¯s expression was more rxed than before.
The living room of this house was extremelyrge, and because of the tall design, the space was even more open and Grand. There were two rooms, two toilets, and a kitchen downstairs, all decorated in an elegant and grand manner.
When Zhou ye pushed open the ss door of the kitchen, outside the kitchen window, a few stray cats were frightened and ran away. In a short while, they had all scattered.
There were some new pots inside, some of which had not even been taken apart.
it might not be here all year round. I¡¯ll call the animal control Bureauter to deal with it.
The Empire had a Department in charge of catching these stray animals. After catching them, they would wait for kind-hearted people to adopt them.
The capital was very strict in this area. Zhou ye was curious as to why there were so many stray cats gathered here. After he said this, he saw that song qingxiao didn¡¯t seem to be unhappy, so he heaved a sigh of relief.
This was the first time Zhou ye hade to this house. After looking at the first floor, the two of them went up to the second floor.
From theyout of the house, the original owner, Ms. Sun, should have set the first floor as the children¡¯s residence, the second floor as the master bedroom, and the third floor as a sunny ss room for the family to work and entertainment.
There were only two suites on the second floor, and each suite was fully equipped with facilities. One was for Madam sun and her husband, and the other was for the olddy who was said to have died an unnatural death.
Madam sun¡¯s room did not attract Zhou ye¡¯s attention. The room was veryrge and every piece of furniture and decoration seemed to have been carefully designed by a famous designer.
After the thick curtains were opened, only ayer of white light-blocking gauze was left to block the ring sunlight, making the light in the room very bright and soft.
The changing room and washroom were all avable, but everything had been moved away, making it look like a gorgeous sample room.
Aftering out of the master bedroom, she arrived at the door of another room.
Everything in the house was controlled by a smart system. After Zhou ye unlocked the door with the electronic key in his hand, the door made a ¡®ka¡¯ sound. This sound made Zhou ye raise his eyebrows in surprise in the quiet space.
He didn¡¯t know if it was a psychological effect, but he knew from the start that this room was the ce where the olddy hadmitted suicide, so when he reached out to push the door open, his hand hesitated for a moment, and it was still a little stiff and trembling.
The door was made of pure wood and was extremely heavy. When it was pushed open, the chain made a slight sound, but in this ce so quiet that a pin drop could be heard, the sound was amplified several times.
As soon as the door was pushed open, a gust of cold air blew in, causing Zhou ye to shiver.
Song qingxiao¡¯s face was white, so white that it was abnormal.
Previously, she had seen that whether it was the living room or the bedroom, the walls and other colors used by Madam sun were simr to light-colored warm colors. If there was no visualparison, it would be difficult for ordinary people to distinguish it at first nce.
However, this room was different. It was clearly much newer than the other rooms!
The walls and ceiling were all pure white, so white that it was a little ring. It was obvious that someone had redecorated it after the ¡®incident¡¯.
Perhaps it was because he wanted to cover up what had happened here too much, but it made the room seem even more eye-catching.
This room was about the same size as the previous master bedroom. It also had arge bed, and the floor-to-ceiling windows were covered with a white cloth.
However, due to the decorations in the house, when the sun shone through the White gauze, it gave a piercing feeling. It was so white that it was almost blinding.
Because the entire room was white, therge yellow spots on the White gauze were particrly eye-catching. Song Qing suddenly remembered what Zhou ye said in the car:
¡°.. There are always traces of blood in the room, and it can¡¯t bepletely removed¡¡±
These light yellow stains should be the marks left behind by the olddy when shemitted suicide.
Zhou ye also saw this thing for the first time. He instinctively turned his head away and felt as if his throat was being choked by someone. It was a bit dry.
¡°Cough, cough cough.¡± The room was very clean, but he felt that it was not very clean. Even the air that he breathed in made him very ufortable.
It was Midsummer outside, and the air conditioner was not on in the house. Even if the temperature was low because it had been empty all year round, he felt that this ce was too cold.
A cold chill seeped into his body from the floor through the soles of his shoes, making him extremely ufortable.
¡°How is it?¡±
He coughed a few times before he managed to squeeze out a sentence. After asking, he felt a little embarrassed, so he added,¡±
¡°Miss song, what do you think?¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±
Song qingxiao nodded.
Compared to Zhou ye¡¯s unnatural expression after his spirit was suppressed, song qingxiao was much calmer..
Chapter 284 - 284: Confrontation (1)
Chapter 284: Confrontation (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The sun was shining brightly outside, but there seemed to be something in the room that prevented the sunlight from shining in.
Zhou ye was only an ordinary person, so he couldn¡¯t feel the spiritual energy fluctuations here. So the moment he opened the door, he only felt a bit ufortable.
However, song qingxiao was different. She had entered the trial of divinity three times and walked on the edge of death. She was extremely sensitive to the death energy.
When Zhou ye pushed the door open, an evil thought seeped out from inside the door. The feeling of suppression was like dense thin needles. When it hit her face, it caused her body to be stimted and the spiritual power in her body started to move automatically.
There was something strange about this room. She immediately released her divine sense, covering every corner and position of the room.
To be honest, song qingxiao had already experienced the bloody scene of a dead person a few times. She had already developed a certain level of resistance in her heart.
However, this was the first time she had encountered such illusory ghosts and gods. The feeling was both exciting and novel.
It was clear that only she and Zhou ye were in the room, but she felt that there was another strange and sinister spiritual awareness.
That feeling was simr to the second time he entered the trial space and saw the doctor he had killed in the first trial appear again.
Every hair on his body stood on end. After he circted his spirit energy, a faint frosty mist appeared on the surface of his body, causing the already cold temperature in the room to suddenly drop even lower.
An invisible wave of evil intent surged towards them from all directions. It seemed to be peeking at them from every corner of the room, yet it also seemed to be moring for them to ¡®get out¡¯!
Zhou ye only felt that in an instant, the temperature in the room dropped by more than ten degrees. He shivered and felt that there was indeed something strange.
A moment ago, the room was bright, but then it felt like a cloud had floated in the air and blocked the sunlight, causing the light in the room to dim.
At this moment, a slight wind blew, and the White gauze curtain was lifted and hit the floor-to-ceiling ss, making a rhythmic ¡®ka, ka, ka¡¯ sound.
The house was empty, and the windows were locked. Where did the winde from?
The temperature in the room was extremely low, but at this moment, Zhou ye¡¯s back seemed to be drenched in sweat. His sweat flowed out and soaked the inneryer of his shirt.
The moment the White folding curtains moved, the yellow spots on the curtains seemed toe to life. They shook and moved, bing more and more eye-catching. Through the light, they reflected on the pale walls around the room, as if there was arge amount of blood pouring at this moment, as if it was going to spray every corner of the room!
The walls, the roof, and the curtains were all covered in dark red blood spots. The moment these blood spots appeared, a sweet and greasy smell rushed into the noses of the two people. It was like the fragrance of flowers, but with the light spots filling the room, it seemed to be a nauseating smell of blood!
¡°All!¡±
Zhou ye couldn¡¯t help but let out a miserable cry,¡±blood ¡¡±
Song qingxiao hadn¡¯t encountered a ¡®ghost¡¯ yet. The strange and cold spiritual awareness tried to surround her and Zhou ye.
However, she was different from Zhou ye. Other than the fact that she had seen life and death, her mental energy had been tempered several times and had alreadyid a Foundation. This kind of attack method was not evenparable to the mental energy ability user that died at her handsst night!
The divine sense was blocked by her and could not invade her sea of consciousness to cause hallucinations.
¡°Small tricks!¡±
Song qingxiao guarded her sea of consciousness. She gathered her divine sense into a bundle and stabbed it into the cold Qi that surrounded her.
She had learned this method of attack from the mental power ability user who had attacked her yesterday. At this time, the mental power was quickly dispersed after being stabbed by her.
Zhou ye was still screaming in pain. He saw that there was blood all around him and his nose was filled with the suffocating smell of blood. His fear was almost crushing his nerves.
¡°All ah ah¡¡±
At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his mind, ¡°¡±Hmph!¡±
This cold snort was like a sudden p of Thunder, jolting Zhou ye, who had fallen into a state of fear, back to reality.
A frosty Qi followed song qingxiao¡¯s cold snort and dispersed the cold in the room.
This chill was different from the previous one. The previous one was more like a strange, twisted, and frightening evil intent, but this one was as cold as frost and snow, with a biting chill that made people¡¯s thoughts clear in an instant!
¡°There¡¯s a ghost¡¡± Zhou ye quivered and once he woke up, he couldn¡¯t help but call out,
¡°Miss song, there¡¯s a ghost!¡±
At this moment, he had forgotten that he was still a man. After the strange encounter earlier, his teeth were chattering non-stop. Zhou ye didn¡¯t feel embarrassed anymore. In fact, he was so scared that he wanted to hide behind song qingxiao.
¡°Where are the ghosts?¡±
Song Qing looked down at him. The spiritual power just now had a deep impact on him. His face was blue and white, and his forehead was full of cold sweat. The sweat slid down his cheeks and gathered at his chin. It dripped onto his shirt cor and made a big wet mark on his shirt in a while.
Zhou ye was stunned for a moment. He suppressed his fear and looked down at song qingxiao. Her expression was calm, and her long fringe was still covering her eyes.
¡°Just now¡ Blood ¡¡± After the fear, Zhou ye seemed to have returned to his body with great difficulty, and his words were a little incoherent.
Song Qing curled his lips, where¡¯s the blood? ¡±
Zhou ye instinctively pointed at the curtain,¡± then ¡
However, as he pointed at the curtain, there were still some light yellow spots that had not been cleaned up. The White wall was also in and clean, without any blood sttered on it.
¡°It¡¯s just a rose that bloomed downstairs.¡± Song Qing looked at his dumbfounded expression and said.
The strange spiritual awareness had been forced back by her for the time being. What gave song qingxiao a headache was that this thing had hidden somewhere.
Her divine sense had spread throughout the entire room, and she could no longer sense that malicious intent.
However, this thing was clearly there. It had only temporarily retreated and might still be hiding somewhere,¡¯watching¡¯ the two of them.
Zhou ye¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. The room was indeed brightly lit, unlike the dark and gloomy room he had seen before. The red roses downstairs were blooming just right and reflected on the White gauze window through the reflection of the floor-to-ceiling ss. Combined with those light yellow spots, it might have given him the illusion that there were blood stains on the curtain.
It was not the smell of blood that entered her nose, but the sweet fragrance of flowers. Perhaps he had not closed the door when he entered the room, so the air had blown in through the door.
His rationality told him this and song qingxiao also said the same thing. However, when Zhou ye recalled the scene that he ¡®saw¡¯ earlier, he felt a chill down his spine and didn¡¯t dare to stay in the room any longer.
¡°Miss song, you¡¯ve already seen the house. Why don¡¯t we leave first?¡±
He felt that this room gave him a very ufortable feeling, and he just wanted to leave as soon as possible.
Song qingxiao entered the room and stood by the window.
Her figure was elongated by the sunlight. Zhou ye was terrified, but he braced himself to wait. He watched as she touched left and right, then went into the changing room and bathroom. These short two to three minutes were like torture to him..
Chapter 285 - 285: Hidden danger (1)
Chapter 285: Hidden danger (1)
Trantor: 549690339
There was something strange about this room. After this incident, Zhou ye felt that the rumors of ghosts were most likely true.
After having a taste of the room¡¯s power, he didn¡¯t dare to step into it again.
What surprised him was that song qingxiao didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all. She didn¡¯t seem to feel anything strange about the house and could still move around freely. This made Zhou ye admire her.
He thought of her lightning-fast skills when she caught the wild cat that had attacked him, and then he thought of how she had woken him up with a cold snort when he had fallen into the illusion.
No matter how stupid Zhou ye was, he could tell that song qingxiao was not as unremarkable as she looked.
The rtionship between her and a person like Luo zhiyu wasn¡¯t what she had initially thought, but he seemed to be trying to get close to her. She was afraid that there was some other mystery.
When song qingxiao came out of the house, Zhou ye let out a long sigh of relief.
He had been feeling apprehensive while waiting outside alone, but now that he saw song qingxiao, his uneasy heart was much more at ease.
¡°Did you find anything?¡±
He lowered his voice and asked, as if the ¡®thing¡¯ in the room could not hear him.
Song qingxiao smiled and shook her head, ¡°¡±No, I didn¡¯t,¡±
Although her expression was calm, she was actually a little surprised.
There was indeed something wrong with the house. The ¡®ghost¡¯ inside was hidden somewhere, and if they couldn¡¯t find it now, it would be a hidden danger in the future.
¡°Do you still want to take a look?¡±
Zhou ye clenched his teeth and controlled himself to not tremble as he asked respectfully.
In the beginning, he had only treated song qingxiao differently because of Luo zhiyu¡¯s instructions, but now he was sincerely and obediently following her orders.
¡°No need,¡± He had already seen what he needed to see, and he had also interacted with the ¡®ghosts¡¯ in the house. He had a general understanding of the situation, and it would be a waste of time to stay any longer, let¡¯s go.
As soon as she said this, Zhou ye felt as if he had been granted Amnesty and hurriedly nodded.
The two of them came out of the house. When Zhou ye locked the ss door again, he took a deep breath.
¡°Hu ¡¡± The sun shone on his body, driving away the haze on his body. After looking at the room for a while, he looked extremely tired. This was the after-effect of arge loss of mental energy.
The shirt that was drenched in sweat stuck to his body tightly like ayer of restraint, but he did not dare to take off his coat. The bone-piercing chill seemed to still remain in his heart, making him feel warm andfortable even under the bright sun.
In the grass, a few pairs of cat¡¯s eyes were secretly sizing up the two of them. After the previous shocking scene, Zhou ye felt that every part of this ce was very scary. He did not want to stay for a moment longer and walked towards the iron fence.
The driver who was waiting outside saw Zhou ye¡¯s expression as if he had seen a ghost and was a little surprised. Zhou ye opened the car door and urged him to get in.
When the car door opened, the cold air inside the car poured out, causing Zhou ye to sneeze.
He cursed in a low voice and continued,¡±
¡°Why is it so cold?¡±
He looked a little weak, his face was pale, and his forehead was covered in sweat. He couldn¡¯t stand the cold air in the car when he ¡®encountered the ghost¡¯ earlier. He looked at song qingxiao awkwardly and said,
¡°Miss song, don¡¯t you think the temperature is a little too low?¡±
¡°You can just turn it off.¡±
Song qingxiao replied. Zhou ye was like a prisoner as he quickly told the driver to turn off the air conditioner. After seeing song qingxiao get into the car, he climbed in.
As the car drove back, Zhou ye said,
¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with this house.¡± He took a tissue and wiped his sweat. ¡°Why don¡¯t 1 find another suitable house for you?¡±
At this time, Zhou ye faintly felt that song Qing Xiao was not ordinary and wanted to make friends with her, so he said these words with sincerity.
¡°No need, 1 think this ce is fine.¡± When song qingxiao saw the house, she had already made up her mind to buy it. She didn¡¯t have much money on hand, and if it weren¡¯t for these strange things, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to buy it.
This was a once in a lifetime opportunity. She had dealt with the ¡®ghost¡¯ in the room before. Although she had not found the hiding ce of the ¡®ghost¡¯ yet, it was obvious that the ¡®ghost¡¯ could not do anything to her.
Logically speaking, this house had been in thepany for two to three years and no one had dared to take over. Now that it could be sold, the client would probably be happy and it should be beneficial to thepany. However, when Zhou ye thought of the shocking scene in the room, he still felt a little scared..
Chapter 286 - 286: Hidden seems_2
Chapter 286: Hidden seems_2
Trantor: 549690339
The mottled flower shadows were like blood stains, filling the room with a gloomy and strange feeling.
He looked deeply at song qingxiao. since you want to buy it, I¡¯ll contact Ms. Sun personally and see if we can negotiate the price.
Zhou ye wanted to be friends with song qingxiao not only because of his rtionship with Luo zhiyu, but also because of song qingxiao¡¯s strength.
This was a pleasant surprise for song qingxiao. She was indeed short of money at the moment, and it would be good to save some.
¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank you.¡± She smiled and thanked him. Zhou ye¡¯s expression looked better than before and he also smiled,
¡°No need, no need. After signing the contract, if you¡¯re not in a hurry to move in, 1¡¯11 find someone to renovate the courtyard for you.¡±
There were too many stray cats there. These cats were unrestrained, wild, and aggressive, afraid of hurting people one day.
Although song qingxiao wasn¡¯t afraid of these cats, she still epted Zhou ye¡¯s kindness.
After looking at the house, Zhou ye still had to contact the owner for a while before he could sign the contract. He looked at Qing Xiao and asked carefully, ¡°Miss song, is there anything else you need my help with?¡±
Before song qingxiao could say anything, Tang Yun, who had been leaning back in his chair, suddenly mumbled,¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡±
Her voice was unusually hoarse. Years of alcohol intoxication had hurt her throat. When she spoke, it was like an old saw sawing a dead tree.
She had been quiet ever since song qingxiao took her to thepany and got her into the car. After she finished visiting the house, she had her head down, and she had no idea when she had woken up.
¡°You should find a nursing home.¡± Song qingxiao adjusted her clothes for her. Her eyes were closed, and even though she was half-asleep, she didn¡¯t seem to be sleeping well. There was a kind of lingering worry between her brows.
¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± She shook her head. 1 want to go back.
She spoke with difficulty, but her attitude was very firm.
¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere other than home.¡±
After saying this, her swollen eyelids slowly opened to a slit. The eyes under her eyelids were a little turbid and dull, but there was hope and stubbornness in them.
¡°I¡¯m going home. I¡¯m waiting for your dad toe back.¡±
Song qingxiao was too young to remember what had happened back then. What she knew about her father was mostly from the frequent debt collectors and the government¡¯s criminal records.
She didn¡¯t understand what kind of rtionship Tang Yun had with her husband. That man had disappeared for so many years, yet he still made her wait for him like an idiot.
If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there was an extremely dangerous silver-white Wolf at home, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered if Tang Yun wanted to do this.
After so many years, she had long gotten used to Tang Yun¡¯s life. However, with the existence of the wolf and the need to work, she did not dare to leave Tang Yun alone at home with the wolf.
Even if she had bought a house, the house procedures had not beenpleted yet. Even if everything was done, there was a strange ¡®ghost¡¯ in the house. She could not leave Tang Yun at home without any worries. Sending her to a nursing home was the best way for now.
She lowered her head and reached out to tuck Tang Yun¡¯s hair behind her ear, revealing her face that had aged a lot after being corroded by alcohol. She smiled and said in a gentle voice,¡±
¡°We won¡¯t go back for the time being. We¡¯ll send you to the sanatorium. When you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±
Those who wanted toe back would havee back a long time ago and would not have made her wait so long.
Either that person didn¡¯t want toe back, or he wanted toe back but couldn¡¯t.
Tang Yun didn¡¯t understand this, but song qingxiao did.
She ignored Tang Yun¡¯s resistance and asked Zhou ye to find a nursing home.
She mentioned that she needed a better environment.
Zhou ye could guess the identity of these two people from her conversation with Tang Yun, but he was smart and didn¡¯t ask much. He had opened apany like this and engaged in this profession, so he knew all kinds of people from all walks of life.
After confirming the location of a sanatorium, he quickly made a call and instructed the driver to drive over. He was considerate and kept quiet, trying to reduce his presence, leaving the opportunity to speak to the mother and daughter.
Tang Yun kept insisting on going home, but song qingxiao didn¡¯t lose her patience. She justforted her.
The car stopped in front of a private nursing home. Because Zhou ye had called in advance, there were already people waiting outside.
A group of caretakers carried Tang Yun to the wheelchair, and song qingxiao was about to help her with the registration procedures. Before Tang Yun was pushed away, she signed at the counter. The caretaker asked gently,¡±
¡°Do you have anything else to say to your family?¡±
Song qingxiao turned her head and met Tang Yun¡¯s eyes. She snorted and turned her head away without saying a word.
This nursing home was the number one private nursing home in the capital. It served wealthy merchants, had a superior environment, and the doctors were also very outstanding.
Moreover, it wasn¡¯t open to the public. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhou ye¡¯s connections, song qingxiao wouldn¡¯t have been able to send Tang Yun in even if she had the money.
Of course, the fees were also very expensive. Song Qing¡¯s calello 5 had already transferred five million Yuan into the ount. After the procedures werepleted, more than 300000 Yuan had been deducted.
Although the money had been taken away, song qingxiao was much more at ease leaving Tang Yun here after seeing the environment and service of the sanatorium.
The security here was tight, and most of the security guards were soldiers who had served the government. This was the most important reason why song qingxiao was willing to spend money to put Tang Yun here.
She had her own troubles and was afraid of implicating Tang Yun, so it was better for the sanatorium to be heavily guarded.
Some of the money in the card had been used up, which made song qingxiao feel the pain, but the remaining money was enough to buy a house.
After the matter was settled, Zhou ye left his personal name card to song qingxiao and the two of them went their separate ways.
Before song qingxiao went home, she bought a new phone and saved ye Zhou¡¯s number. She then sent him a message to tell him her new number.
It was indeed much more convenient to have a phone. Song Qing fiddled with the phone and thought of Zhou ye¡¯s name card, which reminded her of Luo Wu¡¯s.
Where did that business card fall?
Chapter 287 - 287: Taming _1
Chapter 287: Taming _1
Trantor: 549690339
It would be fine if it fell somewhere else, but it would be a little troublesome if it fell to the ce where he killedst night.
However, from the photos of the scene, there was no trace of the business card. He didn¡¯t know if it had been picked up.
If someone really picked it up, it would probably cause another storm.
In any case, number Five¡¯s business card had brought her some hidden danger. Song Qing thought of the hidden n that Luo Wu had mentioned. It was a behemoth and might be rted to the murderer who had tried to assassinate her that day.
The reason why the killer wanted to kill her, what number six wanted from her, these things needed to be investigated slowly by her, but now was not the time!
Before she went home, she remembered that there was a Wolf at home. The wolf was huge, and a little food might not be enough to fill its stomach. So, before she went home, she turned around and bought a lot of meat.
It was already evening when she got home.
The house was still the same as when she left. The door was locked, and it didn¡¯t seem to have been damaged.
She heaved a sigh of relief and released her divine sense into the room. She calmly took out the key and slowly opened the door.
The room was unusually quiet. Light shone in through the crack of the door, but no sound could be heard from inside.
Song qingxiao entered the room, put the things at the door, and gently closed the door. She then lightened her steps and slowly walked back to her room. At the same time, she reached behind her waist, lifted her coat, and held the dagger in her palm.
That wisp of divine sense that she had released had missed. Before she left in the morning, the heavily injured Silver Wolf that was resting in her room and had yet to wake up had now disappeared!
Song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed. Before she could retreat, a silver light shed behind the half-closed door of her room. Before she could take a step, a huge Silver Wolf pounced on her with lightning speed.
Before the wolf arrived, a strong wind had already arrived. It was toote for song qingxiao to retreat.
The room was small and narrow, and it was filled with junk. The wolf pounced in the air, its sharp teeth glinting coldly, and the nails in its ws grew by an inch, like sharp daggers.
When he left the house in the morning, the silver Wolf was obviously severely injured and was poisoned by the snake. It looked like it would not wake up in a short time. He did not expect that it would wake up in just half a day and even learn how tounch a sneak attack.
The wolf might have been awake before she left in the morning, but it was extremely cunning and pretended to be unconscious to confuse her!
Song Qing¡¯s small hands formed a seal, and he quickly thought,
¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡±
The spiritual energy in her body was stimted, and ayer of light mist appeared on her body, covering her.
The wolf charged at her, and she dodged sideways, but she did notpletely avoid it. The silver Wolf came menacingly, and half of its body hit her shoulder with a ¡®bang¡¯. Under the huge impact, she could not stand steadily, and she fell back with a¡¯ Dong Dong ¡®sound, and her calf hit the low cab.
Song Qing¡¯s small body sat down. Taking this opportunity, she rolled to the side with one hand on the cab. Her long legs kicked the injured back leg of the silver Wolf, and with a bang, she kicked it.
The silver Wolf¡¯s hind leg had been bitten through by the Dragon. Although the wound was recovering, the scabbed wound opened again with a kick from song Qing, and blood oozed out.
The silver Wolf let out a wail. Her attack was sessful, and her upper body bounced up, and she stabbed the dagger into the Wolf¡¯s body.
At the same time, the Wolf¡¯s front footnded on the ground and broke a wine bottle on the ground. The smell of alcohol spread out. The Wolf¡¯s injured leg was injured again, and it let out a threatening low growl from its nostrils. With a sweep of its tail, the low cab supported by song qingxiao was broken into several pieces and hit the wall with a few ngs.
Some of the shardsnded on song qingxiao¡¯s body, but they were blocked by the ¡®swordsman¡¯ token and could not cut her skin.
The silver Wolf turned its head after it stood still. At this time, song Qing was half-sitting on the ground, holding a dagger and aiming at the Wolf¡¯s throat.
The doors and windows in the house were tightly locked, and there was not enough light. The silver Wolf¡¯s eyes exuded a faint green luster in the dark house.
The silver Wolf bared its fangs. Its fangs were extraordinarily sharp. Its breath blew on song Qing¡¯s neck, bringing with it a fishy smell, causing goosebumps to rise on her neck.
She knew how powerful the silver Wolf was. After the gic mutation, the Wolf¡¯s killing power was much higher than that of ordinary wolves. In addition, this Wolf was probably the leader of the pack, so it was even more cunning and fierce.
In the trial space, it had eaten the flood dragon¡¯s flesh and bitten itself, causing its genes to change.
After his body was strengthened, he could not withstand the impact of the wyrmdragon¡¯s blood and the evolution potion. In the end, he had to deduct points to seal his strength.
Despite being heavily injured and on the verge of death, the wolf did not rely on external objects to break down the power disorder caused by the gic mutation. Instead, it relied on its own ability to withstand all the impact. One could imagine how terrifying this Wolf was.
Song qingxiao had miscalcted the silver Wolf¡¯s recovery rate. At this time, she was a little regretful that she had not been ruthless. Even if she did not want to kill it, she should have at least made its injuries more serious so that it could not move freely now.
The tip of her dagger had already touched the erect fur of the wolf, and the Wolf¡¯s mouth was only a few inches away from her face.
¡®Wuuu ¡¡¯ It growled in a low voice. Song qingxiao narrowed her eyes and revealed her killing intent. Her dagger was already at its throat, forming a confrontation.
One man and one Wolf¡¯s eyes met, both on guard against each other¡¯s actions. The silver Wolf¡¯s open mouth was beyond her expectations. It did not bite down, but opened its mouth wider and made a fiercer look, but its head slowly leaned back.
Song qingxiao stared at it, afraid that it would turn around and attack her when she was unprepared.
The dagger in her hand was still at the Wolf¡¯s throat. The silver Wolf did not attack again in the end, but whimpered, raised its forelimbs, and began to retreat.
The tip of the dagger cut through the Wolf¡¯s Silver fur, but it did not go any further and stab into its flesh.
After the silver Wolf retreated about ten centimeters away, it turned around and limped in the other direction.
Song qingxiao stared at its figure. Its walking posture was not right. Blood was flowing down from the wound on its back leg, leaving shallow footprints wherever it walked. The sneak attack just now was probably because it had endured the injury.
Although he didn¡¯t know why it didn¡¯t really eat him in the end, song Qing squinted his eyes and watched it walk to a ce about two or three meters away from him. It chose a corner, sat down cross-legged, lowered its head, and began to lick the wound on its leg.
The attack ended inexplicably. Song qingxiao got up from the ground. The silver Wolf¡¯s ears twitched, but it didn¡¯t look up. She patted the dust off her body and nced at the silver Wolf again. Finally, she walked to the door and picked up the big bag she had put at the door.
There was a lot of raw meat in it, as well as some cooked whole chickens and ducks. She paused for a moment, then took out a small piece of pork and threw it in the direction of the wolf.
The silver Wolf, which was licking its wound with its head lowered, raised its head vigntly when it felt something being thrown at it. The fur on its body stood up, and with a raise of its head, the pork fell to the wall at the side. After sshing a pool of blood, it fell to the ground with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound..
Chapter 288 - 288: Patrol (1)
Chapter 288: Patrol (1)
Trantor: 549690339
This Silver Wolf was extremely vignt, wild and untamed, and refused to eat the food she fed.
But today, the silver Wolf¡¯s sneak attack had been abandoned halfway. Song qingxiao was already satisfied that the man and the wolf could temporarily get along without any trouble while it was awake. If she wanted to get along better, she might need to get used to it step by step in the future.
The silver Wolf sent the meat flying. It licked its lips and looked at her again. Although it didn¡¯t eat the meat, song qingxiao still cleaned the rest of the meat and put it in a big bowl. After putting it on the ground, she kicked the bowl, and the meat slid to the silver Wolf. The wolf just looked at her with a low growl, but it didn¡¯t want to touch the meat in the bowl.
After doing all this, song qingxiao made a simple dinner to fill her stomach, not caring if the wolf had eaten or not. She looked at the time and saw that it was almost seven 0 ¡®clock.
She had to patrol autumn road tonight, and her work time was at 7:30. If she went there now, she would take it as an after-meal exercise.
What put her in a difficult position was the existence of this Silver Wolf.
It licked its wound and refused to eat. It upied a corner andzily closed its eyes to sleep. However, the moment she changed her clothes and came out, although the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes did not open, its ears moved.
When she reached the door, the wolf was also struggling to get up. Song Qing turned her head and shouted,¡±
¡°Sit down!¡±
She raised her wrist and made a gesture of pressing down. The wolf whimpered in a low voice, but she didn¡¯t know if it understood her.
¡°Sit down!¡± She said again and tried to walk towards the wolf.
When the silver Wolf saw her approach, it lowered its upper body and let out a low growl. Its eyes showed vignce and its fur stood up, but its uninjured hind legs bent and slowly sat down.
From this point, it could be seen that the silver Wolf was extremely intelligent. Even if it could not understand humannguage, it was very clear about her intentions.
Song qingxiao could vaguely sense the Wolf¡¯s intention. It didn¡¯t hide its intention to go out with her, but tonight, it couldn¡¯t.
Tonight, she was going to patrol the autumn road. The two people who died there were rted to her. Just as number five had said, all the forces were probably watching.
One of the men had died in the mouth of the silver Wolf. It was definitely not a coincidence that it appeared there now, judging from its size, wild nature, and destructive power.
It was injured, and its strength was probably less than one-fifth of its peak. The power that song qingxiao had brought out from the trial space was sealed, so it was probably not a match for the underworld family.
It was toote for her to hide now, and it was absolutely impossible for her to be exposed at this time.
She once again motioned for the silver Wolf to lie down. The wolf grinned and finally watched her open the door and go out.
The evening in the western suburbs was different from other ces in the capital. At this time, some of the remote alleys were already quite quiet, with no ordinary peopleing and going.
The sun had already set, and the night was hazy. Song qingxiao stood at the door for a long time. The house was quiet, and the silver Wolfy back in its original ce.
Perhaps one day, when she was stronger and no longer feared number six, she could also bring this Silver Wolf out for a walk.
She adjusted her guard uniform and slowly walked into the depths of the alley. She believed that that day would not be too far away.
Because she had once been afraid of the alley where she had almost lost her life, but now she could walk in it without a change in expression.
When they arrived at the autumn road, the sky was alreadypletely dark.
Although Captain an had agreed to patrol the area under pressure, the qiujie road area where the incident had urred had already been cordoned off by the government.
A streetmp on the side of the road had been destroyed in the fightst night, and the power had not been fully restored yet, so the whole road was dim. The shadows cast by the high and broken walls of the alley gave this ce a gloomy feeling.
A circle of istion was set up by the guard Hall, and the middle section of the destroyed road was still a raggle. There was a deep pit on the ground that was nearly eight or nine meters long, which was extremely eye-catching.
Due to the force of gravity, the remaining force even spread out of the pit, causing a crack of four to five meters long on the other end of the pit, which had been marked with fluorescent powder by the guards.
Perhaps it was because the road was narrow and the smell was hard to spread, but the body of the man who was pped to deathst night was crushed to pieces. Even though the body had been taken away, song qingxiao could still smell the faint smell of blood.
She was already used to this smell. Her expression did not change as she walked around the man who had been bitten to death by the silver Wolfst night and began to search the ground.
Even though she knew that the items at the scene should have been taken away by someone, song qingxiao still paid close attention.
About five or six minutester, light footsteps came over. It seemed that the person had noticed that there was someone there. The person suddenly held his breath and walked more carefully.
Judging from the breathing and footsteps of the person, he was an expert, but he shouldn¡¯t be sent by a hidden family.
No. 6 had just lost two experts. Even if they were to send someone to investigate, they would only send an aptitude user who was stronger than the two men who had diedst night. Otherwise, they would alert the enemy.
Apart from him, there was also Captain an, who had volunteered to be on patrol tonight.
Just as the thought shed through her mind, the man went around the wall of the alley, and Captain an¡¯s tall figure with a gun appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s sight.
¡°Who is it?¡±
He shouted in a low voice, and his eyes met with song Qing¡¯s. She gently agreed,¡±
¡°Captain, it¡¯s me.¡±
Her body was hidden in the shadows, almost blending into the shadows. Unlike during the day, she had tucked her long and somewhat unsightly bangs away, revealing her beautiful face.
Her entire aura waspletely different because of this slight change. Her eyes were deep, pure, and without a trace of impurity, like a calm sea that hid all the undercurrents. It made people look at her again and again, but also gave off an inexplicable sense of danger.
Perhaps the image of her as a weak and ordinary person in Captain an¡¯s heart was too deeply rooted. After she greeted him, Captain an didn¡¯t react immediately. He put his gun away and was stunned.
¡°Captain, it¡¯s me, song qingxiao.¡±
She repeated herself, turned around, and took two steps forward. When she walked out of the shadow of the wall, Captain an took a deep breath and put his gun away.
¡°You¡¯re here?¡±
His tone was filled with doubt. It was obvious that he was surprised that song Qing had arrived at the patrol site before him.
Two people had just died here, and their deaths were extremely miserable. The murderer had not been caught yet, so the other members who patrolled during the day would inevitably feel pressured. They all thought that patrolling the autumn road at night was a hard task, and no one was willing to pick them up.
She had been assigned to this ce because the other guards had deliberately ostracized her. Captain an had thought that she would be afraid and might note.
In fact, he was already prepared to fight her alone tonight. He didn¡¯t expect that she woulde here before him without him contacting her in advance, and she seemed to be calm andposed.
When Captain an put away his gun, he remembered the scene where he had seen her earlier. Not only was she not nervous, but she even had a smile on her face when she called out to him. It was as if this was not a crime scene where the murderer had yet to be arrested, but a scene where she greeted an acquaintance when she was taking a stroll after dinner.
Although Captain an had a vague feeling that he had misjudged the situation yesterday, he still had a strange feeling after what happened tonight.
¡°Did you notice anything?¡±
He suppressed the strange feeling in his heart and asked.
¡°No, 1 didn¡¯t,¡± She shook her head regretfully. Captain an could hear the regret in her tone and raised his head in surprise..
Chapter 289 - 289: Moving house (1)
Chapter 289: Moving house (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The moment someone called the police at autumn road, the government had already sent people to check it out. As time passed, the two victims ¡®identities were special, and various parties intervened. Even if there were any clues, they would have been discovered long ago.
Even if song qingxiao didn¡¯t discover anything, it was still within reason. Captain an¡¯s previous question was just to suppress the strange feeling in his heart, and he had just casually said it.
However, she seemed to be really regretful that she didn¡¯t find anything useful, which made Captain an feel incredulous again.
He walked over to song qingxiao, and as he got closer, Captain an could smell the faint scent of blood.
After a day of fermentation, the smell was not good. It was mixed with the smell of some drugs used by the staff for testing.
After the case happened, because he was in charge of this area, he was the first to rush over and see the environment at the time.
Although it had been cleaned up carefully and the smell of blood had faded a lot, it was inevitable that there were still some remnants.
In the pit of crushed stones, the blood of the deceased seeped into the sand and stones. After it dried up, it was reddish-ck, reminding the two of the tragic degree of the murder scenest night.
Captain an had been through a lot. In addition, he had rushed over this morning to see it, so he had a certain mental bearing, so he was still calm.
However, song qingxiao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, which made Captain an look at her several times.
For safety reasons, the two of them were on the same patrol. The autumn road was long, but after the murderst night, even if most people living in the western suburbs were evil, they were afraid of being tortured by the evil. No one had the guts to Walk This Way.
Along the way, it was quiet. Not to mention meeting suspicious people, he didn¡¯t even hear any insects or birds.
This situation didn¡¯t seem right. At this time of the year, there should be insects appearing in the grass and on the roadside. However, the current situation seemed like these creatures had sensed some terrifying existence and collectively moved away.
After patrolling the entire autumn road, the two of them returned to the ce where the murder happened. The sky was alreadypletely dark.
The two of them found a ce to lean against the wall. Captain an crossed his arms and looked at song qingxiao. He broke the silence.
¡°1 couldn¡¯t tell, but your physical strength is pretty good.¡±
He didn¡¯t talk much anymore, but song qingxiao seemed to be even quieter than him. She didn¡¯t say a word after patrolling the autumn road.
When Captain an spoke, song Qing smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Captain an continued,¡±
¡°When I was young, I served in the Army. I only joined the government after I retired. The fact that you can keep up with my pace is not like what you said yesterday, that you¡¯ve only practiced a few moves.¡±
When he said this, it was not a question, but a certainty.
As soon as she said that, the atmosphere fell silent for a long time. Captain an stared at her for a long time before song qingxiao said,¡±
¡°Yes, I am.¡±
She nodded, you should be very clear about my information.
Although song qingxiao didn¡¯t know why Captain an wanted to chat with her, there were some things that she didn¡¯t need to hide.
my father has a criminal record, which caused me to be unable to find a suitable job after 1 graduated.
During her time in school, she had excellent grades and outstanding performance. However, because of her father¡¯s criminal record, the certificate she had received over the years was almost like a piece of waste paper.
I¡¯ve been in manypanies and departments with various results, but I was rejected. She had a mother at home, a huge debt, and a school loan. She still had to live, and all these would have to be paid back after she got a job.
Not being able to find a job was equivalent to cutting off her way out.
This era was rapidly developing, but the hierarchy was still clear. The more appropriate the job, the more requirements there were for one¡¯s birth and bloodline.
In the end, she had no choice but to enter the guard Station.
many people might think that I¡¯m not suitable for this kind of job. When she first entered the guard Station, her body was thin and weak, and she had no way to deal with fierce criminals. Even Captain an at that time didn¡¯t like her. He thought that she was just trying to get into the guard Station to get two months of sry, so he wanted to drive her out.
Captain an listened to her.
¡°The first time 1 was assigned a mission, 1 was on Chang Yan Street, near the Imperial University of Technology. That time, there were some ruffians causing trouble nearby, so I went to mediate.¡± She still remembered that time when she was weak and helpless. Those gangstersughed and scolded her wantonly, and she was terrified at that time..
Chapter 290 - 290: Moving (2)
Chapter 290: Moving (2)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Fortunately, someone stood up for me and chased those hooligans away.¡±
Her eyelids drooped slightly. When she talked about the past, her tone was calm, but Captain an could imagine the situation from her words.
At that time, she had just entered the guard Station and was a girl who had just graduated. It was her first time dealing with such a case on her own. She should have been extremely terrified when she encountered arge group of ruffians.
¡°Are you scared?¡±
Captain an could not help but ask.
She smiled.
¡°I was a little scared at that time.¡± She paused, but I¡¯m more afraid of beingined about and losing my job.
Captain an¡¯s expression froze. She said these two sentences casually, but it made him frown for no reason.
He was also one of the people who wanted to kick song qingxiao out of the guard Station. At that time, he thought that she was not suitable for the job at the guard Station and would only cause trouble for him. He never thought about how she would feel under such circumstances.
besides, there are too many things to be afraid of. No one will ever know what will happen in the future. That day, she finished her work in fear and on her way home, she was attacked and entered the trial of God.
The trial was a battle of life and death. The things that happened in reality were nothingpared to it.
She reached out to tidy her hair that had been messed up by the night wind and said half-jokingly,¡±
so, in order to stay, to not live in fear, to not rely on others ¡®help when things happen, some things have to be ovee by yourself.
It was as if Captain an had just met her for the first time. He had never thought about what she said before.
He thought of how the other people in the team had ostracized her. From a graduate who knew nothing, she had to put in more effort than ordinary people to get to where she was today!
Captain an didn¡¯t say anything else. He didn¡¯t know what to say.
The night on duty was very peaceful. The patrol only ended when the sky started to brighten.
Song qingxiao spent the next few days patrolling like this. Number six didn¡¯te looking for trouble with her for the time being. After patrolling with Captain an many times, they had be more familiar with each other. They would chat asionally, but most of the time, the two of them patrolled in silence.
The injury on the Wolf¡¯s hind leg was slowly healing, and it was able to move more freely. It was still wary of song qingxiao and refused to eat anything she gave it. During the day, she was always watching it, so it stayed in the house and did not go out. However, when she went out to patrol at night, she did not know if the wolf had gone out to hunt. So far, song qingxiao had not heard of anyone going missing near her house, nor had she heard of any rumors about the beasts killing people.lt could be seen that the silver Wolf basically had the intelligence of some people.
As the man and the wolf interacted, they observed each other, were on guard, guarded against each other, andpromised. Gradually, they reached a tacit understanding. At least, the wolf did not attack song qingxiao again.
About a weekter, Zhou ye called her and told her that the deal had been settled. He personally helped song qingxiao negotiate with the owner and finally settled on a price of 3.6 million.
Perhaps it was to avoid any trouble in the future, Madam sun didn¡¯t want to meet with song qingxiao. Even the contract was signed by Zhou ye.
By the time the house was signed and transferred, half a month had already passed.
The bnce under song Qing¡¯s nickname was only left with about one million. She took out most of the money to pay off her school loan. Suddenly, she only had about 100000 left, which made her feel a little tight.
Zhou ye called her and told her not to be in a hurry to move into the vi. He said that he would find someone to help her tidy up the garden.
there¡¯s a swimming pool at the back of the house. I¡¯ve asked someone to clean it for you. It should be done in about a week. Over the phone, Zhou ye¡¯s voice was a little hesitant,
¡°It is easy to handle outside, but inside the house ¡¡±
He recalled the scene of the ¡®ghost¡¯ when he entered the house that day, and his tone was still somewhat bitter.
¡°Miss song, do you want me to help you find an expert to perform the ritual?¡±
That house was indeed strange. If someone could help ¡®clean¡¯ it up, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but Zhou ye mentioned that he would need to hire a ¡®master¡¯ to do things, so it was inevitable that he would have to spend a lot of money.
She had bought a house, and after paying off the loan, she didn¡¯t have much left. She didn¡¯t have the money to do all this.
¡°No need,¡± She declined Zhou ye¡¯s good intentions and made a request:
when we move, I wonder if you can do me a favor and lend me a car. 1 have some things that need to be transported.
Zhou ye originally thought that she was going to make a request, but when he heard that she only wanted to borrow a car, he hurriedly replied,
that¡¯s nothing. 1 can pick you up and help you transport the goods.
¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Although the silver Wolf was temporarily at peace with her, song qingxiao could not guarantee how it would treat others.
She didn¡¯t have the strength to protect Zhou ye¡¯s life while protecting herself when the silver Wolf attacked.
No matter what, if others could stay out of this, they couldn¡¯t let them.
Although Zhou ye felt that it was strange, he tactfully did not ask any more and agreed.
A week passed by quickly, and the four murders in the western suburbs were still unsolved. The pressure from the higher-ups was even greater.
During this time, Zhou ye had already found someone to clean up the garden and had also sent the car over as promised.
Although song qingxiao had lived here for many years, she didn¡¯t have many things to move. She only took some clothes for herself, and thest thing she had to bring was the silver Wolf..
Chapter 291 - 291: Tacit understanding (1)
Chapter 291: Tacit understanding (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Zhou ye knew that song qingxiao was going to move, so he borrowed arge truck from her, which was very convenient for her.
Her work required her to be on duty at night, so she nned to send the silver Wolf over first during the day.
The earlier she sent the silver Wolf away from the western suburbs, the safer song qingxiao would be.
The silver Wolf¡¯s existence had always been a hidden danger. As its injuries healed and it absorbed the dragon¡¯s blood and fangs, its genes seemed to have mutated again. Although the wolf never attacked her again and tried to sleep in the corner of the house, song qingxiao felt that the silver Wolf was much more dangerous than before.
However, for some reason, the wolf did not leave after it had recovered.
She had paid off her loan, but she still had a huge debt that her father owed. Every once in a while, debt collectors woulde to her door in various ways to collect it, which became her childhood nightmare.
Song qingxiao was no longer afraid of these people, but she was not sure if the proud and fierce Wolf King would kill anyone who appeared.
If the silver Wolf suddenly appeared and killed someone, the news would be leaked. It was not a coincidence that it appeared in the western suburbs. The previous murder cases were still unsolved, and song qingxiao would be in trouble.
That was why song qingxiao was prepared to get rid of the wolf as soon as she got the house.
In the house, where it ofteny, there was arge amount of meat in the basin. It had not touched it. Because of the hot and stuffy weather, the meat had already emitted a not fresh smell in just one day.
During this period of time, the silver Wolf was thinner than before, but its eyes still had a chilling luster.
Song Qing carried the clothes she had packed and stood at the door to look at the silver Wolf. The wolf seemed to feel her gaze and slowly raised its head.
¡°Come here.¡± She waved her hand, and the silver Wolf twitched its nose, twitched its mouth, and let out a low groan.
¡°Come here.¡± She shouted again. The wolf seemed to have understood her and slowly stood up under her gaze. The silver hair on its neck stood up and it pouted, revealing its teeth, but it did not move.
Song qingxiao frowned,¡± I¡¯m leaving. If you want to go with me, you cane over.
She opened the door with one hand, and the sun shone through the crack, stretching her figure to cover the shadow of the silver Wolf. She stood at the door for a moment, and then said in a faint voice, ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t want to leave, then stay.¡±
When she said this, her voice was very soft, but the silver Wolf¡¯s ears moved and caught this soft whisper.
When song Qing stepped out, the silver Wolf shook its head and shook its fluffy silver fur. It slowly raised its front legs and nimbly avoided the pot of meat, following behind her.
Hearing the sound behind her, song Qing¡¯s mouth curved up a little. The back door of the truck was opened by her, and the figure of the silver Wolf appeared at the open door. Its unusually huge body made the door look even more broken and small.
Its silver fur glowed under the sun, as if it was patrolling its King¡¯s territory. Its eyes were proud as it slowly scanned the surroundings. Finally, it twitched its ears and walked towards song Qing Xiao.
She patted the car door, and the wolf grinned. In the end, it jumped into the car from the door like a meteor.
The box of the carriage bore the weight of the silver Wolf and shook violently. Song Qing locked the door and returned to the house. He dealt with the meat of the silver Wolf that had not been eaten and locked the door.
I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t being back here again, song Qing looked down at the familiar house and started the car.
Zhou ye had already taken care of all the chores for her in her newly bought house. When song Qing came over, the guard only came out to take a look at her and quickly let her in, but his expression was a little strange.
The fact that the house she bought was ¡®haunted¡¯ was obviously well-known in thismunity. Back then, when Madam sun moved into her new home, she quickly moved out, causing an uproar.
There had been a lot of rumors about houses in the past few years, and they were all appalling legends. The houses had never been sold for all kinds of strange reasons.
Now that there was a new owner, and the one who bought the house was a singledy, the patrolling guards looked at her with curiosity, fear, and a trace of undisguised sympathy.
Compared to thest time she came, Zhou ye had indeed gotten someone to clean up the garden for her. The weeds had been removed, and the stone bricks and cobblestones on the ground had been wiped clean.
Perhaps it was because Zhou ye¡¯s mental power was affected when he was in the room on the second floor, and he mistook the blooming roses for blood. After asking for song qingxiao¡¯s permission, he removed all the red roses and reced them with light pink roses.
Perhaps it was because it had just been nted, the flower leaves were a little withered, but there were many flower buds.
The iron fence was repainted and locked. Song qingxiao pressed the electronic key in the car, and the lock opened. Rows of fruit trees were nted in the garden. It was much morefortable than thest time she came.
Song qingxiao entered the garage and opened the door. The silver Wolf, which had been sitting in the car, shook its head, jumped out, and followed her.
There were doors at the front and back of the house. Song qingxiao walked in the direction of the kitchen. The moment the wolf got out of the car, she felt a few weak auras in the direction of the kitchen. They were greatly frightened and tried to escape.
The wolf must have heard the noise as well, as its eyes revealed a human-like look of disdain.
This should be the group of stray cats that had been gathered around the house. Although Zhou ye had asked people to drive them away, it obviously didn¡¯t have much effect. After the people left, those cats came back.
However, as soon as the silver Wolf appeared, those small creatures must have sensed the dangerous aura and fled in all directions. After a while, they could not hear any sound.
Song Qing pushed the ss door open, and the wolf strolled in.
Although it was an unfamiliar ce, its expression waszy. When it came in, it even flicked its fluffy tail. The tip of the tail gently patted song Qing¡¯s calf. This touch made the man and the wolf stop.
Although the atmosphere between the man and the wolf had been less tense recently, song Qing and Xiao Zeng had fought with it twice, so they were more or less on guard against each other.
No matter if they lived or walked together, they always kept a certain distance from each other. This was the first time they hade into contact after song qingxiao had brought it out of the trial space.
The wolf was also stunned, but soon it moved its furry ears as if nothing had happened, wagged its tail again, and then slowly walked forward.
It had tried to retract its toenails as much as possible, but when it walked on the floor tiles, it still made a slight sound of nails colliding.
Zhou ye had already gotten someone to clean up the first floor, but no one dared to go up to the second floor. Zhou ye was also afraid that something would happen, so he didn¡¯t clean it up and had already informed song Qing in advance.
The house was very clean. The floor,mps, walls, and furniture had all been cleaned. The White cloth covering the house had been removed. The whole house looked more elegant and beautiful than when he had firste to see it.
Song qingxiao looked down and was quite satisfied. Zhou ye had even prepared some frozen ingredients for her in the kitchen refrigerator.
The silver Wolf walked around the house and finally raised its head. Its eyes fell on the second floor. Its nose twitched slightly, and its eyes revealed a fierce look.
¡°Wuuu!¡±
When song qingxiao came over, he saw it looking up at the second floor where Zhou ye¡¯s mental energy had been invaded that day. Its eyes were filled with murderous intent.
There was something wrong with this room. Because she practiced the nine-word secret order, her mental power was far superior to ordinary people, and she could notice the strangeness in it. However, this Silver Wolf could also notice that something was wrong, which made song qingxiao a little surprised..
Chapter 292 - 292: Ferocious appearance (1)
Chapter 292: Ferocious appearance (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Perhaps it was because animals were far more sensitive than humans, but after the silver Wolf sensed that something was wrong, its eyes shed with a fierce light.
The central air conditioner in the house sent out a cool breeze. The temperature that was previouslyfortable suddenly felt a little cold.
Song Qing¡¯s little face revealed a yful expression. Ever since her genes mutated and her body¡¯s spiritual energy contained the power of frost, she had a certain resistance to cold.
At this time, the chill did note from the body, but from some kind of mental stimtion that went straight to the depths of the soul, which made people shudder with fear.
The sunlight that had been there earlier was blocked by the clouds, and the sky instantly darkened.
The automatic sensor in the room turned on all the lights in the room the moment the light dimmed!
In an instant, the entire room was brightly lit, but the light seemed to be shrouded in some kind of Yin Qi, giving off a sinister feeling.
Suddenly, there was a ¡®beep¡¯ on the screen in the living room, and the originally dark screen lit up.¡¯Wuwu ¡¡¯ Before the figure on the screen could appear, the sound of a woman¡¯s crying could be heard from the four-dimensional surround sound system installed around the house. For a moment, the entire house was filled with the woman¡¯s resentful cries.
my daughter-inw must beining that I¡¯m old and useless ¡ Song qingxiao turned around to watch the TV. On the big screen, an old woman was crying with her head lowered.¡±She¡¯s talking bad about me behind my son¡¯s back H
She suddenly remembered what Zhou ye had mentioned in the car thest time she went to look at the house with him.
The original owner of the house was surnamed sun. She was a capable woman who had carefully selected this vi to live with her husband, children, and mother-inw after the renovation.
Madam sun¡¯s mother-inw had lost her husband in the early years and had taken care of her eldest son alone. She was old and could not move easily. After moving, she quicklymitted suicide in the house. It caused an uproar at that time and scared Madam sun¡¯s family so much that they moved out on the spot.
When shepared what Zhou ye said to what was happening on the television, song qingxiao felt goosebumps all over her back.
Could it be that the woman on the television was Madam sun¡¯s mother-inw?
Just as this thought shed through her mind, when the silver Wolf heard the sound, it pressed down its forelimbs and slowly turned its head. The sharp ws that had been quietly retracted had already reached out, looking like it was about to attack.
Song qingxiao held her breath. The woman who was crying on the TV slowly raised her head. Her face was covered in heavy makeup. Perhaps it was because she had put too much powder on it, but it felt stiff. Song qingxiao was nervous and felt that something was wrong. The camera suddenly changed, and the scene was in front of the woman.
There was also an olddy sitting opposite her, and she was trying to persuade her,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t think too much ¡¡±
Song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual sense, which was about to spy on the screen, suddenly froze, and the breath in her throat suddenly rxed.
It seemed that this was the plot of a TV drama. Perhaps when Ms. Sun moved into her new home, such a TV show was shown, but it was turned off halfway. After the family moved out, the signal was cut off, and the plot naturally stopped there.
After Zhou ye transferred the ownership of his house to her, he paid all the fees one by one. After the signal was connected and the power was turned on, the television automatically yed. It seemed that she was too suspicious.
She walked to the coffee table, where there was a remote control. She pressed the pause button, and the video that was ying stopped. The olddy¡¯s persuasion, the woman¡¯s sobbing, and the cryingints stopped.
It was too loud earlier, and now that Leng Wei¡¯s wailing had stopped, it was strangely quiet again.
The olddy¡¯s smiling face on the screen was a little strange. Under the light, her face appeared to be grayish. Perhaps the pause was not right, but her eyes reflected the light. At first nce, her ck pupils were grayish-white like those of a dead person.
After the plot stopped, the time appeared on the top left corner of the disy screen. It was already 430 in the afternoon.
The sky was dark at this time. It was obviously not a coincidence that the lights were turned on and the TV turned on automatically.
In the extreme silence,¡¯ka ka¡¯, a light sound rang in her ears, and the silver Wolf let out a low growl.
The sound came from the second floor, and it sounded like something was rolling on the floor.
In order to protect the privacy of the residents, the houses here were very far apart from each other. When the original owner of this house bought the house, he specially bought the easternmost part of themunity, so no one would pass by nearby.
In addition, the house had be notorious after the ident. Even if there were people taking a walk in the samemunity, they would nevere here, let alone dare to break in and steal.
Moreover, with her divine sense, she didn¡¯t sense the presence of anyone else nearby.
The stray cats nearby sensed danger the moment the silver Wolf appeared and scattered in twos and birds. Where did this sounde from?
As this thought shed through song qingxiao¡¯s mind, the silver Wolf had already kicked its back leg the moment the ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound was heard. Its body was like an arrow that left the bow, and it jumped five or six meters high, reaching the second floor in two or three steps!
She reached for the dagger behind her waist and followed him upstairs. With a loud bang, the door was broken. The silver Wolf pounced into the master bedroom and howled.
The second floor was darker than the first floor, and for some reason, the lights seemed to be covered in ayer of shadow, making them foggy and unclear.
The cold aura spread out from the broken room on the second floor. When song Qing came up,¡¯Dong¡¯, the entire room went out. The inside and outside of the room were dark. She turned to the door of the room that Zhou ye had said was¡¯ haunted ¡®and held the doorknob!
No one had been living in the room before, and the central air conditioner had just been turned on not long ago. She had the ice attribute, so her tolerance to cold was much higher than ordinary people. However, the cold door handle seemed to have been frozen in a space of negative ten degrees.
The moment she held it, the coldness on it seemed to suck her palm. If it was someone else, they would have been unable to bear it. Song Qing circted the spiritual power in her body to drive away the difort in her palm. Before she could push the door open, the silver Wolf that she had not found in the master bedroom had already rushed over like lightning!
The door of the bedroom was made of solid wood and reinforced with a special process, but it could not withstand a single blow from the silver Wolf. With a ¡®boom¡¯, it cracked like a spider web and fell down.
A cold wind blew in the room, and the floor was covered in blood. A faint shadow formed by ck gas was reflected in front of the curtain.
Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank. Before she could do anything, the wolf King had already turned into a shadow and pounced fiercely at the ck fog. However, the moment it hit the fog, it passed through the fog and its huge body hit the window with a bang!
With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, the floor-to-ceiling ss was hit by the Wolf¡¯s ws, making a cracking sound. The White gauze curtain was torn to pieces!
As for the mist that filled the room, it miraculously wriggled and began to dissipate. The blood on the ground was sucked in bit by bit, and in the blink of an eye, it disappearedpletely.
The Wolf¡¯s ws scratched the ss, and it fell to the ground with a bang. However, it got up again, shook its head, and looked around ferociously.
That ¡®thing¡¯ was hiding again!
It was different from thest time when she came with Zhou ye and only felt a moment of evil intent. This time, the ¡°thing¡± in the house was obviously more aggressive and threatening.
Song qingxiao had underestimated ¡®it¡¯. Now, it seemed that¡¯ it ¡®was much more troublesome than she had imagined.
The electricity in the room that had been cut off earlier was reconnected, and the dim light came back on. The silver Wolf was still looking around, but the malicious intent had dissipatedpletely, as if it had never appeared..
Chapter 293 - 293: Bilu (1)
Chapter 293: Bilu (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Under the light, the silver Wolf¡¯s pupils flickered with a flirtatious light green luster. It still let out a low growl from its throat, as if it was going to attack, but the yin Qi that was still present earlier had been withdrawn. The silver Wolf walked back and forth in the room with a low growl.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t dare to rx her tense nerves. She released her divine sense to scan the room. There was no one else in the room. She didn¡¯t know where that ¡®thing¡¯ was hiding.
She gritted her teeth and frowned.
This thing was a little tricky. It came and went without a trace, and it had already affected her Divine Art.
She wasn¡¯t afraid of fighting with others, but she didn¡¯t like the feeling of dealing with an invisible ¡®opponent¡¯, which made her quite passive.
Song qingxiao slowly let out a breath of air. The setting sun that had been hidden earlier hade out again. The room was bright again. The TV downstairs had been switched on again after a short power failure. The conversation between two women could be heard on the TV. Her eyes fell on the floor-to-ceiling window.
The White folding window stained with light yellow spots had been torn by the silver Wolf earlier, revealing some small metal woven into fabric to block the light.
From the crack in the window, she could see the cracks spreading outward like a spider web.
Under the silver Wolf¡¯s previous attack, several long cracks appeared on the ss. With the silver Wolf¡¯s impact point as the center, countless cracks extended outward, creating wounds that were nearly ten centimeters in diameter.
When the ss shattered, there seemed to be a special kind of stickiness in the ss, which firmly adhered the fragments to the ss and did not spill on the ground.
Song qingxiao squinted her eyes when she saw this. She realized that something was wrong.
Song qingxiao had fought the silver Wolf in the trial scene and knew how powerful it was.
Not to mention that it had eaten the flood dragon¡¯s flesh and had even bitten him once. Its genes had evolved once again, and its destructive power had reached a higher level.
Even the sturdy door couldn¡¯t hold on for more than a second when it pounced on it. The window not only blocked its full-force attack, but it also didn¡¯t seem to be seriously damaged.
Even if Ms. Sun had changed all the ss to special protective materials when she renovated the new house, the window that had withstood the impact of the silver Wolf was very strange whenpared to the door.
It was as if someone had cast a spell on the ss, blocking most of the silver Wolf¡¯s attacks.
She stared at her surroundings and spread her divine sense to every corner of the room. At the same time, song Qing quietly bent down and picked up a piece of broken door. She picked up the wood chip and observed it.
The wood was about five centimeters thick, and the middle part was processed wood. Even if it was a small piece, it was still heavy in the palm of his hand.
The inside and outside of the wooden board were covered with ayer of chips, and there were traces of the silver Wolf¡¯s nails scratching on it.
Song qingxiao tried to use her spiritual power to wrap the pieces of the wooden door.
Ice crystals quickly appeared on the wood, and in a short while, the wood was frozen into an ice block. Song Qing¡¯s small arms gathered spiritual power and pinched down hard. With a ¡®crack¡¯ sound, the wood was crushed into several pieces by the spiritual power of frost. However, it did not turn into dust, which was enough to show the thickness of the wooden door.
The wooden door was so hard that even the silver Wolf could break it with one hit, but the window was not seriously damaged. Obviously, there was a problem.
Song qingxiao held the dagger and slowly walked toward the window.
¡®Buzz, buzz, buzz¡¯. At this moment, her body suddenly trembled.
The silver Wolf, which was still on guard, turned around. Song qingxiao took out a trembling phone from her body. The call was from themunity security Department.
The heavy atmosphere was interrupted by the phone call. She stood in front of the broken ss window and dialed the Torn Curtain. As she pressed the answer button, she looked out through the ss.
The broken ss was like a kaleidoscope, casting green shadows on the flower trees outside.
¡°Miss song, a-are you okay?¡±
On the phone, the security guard in charge of themunity¡¯s security said in a trembling voice, ¡°¡±We heard an rming from your area.¡±
The sound of the silver Wolf breaking through the door might have triggered the automatic sound rm system. After receiving the news, the security Department of themunity quickly called to ask.
Song qingxiao had just entered the neighborhood, and she had already caused such a hugemotion. This undoubtedly made people even more afraid of the house.
¡°Do you need us toe over immediately?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song qingxiao picked up the phone, and the security Department heaved a sigh of relief. Her voice was gentle, and she didn¡¯t look like she had just been through a scare. This made the security guard feel more at ease.
¡°It¡¯s just an animal that¡¯s been raised at home. It broke something.¡±
She nced at the silver Wolf. After the strange spirit disappeared, it lost its target, but it still looked very cautious and paced around the house.
When song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on it, it flicked its ears and shook its body. Its eyes were filled with pride.
She reached out and touched the ss. The ss was cold, and the broken parts were a little ufortable, but she couldn¡¯t see anything strange for the time being.
Song qingxiao was holding her phone with the dagger in her hand. While she was talking to the guard, she put her hand on the ss and covered it with spiritual force. Crystal clear frost appeared on the window, and the temperature of the ss dropped rapidly. The crack made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound, but nothing happened.
Could she have guessed wrong?
¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± The security guard on duty heaved a sigh of relief when he heard her words. He quickly said,¡±
there seem to be some stray kittens nearby. Mr. Zhou told usst time. We will arrange for people from the animal control Bureau toe over and take all the kittens away.
Song qingxiao replied lightly. The ¡®thing¡¯ in the room would probably note out again for the time being.
Something in another dimension was staring at her viciously, as if it was preparing for its next move. Song qingxiao held her phone and said ¡®goodbye¡¯ to the person on the phone as she slowly left the house.
She pressed a button on the electronic screen at the door and turned off the lights in the room. She looked around the room and said,¡±
¡°No matter who you are or where you¡¯re hiding, the house is mine now!¡±
After she finished speaking, she left the room, and the silver Wolf followed her unhurriedly.
As soon as she left, the bloody light on the window surged. The silver Wolf, which was originally rxed, squinted its eyes and turned its head with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. The room returned to nothingness, and there was no more movement.
After this incident, two rooms on the second floor were destroyed. Both doors needed to be reced, and the broken ss of the other room also needed to be reced.
However, there were ¡®ghosts¡¯ in the room. Even if she paid someone to rece it, no one would dare to take the job. If she wanted to solve this problem, she had to solve it first.
Song qingxiao decided to stay downstairs for the time being before everything was settled. There were two rooms downstairs, and although they were not as gorgeous as the two master bedrooms upstairs, they were still much better than song qingxiao¡¯s previous room.
There was still some time before work, and he did not know where the silver Wolf had gone.
She took out some of the frozen fresh meat from the refrigerator, defrosted it, and ced it in a basin in a corner.
After eating something, she saw that there was still some time before work, so she went into her room to take a short nap.
The moment she entered the room, her heart skipped a beat. A notification rang in her head.¡±Enter the trial of God.¡±
This time, God¡¯s trial hade so quickly that her figure disappeared from the room.
At the same time, the silver Wolf, who was standing on the top floor of the third floor and looking around, suddenly perked up its ears. It was keenly aware that ¡®her¡¯ aura had disappeared in the room in an instant.
The silver Wolf¡¯s slightly droopy long tail rose up like a steel whip.. It did not hesitate to turn around and escape downstairs!
Chapter 294 - 294: Conjecture i
Chapter 294: Conjecture i
Trantor: 549690339
At this time, on the other side of the capital, number six was sitting in front of the ss window with a serious expression. A thin old man was standing in front of her with his hands by his side.
The moment song qingxiao disappeared from the real world, number six raised his head instinctively.
¡°The Chu family hasn¡¯t found the murderer yet.¡± ¡°They lost two people, and the Chu n has already started to pay attention to them,¡± the old man said with a serious tone.
The matter he mentioned made number six turn his head, his gaze falling on his right shoulder.
She had been hit by song qingxiao in the previous trial. Fortunately, she had not entered another trial mission during this period of time. After more than two months of recuperation, her injury had long since healed, leaving only a very faint scar.
The old man¡¯s gaze followed her movements andnded on her shoulder.
it¡¯s said that he wants the Chu family¡¯s Secret forces to investigate.
At this point, the old man¡¯s eyes were filled with worry.
To a reclusive family, losing two ¡®servants¡¯ was not a serious matter, especially when Zhao Xian and Chu yang, who had been sent to kill song qingxiao, were just lowly servants of the Chu family.
However, the problem was that two servants had died, and the murderer had not been found even after half a month. This made the Chu n take this matter seriously.
The reason why these two people died was because they had sent a message to the Chu family on the 6th that day, asking them to send people to kill song qingxiao.
In the end, they were not killed, but the two died in an alley in the western suburbs. The cause of death was still unknown, which was surprising.
When the old man mentioned the words ¡®Chu family¡¯s Secret force¡¯, number six¡¯s calm expression finally changed.
¡°Did the headquarters interfere?¡±
The old man nodded.
To the people of the world, the underworld ns were already a mysterious and unfathomable n in the eyes of many. Whether it was in terms of wealth, material resources, or even martial strength, they were already super-ss. Ordinary people would probably not even have the right to hear of such a n in their entire lives.
People like Luo Wu, who came from a rich family and had greatly improved his strength due to the trial, entered the core of the family and was lucky enough to know the name of the reclusive family.
His understanding of the underworld ns was only about their inheritance, strength, and many experts.
Some of the servants of the lowest rank were far superior to Luo Wu, who had experienced the trials twice.
Number six, who was also from a reclusive family, knew much more than Luo Wu.
The strength of a reclusive family was far more terrifying than what outsiders imagined. This was especially true for families with long inheritances and deep foundations. They had the habit of splitting their family power into two, one in the light and one in the dark.
On the surface, the people they raised were already top Masters in the eyes of the world, but the dark group was the real Foundation of the family, and the strength of each person was unfathomable.
Number six wasn¡¯t afraid that the Chu family would find trouble with him after someone died, but when he heard that the dark group was also involved, he immediately felt that it would be a little tricky.
Those people were all like lunatics. Their strength had already surpassed the mortal world and wasparable to ¡®their¡¯ existences. Such a small matter,¡± it¡¯s just two ¡®servants¡¯ who died. Why did the headquarters get involved and even send people from the dark group?¡±
Number six mumbled. The old man couldn¡¯t help but reveal a sullen expression.
because the murderer has not been found, the ¡®master¡¯ is worried that it is ¡®their¡¯ work. He is afraid that the younger generation is insensible and has caused trouble.
The old man¡¯s voice trembled. Number six shuddered, them? ¡±
¡°Yes.¡± He responded, but he was a little hesitant.
¡°What do you think?¡± He let out a long breath, do you think it was ¡®their¡¯ doing, or¡
After the old man said this, he showed some hesitation on his face. Number six frowned and snorted,¡±
¡°If you have something to say, then say it!¡±
She was a little unhappy, so the old man quickly said,¡±
¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. I¡¯ve always had a guess in my heart. Do you think that these two people were killed by that girl surnamed song?¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, number six denied firmly,¡±
¡°Impossible!¡±
Even though she was careless during the trial at the mental hospital and lost to song qingxiao, it didn¡¯t mean that song qingxiao had the ability to kill two people from the Chu family.
but you said that she has a special spiritual power technique, and it¡¯s very likely to be some kind of secret order inheritance ¡
¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Number six shook his head, even though she has spiritual power, it¡¯s not that deep. In terms ofbat skills, she¡¯s far inferior to me. I¡¯m not the only one who knows how strong she is, the Chu n is even more aware of it. Otherwise, they would not have sent out just two people that day, but more servants, or even more powerful servants.¡±
If she could make a mistake, the Chu family would not.
The two people sent by the Chu family were very skilled. One was a schr, and the other was a martial artist. One of them specialized in spiritual power, while the other could easily capture her in closebat. With their cooperation, it should have been easy to kill song qingxiao.
Song qingxiao was too lucky to have escaped. She was afraid that she would have been killed before the two men could even make a move. Otherwise, she would have been the one who died that day.
After that, she went to work as usual. She was not injured. With her strength, if she was really chased by the two people, she would not have killed them without being injured. This was already beyond her ability!
Unless she entered the God¡¯s trial at the critical moment of life and death and killed him when she came out.
This thought shed through number six¡¯s mind, but he instinctively rejected it!
This was impossible!
Not to mention the fact that the trial of gods was unpredictable, and no one knew when to enter, even the participants were only sent into the scenario at thest minute. If song qingxiao had received the mission at that time, she would have been very lucky.
Even if she was lucky enough to avoid Zhao Xian and the other person at that time, everyone who had participated in the mission knew how dangerous the trial was. Whether she coulde out alive was a problem.
No matter how smart and cautious she was, and how she became the final winner, number six could not believe that she had killed two people in a row without exchanging points or increasing her strength.
She had already watched the death of Zhao Xian and herpanion countless times. The two of them were quite far apart. Even if song qingxiao could make use of the moment she entered the trial space to kill one of them while the other was unprepared, she would not be able to kill the other at the same time!
Unless she was stronger than the two servants of the Chu n, but that was impossible!
The old man nodded in agreement.
¡°You¡¯re right.¡±
¡°Have you heard about the dagger?¡±
Number six had thought that he had unintentionally done the Chu n a favor, but he did not expect to be involved in so much trouble. Number six¡¯s face revealed an impatient expression as he asked. The old man then respectfully said,¡±
¡°I¡¯ve asked around in private, and there¡¯s no mistake.¡±
After he said this, he couldn¡¯t help but add,¡±
¡°Such a thing, came from ¡ It¡¯s held in the hands of the PEI family¡¯s dark group, and every branch is recorded. If one branch was missing, the PEI family would have turned upside down.¡± He bent down, it¡¯s a fool¡¯s dream to take it away from the hands of the dark group.
His words made number six¡¯s face pale. The old man said in a low voice,¡±
¡°Perhaps you¡¯re mistaken, or it¡¯s just a simr shape.¡±
¡°Maybe I¡¯m mistaken.¡± Number six sighed, let¡¯s not care about her for now. Let¡¯s settle the Chu family¡¯s problem first. Help me tell my father that he must cooperate with the Chu family¡¯s investigation. 1 will make up for the trouble 1 caused this time.
The old man responded respectfully, and the room immediately became quiet.
Song qingxiao had no idea what the troublesome number six was thinking. The moment she received the notification, she had already left the real world and entered the trial space.
Other than the first trial, the next two trials had been more than a month apart. This time, the trial hade so quickly that song Qing Xiao was both happy and worried..
Chapter 295 - 234-the fall of Qin (1)
Chapter 295: Chapter 234-the fall of Qin (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The good thing was that song qingxiao was in a crisis in real life. The assassination on number six, the two men she killed in the alley, and the missing business card that Luo Wu gave her were all like time bombs. Once things went out, she might be crushed to pieces.
For song qingxiao to be able to enter the trial again in such a short period of time, although there were dangers, there were also opportunities. If she was alive, when she came out again, her strength would increase again and she would have more power to protect herself.
The worry was that as the number of trials increased, the difficulty of the mission would increase. It would not be easy to pass this stage.
The scene on the demon Ind during the God¡¯s trial was still vivid in his mind. He was only able to survive in the end because he was extremely lucky.
When she entered, the surroundings were extremely quiet. When she opened her eyes, the trial space was still shrouded in that familiar thick fog.
It was different from thest few times when she had entered the training space, where there were already people sitting. This time, when she came in, there were no other participants in the training space except for her.
From the looks of it, she was the first trial-taker to enter the trial space.
At this thought, song qingxiao found a ce and sat down cross-legged.
Taking advantage of the fact that no one else had arrived yet, song qingxiao began to adjust her spiritual power. She was not clear about the details of this mission, but she was sure that it was still very dangerous.
The spiritual power flowed through her body¡¯s meridians, bringing a cold andfortable feeling wherever it went. She tried to use her spiritual power to touch the blue-blood seal floating in the middle of her heart.
However, when these traces of spiritual force touched the blood of the flood Dragon that had been integrated with the evolution potion, they were swallowed up like a trickle of water merging into the sea, without even a wave. Song qingxiao had lost a trace of spiritual power and did not dare to act rashly.
About seven or eight minutester, there was a fluctuation of spiritual energy in the trial space. Song qingxiao opened her eyes, and after a sh of spiritual energy, a thin man¡¯s figure appeared in the space.
Before the man opened his eyes, song qingxiao felt a thin spiritual sense covering her. The man turned his head and urately found her direction. When he opened his eyes, he happened to meet song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. The two of them paused for a while and nodded.
This was an expert! Both sides had the same thought.
The moment his consciousness left his body, only people who also cultivated their consciousness would sense that something was wrong.
Song Qing was cautious. This man was different from all the other participants she had met in the previous rounds.
The man was wearing a gray linen shirt with white loose-fitting trousers.
Because his clothes were loose and he was too thin, the clothes hanging on his body showed the outline of his shoulder bones.
There was something stuffed on both sides of her waist. Song qingxiao guessed that it was probably a weapon or something.
The man was about 50 years old, with white hair and an upright appearance. He was about 1.8 meters tall, with a thin face, a straight back, and a righteous look between his brows.
However, even though this number two was old, his eyes were bright. One could tell at a nce whether he was a cultivator or not.
He stood in ce for a moment, then imitated song qingxiao and walked in the opposite direction, sitting down cross-legged.
From the way he walked, there was a high probability that this person was a martial arts practitioner. It might be rted to the strengthening of his physique, and his Kung Fu should not be weak.
This person had cultivated his spiritual sense and had some martial arts. He was a dual cultivator, and at first nce, he was a very difficult character to deal with.
Song qingxiao¡¯s heart sank when she saw him. Such a master had appeared in the trial this time. If such a person was a match for this trial, it would be troublesome.
She gritted her teeth. After the man sat down cross-legged, he closed his eyes and did not speak. The space was silent for a while.
However, both of them were ¡®observing¡¯ each other¡¯s every move with their deified soul, trying to find out each other¡¯s personality and characteristics so that they could make use of them during the mission.
Song qingxiao was not a talkative person, and the man was even more of a man of few words. Under the control of the two, their breathing was so light that it was almost non-existent.
Time passed by, and after about four to five minutes, there was a strange movement in the training space again. A strong perfume smell followed the arrival of the new trial participant and spread in the training space. The man did not look up, as if he had already entered a meditative state.
The person who entered was a short and chubby woman. She looked to be over forty years old. She had permed her yellow curly hair and her eyes were squinted into a line by the flesh on her face.
Unlike number two, who was wearing loose and casual clothes, she was wearing a tight cheongsam, which squeezed the fat on her body into severalyers. With every breath she took, song qingxiao seemed to hear the seams under her cheongsam making a squeak.
The woman had heavy makeup on and her forehead was covered in sweat. The sweat had wet the makeup and dripped down her cheeks. She held a handkerchief in her hand and wiped it from time to time. After a while, the handkerchief was full of sweat.
Oh,¡± she pouted her red lips, shook the muscles on her face, andughed,¡±
¡°There are two who arrived first.¡±
The woman¡¯s arrival broke the original silence in the origin space. As she spoke, the strong smell of makeup and perfume mixed with the smell of sweat spread out.
She seemed to have seen an acquaintance and greeted him casually. Song qingxiao raised her eyes to look at her but ignored her. The number two man was even more indifferent. His eyes were closed as if he had fallen asleep.
The short and fat woman saw that the two of them were ignoring her, but she did not feel embarrassed. She looked around the trial space with a smile, and finally her eyes fell on the empty space on the other side, and she directly walked over.
Her footsteps were heavy, and the flesh on her face trembled with every step she took. She sat down and looked at song Qing for a while. Finally, her eyes fell on number two and stared at him for a while.
¡°Hey, I¡¯ll talk.¡± After she sat down, she didn¡¯t seem to recognize the unfamiliarity, as if this wasn¡¯t a trial venue, but a ce to chat about family matters, who came in first? How long have you been here? ¡±
Her voice was high-pitched and had a cheerful tone to it, somewhat like the aunties that could be seen everywhere on the streets.
¡°Little girl, what¡¯s your name? What was he doing? How old are you? Do you have a partner? If you don¡¯t have one, why don¡¯t I tell you one?¡±
She asked straightforwardly and confidently without any embarrassment, which made song qingxiao not know whether tough or cry. The woman saw that both of them ignored her, but she was not discouraged. She leaned forward and continued,
¡°It¡¯s fate that we all went through the same trial. We¡¯re even more friends after getting to know each other.¡±
After saying a few words, arge amount of sweat appeared on her body again. She wiped her forehead with a handkerchief and muttered to herself, ¡°¡±It¡¯s so hot.¡±
This woman was straightforward, but song qingxiao didn¡¯t dare to underestimate her. The more unassuming she was in the trial, the more terrifying she was.
This woman was not someone to be trifled with since she had been able to survive until now in the trial.
She nagged for a while, let¡¯s get there first. We might be able to work together and be friends.
¡°There might not be anyone else in this trial.¡± Song qingxiao added after number three finished his sentence.
As soon as she spoke, not only did the woman look surprised, but even number two, who had his eyes closed the whole time, moved his eyelids.
After the woman came in and talked for a long time, there was no one else in the space.
After such a long time, only three people had appeared. The number of participants in this trial might not be as many as before.
As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, a mission notification appeared in the sea of consciousness.Qin feichu was dead!
[ missionpletion: 3000 points. Obliteration if mission failed! ]
The moment the mission notification appeared, the man sitting across from song qingxiao frowned. The noisy woman didn¡¯t say anything. Clearly, she had also received the mission notification.
Her guess was right. There were really only three people who were the final participants of this mission. This was a little strange.
In song qingxiao¡¯s previous missions, arge number of cultivators had participated in each round. They killed each other, eliminated each other, and chose the final winner. But this time, there were only three cultivators, and the rewards were quite generous. This was an unusual situation, and song qingxiao pursed her lips.
¡°Qin feichu is dead.¡± Number two, who had been silent all this while, spoke up and read out the mission¡¯s hint in one go.
Song qingxiao raised her head. Even the woman who had been holding her handkerchief raised her eyebrows and looked at number two.
it seems like everyone has received the mission notice, and the mission notice should be the same. Song qingxiao sighed. The short and fat woman nodded with a smile.. ¡°Dead Qin feichu? what do you mean? Do you guys understand?¡±
Chapter 296 - 235-not Chu (1)
Chapter 296: Chapter 235-not Chu (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The mission notification had already appeared. The three of them should have been able to enter the mission, but out of caution, they all chose to stay in the trial space for the time being and were not in a hurry to leave.
Song qingxiao was also thinking about the details of the mission. At the same time, she was also thinking about the number of people who would be participating in the mission.
Even though there were not many people this time, they were still scheming against each other.
The existence of the three participants had basically eliminated the possibility of the three of them working together.
At this stage of the trial, every trial yer had experienced several trials to survive until now. It was impossible for them to truly trust others. Even if they said that they would cooperate, there was still a high possibility that they would stab others in the back.
If they were in an Alliance, two people would be the most stable. Once there was one more person, no matter how good the deal was, there would definitely be people ying tricks behind the scenes. The ultimate goal of the trial was the same as before, three people entering and one person leaving, leaving only one winner.
Moreover, there was another part of the mission that puzzled song Qing.¡¯Qin feichu¡¯s death¡¯ would be rewarded with 3000 points afterpletion. Failure would result in obliteration.
Did the missionpletion count as an individual or as a team?
A few chaotic thoughts shed through her mind, but she said calmly,¡±
1 don¡¯t know, but during the Seven Kingdoms period, there was a saying,¡¯although Chu has three households, if Qin dies, Chu must.¡¯ I just don¡¯t know if there is any connection.
During the Warring States period, Qin destroyed six states. The people of Chu were resentful, so there was a saying that even if there were only three families left in Chu, they would still destroy Qin.
As soon as song Qing finished speaking, number threeughed, ¡°¡±Could it be that this time, our trial scenario is to help Qin shouguo?¡±
Number two pondered for a moment and shook her head,¡±
¡°That¡¯s unlikely.¡± If that was the case, it was impossible for there to only be three people in the trial.
Number three understood this logic as well. She was just saying it casually in an attempt to confuse the other two. Seeing that she was exposed by number two as soon as she opened her mouth, she pouted and did not say anything.
Song qingxiao noticed that the thick fog around them was slowly moving toward the center. It was obvious that there was not much time left for them in the trial space.
She stood up and looked around, ¡°¡±Since you can¡¯t figure it out, let¡¯s enter the mission first.¡±
Number three stretchedzily and got up as well.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±
She took a step into the thick fog. Song qingxiao subconsciously released her divine sense, and the scene in front of her began to distort.
The next moment, the environment became noisy. She opened her eyes. This time, she entered the mission scene, which seemed to be in a cramped and old corridor.
The dusty incandescentmp above her head emitted a gray luster, and there were five or six people standing sparsely around her. In the midst of the traces of sweat and the smell of perfume, there was a faint stench lingering around her nose, as if some meat had gone bad.
She had smelled the same smell when she found the rotten crocodile on the demon Ind. However, the smell seemed to be blocked by something, and it was much less pungent than the rotten crocodile.
I¡¯m afraid someone has died here,¡± song Qing thought, and his body tensed up.
Two young women in overalls were standing in front of a few uniformed guards. Although song qingxiao did not understand why a group of people were standing in the corridor, the mission scene was still modern, so it obviously had nothing to do with ¡®dead Qin bichu¡¯.
She nced at the crowd. No. 2 and No. 3 were not among them. Perhaps when they entered the mission scene, the three of them sat in different directions, so they did not enter the same location.
the owners of Room 17-4 are a couple,¡± said a woman in a ck dress. She covered her mouth with a handkerchief when she spoke. She had obviously smelled something bad.
She suddenly turned around and said,¡±
¡°Eh, is the 17-4 female owner pregnant?¡±
The woman beside her thought for a moment and said with uncertainty, ¡°¡±1 can¡¯t remember clearly.¡±
The leader of the guards was a little unhappy. ¡°You don¡¯t even remember if the owner of themunity you¡¯re serving is pregnant?¡±
The two women in ck professional dresses were a little embarrassed. Under the imposing aura of the man in the lead, the woman who spoke first said weakly,¡±
¡°There are many people living in our neighborhood, and it¡¯splicated toe and go. Sometimes, we don¡¯t notice it.¡± She paused for a moment, and under the man¡¯s gaze, she forced herself to say,
at three O ¡®clock this afternoon, when the cleaner was collecting the garbage, he smelled something fishy. He knocked on the door but didn¡¯t hear any sound, so he came back to report to us. He called the owners of units 17 and 14, but one didn¡¯t answer, and the other couldn¡¯t be reached. In the end, he called the police.
The man in the lead frowned, his expression so serious that it was somewhat terrifying. Hearing her say this, he asked again,¡±
¡°Why do I feel something is wrong when I smell the stench?¡±
When he asked the question, his gaze fell on an old woman in a sanitation uniform.
The woman wasn¡¯t tall, and she was already a little ill at ease. When she was suddenly asked a question, her face turned even paler. Under the pressure of the man¡¯s gaze, her hands and feet were trembling.
¡°1,1¡¡± She stammered, and a young man in a security uniformforted her.
¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, so just tell me the truth.¡±
She swallowed her saliva timidly and said nervously,¡± the house and trash can on this floor, Room 17-4, haven¡¯t been thrown away for days.
Although this area was old, the garbage was sorted and treated. There was a special garbage disposal box between each house, and there was a fixed person who came to collect it.
Therefore, the house had not been thrown out of garbage for several days, and there was a foul smelling from the house. The cleaner knew that something had happened to the owner of the house.
The man revealed an angry expression, it¡¯s impossible to notice the stench in a day. The garbage hasn¡¯t been thrown away for a few days. Why did you only notice it today?¡±
Not only was the man in the security uniform angry, but the two women in ck dresses also red at the cleaner. The woman lowered her head timidly and did not dare to make a sound.
Just when the atmosphere was a little stiff, an abrupt voice suddenly rang out, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°rgh
Everyone turned to look. A girl in a guard uniform blushed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Captain Shen, I couldn¡¯t hold it in.¡±
The man called Captain Shen¡¯s face was gloomy. Hmph, the higher-ups are sending new people to me. They¡¯re looking for trouble. When he spoke, his gaze was like a knife. It swept across the girl who almost cried after being scolded, and finally stopped on song qingxiao for a moment.
Song qingxiao was speechless. From the conversation and expressions of these people, she could roughly guess the situation.
She was really fated with her job as a security guard. After entering the mission scenario, her identity should be a new security guard, and she was currently in the stage of being ostracized by her boss and colleagues, just like in reality.
There should have been some problems in Room 17-4 of one of the buildings in her neighborhood, but because the cleaners werezy, they did not report it in time. They only called the police when they realized that something was wrong.
From the rancid smell that came from the surroundings, song Qing was certain that someone had died in the house.
The management of themunity was loose. There were many people entering and leaving but they were not checked. The management of the property was not responsible. The cleaners werezy and slippery, and they were timid and did not dare to cause trouble. They did not even know how long the person had died. The facilities of the corridor were old. All these were enough to prove that the environment of themunity was extremely bad. The people living in themunity wereplicated and full of problems.
However, song Qingxin had a doubt in her heart. What did all these have to do with her mission?
The trial space wouldn¡¯t send her to this ce for no reason, so what exactly was the thing here that was rted to the mission hint?
Chapter 297 - 297: Resentment (1)
Chapter 297: Resentment (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡öQin feichu will die¡¯, she muttered in her heart. She couldn¡¯t figure it out at the moment, so she decided not to think about it for the time being.
On the other side, the man in the lead retracted his gaze and asked again,¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t the residents on this floor find anything wrong these days?¡±
the people nearby are all tenants. Their whereabouts are uncertain, so I¡¯m not too sure. The property management staff replied, but when he saw the man¡¯s expression, he quickly added,¡±
¡°But 1¡¯11 ask aroundter and give you the information of the other residents on this floor.¡±
The man¡¯s gloomy face softened a little when he heard her words. He then asked,¡±
¡°Have you tried to open the door with the spare key?¡±
The woman shook her head. I don¡¯t have a spare key and 1 can¡¯t contact the couple, so 1 called the police. I¡¯ll leave it to you to handle.
Captain Shen sighed. From the equipment in their hands, it was estimated that the real estate management Office had amunication error when calling the police, and the tools prepared were not sufficient.
Something must have happened to the people in the room. He looked at the door and saw that it was an old anti-theft door with an electronic lock.
The door was an old model from the previous era. It was wrapped in steel and filled with empty space in the middle. If one wanted to open the door, they would have to destroy the electronic lock.
He nced at the young guard and licked his lips. ¡°Break the lock!¡±
The young guard nodded and took a deep breath. He then lifted his leg and kicked the lock, making a loud sound.
The electronic lock was about ten inches wide and was covered with tempered ss. When the male guard kicked it, a red light shed from the inside, but the ss did not move at all.
However, the door frame buzzed twice, but the door remained tightly shut.
Seeing that the first kick had failed, the young male guard kicked the door three or four more times, causing the door to bang loudly. The sound reverberated in the sealed corridor, making a lot of noise, but the owners of the same floor all locked their doors. It was unclear whether they heard it but pretended not to hear it, or, as the two female staff at the property management Office said, most of the people were not at home.
On the contrary, in the process of kicking the door, the rotten smell slowly came out from the inside of the door as the door frame trembled.
The ss windows in the corridor were all nailed shut, and the stench was lingering. Everyone who smelled it couldn¡¯t help frowning, their faces showing a mixture of anxiety and forbearance.
¡°This ¡¡± The male guard kicked a few times, but the ss disy screen of the electronic lock did not break. He suddenly looked a little embarrassed.
When Captain Chen saw this, he red at him and gathered his strength to kick him!
¡®Dong¡¯!
The loud sound spread through the corridor, and the two girls from the property management Office couldn¡¯t help but shrink their shoulders. They were obviously frightened by the Thunder-like sound.
The door made a buzzing sound, and a strong stench immediately came out with this blow.
The moment the young female guard smelled the smell, her face turned pale and she couldn¡¯t help but retch.
¡°Eh?¡± Captain Shen was surprised that he did not break the lock.
Logically speaking, he and the young male security guard were well-built, strong, and had undergone special training. Even if the electronic lock¡¯s disy screen was made of special ss, it should have shattered after suffering such a heavy blow.
However, the door was not deformed after being violently kicked many times. Other than the footprints on the door lock, the outer ss was still intact.
It was as if there was an evil energy that was protecting the door.
For some reason, song qingxiao was reminded of the haunted house on the second floor of her new house.
The thick wooden door was broken by the silver Wolf¡¯s attack, but the ss window that was hit by the silver Wolf only broke a small piece.
This ce gave her a faint feeling of difort, especially after Captain Shen¡¯s kick, arge amount of the stench that had been locked in the room leaked out. The entire corridor was filled with the smell of decay. There was an indescribable feeling mixed in with this smell, and she was not sure what it was.
¡°Call the hall!¡±
Captain Shen¡¯s expression became much more serious. As the smell became stronger, his eyebrows were tightly locked together.
Themotion outside the door was so loud, but the room was so quiet, as if it was dead silent. Coupled with the stenching from the room, it was obviously abnormal.
As he spoke, the others kept quiet out of fear. The young girl covered her mouth and bent down as if she couldn¡¯t bear it. She quickly squeezed through the crowd and ran to the window in the corridor to dry vomit.
However, the window had been nailed shut by the people in themunity, and it could not be pushed open from the inside out. She had just retched, but the others were just swallowing a surge of acid and enduring it.
¡®Oh, oh ¡¡¯ As soon as she took the lead, the other two Women in ck overalls couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.
¡°What the f * ck is going on?¡±
Captain Shen kicked again, and the smell in the room became stronger. As the smell spread, song qingxiao felt that the dim lights in the corridor became even dimmer.
¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±
She lowered her eyes and released her divine sense. This time, her ¡®divine thread¡¯ was different from the others.
With her divine sense, she could ¡®see¡¯ a faint ck mist spreading out from the door, lingering in the corridor and being inhaled by everyone.
The ck smoke blocked the incandescent light, which was covered in arge amount of dust, making the lights in the corridor even darker.
Most of the ck mist was attached to the door and lock, causing the old anti-theft door to change color. The red light shing on the electronic lock was like the eyes of a demon, coldly peeking at the crowd standing at the door.
In the ck mist, there was a trace of coldness and resentment. Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense had just been released when it was touched by the ck mist. The mist seemed to have a corrosive effect. As soon as her divine sense touched it, a smell that was thousands of times more foul than the smell from her nose suddenly filled her sea of consciousness, making her face pale instantly.
¡°You?¡±
Song qingxiao made a prompt decision and took back this wisp of consciousness. But even so, her soul seemed to have been greatly stimted. The scene in front of her eyes spun wildly, making her dizzy and nauseated.
If there was a problem here, there would probably be big trouble in the trial this time!
Song qingxiao shut her eyes tightly and forced down the ufortable feeling. At the same time, she used her spiritual power. The cold stream flowed through her body, making her clear-headed and the nauseating feeling subside a lot.
When Captain Chen heard her speak, he looked at her unhappily.
¡°This is not the time for you to cause trouble!¡±
Chapter 298 - 237-disclosing 1
Chapter 298: Chapter 237-disclosing 1
Trantor: 549690339
For some reason, the door could not be opened by two men who had undergone special training.
Captain Shen didn¡¯t believe that song qingxiao would be useful when he couldn¡¯t even kick the door open.
If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she didn¡¯t vomit at the smell like the other girls, Captain Shen probably wouldn¡¯t even want to say this to her.
Although this was a mission, a murder in the house was still a big problem for the jurisdiction region¡¯s guard Department.
Captain Shen was so upset that he didn¡¯t have the time to talk to song qingxiao. He looked at her pale face impatiently and took out his phone. He was going to call the security Hall and ask them to send someone who knew how to open the door.
If it was in reality, song qingxiao would not have tried to steal the limelight. However, it was different now. They were in a mission scenario, and the situation was strange. She had entered the mission scenario here, so everything that happened here might be rted to her mission.
She wasn¡¯t sure about the current situation of the mission. She still didn¡¯t understand the goal of ¡®kill Qin feichu¡¯, and she had to figure out the time limit of the mission by herself. If she failed, her life would be at stake. Even if there was a little clue, she would not let it go.
She did not take Captain Shen¡¯s words to heart. The other girl was still vomiting, and the others were swallowing their saliva with difficulty. The young guard licked his lips and seemed to be ready to kick again. Captain Shen took out his phone and dialed a number.
At that moment, song qingxiao took a step forward. The young guard, who was about to kick her, felt her approach and instinctively moved to the side to make room.
He looked at song Qing¡¯s actions inexplicably. Just as he was about to speak, song Qing¡¯s small hand clenched into a fist, and her spiritual power surged out. A cold force followed her veins and covered her entire fist.
She raised her fist and punched the electronic screen.
A soft ¡®bang¡¯ was heard, interrupting Captain Chen¡¯s voice.
Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to song qingxiao. Captain Shen turned his head and suppressed his anger.
¡°Wait a moment.¡± He said to the person on the other end of the phone. Then, he covered the phone with his hand and shouted angrily, ¡°¡±You ¡¡±
As young general song Qing¡¯s fist hit the shing red electronic screen, the spiritual force instantly broke through theyer of ck mist and covered the entire screen.
A light blue Ice crystal enveloped the screen, and the red electronic light immediately dimmed.
The spiritual force, which was far more powerful than brute force, destroyed the crystallized ss of the electronic lock. Captain Shen had just started to roar when the ss of the electronic lock, which couldn¡¯t be broken by kicking, cracked under the spiritual force!
The young security Guard¡¯s face, which was originally waiting for a good show, stiffened. Even the Furious Captain Shen was stunned.
¡°It can¡¯t be?¡±
The young security guard eximed and came forward to take a look. Someone on the other end of Captain Shen¡¯s microphone was shouting,¡± hello, hello, Captain Shen. I need someone toe over. What¡¯s the address? ¡±
Before Captain Shen could say anything, song qingxiao clenched her fist and hit the ss again.
With a ng, the ss screen shattered, and the fragments flew in all directions. The young guard who was behind him dodged subconsciously.
A few pieces of debris brushed past his face, bringing with it a cold feeling.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t care about what others thought. She made a big hole in the ss of the electronic screen. She reached in, grabbed the main circuit of the electronic lock, and pulled it with full spiritual force.
She managed to pull out all theplicated circuits, the motherboard, and the entire lock.
As soon as the circuit was cut, the electronic lock lost its function and the red light went out.
She threw the lock onto the ground and reached out to grab the gap in the lock, then pulled the door open.
This happened in a sh, and Captain Shen had yet toe back to his senses. The heaven and earth lock inside the door had lost its main lock and could not withstand her pull, which contained spiritual power. The lock body bent with a sound.
The door that she couldn¡¯t kick open before was now forcefully pulled open with a ng. A gap big enough for one person to pass through was created.
As soon as the door opened, an extremely strong stench seemed to break through the restraints and spread all over the ce. The smell was pervasive, and the two women in ck dresses, who were dumbfounded at the scene, vomited one after another.
¡°This ¡¡± As soon as Captain Chen opened his mouth, the stinky smell poured into his mouth. He took a deep breath and felt as if his internal organs had been stirred up by the smell. The smell stung his nose and made him feel bitter in his mouth. The words that he had wanted to say were stuck in his throat, and he couldn¡¯t help but curse angrily,¡±
¡°F * ck!¡± He didn¡¯t have the time to speak as he hurriedly covered his nose and mouth with his clothes.
Song qingxiao was prepared for this. She held her breath the moment she opened the door.
Earlier, the female guard had only retched when she smelled the stench. Now that arge amount of the stench was released, she immediately lowered her head and vomited.
She desperately reached out and tried to push the window open. She knocked on the side window, but the window did not move.
The corridor was filled with an extremely strong stench. A few women were vomiting, and the smell of sour food mixed with the smell of rotting corpses. Suddenly, even the young Guard¡¯s heart began to flip.
Captain Shen gritted his teeth and resisted the urge to vomit.
Song qingxiao¡¯s expression was the calmest among them. Captain Shen looked at her several times in a row. His eyes fell on her hand that was holding the door frame with a face of disbelief.
¡°Are we entering? Captain?¡±
She asked calmly, and a huge fly flew out from the gap in the door.
The fly was huge, and its body was ck, as if it had eaten some kind of tonic.
It was not inferior to the mutated creatures she had seen on the mutated crocodile¡¯s corpse in the demon Ind trial scene.
However, at that time, all the creatures on the ind had been infected, and their gic mutation had caused their body size to change. The scene here was different from that on demon Ind, so why was this fly sorge?
Although the fly was huge and had a ferocious appearance, its flying speed was stiff and slow. It flew unsteadily, as if it was drunk.
The moment it flew out of the door, song qingxiao raised her left hand and caught it. She injected spiritual power through her arm, and a ball of ice condensed in her hand. In an instant, the fly was frozen into an ice ball about the size of a ping-pong ball, which she stuffed into her purse.
This was the first time song Qing used her spiritual power like this after her body had been transformed and gained spiritual power.
The small ice ball had absorbed most of the spiritual power in her body, but song qingxiao was quite satisfied with the new use of her spiritual power.
Captain Chen¡¯s attention was attracted by her breaking the door lock and the situation in the room, so he didn¡¯t notice her small action. Just as he was about to reply to her, a man¡¯s roar came from a distance, not knowing whether it was upstairs or downstairs.
Who doesn¡¯t want to bury their dead? Why is it so smelly?¡±
This angry roar seemed to have aroused the dissatisfaction of the others, and angry curses followed one after another. The person on Captain Chen¡¯s phone was still shouting ¡®Hey Hey¡¯, which woke up the dazed Captain Chen. With a serious face, he said to the phone,¡±
I¡¯m afraid something has happened on the top floor of Block 18 in the residential area.¡±
He asked a few more people toe over quickly and also called for the staff to investigate the body. While waiting, he asked the young guard to protect the scene and turned his eyes to the two women in ck dresses who were vomiting non-stop..
Chapter 299 - 238-eyebrows _1
Chapter 299: Chapter 238-eyebrows _1
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Are you guys done vomiting?¡±
Captain Chen asked in a muffled voice, probably because his face was covered by the clothes,¡±e over and answer the question if you¡¯re done vomiting.
The few women leaned against the window and vomited. There was a lot of vomit on the ground. Before Captain Shen spoke, they were still retching, as if they had lost most of their energy and energy.
As soon as Captain Shen opened his mouth, the women had no time to reply. The young guard saw that Captain Shen¡¯s expression was ugly, so he took out a tissue to cover his mouth and pulled one of them over.
¡°I¡¯m asking you a question.¡±
The woman knew that something had happened. She could not even stand still. Her chest was still rising and falling rapidly due to the violent vomiting. The corner of her mouth was stained with some vomit. Song qingxiao touched her pocket and took out a packet of tissues. She pulled out one and handed it to song qingxiao. She took it weakly, wiped her mouth, and covered her mouth and nose tightly.
Song qingxiao handed her a piece of cold tissue, which sobered her up a lot.
She looked at song qingxiao and said,¡±
¡°Thank you,¡± he said.
There was a strange look in her eyes. It was obvious that she found it difficult to connect this cold and beautiful girl in front of her with the image of the violent unlocking of the door.
¡°Let me ask you, what¡¯s the situation with the people living here?¡±
Now, the staff of the real estate management Office was panicking. There was a death in themunity. It should have been discovered long ago, but due to the negligence of the janitors, it had been dyed for many days. The corpse had rotted and stank before the report was made. It was a troublesome matter for themunity.
Captain Chen¡¯s gaze was still. One of the women pressed a tissue against her mouth and nose, swallowed a mouthful of sour water, and replied,¡±
¡°There¡¯s a couple living here,¡± Perhaps after the cleaning staff reported it, the property management Office had already felt that something was wrong and had done some research on the situation of the residents in Unit 17-4 in advance. At this time, when faced with Captain Shen¡¯s question, he answered smoothly,¡±
it¡¯s a second-hand house bought three years ago. The bride¡¯s parents apanied her and checked out the house before deciding on it. The woman who spoke was very clear about this. The facilities in thismunity were old, and the management was loose. Most of the people living here were old and had low ie. Other than that, there were also loose rental houses with aplicated poption.
At that time, when the couple came to see the house and learned that they were going to buy a wedding house, they attracted the attention of the property management Office when they went through some procedures, so they were particrly impressed.
¡°On the registered owner¡¯s name, the woman¡¯s surname is Chu.¡±
The woman spoke very slowly, and in the middle of her speech, there was the sound of swallowing saliva and strong retching.
When song qingxiao heard the female¡¯s surname was Chu, her heart was slightly moved.
The target of this mission was the ¡®dead Qin feichu¡¯. After entering the mission scene, she appeared here. Moreover, the owner of the house had the surname Chu. No matter what the connection was, it was still a clue.
¡°.. When we bought the house, the two of them had just gotten married. Sir was busy with work and didn¡¯t usually see much. Sometimes, he only saw miss Chu going in and out of themunity.¡±
The woman didn¡¯t dare to hide the fact that there had been a murder in the neighborhood. She told him everything she knew,
¡°.. A few months ago, miss Chu seemed to be pregnant. I¡¯ve seen her a few times.¡±
She swallowed again, but 1 haven¡¯t seen him for a while. However, the number of people entering and exiting themunity wasplicated, and the security guards in charge of management were used to being loose. No one would pay special attention to whether one of the owners had entered or left.
The woman looked depressed, there are so many residents in the neighborhood. Who would notice every household? ¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the door gradually losing its ability to contain the smell, no one would have thought that something had happened to the resident in the house.
Captain Chen¡¯s tightly knitted brows never rxed. He asked,¡±
after you smelled it, did you call them? ¡±
¡°I did.¡± The other woman gasped weakly and replied, ¡°¡±Hu, Hu, but I can¡¯t get through to one of the calls, and I didn¡¯t pick up the other.¡±
Captain Shen gestured for her to call again. The woman was swaying, and the young guard came forward to support her. She took out her mobile phone and dialed a number.
The phone was silent for a long time, and it showed that the call had been ongoing. After about ten seconds, there was a notification that the call could not be connected.
She dialed another number, this is miss Chu¡¯s ¡
As soon as he finished speaking, the phone call went through. From the crack of the open door, a melodious female voice suddenly came through. She was singing something unknown.
The sound was a little strange, mixed with a ¡®plop plop¡¯ sound, as if someone was blowing into the water. It was really strange.
The woman¡¯s voice was intive and melodious, like a cappe that had been sung for years.
The room was originally quiet. Before this, there was no sound at all. The moment Leng Shang¡¯s female voice rang out, it echoed in the empty room through the crack of the door, giving people a creepy feeling for no reason.
The voice didn¡¯t sound like music, but more like someone was humming a few lines. For a moment, the people outside the house couldn¡¯t tell if it was a mobile phone ringing or if someone was singing a few lines in the house.
The woman¡¯s hand trembled, and her phone almost fell to the ground. She hurriedly hung up the call.¡±.. Life and death for love ¡¡± The next moment, the phone was hung up, and the sad female voice stopped abruptly.
When they were talking earlier, they only felt that the room was quiet and smelly.
After the singing stopped, everyone instinctively held their breath and did not dare to breathe loudly. This made the silence in the room even more frightening.
¡°Call me again.¡±
After a while, Captain Shen gave another order to confirm.
The womanposed herself and followed his instructions. She dialed the number again. This time, the woman¡¯s voice rang again. It was definitely the ringtone of a mobile phone.
With the previous shock, the people outside the house became a lot more courageous. The woman who made the call even gasped andined,¡± ¡°Why would someone use such a sound as a Bell?¡±
Captain Shen¡¯s expression was ugly. In this era, very few people could live without a necessity like a phone. A phone was in the house, and miss Chu was pregnant. She had not appeared for a few days, and the house stank. From these situations, it was almost certain that something had happened to miss Chu.
As for her husband, she was not sure. But no matter what, she was pregnant. If anything happened to her, she would lose both her and her husband.
After the woman who made the call confirmed the number, the voice was a little scary in such a situation. She hung up the phone. When everyone was silent, a ¡®ding¡¯ sound suddenly rang, scaring the women present.
On one side of the corridor, the old elevator door opened with a ¡®ng¡¯, and a gust of fresh air diluted the smell in the corridor. The people called by Captain Shen had all arrived in the guard Hall. The moment they smelled the smell, several people gasped in session..
Chapter 300 - 300: Resentment (1)
Chapter 300: Resentment (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The smell in the corridor was really unpleasant. The mixture of vomit and the terrible stench of corpses formed a suffocating smell that made the staff who had juste out of the elevator feel their throats tighten.
Captain Shen had summoned seven people. Song qingxiao squinted her eyes when she saw a familiar figure.
Among the staff who arrivedter, number two had a solemn expression on his face. His back was straight, and the moment he stepped out of the elevator, he swept his gaze across the corridor.
When song qingxiao saw him, he was the first to notice her existence. A strange look shed across his eyes, but he quickly looked away as if nothing had happened and sized up the others.
¡°It seems to be a big fish.¡± A middle-aged man who arrivedter said. Captain Shen nodded and looked at the man beside him. He switched the toolbox in his left hand to the other hand and pointed to a serious-looking man.
this is teacher fan jiangqu, who was sent by the headquarters. He¡¯s in charge of teaching the children in our District. You called and told him about the matter, so teacher fan came over to take a look.
Song qingxiao lowered her eyes when she heard this. No. 2 had be a teacher in the guard Station and was also involved in this case.
It seemed that this trial was most likely rted to the victims in level 17-4.
¡°The owners of the houses are a couple. The woman¡¯s surname is Chu and she is pregnant.¡± Captain Shenughed bitterly and told the people who cameter what he had heard from the property management Office staff,¡± I called, but the male lead¡¯s phone can¡¯t be dialed. It seems that the signal is disrupted. The female lead¡¯s phone should be in the room.
When Captain Shen introduced the case and mentioned that the woman¡¯s surname was Chu, he quickly raised his head and nced at song Qing.
Everyone packed up and prepared to enter the house.
Several people from the property management Office were ordered to stand guard outside. The two women were frowning and were a little unhappy when they saw so many peopleing.
the housing prices in this area have never been able to go up. Now that something like this has happened, it¡¯s even more damaging to our reputation. Can¡¯t you guys keep your movements down ¡
Captain Shen didn¡¯t seem to care about her words. Instead, he grabbed a set of shoe covers and gave one to the young police officer. He nced at song qingxiao, who was standing by the door, and handed her a set too.
Everyone put on their shoe covers, headgear, gloves, masks, and protective suits. Two male staff members stepped forward and grabbed the half-open door frame and pulled it together.
The door was pulled open with a ¡®ng¡¯. Captain Shen was a little puzzled and went forward to try the door.
The door had been used for many years, and the paint on the sides had faded a little, revealing the thinyer of steel.
It didn¡¯t feel thick or heavy to the touch, but it was strange that no matter how he and the other young and strong policeman kicked it, it didn¡¯t move at all. It didn¡¯t even leave a mark, which was really strange.
After the door was pulled open, the stench became stronger. Curses came from upstairs and downstairs. The two people from the property management Office could not bear it, but they did not dare to run. They could only run to the window to vomit. However, because the food in their stomachs had long been vomited out, they only vomited acid water out, making a dry vomiting sound.
The person who cameter entered the house first. No. 2 deliberately stopped a few steps behind the person in front and stood beside song qingxiao. He lowered his voice and said,¡±
¡°You first, what did you find?¡±
Number two¡¯s voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s, as if he had used some special method to speak. He was only speaking to song qingxiao, and the others around her did not notice. However, her divine sense trembled slightly, and she heard his words clearly.
He seemed to know that song qingxiao had already guessed that he was a psychic. At the same time, he was also quite certain that song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense was superior, so he did not hide this side of him when he spoke.
Song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She tried to copy his method. When she spoke, she used her divine sense to transmit what she wanted to say to number two,
¡°The house owner¡¯s surname is Chu, which is coincidentally rted to the ¡®Chu¡¯ character in the mission ¡®the deceased Qin was not Chu¡¯.¡±
Number two¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Song qingxiao saw his expression and knew that he had received the voice message.
This was the first time she used her divine sense tomunicate. It was both fresh and somewhat curious. The use of divine sense was far more than just a means of attack.
Song qingxiao noticed a problem when she was sending the message.
Before, when she had used her divine sense to explore, the passage was filled with ck Qi, as if an unfamiliar spiritual power had filled the ce. This power was so fierce that it had almost injured her divine sense.
However, when she used her divine sense again, she could feel that the mental power had disappeared.
If she hadn¡¯t experienced this situation in real life, she would have thought that the ck gas she ¡®saw¡¯ was just her illusion.
Number two¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. It was obvious that he was not satisfied with what she had said. Everyone¡¯s goal for this mission was probably the same. No matter if they would attack each otherter on, before number three appeared, the two of them could cooperate and figure out the mission first.
¡°There¡¯s something strange about the aura here.¡±
She added,¡± when 1 came here, I felt that there was something else here.
Hearing her words, number two didn¡¯t show any surprise. Instead, under the mask, the corner of his mouth moved as if he was showing a disapproving smile,¡±
¡°Any abnormal ce of death can have resentment.¡± His eyes were calm, you can feel it. You¡¯re notpletely useless.
He said it casually, not caring how song qingxiao would react to it. It was as if he was not afraid of making enemies during the mission because of his arrogant words.
It was either that number two¡¯s strength was outstanding and he had the confidence to not put song qingxiao in his eyes, or he was arrogant and did not know the immensity of heaven and earth.
Song qingxiao felt that number two might belong to the former and was not trying to be mysterious. This person¡¯s strength was probably deeper than she had imagined and would not be easy to deal with. Her heart sank, and she did not say anything. Then, someone in the room eximed,¡±Ah ¡¡±
No. 2 did not say anything more to her and strode into the house.
Song qingxiao stood there for a moment, still thinking about number two¡¯s words.
The word ¡®resentment¡¯ was not something that an ordinary person would say. It was more like something that would only appear in the stories of gods and ghosts.
Number two casually mentioned this. It seemed like she had done some research on this kind of thing. It was very likely that the ability that number two had cultivated was rted to exorcism and the like.
In other words, number two¡¯s ability was strange, very different from the trial participants she had met in the past.
She remembered the tone of number two¡¯s previous words. That was the confidence of someone who had great strength and didn¡¯t put others in his eyes. This trial might be one of the final three. She was vignt and lowered her head to pull her mask higher. A murderous intent grew in her heart..
Chapter 301 - 301: The deceased (1)
Chapter 301: The deceased (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao followed No. 2 into the house and saw that everyone was surrounding the kitchen door. She thought that they had found a body, but in the end, they only found a pot of rotten food covered with maggots.
17-4 It was a house with two bedrooms and one living room. The decoration and furniture were a little old, but it was obvious that the owner was still trying his best to decorate the house.
The old sofa was intricately covered with a floral cushion by the female lead, and there were a few cute plush essories ced on it.
The windows in the room were closed and the curtains were half open. Song qingxiao even noticed that there was a cute puppy-shapedmp in the corner of the living room.
Because of theck of venttion, the extremely strong corpse smell was locked in the room and difficult to disperse. The smell was so strong that it stung the skin in the nasal cavity.
What caught song Qing¡¯s attention was that there were a few photo frames in a few conspicuous ces in the living room, in which a young man and woman were depicted.
The girl had a sweet appearance. She hugged the man¡¯s neck from behind, and her eyes and eyebrows were smiling like honey.
They should be the couple that the property management Office mentioned. Song qingxiao walked to the TV cab, picked up a photo frame, and looked at it carefully for a moment.
The photo frame was embedded with ayer of ss, and it was a little heavy in his hand.
The photo was printed in a 3D simtion, and the facial features of the person were all protruding, which was more real than the original photo on the tablet. Under the light, the corners of the man¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Compared to the girl who didn¡¯t hide her love, he was more restrained.
However, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on the girl¡¯s face. She was smiling brightly. In order to make it look real, her slightly protruding eyes glowed under the light. As she moved the hand holding the photo, the light flickered. It was as if the eyes of the woman in the photo had also moved in that instant.
Perhaps it was because someone had just died in the room, the ¡®aura of resentment¡¯ mentioned by number two and the strange ck aura from before had affected song qingxiao. When she looked at the photo, miss Chu¡¯s sweet smile in a photo with her lover gave song qingxiao a sense of death and ferocity. It made the hair on her back stand on end, and it stuck to the shirt she was wearing.
She paused and looked at the photo again. She felt that it might be an illusion. It might be the reflection of the light in the room. When she looked at the people in the photo from different angles, she would feel different psychological cues.
Facing the light, song qingxiao tried to change the angle of the photo. This time, she was mentally prepared. No matter which angle she looked at the girl from, she felt that the man in the photo was full of love.
The photo was very clean, and there was no dust in some of the corners. The surrounding wood had been rubbed so that it was unusually smooth. It could be imagined that the owner must have been someone who often held the photo in his hand and observed it.
From what the staff at the property management Office said, the man was often away from home due to work, and miss Chu was the one who lived at home. It could be inferred that the person who often touched the photos was miss Chu.
She loved the photos and often held the photo frame to look at them and think of people. All these were enough to prove that she loved her husband deeply.
The decorations and furniture in the house were quite old, and the house was also old. The couple should not be very well-off.
Song qingxiao turned to look at the window of the living room. The frame of the window was made of white stic steel. Because of the age, it was slightly yellow. The living room was long and narrow, and the sun could only shine through the old window into one side of the living room, making the entire room not very bright.
Although the lighting in the old house wasn¡¯t very good, the conditions weren¡¯t very good. The people at home probably wouldn¡¯t turn on the lights during the day, so the owner of the house should have been in trouble at night.
Song qingxiao gritted her teeth. A few staff members were looking for clues in the room. No. 2 was standing at the kitchen door, looking at theyout of the living room.
The young guard came out of the kitchen, and song Qing turned around to put the photo frame on the TV cab. Before she could straighten up, her sharp ears caught a ¡®tick-tock¡¯ sound.
The sound was like the sound of water droplets sshing on the ground. It seemed to being from the direction of the bathroom.
She straightened her body and turned to look in the direction of the bathroom. The young guard who hade out of the kitchen earlier was already walking in the direction of the bathroom. He grabbed the door handle and pushed the door open.
A stench that was thousands of times stronger than the previous smell spread out from the bathroom. The young guard who opened the door did not expect this at all and was the first to be attacked by the stench. Even with a thick mask, he could not help but hold onto the door frame and cover his mask with his hand. He made a dry vomiting sound.
Most of the guards who could enter the room were experienced, but the loud noise this guard made immediately attracted the attention of the guards who were checking other ces.
Song qingxiao could not help but swallow a mouthful of sour water when she smelled it. She felt her chest churning.
The smell was even stronger than the rotten crocodile she had found in the trial scenario. The smell had been fermenting in the small space for a few days. The smell spread out as soon as the lid was opened. The smell was everywhere. Even if song qingxiao held her breath, the smell seemed to enter her body through her pores, making her feel nauseated.
¡°Cap- Captain¡¡±
The young guard shouted with difficulty. By the time he opened his mouth, song qingxiao had already strode toward the washroom.
She was fast, but No. 2 was a little faster. She was still one step away from the bathroom door, but No. 2 was already standing at the door. He pulled the young guard who was leaning against the door back and stood by the door himself. He then pushed the half-open door open.
The ss door of the bathroom hit the wall, making a crisp sound. The door bounced back a bit, shaking.
The guard stumbled and was caught by song qingxiao, who came after him, before he managed to stand up.
There was still fear in his eyes. Before he could thank song qingxiao, he said,¡±
¡°This ce¡¡±
Song qingxiao took a step forward. Number two sensed her approach, but he had no intention of letting her go.
Through the gap beside No. 2, the ss door bounced back and slowly folded back, revealing the inside of the bathroom.
The bathroom wasn¡¯t big, about three or four square meters. There was a light above the head, and a transparent ss separated the dry and wet areas in the middle.
The originally clear ss had a long ck mark from top to bottom, and long, curly ck hair of various sizes stuck to it like wriggling worms.
In the middle of the hair, a swollen green face was firmly pressed against the ss. A pair of dead gray eyes stared coldly at the person who had broken into the bathroom..
Chapter 302 - 302: Discovery _i
Chapter 302: Discovery _i
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao¡¯s cold eyes met with the pair of dead fish-like eyes, and she shivered.
The roots of her hair stood up in an instant, scratching her scalp, making her cheek muscles disobey hermand and feel numb.
It wasn¡¯t until the swaying door hit the tiles of the bathroom and slowly bounced back a little, the hinge making a leisurely ¡¯creak¡¯ sound as it opened and closed, that she slowly exhaled and rxed her tense legs.
The body that Captain Shen and the others were looking for was hidden in this washroom.
There were no windows in the bathroom, and the only light source was an incandescentmp above her head.
Thempshade had been used for many years, and it was grayish-white after being covered with dust. There were still stains left behind by the dried water droplets in thempshade, making the light that shone out even dimmer. With the White tiles around it, it gave off a ghastly feeling.
In addition to the lingering smell of the corpse, and the almost distorted and hideous face pressed against the transparent partition ss facing the door, it was daunting.
Could it be that the young security guard was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat when he opened the door and saw this scene that he couldn¡¯t even stand properly?
Even though she was mentally prepared and had seen many bloody and terrifying scenes, she was still shocked when she saw the corpse¡¯s eyes.
It was apletely naked female corpse. Her body was twisted in an extremely strange way as she sat on the ground, her face pressed against the ss.
Half of her long hair was loosely tied up, and the other half was stuck to the ss. Perhaps it was because her body had swelled up and rotted after death, her whole body was like a balloon, more than twice as swollen. Her face was severely distorted, and her eyes were pushed out, making them look strange and eye-catching.
The skin on her face that was pressed against the ss was pulled open, revealing her teeth. The tip of her tongue was stuck out halfway. If one looked at it coldly, it would look like ¡®she¡¯ was making a face at the person who had rushed through the door with a smile.
When song qingxiao saw this face, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the photo she had seen in the living room. In the photo, miss Chu¡¯s smile was as beautiful as a flower, and her beautiful appearance made it impossible for anyone to associate her with the terrifying look she was currently in.
Her hands were hanging on the ground, but she still kept her forward-reaching posture, as if she was trying to grab something to get up, but she was blocked by her outrageouslyrge belly.
She stretched her legs forward and slightly spread them apart. Arge number of crisscrossing green web-like stripes appeared on her skin, as if they were shackles that bound her.
A dead baby was squeezed out by ¡®her¡¯ and fell between her legs.
There was arge puddle of green goo on the ground, and a mobile phone was soaked in the goo, about three to four centimeters away from her hand.
There was arge ck scratch on the transparent partition ss, extending from the middle of the ss to the top of the body. There were a few white finger marks on both sides, probably left by miss Chu before she died.
The cause of death was obvious at a nce through the scene. Song qingxiao remembered the ¡®resentment¡¯ that number two had mentioned after the death. She was about to release her divine sense to check it out when Captain Shen and the others came over. She stopped her original n, lowered her eyes, and moved aside.
No. 2 paused for a moment and mimicked her. He turned his body to the side and allowed the on-site investigators to enter.
The washroom wasn¡¯t big, and it became extremely crowded after two or three people entered. The person in charge of recording was standing by the door.
¡°Female victim¡¡±
A male staff member¡¯s voice was heard. Song Qing leaned against the wall and looked up to see number two¡¯s face.
No. 2 was standing about two meters away from her. She had a serious expression on her face. She must have found something new.
Captain Chen was still talking to the young guard about miss Chu¡¯s death in a low voice,¡± When she was taking a bath, the ground was wet and slippery, and she fell down ¡ The victim should have been alone at home before he died. He brought the phone into the bathroom, so he was probably waiting for someone to call¡¡±
His voice was very soft, so the people standing at the door might not be able to hear him clearly. However, song qingxiao and number two could hear his words clearly.¡±.. After she fell, she should have tried to call for help, but in the end, she did not find the phone ¡ After death, the abdominal cavity expanded, and the uterus was under pressure, so the fetus was squeezed out¡¡±
it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s a boy. It¡¯s already so big ¡
The people in the washroom all shook their heads and sighed. Song Qing looked down on number two, moved his lips, and used his divine sense tomunicate,¡±
¡°What did you find?¡±
She took the initiative to speak, causing number two to slowly raise his eyes and nce at her. He seemed to want to ignore her, but for some reason, he finally changed his mind and asked,¡±
¡°Did your divine sense really feel something strange?¡±
Number two¡¯s voice was solemn, and like the others, it gave off an invisible sense of oppression.
His tone was not arrogant, but he knew that he was stronger than others. It was natural for him to speak in a condescending manner. As he spoke, song qingxiao¡¯s sharp divine sense felt suppressed to a certain extent, causing her to tremble.
This should be the most obvious difference in strength. People with low cultivation would have an instinctive fear when facing someone who was far stronger than themselves.
Perhaps number two¡¯s strength was far more powerful than she had imagined, or it could also be that she had consumed arge amount of flood dragon blood in thest trial. After her genes had been altered, her five senses and divine sense had be more sensitive than before, allowing her to easily detect this.
Of course, there was another possibility. When number two was speaking, she had consciously used some method to pressure her spiritual power, causing her to feel fear and uneasiness when facing number two. Under such pressure, she would tell him everything she knew.
Song qingxiao suppressed the spections in her heart and used her divine sense to resist this pressure, forcing herself to calm down.
She didn¡¯t reply to number two¡¯s words. Instead, under number two¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, she slowly said,¡±
¡°You still haven¡¯t answered me.¡±
Her reaction was out of number two¡¯s expectations. Number two¡¯s casual gaze fell on her. If song qingxiao had only felt a certain amount of pressure before, now she felt as if her divine sense was being crushed by a heavy mountain.
Under such heavy pressure, her thin wisp of divine sense suddenly paled inparison and could not support it. Song Qing¡¯s face turned pale, and arge amount of cold sweat seeped out of her body, soaking her clothes.
Just as her divine sense was about to be exhausted at a terrifying speed, an ice-cold spiritual power began to automatically circte in her body, resisting the pressure of number two.
Even though she had a splitting headache due to the consumption of arge amount of spiritual sense, the cold feeling brought by the spiritual power allowed her to remain calm, and she was not really crushed by number two¡¯s imposing manner.
That frosty intent was not any weaker than number two¡¯s pressure. It carried a pressing chill, like a sharp sword that had broken out of its sheath, and it broke through the pressure brought by number two!
¡°Eh?¡±
Number two was triggered by the chill. Her pupils shrank and she let out a low cry. The person who was talking in the bathroom paused and asked,¡± ¡°Teacher fan, have you discovered anything?¡±
This voice interrupted the pressure created by number two. Song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual sense, which had been in a difficult situation, suddenly rxed. Number two said indifferently,¡±
¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±
There was a moment of silence in the bathroom. The person who asked the question didn¡¯t expect him to answer like this. After a while, the narrative voice spoke again..
Chapter 303 - 303: Nothingness (1)
Chapter 303: Nothingness (1)
Trantor: 549690339
A little frost spread out under song Qing¡¯s small feet, and the surrounding air instantly became cold.
Number two¡¯s gaze fell on song qingxiao, and his expression changed again and again. In the end, the trace of caution was imprinted in his pupils, which he hid and turned into indifference.
¡°It¡¯s a pity¡¡± In the washroom, the staff member in charge of on-site investigation shook his head and sighed. ¡°The fetus is at least seven months old, but such an ident happened ¡¡±
there¡¯s a pregnant woman at home. She shouldn¡¯t live alone ¡ Captain Shen continued.
¡°Where¡¯s her husband?¡± When someone heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but ask. Captain Shen was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°¡±1 don¡¯t know,¡± Everyone fell silent for a moment. Captain Shen then said, ¡°¡±1 can¡¯t get through to your phone.¡±
Outside the bathroom, song qingxiao¡¯s shirt was soaked in cold sweat and stuck to her skin.
She quietly adjusted her spirit energy, enduring the headache caused by therge consumption of her divine sense. She squinted her eyes and leaned against the wall, at the same time forcing herself to pay attention to number two¡¯s actions.
¡°You,e over.¡± A voice as soft as a mosquito¡¯s buzz rang out in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness. It was as if thousands of needles were stabbing her sea of consciousness at the same time. Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and endured the pain.
She clenched her fists and raised her head. Her second face looked in the direction of the window. The voice should havee from him.
The two of them had just confronted each other with their divine senses when number two called out to them. Song Qing¡¯s small lips were tightly pursed, and a doubt shed through his heart. Number two seemed to be a little impatient from waiting, and said,¡±
¡°Come over and cover for me.¡±
He reached out and pulled open the pure white protective suit on his body a little, revealing the clothes he was originally wearing. Under the hem of the clothes, he took out a few pieces of yellow paper folded into a triangle from his waist and held it between his fingers. He said calmly,¡±
she was seven months pregnant, and she died a violent death in a Yin ce like the washroom. Logically speaking, such a person¡¯s evil spirit would not dissipate after death. Most of them were evil and needed someone to send them on their way.
Number two didn¡¯t want to say much at first, but he was willing to speak again after the two¡¯s divine senses crossed. It was unknown whether it was because song qingxiao¡¯s ability was not as useless as he had imagined, or if he had other intentions.
Number two turned around and looked at song qingxiao. ¡°There¡¯s no trace of her scattered soul here, and the aura of resentment isn¡¯t heavy. This is a problem.¡±
Just as song qingxiao had thought, his abilities were closely rted to supernatural beings. Song qingxiao endured her headache and nodded after listening to him. She took a step forward and moved closer to number two, blocking the other staff members in the living room from looking at number two.
¡°I¡¯ve answered your question. Now, it¡¯s your turn to answer mine.¡±
As he spoke, the talisman on his fingertip glowed with a dim red light, and he pressed it to a corner of the windowsill.
Number two did not avoid song qingxiao¡¯s gaze when he did all this. He seemed to be extremely confident in his own strength and was not afraid of exposing his trump card to song qingxiao.
before we entered, there was a ck aura on the door. It was quite fierce, and the two guards couldn¡¯t break the door. Song qingxiao moved her lips and said softly,¡± when 1 released my divine sense, I almost suffered a loss. It seemed like something was obstructing me.
¡°But after the door was broken, the ck gas disappeared,¡± she added.
Hearing her words, number two¡¯s brows furrowed even more, ¡°¡±You were the one who opened the door, right?¡± His words were not a question, but a confirmation.
The resentment was blocking the door. Even the two strong guards of the guard Hall, who had been dealing with right and wrong all year round and had a murderous aura, could not kick the door open, which was enough to prove the depth of the resentment.
It would be even more difficult for ordinary people to open the door. Only the trial participants with special abilities could break through the door and enter.
However, this aura of resentment was able to stop the guards, so it was not ordinary aura of resentment. Song Qing was able to force open the door, and she was not as useless as number two had thought.
Number two¡¯s eyes flickered. He recalled that when he had used his divine sense to suppress her, she had burst out with an icy cold Qi at that moment to resist the pressure of his divine sense. It made him shiver and his heart was filled with fear.
¡°Yes, I am.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t try to hide it. This matter couldn¡¯t be hidden any longer. Number two could easily find out if he asked around.
¡°When you opened the door, the resentment was still there, but after you broke the door, the resentment dispersed.¡± No. 2 sighed, this thing has grown.
Song qingxiao shivered at his sigh. She remembered seeing miss Chu¡¯s eyes in the washroom. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had used too much energy, but she felt a headacheing on.
the victim¡¯s surname is Chu,¡± song Qing looked at number two as he put down the talisman and walked to the TV cab where he had been standing before. He followed him and asked,¡± this mission requires ¡®Qin feichu¡¯s death¡¯. There should be a connection between the two.
Number two pretended to look down at the photo frame, using song Qing¡¯s small body to cover her. She also stuck another talisman paper behind the photo frame, listening to song Qing¡¯s words without saying a word.
Song qingxiao pretended not to notice the coldness on his face and asked again,¡±
¡°What¡¯s the use of these talismans?¡±
Number two¡¯s face was serious. After getting up, she replied,¡±
¡°I¡¯m looking for ¡®her¡¯ soul.¡±
The ¡®her¡¯ he was referring to must be the dead miss Chu.
When song qingxiao heard this, she thought of the ¡®haunted¡¯ house she had just bought. She asked,¡±
¡°Looking for ¡®souls¡¯? Why do you need to ce talismans in such a ce?¡±
No. 2, who was about to step forward, paused. He didn¡¯t expect her to ask, so he held back his impatience,¡± she just died not long ago. She¡¯s relying on resentment to keep her soul from dissipating. 1 can¡¯t sense her aura now. She must have found a vessel to hide in. He was afraid that song qingxiao would continue to question him, so he simply exined clearly,¡±
¡°The things she loved when she was alive, the ces she often stayed at, and the things she touched when she died could all be the things that her soul had been ced in.¡±
At this point, he finally couldn¡¯t help but be impatient. He red at her and said,
¡°Do you have any other questions?¡±
Song Qing nced at the talisman in his hand and chuckled,¡±Do you have an extra talisman?¡±
Number two understood the meaning behind her words. No matter how cold and arrogant he was, he couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at this moment, unwilling to continue her words.
She was rebuffed by a soft approach, but she was not embarrassed. She apanied number two to a few ces and watched him stick the talismans one by one. She made a hand gesture and read two sentences.
When the others saw her following No. 2, they thought that this new member of the guard Hall had gotten the ¡®teacher¡¯ sent by the headquarters to like her and was willing to guide her. They didn¡¯t pay much attention to her.
Everyone had their own things to do, so no one was distracted and kept an eye on this side.
However, song qingxiao noticed that as number two chanted the spell, the pale yellow talisman paper under the frame turned into smoke and rose up, eventually turning into a shallow pile of ashes.
As soon as the talisman was ignited, number two¡¯s expression turned ugly. It was obvious that the search for miss Chu¡¯s soul wasn¡¯t going smoothly..
Chapter 304 - 243 gains 1
Chapter 304: Chapter 243 gains 1
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao remembered what number two had said before. He said that miss Chu had just died not long ago and was relying on resentment to keep her spirit form from dissipating. She would definitely find a vessel to hide in.
This object could be something he cherished when he was alive, a ce he often stayed at, or something he had touched when he died.
He had ced talismans in several main locations in the house, and he had also tried to touch the photo frame that was obviously touched by the owner who cherished the extraordinary. If the soul was not hidden in it, where was it hidden?
She suddenly thought of miss Chu¡¯s corpse in the bathroom. At that time, her face was pressed against the ss, and her hand was trying to grab the phone not far away from her.
Song Qing was about to say something when the man in the bathroom shouted, ¡öI
¡°Teacher fan.¡± Number two suppressed the gloominess in her heart and nodded. She then walked in the direction of the washroom.
Seeing No. 2 enter the bathroom, song Qing swallowed the words that were on the tip of his tongue.
Number two had seen what had happened in the bathroom, and had probably thought of the phone that was closest to miss Chu¡¯s body. Once he had this thought, he would try to find out more.
While no one was paying attention to her, song qingxiao stood by the TV cab for a long time, then walked out of the door as if she couldn¡¯t bear it.
In the corridor outside the house, the few people from the property management Office were standing against the wall and retching.
¡°Are you feeling better?¡±
Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on the woman in the ck dress standing by the ss window and she walked toward her.
The woman¡¯s hand that was holding the phone was clenched into a fist, and she was holding the tissue that song qingxiao had given her in one hand.
The air outside the corridor was not circting, and the stench could not be released for a long time. The women¡¯s faces were pale, and they were sweating like raindrops.
When song Qing came over, the woman looked up at her weakly. After recognizing her, she lowered her head and spat. She gritted her teeth and shook her head.
¡°Did something happen to miss Chu?¡±
Song Qing nodded in response, and the woman¡¯s eyes showed sympathy.
¡°How much do you guys know about this miss Chu?¡± Song qingxiao pulled her mask down a little, and the woman covered her nose with a crumpled piece of paper. After hearing song qingxiao¡¯s question, she cried,¡±
it¡¯s not that we¡¯re being irresponsible, but ourmunity has been here for many years. The city center has long said that they¡¯re going to re-n it, but we¡¯ve only heard rumors and haven¡¯t seen any movement. She was afraid of being held responsible, this building has 17 floors, and there are several households on each floor. There are also many people going in and out of the building. We have limited manpower, so how can we pay attention to every person who goes in and out?¡±
Song qingxiao quietly listened to herints. After a fewints, she raised her head and asked,¡±
¡°What did you just ask?¡± After she finished asking, she had a look of sudden realization.¡±Oh, miss Chu.¡±
She lowered her head and spat again before wiping her mouth with a tissue. Song qingxiao handed her another tissue, and she took it and thanked her. Then, she lowered her voice and pretended to be mysterious.
¡°This miss Chu, she¡¯s throwing herself at her husband,¡±
Song qingxiao¡¯s quiet listening greatly satisfied the woman¡¯s desire to speak, the couple came here together three years ago. The man is not a local. They met each other when they were studying. After graduation, the man stayed in the city.
Perhaps it was because of the gossip, the woman¡¯s dispirited expression disappeared and she moved closer to song Qing.
three years ago, the two of them came to the neighborhood hand in hand, saying that they wanted to see an empty house. At that time, they came to our Management Center to ask if anyone wanted to sell it. She swallowed a dry retching sound and paused for a moment, waiting for the disgust to pass.
as you can see, the facilities here are old, and the management fees are cheap. Almost all the tenants here are unknown tenants withplicated backgrounds. 1 was wondering why such a young couple would want to buy a house here.
Perhaps it was because of this that the woman had a particrly deep impression of him. After three years, she still clicked her tongue in wonder when she talked about it.
¡°At that time, I thought they were just here to take a look and would leave sooner orter. Who knew that after three or four visits, miss Chu and her parents really settled on this Unit 17-4.¡±
She shook her head, a look of disdain on her face.
after she bought the house, she came to us toplete the procedures. We chatted for a while. The money for the house was paid by her parents!
After the woman said this, she leaned in song qingxiao¡¯s direction, she said that her husband¡¯s family was poor and he had to rely on a loan toplete his studies.
Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±Do they have a good rtionship?¡±
if you say it¡¯s not good, then that¡¯s not right either. Otherwise, the girl wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry to buy a house and pay for it. The woman¡¯s expression was a littleplicated, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.
¡°Why do you say that?¡±
Song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat and asked.
She had a feeling that this mission had a lot to do with miss Chu¡¯s death.
Other than number three, who had yet to appear, both her and number two¡¯s locations were rted to miss Chu¡¯s death.
The mission objective was to ¡®destroy Qin feichu¡¯. Although he didn¡¯t know what¡¯ destroy Qin ¡®meant, miss Chu¡¯sst name matched the¡¯ Chu ¡®in¡¯ feichu¡¯.
This time, the mission prompt stated that he had to follow the requirements of ¡®dead Qin feichu¡¯. If he failed, he would be obliterated.
Song qingxiao was afraid that she would fail the mission and die in the trial scenario if she was not clear about the mission hints.
¡°They¡¯ve been living here for three years. Miss Chu goes in and out a lot, and she has to greet her every now and then when she sees her. But her husband, on the other hand, rarely meets. I heard that he rarely stays at home.¡±
She snorted coldly and said,¡±even if a man values his career, he has a pregnant wife at home. He can¡¯t just ignore her, can he?¡± I¡¯m guessing that the man has ulterior motives. Otherwise, why would we be the ones to call the police when his wife was in trouble?¡±
The woman was afraid that the property management would be in trouble with the death of someone in the building, so she tried to absolve herself of responsibility while gossiping.
However, what she said was not without reason. Song Qing thought of the photo frame in the room. In the photo, there was a couple hugging each other. The woman had a sweet face, and the man had a forced smile.
Miss Chu was alone at home. She didn¡¯t forget to take her phone in the shower, probably afraid of missing the call.
There was rotten food in the pot, and since miss Chu was about to take a bath, she probably didn¡¯t want to eat it. It was probably reserved for the Sir who was returningte.
Unfortunately, something had happened to her before Sir could return home. The dish had already rotted and turned into maggots before anyone wanted to eat it.
Song qingxiao slowly let out a breath. Seeing the woman¡¯s face with a trace of regret, she finally asked the question she had been wanting to ask for a long time,¡±
¡°What¡¯s the name of miss Chu¡¯s husband? Where do you work?¡±
The two of them gossiped for a long time. She seemed to have mentioned it casually, and the woman did not doubt her. his surname is Qin, and his name is Qin Heng. I¡¯m not sure where he works, but 1 only remember his upation at the property registration Office. What is it¡ She raised her head to look at the other woman, who was also holding back her vomit. She had been listening to the gossip between song Qing and her ever since she came out. When she saw that the woman had stopped talking, she continued,¡±
¡°I¡¯m a general supervisor. I¡¯m in charge of government projects.¡± She was very certain. 1 met miss Chu once and she mentioned it during a chat.
Song Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed the moment she heard that miss Chu¡¯s husband¡¯s surname was Qin. Her heart stopped for a moment before it started to beat faster and faster.
The mission¡¯s goal was ¡®dead Qin feichu¡¯. Now that both¡¯ Qin ¡®and* Chu ¡®had appeared, it couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. The mission¡¯s goal should be rted to this couple.
Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and suppressed the excitement in her heart. She looked at the two women and said,
¡°Since you don¡¯t know where Mr. Qin works, why don¡¯t you give me a copy of his phone number? I¡¯ll check it when I get to the security Department and see if 1 can get through to him. At least, 1¡¯11 tell him about miss Chu¡¯s ident..¡±
Chapter 305 - 244-eyebrows _1
Chapter 305: Chapter 244-eyebrows _1
Trantor: 549690339
Asking for his phone number in private like this was not following official procedures and was not in line with the rules.
However, song qingxiao asked the question calmly. The two of them chatted for a while and got closer.
Moreover, song qingxiao was a security guard, so the scene of her breaking open the door that neither Captain Shen nor Captain Chen could open was still fresh in the woman¡¯s mind. After song qingxiao asked, she hesitated for a moment before nodding her head.
¡°Then you should remember it.¡±
After entering the trial, she and No. 2 had both changed into uniforms suitable for the scene, but she had just found a mobile phone in her coat pocket besides a tissue.
She reached into her pocket and took out her phone. The woman read out a string of numbers and watched as song qingwei recorded them down.
¡°But I¡¯ve tried calling this number twice, and it never went through.¡± After the woman saw that she had saved it, she added,¡± maybe there¡¯s a signal block at the workce. You can try it.
After getting the phone number, song qingxiao chatted with the two women for a while more before she turned around and went into the house.
So far, the mission seemed to be going quite smoothly.
After entering the trial space, the mission ¡®kill Qin feichu¡¯ was triggered when everyone was present. Uponpletion, they would be rewarded with points and leave the mission scene.
After she arrived, she opened the door on 17-4 and found the dead body.
And from the staff of the property management Office, the deceased¡¯s surname was Chu, and the husband¡¯s surname was Qin. In this case,¡¯Qin¡¯ and ¡®Chu¡¯ were both correct.
What was worth pondering now was what ¡®Qin feichu¡¯ meant.
During the Warring States period, there was a saying that ¡®if Qin is destroyed, Chu must be destroyed¡¯. The general idea was that the Chu people resented Qin, and even if there were only the three families left, they were determined to destroy Qin.
On the other hand,¡¯it wasn¡¯t Chu who destroyed Qin¡¯ was the exact opposite. From the literal meaning, did it mean that it couldn¡¯t be Chu who destroyed Qin?
The husband¡¯s surname was Qin, and the deceased¡¯s surname was Chu. The two of them were from different generations. Could it be that the mission this time was to protect Qin Heng and not let him die in the hands of the Chu?
Song qingxiao was a little suspicious.
The information provided by the property management Office was that this couple was not as loving as everyone had imagined. Perhaps miss Chu¡¯s sacrifice was far greater than her husband¡¯s.
She was pregnant for seven months and died an unnatural death. Before she died, her husband went missing. Indeed, she had a reason to kill Mr. Qin out of love.
However, the problem was that she was already dead. Even if she was unwilling to die, how could she kill now?
This mission scene was very different from the previous missions that song qingxiao had participated in. There were ghosts and resentment, which made her feel quite troubled.
As number two had said, after a person died, there would be resentment that could affect people. However, she had just died not long ago, and her soul needed to be stored in something. If she could find the ce where her soul was stored and make it far away from Qin Heng, it would naturally be difficult for her to seed.
If her desire to kill Qin Heng was not extinguished after she was isted, then the mission would not be consideredplete. Number two seemed to be quite proficient in subduing ghosts and evil spirits. If she wanted to destroy miss Chu¡¯s soul, she should have a way.
Thinking about it this way, it didn¡¯t seem like the mission was that difficult.
Up to this day, song qingxiao had already participated in three rounds of trials, and each one was more difficult than thest. Could this be an exception?
Song qingxiao frowned and turned around to ask the woman in the ck dress who was leaning against the window,¡±
¡°Who else is in miss Chu¡¯s family?¡±
The woman covered her mouth with a nk expression. She thought for a while.
I¡¯m not too sure. I only know that her parents were with her when she bought the house. Her voice was a little muffled through the tissue that covered her nose, but it doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s much contact,¡± she looked around and guessed, ¡°¡±After all, marrying such a man and having to rely on your parents might hurt your parents¡± feelings.¡±
After she finished speaking, she asked song qingxiao,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡±
After all, this woman was just a property management staff, and she was only acquaintances with miss Chu. It was reasonable that she didn¡¯t know much about her family environment.
Although song qingxiao had guessed it, she was still a little depressed after hearing her confirmation.
Seeing that the woman was still waiting for her answer, she nodded her head casually. The woman sighed twice before she entered the house.
In the room, Captain Shen and the others had already checked the general situation of the surrounding area. The staff was collecting some things left at the scene and putting them into a sealed bag one by one.
Even though the staff members in the washroom were wearing masks, they would asionally let out long breaths after holding their breath for a long time.
No. 2 stood at the door of the washroom in silence.
When song qingxiao came over, he didn¡¯t turn his head, but from his aura and the sudden change in his posture, it was clear that he had already sensed song qingxiao¡¯s approach.
She stopped about half a meter away from No. 2 and looked into the washroom indifferently.
Even though she had seen miss Chu¡¯s dead body when the bathroom door opened and was shocked once, when she came over and saw her face pressed against the ss again, she still felt a chill down her spine.
Captain Shen and the others recorded the scene and collected the evidence. Then, they called the guards to bring the body back.
The two women from the property management Office also took their statements. After doing all this, the sky was already slightly dark.
The tablemp in the room, which had been turned on by the mistress of the house, emitted a faint light, and the whole room was dimly lit.
The floral cushions on the sofa and the half-withered flowers in the vase all looked lifeless.
Perhaps because the mistress of the house was dead, even though there were guards and staff entering and leaving the house, it still gave off a gloomy feeling.
After exining the situation to Captain Chen, the womanined in a low voice,¡±
¡°Can the guard Department keep this a secret? It¡¯s not good for anyone to make such a big deal out of this ¡¡±
Captain Chen sneered,¡±
¡°If I knew this would happen, wouldn¡¯t it have been better to be more responsible?¡± The woman wanted to exin, but he didn¡¯t want to listen.¡±If you manage to contact the family of the deceased, please inform us immediately.¡±
The elevator¡¯s indicator light lit up with a ¡®ding¡¯, and the door opened unsteadily. The elevator was old and had a limited capacity, so they could only go down in batches.
The rest of them went first, and song qingxiao stayed behind.
Number two didn¡¯t leave either. This originally crowded corridor was left with only three or four people after the majority of the people had left. It seemed a little empty.
The body had already been carried away, but the stench was still lingering, making one¡¯s head dizzy.
The sun was setting in the West, and the entire walkway seemed to be immersed in darkness after it was empty. There was a chill that followed the smell of the corpse, as if it was going to enter people¡¯s hearts through their pores.
¡°Have you found miss Chu¡¯s soul?¡±
Song qingxiao asked in a low voice, suppressing her headache..
Chapter 306 - 306: Hostile ghost (1)
Chapter 306: Hostile ghost (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The other two people who were left behind pressed their index fingers to their nostrils and did not say a word. They could not wait for the elevator to arrive. The surroundings were so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard.
Song qingxiao used her divine sense to speak. She had used up too much of her divine sense. Every word she said made her feel like someone was using a wooden hammer to knock on her sea of consciousness, giving her a headache.
After she finished asking, she saw number two¡¯s already very ugly expression be even uglier.
After the matter was settled, the others in the guard Station left one by one. Number two had quite a background in this mission, and should have left with the others, but he stayed behind. He must have stayed to find miss Chu¡¯s spirit.
However, from his expression, it seemed that the search had not gone smoothly.
Song Qing rubbed his eyebrows and asked,¡±
¡°Where¡¯s your phone?¡±
A dark glint shed across number two¡¯s eyes. After a long while, she replied,¡±
¡°There¡¯s no chance to touch it, but it¡¯s very likely.¡±
The phone was the closest thing to her before she died. If miss Chu¡¯s soul needed to possess her body after her death, the phone was very likely to be her.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, she started to size up theyout of the floor.
The neighborhood was quite old, with two houses on each side.
There were two elevators on each floor. One of the elevators had a floor button in the shape of a¡¯- and only one was running.
Perhaps it was because it was the peak hour for people to get off work and go home, the elevator stopped almost every two or three floors, and it seemed toe up extremely slowly.
When they reached the 17th floor, it was already a few minutester. Perhaps it was because this was the top floor, but when the elevator door opened, there was no one inside.
Song qingxiao was the first to enter the elevator. As she entered, the bottom of the elevator creaked.
This elevator might have been used for too long and had not been redecorated, so it looked a little old. The light above was slightly brighter than the aisle, and it illuminated people¡¯s faces.
Thest person to enter pressed the first floor, but the elevator did not move until the person muttered something and pressed the button again. The elevator stopped for a moment before slowly descending.
Perhaps it was because they had transported miss Chu¡¯s body before, the elevator still had a lingering smell of rotting corpses.
As the elevator descended, a cool breeze blew from the gap in the ceiling above the elevator from time to time, numbing everyone¡¯s scalps. The two men shrank their necks and showed a look of nausea.
The elevator didn¡¯t stop until it reached the first floor. The door opened with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and arge amount of fresh air blew in. The two people¡¯s expressions looked much better, and they quickly stepped out.
Song qingxiao went straight to the 17th floor after entering the mission scenario. She was not familiar with the neighborhood, so she followed the two of them.
Fortunately, themunity was not big. After walking for two or three minutes, they could see the sign of the real estate management Office. There were passages to the garage on both sides, and several stone houses were built on each side.
Not far from the entrance of the garage was the gate of themunity. Although it was called the gate, there was no security. There were only two electronic poles used to stop cars.
There were also many peopleing in and out on both sides. An old security guard was sitting in the pavilion and taking a nap.
It was already evening, and all kinds of small stalls had been set up, making it quite lively.
Song qingxiao retracted her gaze and looked at the property management Office. Through the transparent ss door of the management Office, she saw a familiar fat figure.
That person sharply noticed song Qing¡¯s gaze and instinctively turned his head, revealing number three¡¯s chubby face.
Right now,pared to when she was in the trial space, number three looked a little disheveled. The makeup on her face was also ruined, as it had been wiped by her until it was green. Her eyeshadow and eyeliner were a mess, and it was going down her lower eyelids. She was too fat, as if she didn¡¯t have a neck, and her head was directly resting on her shoulders.
When she turned her head, her chubby chin was squeezed. When she saw song qingxiao and number two standing outside, number three¡¯s eyes widened. Then, she opened her mouth and showed a fake smile.
After entering the trial, the three trial participants had split up. Number three was alone, so it was not strange for her to reveal such an expression when she saw the other two.
Perhaps it was because of the ss, but when song qingxiao saw number three, she couldn¡¯t help but think of miss Chu¡¯s swollen and rotten face in the washroom.
Number two also noticed song qingxiao¡¯s gaze and turned around. He didn¡¯t seem surprised to see number three, but he quickly turned back.
The two guards who had been silent all this time turned to look at song qingxiao, then turned to No. 2.
teacher fan, we¡¯ll go get the car first. We¡¯lle and pick you upter.
No. 2 nodded, and the two of them strode down the garage.
After the two of them left, song Qing peed and said,¡±
¡°We might need to work together for this mission.¡±
No. 2 remained silent, but his eyes were filled with pride. He was confident in his own strength and did not think there was a need for him to cooperate with anyone.
Song qingjiang saw his expression. He lowered his eyelids to hide his thoughts and continued,¡±
this time, the mission ¡®dead Qin feichu¡¯. The deceased¡¯s surname is Chu, and I¡¯ve asked around. Her husband¡¯s surname is Qin.
Even though number two¡¯s expression did not change, song qingxiao noticed that his breathing had stopped for a moment. He was not as indifferent as he appeared to be.
This information wasn¡¯t considered a secret, and if number two wanted to find out, it wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t hear it.
Besides, song qingxiao had a feeling that this mission wouldn¡¯t be as simple as it seemed. Miss Chu¡¯s twisted face kept appearing in her mind, and for some reason, she felt uneasy.
the couple had some problems with their rtionship, and the female¡¯s side was brutally killed.¡¯Qin should not be Chu¡¯. It¡¯s very likely that he meant that we can¡¯t let Chu kill Qin.
This ¡®Chu¡¯ could be referring to miss Chu¡¯s family, or ¡®she¡¯ herself. If it was the former, song qingxiao wouldn¡¯t be afraid, but if it was thetter, she would be at a loss.
She nced at number two,¡±
¡°Do you think the possibility of ¡®her¡¯ killing Mr. Qin is high?¡±
Number two didn¡¯t expect her to find out so many clues in such a short time.
He couldn¡¯t help but look at her in surprise several times. Hearing her question, he didn¡¯t hesitate,¡±
¡°Big!¡± Number two was a man of few words, but perhaps it was because song qingxiao had told him the clues to the mission, he did not want to owe her a favor, so he said a few more words, which was rare.
¡°It¡¯s not impossible for a malicious ghost to take your life. However, a soul needs a carrier. As long as we can find her soul body and beat her until she can¡¯t reincarnate, the mission should be consideredplete.¡±
Before song qingxiao could say anything, No. 3 was already moving his fat body toward them from the property management Office..
Chapter 307 - 246 died in _1
Chapter 307: Chapter 246 died in _1
Trantor: 549690339
Number three was extremely fat. His entire body was like an inted balloon, and it took a lot of effort to walk.
However, song qingxiao did not dare to underestimate her. The more she acted this way, the more outstanding her abilities were for her to be able to survive in the trial until now.
¡°What are you talking about?¡± She greeted them with a smile before she even arrived. Her eyes were squinted by the fat on her face, and her eyes darted between number two and song qingxiao, specting about what the two had been talking about.
Song Qing looked down at her. Her tightly-wrapped cheongsam was covered in mud. Her face and hair were all covered in mud, and her whole body reeked of a stinking ditch.
Number two turned her face away and took two steps back, not hiding her disgust and disgust at all.
¡°You are¡¡±
Song qingxiao asked. Number three waved her hand, and the handkerchief in her hand was stained with mud. There was an electronic key ring on her little finger with the number ¡¯13-4¡ä on it. It should be the key to this residential area.
This proved that after No. 3 entered the mission scenario, it was very likely that he was living in thismunity.
It was not a coincidence that the three of them had appeared in the same ce. This confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s suspicion.
¡°Don¡¯t even mention it.¡± She waved her hand, when I came in, 1 was squeezed into a ditch by a car.
When she mentioned this, she smiled and narrowed her eyes. However, at this moment, song qingxiao could clearly feel the murderous intenting from number three, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Oh, you guys go first. What did you find?¡±
¡°Someone died in Room 17-4. The victim was a woman, surnamed Chu, and her husband was surnamed Qin.¡± It was not a small matter for someone to die in themunity today. Song Qing looked down on her when she was talking to a woman in the property management Office. She probably had heard about these things. She probably asked about it now to find out what the two people had to say.
Sure enough, after she finished speaking, number three¡¯s smile deepened, and his eyes almost narrowed into two slits,¡±
¡°It seems that our mission this time is quite simple.¡±
¡°Miss Chu died an unnatural death. Some of her family members may Harbor resentment and feel injustice for her.¡± Song qingxiao smiled and said,¡±if you stay here, it¡¯ll be a good opportunity for you to eavesdrop. Pay more attention.¡± If we work together and stop that Chu guy from retaliating against Mr. Qin, we should be able toplete the mission.¡±
Number three was stunned when he heard her.
She was a step toote, so she didn¡¯t know what number two was capable of. She probably didn¡¯t have the concept of ghosts and gods in her mind. After a moment, she smiled and replied,¡±
¡°Definitely, definitely.¡±
Number two looked at the two women¡¯s hypocritical interaction and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Just then, a car came out of the garage with its headlights shing. The front driver¡¯s window rolled down, revealing the face of one of the men who had entered the garage to drive. He shouted to number two and song qingxiao,¡±
¡°Teacher fan, little song.¡±
Number two strode towards the car, and song Qing was a step slower. Number three instinctively grabbed her. ¡°Oh,¡±
This person looked fat, but his movements were very agile. Song Qing dodged to the side and avoided number three¡¯s palm. Number three¡¯s hand missed. A strange look shed in his eyes, but when he raised his head, he smiled sincerely.
¡°That old man is very arrogant and might look down on the two of us. Why don¡¯t we cooperate?¡±
Song qingxiao looked at her with a half-smile, then turned and left.
In the guard Station, the forensic doctor was dissecting miss Chu¡¯s body. As the neer who performed well today, Captain Shen called song qingxiao over to observe and learn as soon as she returned to the guard Station.
She pushed open the door to the autopsy room. Miss Chu¡¯s autopsy was almost finished.
The body on the stage had been cut open, and the rotten internal organs gave off a nauseating smell.
The medical intern who was jotting down notes in his notebook was pale and sweating profusely. When song Qing opened the door, the young man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he couldn¡¯t help but make a nauseating sound.
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The young intern finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He ran toward song Qing, stuffed the notebook into her hands, and ran out.
The death of miss Chu was written in messy handwriting on the notebook, which ruled out the possibility of a murder. It was almost certain that she fell in the shower.
Originally, the injuries caused by her fall were not enough to kill her, but because there was no one at home, and she could not move freely, no one came to her rescue, and she finally died.
After death, the internal organs squeezed the abdominal cavity and uterus in the process of rotting, causing the seven-month-old fetus to be discharged from the body.
From the food taken out of her stomach, he could tell that she died about three to four hours after dinner.
The forensic doctor was already sewing up the body. The only sound that could be heard in the studio was the soft ¡®plop plop¡¯ sound of the needle and thread on the skin.
Song qingxiao looked at the records in the notebook and remembered the photos she saw in 17-4. She then thought of the terrifying face in the bathroom and the unborn baby. She could not help but sigh silently.
¡°It¡¯s a boy.¡± Captain Chen looked at miss Chu¡¯s face on the stage and shook his head, it¡¯s already been seven months. If the family members were more careful, they could¡¯ve been alive. What¡¯s this called? ¡±
¡°The family doesn¡¯t care. They¡¯re too careless.¡± The old forensic Doctor Who was wearing a mask said. After he was done with the stitching, he called for the staff outside toe in and take the body out.
Since they couldn¡¯t contact miss Chu¡¯s husband, the body was temporarily stored in the guard Station. Song qingxiao apanied the staff to bring miss Chu to the mortuary.
There were freezerpartments on both sides of the morgue, where many unimed bodies were stored and disposed of by the government.
The freezer was like a drawer, and cold air gushed out when it was pulled open. Miss Chu was carried in, and the staff put the baby¡¯s body on the other side.
In the photo at home, her smile was extremely sweet. She clearly loved to look pretty when she was alive, but at this time, there were traces of her body being stitched by a forensic doctor.
The old forensic doctor¡¯s stitches were naturally not as precise as embroidery. The stitches were rough and simple, and coupled with the green livor mortis on her body, it made her look even more terrifying.
The icy mist that gushed out enveloped her body, and the staff pushed the freezer back, blocking miss Chu¡¯s terrifying body.
After leaving the mortuary, song qingxiao was triggered by the icy mist. She remembered the huge fly she caught the moment door 17-4 opened.
At that time, she had frozen the fly with ice using her spiritual power. After more than half a day, the ice had melted into water. Fortunately, she had a bag of tissues in her side pocket, so the water was absorbed by the tissue, and her clothes were notpletely wet.
In the afternoon, she was focused on the mission clues and did not pay attention to this. Now that she thought about it, the fly had been frozen and had been covered for a long time. Her clothes must have been crushed to pieces.
She didn¡¯t feel that it was a pity. After all, she had frozen the fly in a sh of inspiration and felt that the fly was a little strange. It was no big deal that it was gone now.
Song qingxiao took out her phone from her other pocket and tried to call miss Chu¡¯s husband, Qin Heng. At the same time, she put her other hand into her left pocket and was about to throw away the wet tissue and dispose of the fly corpse.
There was a moment of silence after the phone call was sessful. This afternoon, the woman from the property management Office called Qin Heng¡¯s phone at the I7th-4th floor. At that time, Qin Heng¡¯s cell phone signal seemed to be interfered with and the call could not be connected.
This time, song qingxiao was just trying it out. She was prepared to fail.
Her left hand had already reached into her pocket. The moment it touched the wet tissue, she felt a slight movement inside!
The wet tissue that her fingertips touched still carried the remnants of cold air. The moment she felt something moving, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. She instinctively circted her spiritual power and sealed the pocket again with ice!
The moment she activated her spiritual energy, it was like an unsheathed de that broke throughyers of resentment.
Her ears had been in a state of silence for four to five seconds, and she thought that she would hear the system¡¯s prompt that the call could not be dialed.. However, at this time, she suddenly heard the prompt that the call had connected and was waiting for the other party to answer!
Chapter 308 - 247-Fateless (1)
Chapter 308: Chapter 247-Fateless (1)
Trantor: 549690339
After a few seconds of silence, a long beeping sound came from the phone. Song Qing was stunned.
The phone rang again, and the sound was apanied by a slight fluctuation of electric waves. It wasn¡¯t until the phone rang four or five times that it was picked up.
¡°Who is it?¡±
On the other end of the phone came a deep male voice. His tone was a little cold. The moment he spoke, song Qing felt a cold wind blowing from the back of her neck. It was as if someone was pressing against her back and letting out a long breath. The hair on the back of her neck stood up.
Before she could reply, she instinctively stood up straight, subconsciously touched the back of her neck, and raised her head.
There was a groove in the ceiling against the wall. It was the outlet of the central air conditioner, and cold air was blowing out slowly.
Perhaps it was because there was only a wall between the police station and the mortuary, the temperature was already very low. The wind was moist, and it made his scalp feel cold.
In the mortuary, the staff member who had sent miss Chu and her son off earlier came out after finishing his work. The heavy metal door seemed to be trying to lock the air-conditioning in the mortuary. As soon as he came out, the door closed with a ng.
He seemed to have seen song qingxiao¡¯s actions and the corner of his mouth twitched. ¡°This air conditioner has been used for many years. Sometimes it¡¯s good, sometimes it¡¯s bad, and sometimes it¡¯s dripping water.¡± As soon as he said that, song qingxiao heard the sound of water dripping from the vent of the air conditioner.
When the sound of water fell, song Qing had goosebumps all over his body for no reason. The young man who delivered the corpse grinned.
¡°You see.¡±
His smile seemed to only touch his skin, not his eyes. Perhaps it was because he had just sent miss Chu¡¯s body to her, but song qingxiao felt that there was a faint rancid smelling from him.
Drip, drip. Another drop of water fell from the top. The young man stood at the door for a moment, then muttered,¡±
I¡¯ve mentioned it many times. I¡¯ve even written many reports to the city center. He shrugged his shoulders and made a helpless expression.
¡°Hello?¡± Before song qingxiao could reply, Qin Heng started to get impatient after not getting a reply from the other end of the phone for a long time.
¡°Who is it?¡±
He suppressed his anger and asked again. At this time, someone beside him seemed to ask, ¡°¡±Who is it?¡±
It was a young woman¡¯s voice. She was a little petite and seemed to be very curious. But as soon as she spoke, Qin Heng covered the microphone.
The wind at the air conditioner¡¯s vent above his head suddenly became stronger. With a ¡®drip¡¯ sound, arge drop of air conditioner water dripped from the groove above his head onto the head of the young man who was delivering the corpse. The water seemed to be a little cold. He instinctively shrank his head and cursed,¡±
¡°This broken air conditioner should have been fixed long ago!¡±
Song qingxiaoposed herself and made an apologetic gesture to the young man. She held the phone and said,¡±
¡°Hello, are you Mr. Qin?¡±
When she asked, she was still thinking about the female voice that came from Qin Heng¡¯s side and unconsciously pursed her lips.
¡°Who are you?¡± In this era, a private number was already considered a form of privacy. Perhaps it was because she was able to call out his surname despite her unfamiliar voice, Qin Heng¡¯s tone was obviously a little guarded.
from the security Department,¡± song qingxiao replied, ¡°¡±Something happened to your wife. I couldn¡¯t get through to you.¡±
As soon as she said this, Qin Heng couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡±Really?¡±
His wife was already seven months pregnant. The fetus had taken shape and was about to give birth.
When ordinary people heard that something had happened to their wives, they would be extremely anxious. However, his tone seemed to be a little anxious. He was not in a hurry to pay attention to his wife and child¡¯s condition. Instead, he came to confirm whether his wife¡¯s ident was real or not.
Song qingxiao frowned. When she saw the photo of Mr. And Mrs. Chu on 17-4, she felt that the couple¡¯s expressions were a little strange. The girl was too engrossed, and the man was barely perfunctory.
She remembered what the woman in the ck dress at the property management Office had said:¡°.. He had a pregnant wife at home ¡ He didn¡¯t ask¡ I¡¯m afraid the man has an outside heart, or something will happen to his wife ¡ We were the ones who called the police.¡±
¡°Yes, I am.¡± Song qingxiao suppressed the disgust in her heart and said calmly, ¡°¡±Miss Chu¡¯s body is currently in the city Hall. Does she have any other rtives? You can provide me with a list of names, and I¡¯ll inform her rtives toe to the guard Station to retrieve her body.¡±
Song qingxiao had suspected that this mission might be haunted by ghosts because of her second ability, but she didn¡¯tpletely cut off the possibility that miss Chu¡¯s rtives were grieving over her death and had killed her husband to avenge her.
Miss Chu¡¯s immediate family members should be found out by the guard Department sooner orter, but the guard Department had their own set of procedures, and it was rted to their own mission, so it was good to find some clues in advance.
After she asked this question, she originally thought that with Qin Heng¡¯s cold attitude after hearing about his wife and child¡¯s ident, he would definitely be impatient with the attitude of handling his wife and child¡¯s funeral Affairs and agree to temporarily hand it over to someone else.
Who knew that Qin Heng¡¯s previous indifference would be swept away.¡±No need, I¡¯ll be back tonight.¡±
After he said this, he didn¡¯t even ask about his wife and child¡¯s basic situation and directly hung up the phone.
A ¡®beep beep beep¡¯ came from the phone., And the air conditioner¡¯s air vent above her head condensed into arge drop of water, falling on song Qing¡¯s small head.
Her sharp senses detected it and she dodged it in advance.
The drop of water fell to the ground with a ¡®drip¡¯ sound, sshing a small ball.
Hearing that Qin Heng wasing back, song Qingxin was both happy and worried. She was happy because once Qin Heng returned, if he was really the key figure in the ¡®dead Qin feichu¡¯, something would happen to verify her guess.
But the worry was that his return might mean that the real trial was about to begin.
How to protect his life from the ¡®ghost¡¯ or ¡®Chu Li¡¯, it would not be as simple as number two had thought.
Her expression changed. In just a short while, the young man who had delivered the corpse had already left by elevator.
As soon as he walked away, the corridor was empty. Only the light in the security booth at the entrance in front was on. Through the refraction of the light, one could vaguely see the figure of a person on duty inside.
The wind was blowing from the air conditioning vent above their heads. There was a red electronic eye monitor outside the duty room.
Song qingxiao sized him up for a moment, then turned around and left.
She had just entered the mission and didn¡¯t have the time to find a ce to stay. She decided to stay in the temporary lounge in the guard Hall for a while and leave after the mission waspleted.
In the real world, she worked in the guard Station, so she had a general idea of the basicyout of such a municipal unit. She quickly found the lounge sign..
Chapter 309 - 309: Midnight (1)
Chapter 309: Midnight (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Men and women were separated in the guard station¡¯s Lounge. It was already past the time for the shift change. In addition, there were fewer women on duty than men in the guard Station, so there was no one else in the women¡¯s lounge. Therge space seemed a little empty.
Outside, there were rows of cabs against the wall. Each cab had a name tag on it, and her name was one of them.
On the left side of the room was a resting area with a sofa, a lounge chair, and other things. On the right was the bathroom.
Song Qing turned into the bathroom and saw a row of washbasins about two meters long. There was a burning sandalwood incense burner on top of the washbasin, and a ss wall next to it separated the bathroom from the shower.
The faint fragrance of the burning sandalwood gradually turned into a faint rancid smell after song qingxiao entered.
She had stayed in Room 17-4 for a long time today. The stench seemed to have attached itself to her and did not dissipate after she left.
Song qingxiao frowned. She walked to the sink, and the automatic sensor tap let out arge stream of water.
The mission scene was the same as the real world, it was also Midsummer, but the water was cold to the bone. Song qingxiao squeezed some hand wash and rubbed her hands. After washing off the foam, she put her hands to her nose and sniffed.
The hand wash had a strong fragrance, but she could still smell a faint rancid smell.
She squeezed out some hand wash and washed her hands again, but they still smelled bad.
This smell seemed to follow him like a shadow, and it was difficult to wash away.
After she washed her hands twice, it mixed with the hand-washing liquid and formed an extremely strange and unbearable stench.
Song qingxiao furrowed her brows. She decided not to wash it if it was not clean enough. She filled up half the pool with water and took out the fly that she had frozen again from her pocket.
After a while, the ice had melted a little, leaving only one about the size of a date. It was gradually unable to freeze the ferocious ck fly, and the fly¡¯s leg had even extended out.
She threw the frozen fly into the water, and the ice slowly melted under the effect of the water flow.
At this moment, a miraculous scene appeared. After the fly that had been frozen more than twice melted, it actually began to slowly spread its wings and feet in the water. It was actually not dead.
Song qingxiao was a little curious.
Although the fly¡¯s vitality was strong, it was not strong to this extent. It wasparable to the creatures on the demon Ind that had mutated due to gic infection in the previous trial scene.
This thing was several timesrger than an ordinary fly. She took the burning sandalwood incense from the sink and flicked it at the fly in the water.
The fly that was still struggling earlier, after being attacked by the foreign object, immediately struggled more.
The wings that were soaked in water pped hard and actually turned over in the water, sshing the water, as if it was about to fly.
Its body was also different from ordinary flies. It seemed to be much harder. When the sandalwood stick poked its body, it made a light ¡®bu¡¯ sound, as if it had touched ayer of armor.
She took a piece of tissue, pulled it out of the water, and pressed it on its back with sandalwood to fix it in ce. She then took a closer look.
This fly also had an obvious rancid smell, and its eyes were grayish-green, which reminded her of the livor mortis on miss Chu¡¯s body. As she approached, the fly struggled even more, pping its wings with great force. After a few times, the sandalwood on it broke with a ¡®ka¡¯ sound.
As soon as it lost control, it swayed and was about to fly up. Song qingxiao was quick to react. She picked up a stove with sandalwood incense on it and smashed it on its body. With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, the stove was broken.
A few pieces of broken porcin either fell to the ground or rolled into the pool. The lower body of the fly that was hit was broken, and a few drops of dark green liquid sshed out. There were a few white porcin fragments on its back, but this injury did not seem to affect it. It slowly shook its wings to shake off the broken porcin fragments, and it was about to fly again.
This was a little strange. She knew how much strength song qingxiao had used.
Although she didn¡¯t use any spiritual power, her body had been strengthened. Even if she had held back some of her strength, it was more than enough to kill a fly. But the fly was still alive..
Chapter 310 - 310: Midnight (2)
Chapter 310: Midnight (2)
Trantor: 549690339
She had already noticed that something was wrong. The fly had flown out from 17-4 miles away. She remembered what number two had said. At 17-4 miles away, miss Chu¡¯s soul had disappeared without a trace.
The person who died was full of resentment. Her spirit must have found a ce to hide.
17-4 There was no trace of miss Chu¡¯s soul in it, and the photo frame she liked when she was alive wasn¡¯t where she hid either. This fly was obviously strange, so there might be some connection between the two.
Thinking of this, she was not ready to kill the fly. Instead, she used her spiritual power and her hand was suddenly covered with ayer of frost. She caught the fly and wrapped it in cold air. Not long after, she froze the fly into a pile. She took out the box of toiletries under the sink, poured the things inside, and locked the frozen fly in.
The moment she activated her spiritual power, song qingxiao felt that the stench on her hands had reduced a lot. She brought it to her nose and sniffed it. The rotting smell that had mixed with the hand wash was only a light stench.
She took out a new set of uniform from the cab with her name tag and went into the bathroom to take a shower. Most of the dust and sweat were washed away, but the rancid smell could not be washed away.
Song qingxiao recalled the scene where she had circted her spiritual force earlier. She had an idea. She entered the lounge and locked the door. Then, she began to circte her spiritual force through her body.
In fact, she was using her spiritual power without any pattern. She was just acting on instinct. However, as the cold Qi moved through her meridians, song qingxiao could clearly feel theyer of stench covering her body getting rid of bit by bit.
And as the spirit power circted, her spiritual sense that had been consumed a lot began to slowly recover.
She circted her spirit energy three times through her meridians. The stench on her body had beenpletely eliminated, and she was in a much better state of mind than she had been after sleeping for a while.
This way, song qingxiao gave up on the idea of sleeping for a while to recover her mental power. Instead, she tirelessly circted her spiritual power through her body.
The temperature in the lounge dropped again and again, and thin frost appeared on the tip of her brows. Her originally exhausted divine sense had recovered by more than half, and the spirit energy in her body, which was as thin as a thread, slowly increased a little after passing through her eight extraordinary meridians.
After an unknown period of time, song qingxiao was immersed in the feeling of cultivation. A buzzing sound of vibration woke her up from this wonderful state.
She guided the spiritual energy to gather in her dantian. When she opened her eyes, she was much more energetic than when she had just entered the task.
The amount of time she used her spiritual power was actually much better than the time she took to sleep.
The phone at the side was buzzing and vibrating. There was ayer of frost on it. She picked up the phone and looked at it. It was already two in the morning. The call was from a string of numbers. She took a look and recognized that the number belonged to Qin Heng, who she had called once!
At about seven or eight O ¡®clockst night, she had called Qin Heng to inform him of his wife and child¡¯s ident. At that time, Qin Heng had replied to her that he would immediately rush home. It seemed that he had already returned overnight.
However, the two of them were just strangers who had spoken on the phone once. Why was he not in a hurry to take care of his wife and child¡¯s funeral? why was he calling her?
Since it was a mission, song qingxiao immediately answered the call.
Before she could open her mouth, Qin Heng had already cursed at the other end of the phone,¡±
¡°F * ck your Father, Son of a b * tch, you¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡± When song qingxiao heard his scolding, a murderous look shed in her eyes. She squeezed the phone in her hand hard, and the phone case cracked slightly. Qin Heng did not know that she had already made up her mind to kill him, but he still scolded,¡±
¡°Your dad is dead. Your mom died too early!¡±
Song qingxiao had talked to him earlier. He sounded cold and indifferent to the death of his pregnant wife, but not like now. He was crazy, as if something had happened and he was angry from embarrassment.
¡°Shut up!¡± Song qingxiao shouted in a low voice. Qin Heng became even angrier when he heard her reply. His voice suddenly raised by seven or eight degrees.
¡°You¡¯d better shut up! What kind of pranks could it be? if you lie to me, Chu ke will die! Your whole family is dead!¡±
When song qingxiao heard this, she was stunned. The killing intent in her heart froze and turned into disbelief,¡±
¡°What did you just say?¡±
¡°Chu ke didn¡¯t die! She called me! She said that she had only gone back to her parents ¡®home! F * ck me ¡¡± He was still cursing, as if he had nowhere to vent his anger from being teased.
However, the moment song qingxiao heard him say this, her hair stood on end. Arge amount of cold sweat oozed out of her pores, making her shiver and curl up her toes.
She couldn¡¯t hear Qin Heng¡¯s angry curses anymore. Her heart jumped to her throat and fell heavily, making a loud ¡®bang¡¯ sound. It repeated again and again. The sound was so loud that it seemed to burst her chest.
At this time, song Qing¡¯s small mind was only filled with Qin Heng¡¯s angry scolding, ¡°¡±Chu ke didn¡¯t die! She gave me a call!¡±
¡°Chu ke didn¡¯t die! She gave me a call¡¡±
¡°Chu ke didn¡¯t die ¡¡±
Qin Heng¡¯s tone was mixed with disappointment, gloominess, and the anger that he had nowhere to vent after being ¡®teased¡¯ by others.
If miss Chu really wasn¡¯t dead, and she had informed him that both her mother and her son were dead, and he had rushed home only to find out that his wife and son were still alive, all of this could be a stranger¡¯s ¡®prank¡¯. One could imagine how angry he would be.
But how could miss Chu not be dead?
Song qingxiao had goosebumps all over her body.
She thought of the stench in Room 17-4, the fly that was swaying unconsciously, and the deformed face that was pressed against the ss in the bathroom. She had once looked into that pair of eyes that had been squeezed out of the eye sockets.
She saw Captain Shen and the others perform the autopsy and saw them send miss Chu¡¯s body to the autopsy table in the forensic room.
She took the young forensic intern¡¯s notebook, which clearly stated the cause of miss Chu¡¯s death. After the forensic doctor had dissected her, she had apanied the corpse deliveryman to send miss Chu to the mortuary.
And now, Qin Heng was telling her that miss Chu was still alive?
Chapter 311 - 249-shock (1)
Chapter 311: Chapter 249-shock (1)
Trantor: 549690339
If miss Chu was not dead, then who was the seven-month-pregnant female corpse that was carried back from Room 17-4 yesterday?
Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and forced herself to calm down.
If what Qin Heng said was true and miss Chu was not dead, then her guess about the mission ¡®kill Qin feichu¡¯ waspletely wrong.
¡°Are you sure miss Chu really called you?¡± This was a serious matter, so song qingxiao asked again, ¡°¡±Are you sure it¡¯s her?¡±
After Qin Heng cursed, a part of the anger in his heart had been vented. He was now a little calmer, but when he heard song qingxiao¡¯s question, it was as if the anger that had subsided was reignited. Hearing this, he was furious,¡±
¡°You shut up!¡±
The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. what prank is it? she said she was dead and made me rush back in the middle of the night!
Qin Heng cursed again. The more he cursed, the more true his words were.
Now that he thought about it, when song qingxiao had called him to inform him of miss Chu¡¯s death, he had tried his best to suppress his coldness, but it was mixed with a trace of joy.
The woman at the property management Office once said that when he married miss Chu, he was poor and not local. He only stayed here to work after graduation.
However, the ie from work had to pay off the student loan, so the house bought at the time of marriage was funded by the woman¡¯s parents. Naturally, the real estate was registered under the woman¡¯s name at that time.
Last night, song qingxiao called him and asked him to provide a list of the woman¡¯s immediate family members if it was not convenient for him toe back. She asked him to help contact the woman¡¯s family toe over and identify the body. Qin Heng rejected her and decided to rush back overnight.
After thinking about it carefully, he could guess some of Qin Heng¡¯s intentions for rushing back.
His wife was dead, and they were husband and wife. He probably wanted to take advantage of this to get the upper hand. His main intention was probably to buy a real estate like the house.
This was very likely. This person worked outside all year round and did not care about his pregnant wife at home. When something happened at home, it was reported to the police. When song qingxiao called him, there was a woman¡¯s voice next to him, and he looked quite vignt.
If his wife really died, it would be a great benefit to him. If miss Chu didn¡¯t die, then he would havee here for nothing.
Therefore, other than the anger of thinking that he had been ¡®pranked¡¯, his anger at the moment might also be the unwillingness to ept that his n had failed.
but yesterday afternoon, we did move a corpse out of your house. There were many suspicious points. Song qingxiao jumped up from the sofa bed, picked up the coat next to her, and opened the door of the lounge.
the corpse was seven months pregnant. She fell to her death while taking a bath. After her death, she gave birth to a baby boy¡
¡°I¡¯m carrying your mother!¡± Qin Heng interrupted her irascible words, ¡°¡±She called me. How could 1 mistake my wife¡¯s phone number?¡±
Song qingxiao shivered when she heard this.
Qin Heng received a call from miss Chu, and the phone number was miss Chu¡¯s. This was another problem.
At 17-4 p.m., After song qingxiao broke the door open, the woman from the property management Office made two calls under the pressure of Captain Shen of the guard Department.
One of them was to call Qin Heng, but for some reason, the call was not sessful.
One of them was to call miss Chu. When the phone rang, everyone who heard it was shocked!
The sound of the phone came from the house and fell beside miss Chu. It waster found by the guard Hall as evidence at the scene. After collecting it, it was ced in the information cab in the guard Hall.
Now, Qin Heng actually said that his wife was not dead and used this phone to make a call.
Who was the person who made the call, and how did ¡®she¡¯ take the phone away from the data cab in the security Hall?
Who was the one who called her in the middle of the night for a prank? Was it the person who called Qin Heng, or was it the Qin Heng who was calling at this time?
At this point, song Qingxin¡¯s bad feeling was already very deep. She raised her voice and suppressed Qin Heng¡¯s voice.
¡°Did you call the property management Office to confirm the news?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t get through to the phone!¡± Qin Heng was extremely angry and replied to her.
¡°Where are you now?¡±
It had been seven to eight hours since he had called him that night. He had rushed home after answering the call, so he probably wasn¡¯t home yet. Otherwise, when he got home, the environment and smell of the dead person wouldn¡¯t lie. Even if it wasn¡¯t miss Chu, it would be someone else. He wouldn¡¯t have called to scold him after realizing that he had made a mistake.
But even if he wasn¡¯t home, he should be somewhere not far from home.
¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Qin Heng said angrily and then warned,¡±I¡¯m warning you, stay away from me in the future. If I see a b * tch like you again, I¡¯ll definitely take your life!¡±
After he said this, he hung up the phone with a bang.
Song Qing took a deep breath and closed her eyes.
From thiste-night call, she had received several important pieces of information.
In addition to the fact that miss Chu didn¡¯t die and called her husband with the phone that the security Department took away in the afternoon, there was also the problem of not being able to get through to the property management Office that Qin Heng mentioned in a rage.
When she called him, it was around seven or eight 0 ¡®clock in the evening. At that time, he must have been skeptical when he received a call from a strange woman. From what he said, he should have called the property management Office after song qingxiao hung up, but the phone did not go through.
Even if the management of the neighborhood wasx, it was not toote at that time. It was neither dinner time nor sleeping time. The security guard on duty must have heard the phone ringing, but he said that the phone could not be reached.
This point was quite simr to when the people from the real estate management Office couldn¡¯t get through to Qin Heng¡¯s phone at the beginning, and the signal seemed to be interfered with.
After ¡®miss Chu¡¯ died, the people from the real estate management Office wanted to contact Qin Heng, but they couldn¡¯t get through. When Qin Heng wanted to contact the people from the real estate management Office, they couldn¡¯t get through either.
It was as if there was an invisible hand in the dark, preventing both sides from sending out the critical message of ¡®miss Chu¡¯s¡¯ death.
She thought of the phone call she made to Qin Heng. At first, she thought that it wouldn¡¯t go through, but strangely, it went through.
What was she doing at that time? how did she get through to Qin Heng¡¯s phone and inform him about this? She tried hard to recall. At that time, the fly that she felt in her pocket was still alive and had used spiritual power!
In the afternoon, when she had forcefully broken through the door to Room 17-4, she had also used her spiritual power to break through theyers of resentment.
The smell of the dead body on his body was also removed by using his spiritual power.
Song qingxiao found the key point. Holding her phone, she remembered the scene in the afternoon when she asked the woman in the property management Office for Qin Heng¡¯s number.
At that time, that woman was holding her phone and asked her to copy Qin Heng¡¯s phone number.
Qin Heng¡¯s phone number was next to miss Chu¡¯s.
She had taken a look at that number before. Because it was rted to the mission, she had even remembered a few numbers. Now that she thought about it carefully, she should be able to remember it!
Her heart was beating fast. She racked her brain and tried to recall the string of numbers. Her mental power was far better than ordinary people, so even if she only took a nce, a string of numbers would naturally appear in her sea of consciousness and she pressed it on the phone without realizing it.
Since Qin Heng said that ¡®miss Chu¡¯ used his wife¡¯s original phone number, then she had to make a call to see who was the one behind this!
The number was pressed on the phone. Perhaps song qingxiao was affected by Qin Heng¡¯s phone call tonight, but her whole body trembled slightly. Her fingertips were cold, and an inexplicable sense of horror rose from the bottom of her heart. Her heart was beating very fast, and her lips were extremely dry.
She licked her lips and narrowed her eyes. After confirming that the number was correct, she dialed it.
¡®Beep-¡®
The static interference from the phone made the beeping sound particrly long. In the middle of the night, it gave off a creepy feeling.
The phone seemed to be held in the hand of a ¡®person¡¯. After the first ring, it was picked up by the¡¯ person¡¯.
The ¡®person¡¯ who answered the phone seemed to be a little inconvenient. There was a ¡®rustling¡¯ noise from the phone. At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s heart rate began to elerate rapidly, and her heart was like a wound-up motor, making ¡®ng ng ng ng ng¡¯¡, The rapid beating sound.
The waiting process was particrly torturous. About four or five secondster, the ¡®person¡¯ put the phone to his cheek, and the ¡®slithering¡¯ noise disappeared instantly. In its ce was a strange, almost terrifying silence.
The silence over the phone sent chills down song qingxiao¡¯s spine. She felt as if she was in hell. A chill came from the phone, through her fingertips, and spread all over her body..
Chapter 312 - 312: Suspicious points (1)
Chapter 312: Suspicious points (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Di-da, di-da¡
A voice suddenly sounded in song Qing¡¯s mind.
The sound was simr to the sound of the clock ticking in her mind when she was in the mental hospital for the second time. It was like a talisman that urged her to die.
It also sounded like the dripping sound from the bathroom yesterday afternoon, before miss Chu¡¯s body was found in Room 17-4.
Perhaps it was in the middle of the night, in the dead of the night, when she dialed miss Chu¡¯s phone number, she was nervous, waiting, and in extreme silence, she began to hallucinate.
The more she acted like this, the calmer song qingxiao¡¯s eyes became. The phone in her hand became colder and colder. The coldness was creepy and made song Qing¡¯s arms and neck have goosebumps.
so it turns out that all the beautiful colors have been given to a broken well and a broken wall like this ¡ª the oath of undying love is just fleeting ¡ª¡±
Just as song qingxiao was patiently waiting, the phone that had been silent for about seven to eight seconds suddenly rang with an extremely slow, sad, and tactful female voice.
At this time, in the middle of the night, the lingering female voice was somewhat sharp and harsh.
In addition, the number belonged to the deceased miss Chu, which added to the creepy feeling.
¡ Mistakenly entrusting lovesickness to someone, the affection is always mistakenly-yayayayayayaya¡ Yiya-¡±
The voice was a woman¡¯s cappe without a tune. It sounded like she was crying andining. Over the phone receiver, the voice seemed to linger on her face as it slowly sang the song into her ears.
Song qingxiao felt the blood in her veins rush to her head. Her neck trembled a little, and she subconsciously licked the corner of her mouth.
She remembered yesterday afternoon, when the woman in the ck dress from the property management Office called miss Chu¡¯s phone at Captain Shen¡¯s signal, the ringtone that shocked everyone present at the time was exactly the same as the female voice at this time.
This made song Qingxin feel that there was something strange about this.
At that time, the woman had made a call. Because the ringtone was strange and creepy, no one picked up after two rings. The woman from the property management Office hung up very quickly.
After calling twice, it was still ¡®yiyiyayaya¡¯, but song qingxiao vaguely remembered that the lyrics were not the same as the two lines she was singing.
If this was the sound of a phone ringing, why would it ring in the middle of a call?
And if this wasn¡¯t the sound of a phone ringing, then who was it that picked up the call and yed such a resentful song in the middle of the night, when the phone was ced in the evidence cab in the guard Hall with miss Chu¡¯s other belongings, waiting for the family to collect it?
The guard on duty would not be so bored as to y such a prank at this time.
Song qingxiao had been skeptical about Qin Heng¡¯s call to curse her, but now she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous.
The voice was shrill at first, but the more he sang, the more it sounded like he was out of breath. At the end, it was suspicious, like a whisper.
Song qingxiao listened patiently and did not interrupt the voice.
After the singing stopped, there was a few seconds of silence. Suddenly, there was a dragged-out ¡®Hua-¡® sound, as if something was pushed away, followed by a ¡®Z¡¯ sound.
The sound was rather strange, as if someone was moving very slowly and had just gotten up from the ¡®bed¡¯.
The environment over there seemed to be extremely quiet. Even such a small sound had a faint echo.
But miss Chu¡¯s phone was in the guard Station. Was there any ce in the guard Station that was so quiet, so quiet that there was no noise, and it was empty?
The tune that hade to an abrupt end earlier started ying again after two to three seconds.
This time, the sound was different from the previous deste and graceful sound. Instead, it was rough and dry, as if someone was using an old saw to saw the table legs.
An extremely cold aura came from the phone, like a thin and long needle, and stabbed into song Qing¡¯s small mind. Her sea of consciousness shook on the spot, and her vision went ck.
As the groan dragged on, the phone was wrapped in a ck gas that was hard to be seen by the naked eye. The corpse stench that had disappearedpletely reappeared at the tip of her nose.
The phone couldn¡¯t withstand the terrifying aura of resentment, and the screen cracked.
The phone that was in the middle of a call was cut off at this moment.¡¯Du, du, du¡¯, the rapid sound of the line being disconnected came.
Song Qing and Xiao Leng did not want to be attacked by this resentment. Their faces turned pale, and the spiritual power in their bodies began to circte unconsciously.
The cold intent broke through the attack of the power of resentment, and his divine sense blocked this malicious intent from his sea of consciousness, and the ufortable feeling eased.
She nced at her phone, which was still showing the time of the call. 1 minute and 4 seconds.
It had only been a short call, but she felt as if she had been suffering for dozens of minutes.
The phone¡¯s ss screen had already cracked into small pieces, and the phone was so cold that it was a little scary. This kind of cold was different from the power of frost, and it made people feel a sense of fear from the bottom of their hearts when they touched it.
The female voice that was humming a song seemed to be ringing in her ears and mind, causing her spine to turn cold and cold sweat to ooze out of her pores.
Song qingxiao took a few deep breaths. There was something strange about this. She looked at her phone and touched the dagger behind her waist. She felt a little relieved.
She wiped her forehead and left the lounge, preparing to go to No. 2 to find out more.
There was something strange about this. The ¡®dead¡¯ miss Chu had e back to life¡¯, and number 2 was still unable to find her soul.
Qin Heng¡¯s phone signal seemed to be blocked by some mysterious force. Miss Chu¡¯s phone made a strange sound in the middle of the night.
There was also the unusually quiet echo from the phone, the huge and tenacious ck fly, and the return of Qin Heng. When these things were put together, it was like a tangled mess. She seemed to have vaguely touched a little, but she couldn¡¯t make sense of it for a while.
Number two was quite good at ghosts and deities, so he couldn¡¯t ignore this matter!
Whether it was a vengeful spirit, an evil ghost, or someone ying tricks, she had toplete her mission and return to the real world!
No. 2 was also a trial-taker who had just entered the mission. In a situation where he was in a hurry toplete the mission, he should be staying in the resting room in the guard Station for the time being, just like him.
Opposite the women¡¯s lounge was the men¡¯s Lounge. Before she left, for some reason, she turned back and entered the washroom.
After a few hours, the ice that song qingxiao used to freeze the fly should have melted. The fly that was still alive was hitting the box, making a slow and rhythmic ¡®ka, ka¡¯ sound.
If it were not for the fact that the box was heavy and song qingxiao had noticed that there was something strange about the fly and had pressed something on it, the box would have been knocked open long ago.
But even if it wasn¡¯tpletely knocked open, the box lid bounced up a little with every knock.
Song qingjiang opened the box, and the fly inside shook its head and pped its wings, trying to fly away.
She didn¡¯t know if it was just her imagination, but in the past few hours, the fly seemed to have grown a little bigger than when she first caught it.
She frowned, but still put the fly on ice back into her pocket without thinking.
After leaving the lounge, she walked directly to the men¡¯s Lounge opposite. It was almost three 0 ¡®clock in the morning, and the corridor of the guard Hall was quiet. Perhaps it was because of the terrifying phone call she had made earlier. This ce was supposed to be filled with justice, but it still gave off a chill.
She went straight into the men¡¯s Lounge, which was simr to the women¡¯s lounge. She saw the door of the lounge, but before she could push it, it was pulled open from the inside.
Under the bright white light, number two¡¯s thin and cold face appeared in front of song qingxiao..
Chapter 313 - 313: Yin Qi (1)
Chapter 313: Yin Qi (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°What is it?¡±
Number two frowned and looked down on song Qing.
He was neatly dressed and didn¡¯t look like he was in a hurry to get up from his rest. He looked very energetic.
Song qingxiao recalled the scene where she had circted her spiritual power. It was highly possible that number two was the same as her, cultivating spiritual sense and spiritual power.
However, this was not the time to delve into these things. Sheposed herself and went straight to the point, lowering her voice and asking,¡±
¡°Have you touched a cell phone?¡±
As she spoke, number two¡¯s expression changed. He was a smart man and knew that song qingxiao would not shoot without thinking in the middle of the night.
He instinctively looked back, then shed out and closed the door of the lounge.
Such an action meant that there was probably someone else in the lounge. Song qingxiao shut her mouth and stepped out. There was the sound of someone getting up on the other side of the lounge. Captain Shen¡¯s voice sounded,¡±
¡°Teacher fan, is there a case?¡±
¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Number two didn¡¯t even turn her head, someone came to talk about some private matters.
It must be that Captain Shen worked overtime tootest night and temporarily rested in the guard Hall.
Once he heard that No. 2 was talking about a private matter, Captain Sheny back down again, making a slight ¡®slithering¡¯ sound.
Although the voice was soft, it was extremely clear in the ears of cultivators like song qingxiao and number two.
Other than Captain Shen, there was no one else in the lounge. The voice was a little empty, which reminded song qingxiao of the sound that came from the other end of the phone when she called miss yang earlier. She suddenly had goosebumps all over.
¡°Do you have any clues?¡±
Two asked in a cold voice when they were out in the corridor.
Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help butugh at his question. ¡°Number two, you haven¡¯t answered me.¡±
Number two¡¯s strength was extraordinary, and he had developed a proud temperament. In reality, it was very likely that he was also in a high position, so he was used to speaking in a condescending manner.
However, this was not reality. The two of them only needed a cooperative rtionship. Song qingxiao was not his attendant or subordinate, so there was no need for him to lower his voice.
She hade to find number two, worried that ¡®miss Chu¡¯s¡¯ resurrection was strange. An extra trial-taker would be more help.
This mission would most likely require the cooperation of many people, but it didn¡¯t mean that she was willing to let number two¡¯s temper go.
Even if number two was more capable than others, song qingxiao might not be able to stop him with her dagger and the nine-word secret order.
Hearing her words, number two squinted at her. This was the second time song qingxiao was not very respectful to him since they entered the mission scenario.
Yesterday afternoon, he had tested song Qing¡¯s strength. His divine sense was slightly low, but he had spiritual power. It was quite strange, as if it contained cold air and was unusually sharp.
That was the first time he had been rebutted by song Qing, and he had wanted to teach her a lesson. At that time, she had tried her best to resist, and her divine sense should have been exhausted. She had forced herself to return to the guard Station, and she should have fallen asleep before she could recover some energy.
However, in just a few hours, she looked full of energy and her breathing was stable. It seemed that she had already recovered, which was not to be underestimated.
The muscles on his cheeks tightened slightly, and a few wrinkles were squeezed out of his eyes. His fingers moved, but he finally put them down and let out a cold snort.
¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Number two clenched her jaw, and the words seemed toe out through the gaps between her teeth, what do you mean by that? ¡±
After he answered the question, song qingxiao did not care about his ugly expression when he asked the question. She said seriously,¡±
st night, 1 called Qin Heng and told him about miss Chu¡¯s death. But a few minutes ago, Qin Heng called and said,¡± she paused. Number two¡¯s expression did not change, but his fists were clenched tightly. It showed that he was not as calm as he appeared on the surface, miss Chu is not dead.
¡°How is that possible?¡±
Number two had thought of thousands of possibilities. After all, he had already guessed that it could not be anything ordinary for song qingxiao toe looking for him at this time.
However, song qingxiao¡¯s words had surprised him again.
One was that miss Chu¡¯s husband¡¯s phone had been unreachable from yesterday afternoon to night. This had been verified by the woman in the real estate management Office and the guard office.
After miss Chu¡¯s body was brought back to the guard Station and confirmed that her death was an ident, the guards tried to contact her family to retrieve her body, but they couldn¡¯t make the call.
There must be a reason for this, and number two guessed that it was theher spirit¡¯s doing.
But at the time, all his attention was focused on miss Chu¡¯s spirit and the phone that was approaching miss Chu, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to this.
With his ability, it was easy for him to call Qin Heng. He could tell that song qingxiao and number three were not good at this. They thought that the initiative of this mission was likely to be on him, so he was not in a hurry to do it.
Number two¡¯s n at that time was to find miss Chu¡¯s spirit and beat her up until she could never reincarnate. Then, she would eliminate any possibility of the other members of the Chu family seeking revenge on Qin Heng. This mission would basically be considered over.
What he didn¡¯t expect was that before he could even find miss Chu¡¯s soul or find the phone that was most likely hiding the ghost, song qingxiao had the ability to break through the barrier of resentment and make the call!
What he didn¡¯t expect even more was to hear song qingxiao say that Qin Heng mentioned that ¡®miss Chu¡¯ wasn¡¯t dead!
Song qingxiao had guessed that he would react this way. Before this, when she heard Qin Heng say this, her reaction was exactly the same as number two¡¯s.
¡°Then I called miss Chu¡¯s phone.¡±
Number two didn¡¯t bother asking her where she got her phone number. Instead, he asked anxiously, ¡°¡±And then?¡±
someone picked up the phone. It was the ringtone that I heard on the phone this afternoon. She remembered the voice at that time, and her body seemed to have its own memory. The hair on her arms stood on end, and the woman¡¯s sharp and thin singing lingered in her mind, a beauty like a flower can¡¯t beat years like water ~ the mountain pledge and sea oath are but fleeting clouds
¡öI
She closed her eyes, and the voice in her mind became clearer and clearer, like a demonic sound prating her ears. Finally, it turned into a rough snort. Her sea of consciousness seemed to be stirred again with the memory. She took a deep breath and calmed her chaotic breathing.
¡°At the end, there was some noise, and the ¡®person¡¯ who picked up the phone hummed a song.¡±
¡°Impossible!¡± Hearing this, number two couldn¡¯t believe it, and his expression became sterner. He said in a hurry,¡±
even if the ghost is attached to the phone and the phone is used as a medium, after a person dies, the body dies and the soul remains. The ghost is just a spiritual body that uses objects and spiritual power to hurt the living soul. He was a little agitated, humans have their own paths, and ghosts have their own paths. How could you hear her words? At most, she¡¯ll just y the song you¡¯re singing and make some noise. She just died not long ago, so no matter how violent she is, she won¡¯t be able to make a sound.¡±
He didn¡¯t know if he was trying to convince himself or song qingxiao, but his tone was a little heavy.¡±Did you hear it wrong?¡±
¡°I¡¯m very clear about what a song is yed and what a song is hummed.¡± Song qingxiao was toozy to argue with him. She took out her phone from her pocket.
this is the change in my phone the moment ¡®she¡¯ spoke. Take a look.
The phone had just hung up a few minutes ago, but the paint on the corners had already begun to peel off, as if it had been moldy and decayed in a dark and damp corner for many years. There was no trace of human use at all!
The surface of the phone was cracked, and there was a bright green frost on it. The color was particrly eye-catching on the surface of the phone, which was very strange.
The moment number two saw the phone, he was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to grab it.
¡°What a heavy Yin Qi!¡±
Chapter 314 - 252-death (1)
Chapter 314: Chapter 252-death (1)
Trantor: 549690339
When No. 2 reached out to grab it, song qingxiao didn¡¯t Dodge. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t Dodge, but she had taken out her phone to show No. 2.
No. 2¡¯s reaction proved that there was something wrong with the ¡®person¡¯ who made the call and sang the song.
Number two grabbed the phone in his hand. The phone was extremely cold. In number two¡¯s eyes, he could even ¡®see¡¯ the heavy ck fog wrapped around the phone.
The moment he grabbed the phone, the ck mist seemed to have be a spirit. It followed his fingertips and wrapped around his palm. Number two snorted coldly, and a bright light shed in his eyes. With his powerful inner breath, he forcibly dispersed the ck mist that wrapped around him. After he held the phone in his hand, the temperature of the phone was obviously much more normal.
It hadn¡¯t actually been long since song qingxiao called miss Chu, but the phone was already on the verge of breaking.
The ne¡¯s originally t body was now slightly bulging. Number 2¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.
¡°Why is the yin Qi so heavy?¡± He flipped the phone around and rubbed his fingertips, it¡¯s still damp.
This humidity was either due to the extremely heavy Yin Qi, or the person on the phone had ¡®done something¡¯.
Number two¡¯s eyes glowed. He was wondering if song qingxiao was behind this. She was trying to mislead him so that she could take advantage of the mission.
But at the same time, there was another possibility. The phone was indeed some kind of medium that established a connection between her and the dead ¡®miss Chu¡¯.
Just as he had guessed, miss Chu had tried to use her phone to call for help before she died. After she died, her soul was ced in the phone, which allowed her to ¡®control¡¯ the phone in some ways, including calling Qin Heng and song qingxiao.
This also exined why song Qing¡¯s small phone was filled with extremely dense Yin Qi.
However, what made number two suspicious was that song Qing had heard the sound and movement from the phone. It was obviously impossible.
Ghosts were just a kind of spiritual energy that could confuse people¡¯s minds and confuse their souls. However, without a physical body, they couldn¡¯t make any sound, so it was possible that she was deliberately spouting nonsense and had other motives.
When she handed the phone over, the phone was filled with Yin energy. If the yin energy was really caused by her call with ¡®miss Chu¡¯, it made sense.
However, why was song qingxiao acting as if nothing had happened despite the strong Yin Qi?
A trace of doubt shed through number two¡¯s mind, but he quickly threw this doubt to the back of his mind.
He didn¡¯t care how capable song qingxiao was. No matter what abilities she had, they were insignificant in his eyes.
¡°Are you sure you called the victim¡¯s number?¡±
Two looked at the phone and threw it back to song qingxiao as if nothing had happened.
Song qingxiao reached out and caught the phone. The phone was slightly warm, no longer as cold as it was when she touched it. The ¡®Yin Qi¡¯ on the phone, as he had said, had obviously been cleaned up by him.
She tapped on the phone twice, but the screen was not responding well. After a few taps, the screen lit up slightly. It might have been corroded by the yin energy, as the light around the phone was a faint fluorescent green, which made the surface of the phone show a strange color.
¡°The number 1 called was from the woman from the property management Office yesterday afternoon.¡±
After the woman dialed the number, her phone rang in the bathroom. It was obviously miss Chu¡¯s phone.
The number she had just dialed started singing after ¡®someone¡¯ picked up. It was the same female voice as the ringtone in Room 17-4 yesterday, but the words were different. She was sure that it was miss Chu¡¯s phone.
If miss Chu was dead, and number two insisted that ¡®ghosts¡¯ couldn¡¯t make a sound, then who was the one who picked up the phone? Qin Heng received a call from his wife. Who was it?
Miss Chu¡¯s phone was in the guard Station. When she called, who was the person humming the song? where did the person pick up the call from? why was it so quiet, and even an echo?
¡°Try calling that Qin guy again?¡±
Number two said after gritting her teeth.
Song qingxiao nodded, but he had already dispelled the yin Qi from the phone. However, it had been corroded by Yin Qi before, so it was not very responsive.
She tried a few times before she managed to pull up the dial page. The screen was already filled with ck dots from the recent calls she had made, and miss Chu¡¯s number was blurry under the dim light..
Chapter 315 - 315: A dead person (2)
Chapter 315: A dead person (2)
Trantor: 549690339
Song Qing¡¯s small fingersnded on Qin Heng¡¯s number and pressed it.
About one or two secondster, the dial interface popped up on the phone. The signal was quite unstable and shing, as if it would be disconnected or power cut at any time.
Three seconds¡
Four seconds¡
Five seconds¡
There was no response from the phone, and the screen shed even more rapidly. In the corridor, No. 2 and song qingxiao frowned. Suddenly, there was a long ¡®du¡¯ sound on the phone.
Song qingxiao¡¯s anxious heart immediately returned to its original ce. She held her breath, afraid that she would miss out on any information.
¡®Beep-¡®
The phone rang again in the middle of the night, which was particrly striking.
Song Qing¡¯s eyelids twitched. She could already feel that something was happening. The uneasy atmosphere surrounded her, causing her eyelids to Twitch more and more rapidly.
¡®Beep-¡®
After this sound, there was another silent wait.
In the tense atmosphere of the two people holding their breaths, Qin Heng did not answer the phone. The phone rang again.
She was still wondering if Qin Heng had stopped picking up the phone when the call was suddenly connected.¡¯Di da, di da, di da¡¯. First, there was this unusually harsh sound of dripping water from the phone, which made number two immediately recall the scene of his wet hands when he touched the phone earlier. It made him wonder if there was something wrong with the internal parts of the phone.
Song qingxiao¡¯s legs tensed up. This ¡®drip¡¯ sound had appeared several times in the mission scene, so it was worth her attention.
She was slightly dazed. The first time she heard the sound of water dripping was before she found miss Chu¡¯s body, in the bathroom.
The second time she appeared, if she remembered correctly, was when she was sending miss Chu¡¯s body to the mortuary. She came out and called Qin Heng, and the worker who sent the body said that the air conditioner was broken and leaking.
The third time she ¡®heard¡¯ it was when she called miss Chu¡¯s number. It was an instinctive reaction in her mind.
She pursed her lips and suppressed the thoughts in her mind. Other than the clear beeping sound, there was also a noisy interference sound, as if the person on the other end of the phone was in a chaotic maic field.
In the continuous dripping of water, Qin Heng¡¯s desperate and suppressed roar sounded,¡±
¡°She ¡ You¡¯re back¡¡±
His voice trembled, and he spat as he spoke, as if he had just encountered the most terrifying thing in the world. As he spoke, the microphone emitted a ¡®zzzzzz¡¯ sound of radio wave interference.
Chapter 2
Song qingxiao and number two were stunned. Before they could say anything, the phone seemed to have reached its limit. The green light on the screen went out and the call was cut off. Qin Heng¡¯s helpless and horrified voice stopped abruptly. However, number two and song qingxiao, who heard him, could already feel the message he was sending.
The two of them couldn¡¯t help but exchange a look. They had already noticed that something was wrong.
At this point, the mission was already very clear.¡¯Kill Qin feichu¡¯, the mission result was rted to the husband and wife of 17-4!
This couple had promised to spend their lives together when they were young, and miss Chu had loved them passionately and clearly, like a moth to a me, giving everything to them.
She had built a love nest for their marriage and had given her all to get pregnant with her husband¡¯s child.
She waited day after day, leaving food in the pot for her husband who had returned without her knowing, and carefully doing everything she could.
When she took a shower with her phone, she was afraid that she would miss her husband¡¯s call. Her husband might have already had an affair and had another woman.
When she fell, the child was already seven months old and was about to be born. Before he died, he tried to touch his phone for help, but he died without touching the phone.
Song qingxiao could almost imagine how angry miss Chu must be right now.
The forensic doctor had said that her injuries were not fatal. If her family was more concerned and found out earlier, both mother and son should be able to save their lives.
When she was waiting for her death, she must have been in extreme despair. If Qin Heng had shown her even the slightest concern, she and her mother wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. What was even more outrageous was that her wife was in trouble. It had been many days, and her body had rotted away. Just as the woman in the property management Office said, miss Chu¡¯s devoted husband didn¡¯t realize this. The one who called the police was the less responsible property management Office staff.
In such a situation, miss Chu¡¯s love could turn into hatred, and then hatred would turn into a venomous heart.. Therefore, the already dead miss Chu ¡®resurrected¡¯ in some unknown way and was ready to return, threatening Qin Heng¡¯s life!
Chapter 316 - 252-death (3)
Chapter 316: Chapter 252-death (3)
Trantor: 549690339
The mission this time was rted to vengeful ghosts.
If Qin Heng died at the hands of miss Chu, who was surrounded by resentment, this mission would be a failure.
Since it was a matter of life and death, song Qing calmed his mind.
¡°It seems that we need to work together for this mission.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡±
Even though number two knew that something was wrong, she still did not change her proud nature. ¡°Even if there are ¡®ghosts¡¯, I alone am enough.¡±
Song qingxiao sneered and didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. She stuffed the broken phone into her pocket and strode into the men¡¯s Lounge.
Her reaction was out of number two¡¯s expectations. Number two was stunned for a moment before following her.
Song qingxiao stood outside the lounge and pushed open the door.
The door mmed against the door and made a heavy ¡®ng¡¯ sound. Captain Shen, who had justid down not long ago, was awakened again. He sat up vigntly and asked,¡±
¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±
The lights were not turned on, and the faint light shone into the room from the open door. It vaguely shone on Captain Shen¡¯s figure on the sofa bed.
He squinted his eyes and sized up the person standing at the door. The dark shadow was elongated by the light and covered the room. It had a killing intent, making the people in the room feel quite depressed.
¡°Where was Chu ke¡¯s phone yesterday?¡±
The situation was urgent, and at this point, song qingxiao naturally didn¡¯t want to be polite with the people in the quest plot. She asked directly.
The one who spoke was a woman, but her imposing manner did not diminish even a bit because of her voice.
Captain Shen tried to stand up and resist song qingxiao¡¯s aura.
In this line of work, it was a basic professional instinct to be observant and alert. The moment song qingxiao opened her mouth, he had already recognized her voice.
He immediately thought of this neer who had just joined the guard Station. Her performance at Room 17-4 yesterday was exceptional, but that did not mean that she had the right to break into the lounge at night.
Captain Chen was annoyed and shouted,¡±
¡°Who let you in? get out!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll ask you again.¡± Not only did song qingxiao not leave as he expected, but she also started to walk into the lounge.
¡°Where¡¯s Chu ke¡¯s phone?¡±
If he found ¡®her¡¯ phone, he might be able to deduce ¡®her¡¯ situation. He might even be able to find ¡®her¡¯ ghost and stop her from doing something.
Captain Chen was first shocked by her attitude, then he became furious and warned, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t hit women. Get out!¡±
I¡¯m the opposite of you, Sir. 1 don¡¯t have such scruples.
Captain Shen wanted to push her away, but song qingxiao grabbed his wrist.
The moment he moved, he felt that something was wrong and tried to pull his hand back. However, Captain Shen was faster than song qingxiao. His hand had only slid back an inch when it was grabbed by a soft and cold hand.
The hand was like a pair of pliers that could not be moved. It grabbed Captain Shen very tightly. Before Captain Shen could react, song qingxiao had already grabbed the hand and pushed him hard. He staggered a few steps back and fell on the sofa with a thud.
Her hands were extremely cold, and her movements werepletely disorganized. Captain Shen felt that she didn¡¯t seem like someone who was proficient inbat techniques.
However, she was extremely strong and had a quick reaction. Shepletely suppressed all the techniques with her pure strength, making him unable to resist.
As soon as he touched her, Captain Shen already knew that he was no match for her.
This was strange. Arge number of neers came to the guard Hall every year, more men than women. To be able to work to Captain Shen¡¯s level, his skills and experience were among the best among the guards. There were very few people who could suppress him. Why did the higher-ups send such a terrifying neer this time?
¡°Where¡¯s Chu ke¡¯s phone?¡±
Song qingxiao asked again, but Captain Shen didn¡¯t say anything. This already made her extremely unhappy, and her tone was heavy.
Chu ke¡¯s phone wasn¡¯t important evidence. Chu ke¡¯s case had already been confirmed. It wasn¡¯t a murder and was just an ident. This matter didn¡¯t involve any confidential information but it concerned his life.
If Captain Shen still insisted on not telling her, song qingxiao did not mind using some ¡®methods¡¯ to make him talk.
Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have to wait too long. The sofa bed bounced twice due to the previous impact. Captain Shen¡¯s back hit the back of the sofa and bounced up. He rubbed his wrist and looked at song qingxiao strangely. He felt the murderous aura that she was exuding at this moment.
after I got it backst night, I took it to the autopsy room and collected her fingerprints forparison. After confirming that it was her phone, 1 think she put it back in the evidence cab..
Chapter 317 - 317: Can be _1
Chapter 317: Can be _1
Trantor: 549690339
In other words, the phone was confirmed to belong to miss Chu, and miss Chu was confirmed to be dead.
She recalled Qin Heng¡¯s previous sentence,¡±she ¡¡± I¡¯m back¡¡± The strange singing voice seemed to appear in his mind again:¡±.. I¡¯ve mistakenly entrusted my lovesickness to you, but my many feelings are always misunderstood by my ruthlessness¡¡±
Then, he thought of the faint echo of the ¡®hissing¡¯ sound and the slight movement that seemed to be made when a ¡®person¡¯ got out of bed.
The sound of a drawer being pushed open and the extremely empty and quiet ce made song Qing¡¯s eyelids Twitch more and more rapidly.
¡°Who¡¯s the one guarding the evidence? Call him and ask!¡±
Song Qingxin had a very uneasy premonition in her heart. Even though she tried her best to restrain herself, her voice still revealed a bit of anxiety.
Captain Chen¡¯s face was sullen, but he seemed to be infected by her. He reached into his coat pocket and took out a mobile phone. He dialed a few numbers and waited for the call to connect. He raised his eyebrows and said,¡±
¡°What happened? why are you in such a hurry?¡±
Without waiting for song qingxiao¡¯s reply, the person in charge of the evidence Department answered the phone. A man¡¯s voice still had some lingering sleepiness. He seemed to recognize the phone number and greeted Captain Shen before he could say anything,¡±
¡°Hello, Captain Shen? Do you have anything to do?¡±
¡°I gave you the phonest night. Where¡¯s the phone of the victim with the surname Chu? Do you have it? Quickly prepare it and bring it to me ¡¡±
Before he could finish, the man on the other end interrupted him strangely and raised his voice a little.
¡°Cell phone? What do you mean by the phone of the deceased?¡±
Song qingxiao was still in front of him. Captain Shen¡¯s voice became stern.
st night, 1 gave you the phone of the dead body that was carried out from No. 17-4. The dead woman squeezed out the fetus after she died, and the property management found it after it rotted and called the police. It was the phone of the dead body that was found at the scene.
He thought that the man was just joking with him. didn¡¯t I give it to you after we checked the identity of the deceased?¡± he asked.
¡°I didn¡¯t?¡± The man could hear the anger in his words and couldn¡¯t help but look a little panicked.¡±Captain Shen, you didn¡¯t give me a phone yesterday?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Captain Chen reprimanded,¡± it was locked together with the other evidencest night. Get up and check it to make sure.
The man was a little anxious after being scolded and got up quickly. Not long after, there was the sound of a fingerprint unlocking. On the other side, song qingxiao, Captain Shen, and number two, who had rushed over and stood at the door, stared at the phone in Captain Shen¡¯s hand with uncertain expressions.
¡°Chu ke ¡ Chu ke ¡¡±
The man searched for a while, then opened the locker door and said hurriedly, H
¡°I didn¡¯t?¡±
He counted the items that he had brought back from the scene one by one. you didn¡¯t give me any cell phones? ¡± He looked through the records and searched for things, but he really couldn¡¯t find the phone. He asked,¡±
¡°Captain Shen, are you remembering something wrong?¡±
¡°How is that possible?¡± Captain Chen shouted angrily, then his face showed confusion, ¡°¡±You really didn¡¯t get it?¡±
It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t too sure himself. It was as if there was a gap in his memory from yesterday to now.
¡°I really didn¡¯t.¡± The man said with certainty,¡± I¡¯m on the night shift today and have been here since the afternoon. 1¡¯11 definitely remember if you give me one.
Captain Chen¡¯s expression changed rapidly. He seemed to have realized the problem himself. After saying a few words, he hung up the phone and looked confused.
¡°I didn¡¯t give him my phone. Where¡¯s my phone?¡±
Miss Chu¡¯s phone was ¡®missing¡¯, and they couldn¡¯t determine its location, so they couldn¡¯t determine miss Chu¡¯s situation.
Song qingxiao recalled a crucial question he had mentioned.
¡°Where do you think you went after you came backst night?¡±
¡°He went to the forensic room.¡± Captain Shen scratched his head. The series of events that had happened at this time had woken him up in the middle of the night and he was still a little confused. He seemed to be uncertain about his memory.¡±Didn¡¯t you also go?¡±
The forensic doctor was dissecting miss Chu¡¯s body, and song qingxiao did find Captain Shen there.
In other words, at that time, his memory was still intact. He had his phone with him and observed and dissected miss Chu¡¯s body up close.
Then, Captain Shen¡¯s memory was confused. He remembered that he handed the ¡®mobile phone¡¯ to the evidence management staff, and the staff confirmed that he never handed over the deceased¡¯s ¡®mobile phone¡¯.
Records and items would not lie. Furthermore, number two had once said that ghosts were a type of spiritual energy with a strong resentment force that could affect others.
Perhaps it was because Captain Shen was not an ordinary person. As the captain of the guard Hall, he often dealt with crimes, so his mental power was stronger than ordinary people¡¯s, and he was exceptionally sensitive to some suspicious points, so when he noticed that something was wrong, Captain Shen¡¯s tone began to be uncertain and he began to doubt himself when he spoke to the staff in charge of the evidence storage.
Captain Chen had been ¡®influenced¡¯ by Chu ke in the forensic room, causing him to have a false memory. The key point was in the forensic room.
At this moment, Chu ke¡¯s body was the closest to her ¡®phone¡¯.
Where did miss Chu¡¯s body go after that? Song qingxiao suddenly remembered that after the body was stitched up, the delivery man had personally pushed the body into the morgue!
The phone had disappeared from Captain Chen¡¯s body. It was neither with him, nor was it handed over to the evidence management Office as he remembered, so it must have been ¡®handed¡¯ to another ¡®person¡¯.
She remembered the rough and hoarse humming, the unusually empty space, the sound of the drawer being pushed open, and the ¡®sissing¡¯ sound when someone ¡®got up¡¯.
A cold shiver uncontrobly rose from the bottom of her feet, making her body tremble non-stop.
¡°What happened?¡±
Captain Shen rubbed his temples. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was too tired from work, which caused his memory disorder. Song qingxiao¡¯s unexpected intrusion had already made him hold back some anger, and now it all exploded and he asked loudly.
¡°I called Qin Heng.¡± Song qingxiao suppressed her fear and looked at him. He looked a little tired. Even though he had only slept for a while, he did not seem to be relieved at all.
She could smell the faint smell of a corpse on his body, but he didn¡¯t notice it.
At this point, song qingxiao still needed his help, so she did not hide it from him.
Not to mention, there were some things that she might not be able to hide even if she wanted to.
he said that Chu ke isn¡¯t ¡®dead¡¯. He¡¯s preparing to go back.
As soon as she finished speaking, Captain Shen seemed to have heard a ridiculous joke. Under such circumstances, he couldn¡¯t even hold it in. His nose slightly opened and he couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.
God didn¡¯t ¡®die¡¯! 1 personally watched old Liu dissect her!
As soon as he finished speaking, the phone that he had just hung up on suddenly rang. In the quiet lounge, the sound was extremely harsh.
Number two¡¯s eyes were dark and gloomy as he stared at the phone that was vibrating and ying music. Song qingxiao, who was in front of him, squinted her eyes as if she was trying to hold back something.
Under the influence of these two people, Captain Shen also felt uneasy instinctively. There was a strange factor in the air that slowly moved and surrounded the three people with different expressions.
¡°Hello?¡± He answered the call. On the other end of the line, someone was panting heavily, as if they were extremely terrified. The hot air from the person¡¯s breath hit the phone, making a ¡®Chi Chi¡¯ sound. A man seemed to be crying, and his somewhat distorted voice was heard.
¡°Captain Shen, something happened at the morgue. Come and take a look!¡±
Captain Chen, who was sitting on the sofa bed, immediately jumped up when he heard this!
Song Qing shivered and goosebumps rose all over his body.
She immediately turned around and left. Number two, who was at the door, had the same reaction as her..
Chapter 318 - 318: Resurrection (1)
Chapter 318: Resurrection (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Qin Heng said that his wife was still alive and was ready to go home.
The phone that he had taken from 17-4 was ¡®returned¡¯ to its original owner through Captain Shen.
The number that song qingxiao had dialed, the hoarse humming sound, the opening of the drawer, and the slight sound of ¡®people¡¯ waking up-all these doubts were cleared.
In the guard Station, was there any other ce that was quiet and empty, where even the slightest sound could be heard? Song qingxiao recalled the cold storage where the corpse was parked.
The bodies of those who died in an ident and were brought back to the guard Hall were temporarily stored in the mortuary when no family members came to collect them. Miss Chu was one of them.
At that time,¡¯her¡¯ identity was very likely rted to her mission, so song qingxiao paid a lot of attention to ¡®her¡¯. After¡¯ her ¡®was dissected, song qingxiao personally apanied the workers to send¡¯ her ¡®to the cold storage.
She saw the delivery man open the freezer and put miss Chu¡¯s body inside.
It was full of dead people, so it should be the quietest ce in the entire Guard Station.
However, a mysterious force in the dark awakened one of the dead who should have been resting in peace.
When song qingxiao called, miss Chu, who had died and been sent to the morgue, had ¡®resurrected¡¯ for some reason. She picked up her call and started humming.
At that moment, she ¡®woke up¡¯ in the narrow freezer, pushed the freezer open, and ¡®got up¡¯ to go home!
Number two¡¯s expression was gloomy. He suppressed his depression, anger, anxiety, uneasiness, and other emotions.
A few minutes ago, when song qingxiao mentioned that she called Chu ke and heard ¡®people¡¯ humming on the other end of the phone, he thought that the participant was just spouting nonsense to mislead him so that he couldplete the mission. Now, it seemed like he was wrong!
He should have thought of this possibility. When he did not find Chu ke¡¯s soul yesterday afternoon on 17-4, he guessed that Chu ke¡¯s soul had moved to a ce to hide.
Number 2 had searched every corner of Chu ke¡¯s house and tried to find out what Chu ke loved when she was alive. She had also thought about the phone that she had tried to touch before she died. However, she had never thought that her soul might still be sealed in her body.
This is troublesome! The same thought shed through both song qingxiao and number two¡¯s minds.
The difference was that song qingxiao did not know much about this. A person who was supposed to be dead had e back to life¡¯ by ident. This was quite an incredible thing in itself.
And the purpose of this ¡®reincarnated person¡±ing back¡¯ was likely to be revenge.
When fighting with a living person, at worst, they would just put the person to death.However, to fight against a ¡®person¡¯ who had already died, what kind of method would one have to use to subdue him?
She had a premonition that the mission would not be so simple, but the result still made her feel quite troubled.
Number two¡¯s headache was moreplicated than song qingxiao¡¯s.
Theyman only saw the excitement, while the expert only saw the skill.
Vengeful spirits were hard to deal with, but there were ways to subdue them. However, miss Chu¡¯s situation was far more troublesome than that.
Now, the mission was clear. He had to prevent Qin Heng from dying in miss Chu¡¯s hands.
Thest time he called Qin Heng, he was extremely terrified and desperate and helpless. This proved that he already knew that his wife and child were dead and had guessed some clues.
It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that the morgue was in trouble.
The ¡®returned¡¯ miss Chu should already be on her way home. Song qingxiao and number two had to stop ¡®her¡¯ before she got home.
Ten minutes ago, Qin Heng rushed back to the city after learning that his wife was dead.
As he got closer to home, he could not control the corners of his mouth.
There were very few people on the 24-hour shuttle bus at this time. The driver on duty turned off the lights in the bus, and only the lights from the outside of the street shone into the car through the transparent ss windows.
There were three or four people on the bus, but the rtionship between people in modern cities was extremely cold. Everyone upied a different position on the bus, either napping by the window or listening to music on their mobile phones. It was extremely quiet in the bus.
The people who were still taking the city-patrolling bus at this time were all people who returnedte, either because they were working overtime or because they had just experienced a rich and colorful nightlife. These people all had unconcealed fatigue on them.
In fact, Qin Heng was also tired. After receiving the call, he had bought a ticket home without stopping. He was exhausted from the long journey, but he was extremely excited. There was no other reason than Chu ke¡¯s death!
Chu ke was dead!
When he received the news, he actually felt a sense of relief.
He didn¡¯t love chuke as much as she loved him.
To be precise, he chose Chu ke because she was suitable.
She was simple, easy to please, a local, the only daughter of her family, and her parents doted on her. Most importantly, she was devoted to him and had given him everything she wanted when they got married.
In the beginning, the two of them also had sweet moments.
However, as time passed, Qin Heng grew tired of it.
She always had so many calls.
When she saw him, she always had so many things to say.
Her gaze was too intense, like a fire. Every time they touched, Qin Heng had a feeling of being repeatedly roasted by her.
Her love was like a shackle, making Qin Heng extremely annoyed. Gradually, he didn¡¯t want to pick up her calls, especially after he found someone he liked more.
She was pregnant. Every time she touched her growing belly and fantasized about a happy family of three in the future, Qin Heng would sneer in his heart.
When he thought about how he might have to live such a life for the next three, five, or ten years, he became more and more impatient.
Now that she was dead, all the troubles had disappeared, but her ¡®home¡¯ was still there.
He had never felt such a strong urge to return home.
When she had begged her parents to buy it, he hadined about the old neighborhood and the loose management. But now that ¡®she¡¯ was gone, Qin Heng felt that this house was good in every way.
It turned out that what he didn¡¯t like was not the house, but the other person who lived in the house.
The only regret was probably the child in her stomach. He heard that it was a boy. If he could survive, the Qin family would have an heir.
Sigh, what a pity!
Qin Heng sat by the window. The air-conditioning vent of the city-patrolling bus was aimed at the back of his neck, sending out a cool breeze.
Perhaps it was because the temperature had dropped at night, but the cold wind made the back of his head hurt.
If Chu ke was still around, she might have swapped ces with him when they got into the car and taken care of him so that he would not feel ufortable over such a small matter.
The light from outside the window made his face look hazy. He was smiling, but he sighed in his heart.
At this time, his phone suddenly rang with music. This beautiful music was particrly harsh on the quiet night and interrupted Qin Heng¡¯s thoughts.
The other people in the car were also woken up by the ringing of the phone. Some of them were disturbed and raised their heads in dissatisfaction.
Who would call in the middle of the night?
Qin Heng frowned and took out his phone from his pocket. The caller ID shed on the phone, making him shiver all over.
¡®Chu ke¡¯!
¡®Chu ke¡¯!
¡®Chu ke¡¯!
Chu ke called!
Wasn¡¯t Chu ke dead? Why would he call at this time?
He felt that something was wrong, but perhaps it was because this woman had been too obedient to him in the past, so he instinctively picked up the phone.
¡°Old ¡ Sir ¡¡± An extremely hoarse voice came from the phone. It was as if the ¡öperson¡¯ who spoke had just fallen asleep and had just woken up, but his body still felt numb..
Chapter 319 - 319: The dead (1)
Chapter 319: The dead (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The voice on the phone was hoarse and unpleasant to hear, as if someone was using sandpaper to grind wood, making an unusually dry noise.
However, Qin Heng would never forget the tone of her voice. He instinctively felt disgusted, and the corners of his mouth, which had been raised, also fell down. His mouth reacted much faster than his brain, and he subconsciously shouted in a low voice,¡±
¡°Why are you calling?¡±
The night bus that patrolled the city drove forward. The silence in the car was a little strange. No matter how low Qin Heng¡¯s voice was, the other people scattered around the carriage could hear it clearly.
He could feel that the people sitting in front of and behind him had their ears perked up and stopped what they were doing. They seemed to be staring at him impatiently, as if waiting to see when he would hang up the phone.
Those invisible gazes caused the hair on Qin Heng¡¯s back to stand on end, pressing against the innermost part of his clothes.
Perhaps it was because the air conditioner was too high tonight, the phone in Qin Heng¡¯s hand was cold and his body couldn¡¯t help trembling.
As soon as he finished, the other end of the phone was silent for a moment. He didn¡¯t know if it was because ¡®she¡¯ was at a loss after being reprimanded by him or for other reasons.
It was already very quiet in the car, but Qin Heng felt that the environment on ¡®her¡¯ side was much quieter. It was as if there was no trace of human life. There was a feeling of echoes, as if ¡®she¡¯ was in apletely sealed space.
The residential area where the ¡®home¡¯ was located was chaotic and had aplicated poption. There were arge number of unidentified people going in and out, and the security guards were just for show.
The sound instion of old houses was not good. The sound of doors opening and the footsteps of people walking could be heard clearly across the floors.
Sometimes, in the middle of the night, she could even hear the coughs next door. If she was at home, the opposite side would not be so quiet.
Thinking of this, Qin Heng shivered and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡±Where have you been?¡±
¡°One ¡¡± After a long time,¡¯her¡¯ voice spoke again, but every word was spoken very slowly, but slowly, it became more and more smooth/.. The GAO faction
¡°I¡¯m, here, going back.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°¡±Wait for me,¡±
The voice was still hoarse and unpleasant to hear, as if he was speaking with his tongue out. However, for some reason, Qin Heng could hear a profound feeling from this sentence, which made his scalp tingle. The temperature in the car was obviously extremely low, but at this moment, there was a ¡®boom¡¯ in his mind, as if a ball of fireworks had exploded, burning his whole body.
The feeling of being roasted by her came back again. Sweat was discharged from every pore of his body, taking away the heat of his body, making him shiver.
He seemed to have forgotten something important. What was it?
While he was still thinking about this question, a mechanical and sweet female voice suddenly rang out in the car, ¡°¡±Three-life stone station, here we are! Passengers getting off the bus, please take note that the door is about to open
The voice interrupted Qin Heng¡¯s thoughts. He raised his head and found the familiar gate of themunity.
The car stopped in front of the bus stop with a screech. The door opened, and arge amount of air conditioning ran out, sending a hot gust of wind into the car.
He sat there without moving, and the driver in front reminded him, ¡°¡±Guest, we¡¯ve arrived. It¡¯s time to go.¡±
¡°All¡¡± Qin Heng seemed to wake up from a dream. He got up in a hurry and got out of the car.
The wind blew against his face, instantly drying the cold sweat on his forehead. His face seemed to be covered with a thinyer of cobweb, giving him a feeling of restraint.
He then remembered that he was still on the phone with Chu ke, but when he looked down, the phone had automatically hung up.
This was a little strange!
Chu ke always had endless things to say to him. Every time he hinted at her, she would y dumb as if she didn¡¯t understand him and wouldn¡¯t hang up the phone. Until he got impatient and made it clear, she would always say in a gentle voice,¡± those who hang up after will always feel a sense of loneliness. They can¡¯t bear to let their husband feel it. Hang up first, I¡¯m listening.
From then on, he would always find an excuse to hang up on her.
For the past few years, Qin Heng had already gotten used to this way of getting along between husband and wife. This was the first time she dared to hang up on him!
He was so angry that he was about to call her to scold her again, but when he opened the call log, he saw an unfamiliar number!
Qin Heng finally remembered something he had forgotten before.
He remembered the reason why he hade home. A girl had called to inform him that something had happened to his wife, and two lives had been lost. He had rushed back to settle the house and other procedures.
However, Chu ke wasn¡¯t dead yet. She had only gone out for a short while and was nowing back.
For a person like her, her personality and the people she interacted with were all rather simple. Her work location and home were usually separated by two points. For the past few years, she had been devoted to her home. Where could she have gone?
She probably went back to her mother¡¯s house!
Although she was determined to marry him at that time, her parents were not optimistic about her and said that she would suffer. From then on, Qin Heng was dissatisfied with her parents. For her husband, she distanced herself from her parents and only saw them a few times a year. However, she probably went back secretly.
When Qin Qing thought of this, she was filled with hatred and anger, as well as a trace of resentment after her joy had fallen through.
He was so angry that his fingers were trembling. He dialed song qingxiao¡¯s phone. After a few rings, someone picked up. Before the other party could speak, he lost his demeanor and started cursing.
After hanging up the phone, Qin Heng¡¯s anger was still not appeased.
He dragged his heavy feet towards the neighborhood. The neighborhood was still the same. The gates on both sides were open, and the middle was for vehicles to pass through.
The night guard in the security booth was an old man who was dozing off with his eyes closed. When he heard the sound, he opened one of his eyes. After realizing that it was not a car, he closed his eyes again and ignored the guests.
He didn¡¯t know why, but tonight¡¯s neighborhood was a lot quieter than usual, so quiet that it was a little strange.
It was dark in the neighborhood. He didn¡¯t know if the lights were broken or if the property management had forgotten to turn it on.
He cursed the dpidated neighborhood and groped his way downstairs in the dark.
A faint stench entered his nose, causing him to rub his nose ufortably.
¡°What the hell is this neighborhood!¡± The deeper he went, the stronger the stench became. In the middle of the night, he couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°¡±Who doesn¡¯t bury the dead in their house? Why is it so smelly?¡±
The residents of themunity were not of high quality. In the past, if someone were to scream like this in the middle of the night, many people would probably open their Windows and curse for a long time before they stopped.
In the past, Qin Heng hated these people¡¯s behavior the most. He thought that these people were too uncultured. Today, he was full of ghostly fire and scolded them.
However, he seemed to be possessed today. After he finished shouting, his voice spread through the building, ¡°¡±Who ¡ He was dead ¡ Aren¡¯t you going to bury it?¡±
¡°Who¡ Someone died?¡±
¡°Who ¡ Aren¡¯t you going to bury it?¡±
His voice reverberated back and forth between the buildings, forming an echo. It was as if thousands of people were questioning him at the same time, but the building was silent.
No one turned on the lights, and the surroundings were dark. The entire building seemed to be deaf at this moment, and the surroundings were silent.
Only the lights, which were on and off, suddenly lit up after he shouted!
Chapter 320 - 320: Return (1)
Chapter 320: Return (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The light was supposed to be dim and turbid, but Qin Heng¡¯s eyes had already adapted to the darkness. When it was cold and bright, it actually felt a little piercing.
A moth flew into thempshade. Under the light, the moth pped its wings desperately and crashed around. Its shadow was magnified many times and flickered with the light, like a demon pping its wings.
¡°.. It was so smelly! It¡¯s so stinky!¡±
¡°.. It was so smelly! It¡¯s so stinky!¡±
The Echo rang twice and gradually disappeared. The light was still on, leaving only the sound of the trapped moth trying to fly out of the cage and hitting thempshade. Qin Heng did not know why, but he subconsciously swallowed his saliva.
The ceiling above his head and the surrounding walls all gave Qin Heng a heavy feeling of suppression and restraint.
His disgust for this neighborhood deepened, and he had the urge to turn around and leave. However, at this moment, the elevator finally came down.
After a ¡®ding¡¯ sound, the door slowly opened, and a stench that was a thousand times stronger than before wafted out, making him want to vomit.
¡°This f * eking elevator looks like it just transported zombies!¡±
The Echo of Qin Heng¡¯s angry curses seemed to have many people whispering around him, which made him feel a lingering fear. At this time, his voice was much lower, as if he was muttering to himself.
The surroundings were too quiet, and the other people in the building seemed to have fallen asleep at this moment. He made such a big noise, but no one turned on the lights or scolded him. It was as if everyone had already gone to bed.
This silence made Qin Heng¡¯s hair stand on end. It was as if his ears were ringing and he was hallucinating.
He had to mumble to himself and make some noise to dispel the silence.
¡®ng, ng, ng¡¯. The moth inside thempshade was still not giving up. It was unknown how this silly moth had managed to escape the and run in here.
The shadow flickered and appeared. It was extremely terrifying. Sometimes it appeared on the gray wall, and sometimes it appeared on Qin Heng¡¯s face, making him feel terrified. As if he was escaping from a disaster, he pinched his nose and entered the elevator.
The elevator door closed slowly. After a while, it started to move up.
The first floor, the second floor, the third floor ¡ Its speed was extremely fast.
This was also strange. Usually, this elevator was old, and Qin Heng guessed that it had probably exceeded its service life. In the past, they had to go down from upstairs, and it took an extremely slow time to go from floor to floor. Why was it so fast today? after a while, they actually reached the tenth floor, as if they had taken a roller coaster.
He couldn¡¯t help but curse again. A foul smell entered his lungs through his respiratory tract, and he was about to cry.
Qin Heng wiped his eyelids. From the corner of his eye, he realized that he had not pressed the ¡¯17¡¯ button after entering the elevator.
The elevator had already reached the 14th floor, and he hurriedly reached out to press the button.
However, before his fingers touched the button, the elevator had already gone up to the fifteenth floor, the sixteenth floor ¡ The moment he pressed the button, he stopped on the 17th floor.
He couldn¡¯t tell if he had pressed the button for the 17th floor, or if the elevator had automatically reached the 17th floor by default, or if someone on the top floor had pressed the button in advance because they wanted to get off.
The door opened with a ¡®ding¡¯, and the stench in the corridor became stronger. It seemed to be the source of the stench from the previous floor.
The corridor was not ventted, and the stench did not dissipate for a long time. It brewed for a long time and made people feel nauseated. It was so suffocating that Qin Heng¡¯s tears were about to flow out.
This smell was like someone¡¯s pet or something that had been dead for many years and had rotted.
He felt even more disgusted with the house and was even angrier about the ¡öprank¡¯ call he had received in the evening to trick him intoing home. He cursed angrily and walked along the corridor to the door.
The dark clouds were thick that night, blocking the moon. The night outside the corridor window was as thick as ink, and the lights were dim and lusterless.
The surroundings were extremely quiet. It was as if the entire building had been cast with a spell and had fallen into a deep sleep.
As he walked forward, his heavy steps made ¡®ta, ta, ta¡¯ sounds on the ground.
The sound seemed to be amplified several times as it passed through the narrow and cramped passageway. There was also the sound of ¡®ta, ta, ta¡¯ echoing, giving Qin Heng the illusion that there were countless ¡®people¡¯ following his footsteps.
He looked back from time to time, but every time he looked back, all he saw was an empty corridor and the closed door of his neighbor.
The elevator door closed and the light in the elevator was gradually locked. Only the dim lights in the corridor and Qin Heng were left.
In the safety corridor, there was a slight ¡®dang¡¯ sound, followed by a rustling sound.
It was as if a pair of eyes had been staring at him from the source of the voice, but when he turned his head again, there was only a long narrow window in the passage and the tightly closed neighbor¡¯s door.
For some reason, Qin Heng¡¯s eyelids kept twitching. Everything that happened tonight made him feel like his scalp was tight.
He couldn¡¯t wait to reach the door and take out the key, but before his hand could touch the doorknob, the door creaked and slowly opened a gap.
An extremely cold wind blew out slowly with a foul smell. Qin Heng pinched his nose. Seeing this scene, dissatisfaction and anger once again suppressed the fear in his heart.
¡°This damned woman, she didn¡¯t even lock the door!¡±
He pushed the door open and entered. He did not notice that the lock on the door, which had barely been put back in, had shaken twice. Half of the lock had fallen off, revealing the long and short electric ends that had been forcibly pulled off by song qingxiao.
The moment he stepped in, the door moved on its own and slowly closed, blocking all the weak light in the corridor!
It was so dark in the room that Qin Heng held his phone in one hand and tried to turn on the light with the other.
In the past, no matter howte it was when he came home, someone would always leave the light on for him, afraid that it would be too dark. He would identally knock himself into the light. This was the first time that he was greeted by a cold and lonely home.
Qin Heng cursed again and again. He touched it twice, but he still couldn¡¯t find the light switch. He put down the hand that was pinching his nose angrily and reached out to touch the wall.
The moment his breathing became smooth again, a stench that was thousands of times stronger than before rushed into his nose, making him dizzy. His internal organs seemed to be stirred by an invisible pair of hands, making him feel nauseated.
The room seemed to be the source of the stench in this building. What exactly did Chu ke do in the room?
He touched the switch on the wall and pressed it twice, but the light didn¡¯t light up. He didn¡¯t know if the circuit was old or if it hadn¡¯t been repaired after a short circuit.
Qin Heng turned on his phone¡¯s shlight and shone it into the house.
Under the weak light of the shlight, there were countless fine dust particles rolling and floating in the light.
Chu ke was a virtuous person, and this family meant a lot to her. She had always taken good care of the family and would not let the house be left unattended.
There were many footprints on the ground, the sofa was in a mess, and the curtains were half drawn. It was obvious that many people had entered and exited this house!
At this time, it was like the dead of winter. Someone poured a basin of cold water with ice on Qin Heng¡¯s head, causing his originally hot head to instantly cool down.
The joy and excitement he felt when he received song Qing¡¯s phone call, the anger and hatred he felt when he found out that Chu ke was still alive, the dissatisfaction he felt towards the environment in the neighborhood, and the disgust and dislike he felt towards his wife all faded.
Many clues in her mind began to rush out.
In the phone call he had received the previous evening, the girl had calmly said,¡±
¡°Hello, are you Mr. Qin?¡±
from the security Department. Something happened to your wife. I¡¯ve been trying to reach you but 1 couldn¡¯t.
Miss Chu¡¯s body is currently in the city Hall¡¡±
¡°Helio ¡ The guard Station ¡ The body will be temporarily stored in the city Hall¡¡±
¡°Old¡ Sir¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m, here, going back¡ Wait for me.¡±
¡°Wait for me¡¡±
¡°Wait for me¡¡±
¡°Wait for me¡¡±
The words ¡®wait for me¡¯ turned into a curse-like demonic sound that reverberated in his mind..
Chapter 321 - 321: Death (1)
Chapter 321: Death (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The rotten stench that lingered in themunity, as well as Qin Heng¡¯s own roar downstairs,¡±
¡°What the hell is this district! Did someone die in someone¡¯s house? Why is it so smelly?¡±
Is there someone in the house that¡¯s not buried?¡±
¡°Someone¡¯s dead in the house ¡¡±
Miss Chu¡¯s body¡ Miss Chu¡¯s body¡ A corpse ¡ The corpse ¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m, going, back now¡ Wait for me ¡ Wait for me ¡¡±
These messy voices included song Qing¡¯s, Qin Heng¡¯s, and Chu ke¡¯s. In an instant, they turned into tens of thousands of thin and sharp needles, ruthlessly stabbing into Qin Heng¡¯s brain.
Chu ke¡¯s words at that time made Qin Heng feel quite ufortable. Now that he thought about it carefully, it was not just ufortable, it was clearly thought-provoking.
The neighborhood was dark, and the room stank. The mysterious phone callst night finally woke Qin Heng up.
¡°All¡¡±
He was so terrified that he couldn¡¯t make a sound. He was like a frightened quail. His cry was weak and weak, as if it was a long and thin gasp from his throat.
At this moment, the blood flowing in his body seemed to have frozen. The temperature of his body instantly dropped to the freezing point. The floor under his feet was like a hell without temperature. Through the thick soles of his shoes, the chill could prate into the soles of his feet.
He couldn¡¯t help but curl his toes and let out another out-of-tune wail, ¡°¡±Ah ¡¡±
The voice sounded like a dying man struggling on hisst breath. Due to extreme horror and despair, his voice was out of tune, which was extremely strange and strange.
¡®Di-da!¡¯
In the darkness, Qin Heng¡¯s heart seemed to have stopped beating. The surroundings were so quiet that he could hear the throbbing sound of a blood vessel in his brain.
At this moment, the sound of water dripping suddenly came from the bathroom.
Qin Heng¡¯s stiff body seemed to have received a signal. His hands began to shake non-stop, and then his whole body.
¡®Di-da!¡¯
The sound of water dripping came again, and it began to gradually be regr,¡¯di-da !¡¯. It was as if someone had not tightened the tap.
His heart that had stopped beating started to beat rapidly along with this sound.¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯ It was like a dense war drum beating against his chest. All the blood in his body started to rush to his brain like crazy.
His body went from extremely cold to extremely hot, as if it was just a feeling of the snap of a finger.
The house that he had lived in for a few years was strange and strange, and it did not have the warmth it had in the past.
The beam of light from the mobile phone¡¯s shlight could not illuminate all the rooms. On the contrary, it made the other ces darker and gloomier. It was as if an evil ghost was lying in ambush in the shadows, ready to pounce on him at any time.
His fingers trembled, and his nails tapped on the automatic sensor switch panel, making a ¡®ka ka ka¡¯ sound, like the sound of human teeth chattering.
¡°Save ¡¡± He was panting heavily, and his body was no longer under his control.¡±Life¡¡±
The light never came on. No matter how many times he pressed it, there was no response.
At this moment, the phone in his hand suddenly lit up, followed by beautiful music. Chu ke¡¯s name started to sh on the screen.
He looked at it as if he had seen a ghost. Fear stimted his internal organs to contract, and he could not help but make a dry vomiting sound.
His brain wanted to throw the phone away, but his body didn¡¯t listen to him. The phone was still in his hand, and he was pulling it with great force.
The light from the phone¡¯s screen was against the blue edges of the phone, and the light source was a faint fluorescent green.
¡°Go away¡¡± Qin Heng kept shaking, and the light also shook with his hand. Sometimes it shone on the wall, sometimes on the ceiling, and sometimes on the ground.
The phone rang twice. Under Qin Heng¡¯s frightened gaze, it suddenly picked up automatically!
In the dead of the night, a woman¡¯s high-pitched cappe in a dramatic way could be clearly heard over the phone, like a beautiful flower, in the end, 1 can¡¯t beat years like water ~ 1 once promised to miss you for a hundred years, and the three-life stone continues the former fate ¡ª¡±
The phone wasn¡¯t on speaker mode, and a muffled voice came through the receiver. Every word was clear, and Qin Heng¡¯s hair stood on end.
Chu ke was a romantic by nature. She was once influenced by her father and had a special love for drama. She liked romantic love articles and poems in traditional literature. This was a song she had sung acape before. She was quite satisfied with it and recorded it. She used it as her mobile ringtone and hummed it from time to time.
In the past, when Qin Heng heard it, he only felt that it was unbearably vulgar. However, when he heard it in such a special environment, his scalp was about to explode.
¡°Don¡¯t¡ Don¡¯t sing¡¡± He trembled non-stop as he mumbled and begged. He didn¡¯t know what he was begging for, but the song on the phone stopped abruptly the moment he opened his mouth in despair.
But now that the song had stopped, the silence in the room became more obvious. The fear from the deepest part of the soul did not ease a little, but deepened because of this strange silence.
¡°.. Hubby¡¡± The rough voice rang out again, as if someone was trying to swallow something while talking, ¡°¡±I¡¯m back¡¡±
These words were like a curse, scaring Qin Heng until he screamed repeatedly.
¡°Don¡¯t¡ Don¡¯te back¡¡± He leaned against the wall, and his voice was like a broken zither, making a ¡®Kuai, Kuai Kuai¡¯ sound. No¡
Under the stimtion of great fear, he seemed to have regained control of his fingers in that instant, and he hung up the phone with trembling hands.
After the call ended, his face trembled and he revealed a smile that was uglier than crying.
Cold sweat soaked his clothes, and his clothes were firmly stuck to his body, likeyers of shackles. His body and soul felt as if they were in two heavens of cold and fire, one side was extremely hot, and the other side was extremely cold.
The light on the phone dimmed. Before Qin Heng could catch his breath, the phone suddenly lit up again. Chu ke¡¯s ringtone rang again.
Two secondster, it automatically picked up again, and the female voice that was singing in an opera ent started to repeat again.
¡± When Qin Heng heard this voice, he howled in pain and hung up the phone.
But a few secondster, the phone rang again, and it was getting faster.
He hung up the phone several times and tried to throw the terrible phone away, but the phone seemed to be stuck in his palm and could not be thrown away.
¡°Please let me go ¡ Let me go ¡ Don¡¯t bother me anymore ¡¡± His wailing echoed in the room. It was as if all the residents on the 17th to the 4th floor were dead. No one heard his wailing, and no one came to knock on the door in protest.
In the past, he hated the noise in this neighborhood the most, but at this time, he wished someone could knock on his door and save him from this hellish nightmare.
The call went through again, and he reached out to click on the hang up prompt like a madman. However, his nails kept tapping on the screen, but the phone was like a brick, not responding.
¡°I¡¯ming back¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m almost home¡¡±
¡°Wait for me¡¡±
Every sentence was like a heavy chain, shackling Qin Heng¡¯s spirit.
¡®Pa, pa, pa¡¯, his fingers were desperately tapping, and finally, after the¡¯ du, du ¡®sounds, the phone was hung up, and the terrible sound finally stopped.
He was sweating profusely, and he looked as if he had just been fished out of the water. He made a ¡®hehe¡¯ sound unconsciously, and before he could even smile, the phone that he had just hung up rang again.
A look of despair shed in Qin Heng¡¯s eyes. The light of the phone reflected his pale and blue face, which seemed to be crying. He shook his hand, but the phone still couldn¡¯t be thrown out. It rang a few times, but it didn¡¯t answer automatically. His eyes fell on the screen, and an unfamiliar number was disyed on it.
It wasn¡¯t Chu ke¡¯s name!
This number¡
This number was¡
This was the number of the girl who had called him in the evening. He remembered!
Qin Heng was like a drifting duckweed in a desperate situation, instantly finding a life-saving straw. He was deeply afraid that his hand would tremble and hang up the phone..
Chapter 322 - 322: Notice_1
Chapter 322: Notice_1
Trantor: 549690339
The dripping sound of water was heard again, and it was getting clearer and more concentrated. The sound came from the bathroom. In fear, his five senses were heightened to the extreme, and his ears could catch the tiniest sound. He could even ¡®hear¡¯ that the water dripping from the bathroom seemed to be alive, gathering on the tiles of the bathroom into a stream and slowly spreading to the ground.
Every slight sound was a huge torture to Qin Heng. At this moment, Qin Heng forgot the insults he had thrown in his anger and the venting of his emotions. He poked the phone a few times with his finger and the call finally connected.
Without waiting for the other party to speak, he shouted in a hoarse voice,¡±
¡°She ¡ She¡¯s back¡¡±
He shouted with all his strength, and then the phone was disconnected.
¡°No¡¡± The light that had just emerged in Qin Heng¡¯s eyes quickly dimmed again. His back was bent like a red-hot shrimp.
The light on the phone screen slowly dimmed. Qin Heng leaned against the wall and trembled. After a while, he suddenly got up like crazy.
He took a step forward and touched the door. His phone rang again. A few secondster, it connected automatically, and a female voice came from the other end.
For some reason, the screen of the mobile phone had turned from white to green, and the time reflected in it was extremely terrifying.
The moment Qin Heng¡¯s hand touched the door, his eyes burst with unparalleled joy.
There was an electronic lock in the middle of the door, but in the afternoon, song qingxiao had used her spiritual power to break the door in order to enter the house. She had made a huge hole in the lock!
After the people from the security Department carried Chu ke¡¯s body away, the people from the property management Office stayed behind to clean up the aftermath. Because it was alreadyte, they only put the door lock back in ce and prepared to find someone to repair it after the day.
Qin Heng came back at this time, but the door lock was just for show.
Before he entered the room, he had pulled out most of the lock so that it wouldn¡¯t fall off. Now that he touched it with his hand, the lock slid out.
Then came the sound of a heavy object hitting the ground, echoing back and forth in the corridor.
For some reason, the lights in the corridor seemed to have a problem again. They had actually gone out. Looking out from the entrance of the cave, it was pitch ck, and he could not see the situation outside.
However, a gust of cold wind rose from the ground in the sealed corridor. It slowly blew in through the Big Hole in the door after the lock fell off. It was mixed with the smell of zombies, the faint sound of a woman¡¯s singing beside his ears, and the dripping sound of water in the bathroom. It simply drove Qin Heng crazy.
¡°Help! Help me!¡±
He shouted loudly, his voice reverberating in the room, but what responded to him was silence. The whole building was quiet. Perhaps the neighbors had heard him, but at this time, no one cared about the life and death of others.
¡°Help! Help me!¡±
He shouted in a shrill voice. At the same time, his hand reached out from the broken door lock, grabbed the safety door, and tried to pull it in.
However, it was strange. The door was obviously unlocked, but it seemed to be welded shut in all directions. No matter how hard he tried, he could not pull the door open.
Under extreme fear and a strong desire to save his life, he used his shoulder to hit the door, and the door made a ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sound. Even when he was exhausted, the door did not move.
¡°Help! Are you all dead? Did anyone help? Should 1 call the security Department?¡±
¡°Help me¡¡±
¡°Help, help, help ¡¡± Qin Heng¡¯s shout turned into countless muffled replies that echoed in the room. The only response he got was the ringing of the phone that rang again after he hung up, and the phone that was automatically picked up.¡°.. I¡¯ve mistakenly entrusted my lovesickness to you ¡ª many feelings will always be mistakenly misunderstood by ruthlessness ¡ª old ¡ Old ¡¡±
The terrifying voice rang out again. It was as if it came from hell, and it was frighteningly cold.
¡°I¡¯m back¡ I¡¯m back¡ Wait for me ¡¡±
¡°No¡ Don¡¯te back¡¡±
In the guard Station, Captain Shen watched as song qingxiao rushed out. The new fan jiangqu also looked stern. The two seemed to be in the same boat.
Strange things happened one after another that night. First, he was woken up in the middle of his sleep. Then, song qingxiao broke out of the door. The new guard seemed to have extraordinary skills and suppressed him.
She then asked about Chu ke¡¯s phone. He clearly remembered that he had handed Chu ke¡¯s phone to the evidence Department, but the evidence Department denied it.
At that moment, song qingxiao¡¯s pupils contracted, as if her suspicion had been verified. Captain Shen thought about her expression and felt that something was wrong.
Then, someone called earlier and mentioned that there was a problem with the morgue.
No one working in the guard Hall was as timid as a mouse. Something that could make a colleague call in the middle of the night in such an urgent tone must be something big.
Captain Shen¡¯s left eyelid kept twitching. He wanted to know what had happened in the morgue, but he instinctively felt that there was something wrong with song Qing Xiao and number two¡¯s expressions.
It was strange to say that these two people had just reported to the guard Hall yesterday. One was a newbie, and the other was an expert sent by the City Council. Originally, they shouldn¡¯t have been fighting, but these two people seemed to get along particrly well. Someone in the guard Hail had mentioned yesterday that between 17-4 pm, the newbie had been following teacher fan closely!
¡°Where are you guys going?¡±
Captain Shen¡¯s phone was still hanging up. He didn¡¯t have time to answer the person on the other end of the phone. He quickly shouted, but in the blink of an eye, song qingxiao and No. 2 had already run away.
He grabbed his clothes in a hurry and chased after her, shouting at the person on the phone, ¡°¡±What happened at the morgue?¡±
When the person on the other end of the line heard his words, he swallowed his saliva and mustered the greatest courage in his life. He said in a trembling voice,¡±
five minutes ago, the door of the freezer was opened by someone from the inside,¡± the person on the phone paused for a moment, and the sound of swallowing saliva was particrly clear, someone came out from the inside ¡ Something has happened to the security guard on duty. Captain Shen, pleasee and take a look.¡±
There was actually a murderer hiding in the guard Station, and someone had died.
Captain Chen¡¯s heart sank when he heard this. He could imagine how the guard Hall would be aughing stock after tomorrow morning if the matter was blown up!
Perhaps he would be pressured from all sides, and he flew into a rage, who did this? Who¡¯s hiding inside?¡±
¡°Captain Shen¡¡± ¡°Who can hide in that ce?¡± the man asked, holding back his tears. His teeth were ttering rhythmically, and he seemed to be out of control, the one who came out, seems, seems, like, the female corpse that was sent in the evening, carried, a, a, a, a child ¡
¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll watch Liu dissect her!¡± Captain Shen shouted.
¡°It¡¯s true¡¡±
Five minutes ago, one of the frozen cells in the morgue was slowly pushed open by a ¡®person¡¯. A dead person who should have been resting in peace opened his eyes..
Chapter 323 - 323: Yin Qi (1)
Chapter 323: Yin Qi (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao¡¯s face was gloomy. She turned around and left the lounge. First, she strode away, then her steps became faster and faster. In the end, she started running.
No. 2 walked in front, maintaining a distance of about a meter between them. He pursed his lips and looked serious.
He didn¡¯t even press the elevator button and ran straight to the safety door.
The security door was locked. He reached out and twisted it, and the electronic door lock cracked open. He pushed hard, and the door creaked open. He rushed in and went downstairs.
Song qingxiao followed closely behind. The two of them rushed down to the first floor. Their footsteps woke up the drowsy staff on duty and the homeless people on the sofa.
The automatic door of the guard Station opened slowly as the two of them rushed in, one after the other. A gust of wind blew in.
This summer night¡¯s wind seemed to be much colder than the air conditioner in the guard Station. It was so cold that the people on the sofa shivered and instinctively wrapped their clothes tightly.
There was a narrow road not far from the guard Hall, only for the vehicles of the guard Hall to pass through.
They entered the main road diagonally to the left. Number two rushed out of the door and ran down. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned and fell on the corners of the garden on both sides.
On the right was the guard Hall¡¯s parking lot, which was for external vehicles to Park. However, the open-air parking lot across the road mostly parked the police cars or staff members of the guard Hall.
She turned around and returned to the guard Station. The person at the front desk was puzzled.
¡°Do you have the car keys?¡±
¡°What are you doing?¡±
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t want to waste her time talking to this girl who was still in a daze. She mmed her palm on the table, and the power of ice spread across the table, freezing the marble table.
Several cracks spread out from the gaps between her fingers. The table was damaged and made a sound of being unable to bear the load.
¡°Do you have the car keys?¡±
She asked again. Although her expression was calm, the girl was so scared that she was trembling.
Captain Shen, who received the call that there was a problem with the morgue, was in a terrible fix. He hung up the phone, and before he could go down to investigate, he received aint from the first floor¡¯s Service Desk.The new female guard had snatched a patrol car and ran away!
At this time, song qingxiao naturally didn¡¯t care about what the others thought. The mission was already very difficult. If they couldn¡¯t stop Chu ke¡¯s ¡®revenge¡¯, everyone would probably die in this mission. Their lives were at stake, so they could only use force.
When she got out of the car, she saw number two standing in the middle of the road from a distance. He was probably waiting for a passing car so that he could hail one.
However, it waste at night, and this road was not the main road in the city. He stood there for two minutes and did not see a single car.
Song qingxiao stopped the car beside him. get in.
When No. 2 saw her, he was stunned for a moment, but he didn¡¯t ask any questions. He pulled the door open and sat in.
Song qingxiao stepped on the gas pedal and the car shot out like an arrow towards the district where the incident happened.
Knowing that the mission this time was rted to No. 17-4, she had memorized the route in her mind on the way back from themunity. At this time, there was no one on the road, and she was driving so fast that she felt like she was about to fly.
¡°This time, Chu ke¡¯s corpse hase back to life, right?¡±
As she drove, she talked to number two, trying to get more clues.
Number two was confident in his strength and wasn¡¯t afraid of her eavesdropping. He nodded proudly,¡±
¡°It¡¯s not really alive, it¡¯s just a body, it¡¯s still dead.¡±
As he said this, he touched the side of his waist, when Chu ke died, she had a lot of resentment. The ce she died was a gloomy ce like the bathroom. In addition, she was pregnant and became even fiercer after her death. The strong resentment sealed her spirit in her skin, causing her to e back to life¡¯.
¡°Is this amon situation?¡± Song qingxiao asked, her eyes fixed on the road.
Number two was already a little impatient after answering a few questions. Now that she was asking again, he suppressed his impatience.
¡°It¡¯s notmon,¡± He replied in a stiff tone. Song qingxiao did not seem to hear the impatience in his tone and asked again,
¡°Why?¡±
No. 2¡¯s displeasure was already beyond words, after a person dies, if the corpse is nourished by Yin Qi, it may be stiff but not rotten and be a zombie. However, low-level zombies are just walking corpses and do evil by instinct. He suppressed his dissatisfaction and simply said it all at once,¡±
Chu ke¡¯s situation is obviously much moreplicated. She died an unnatural death, and her resentment is extremely poisonous. Her ghost spirit did not dissipate and attached itself to her own corpse. It was simply a favorable situation. It was obvious that she had achieved great sess.
¡°Can they be killed?¡±
Although song qingxiao did not understand what was going on, she was still worried when she heard number two¡¯s words.
Chu ke was already a dead person. Ordinary methods would not work if he wanted to kill ¡®her¡¯.
Among the three trial-takers, only number three¡¯s abilities were unknown. Song qingxiao was quite troubled by this trial. Number two seemed to have some tricks up his sleeve, but song qingxiao knew a little about this person¡¯s personality even though she had not known him for long. He was extremely arrogant.
If he was confident, he would ignore her no matter how she asked.
However, after she asked a few questions, number two¡¯s expression became impatient and he even suppressed his anger. It was obvious that he did not have much confidence.
The sess or failure of the trial was rted to the lives of the three people. After she asked this question, she saw that number two didn¡¯t speak, and his face had an irrepressible look of annoyance, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask again, ¡°Can it be killed?¡±
¡°Whether we can or can not, the mission is to kill her!¡± Number two said coldly, ¡± what¡¯s the point of asking this?¡±
After he said this, he closed his eyes and ignored song qingxiao. It was obvious that she wouldn¡¯t get an answer no matter how much she asked.
Chu ke was already on her way back. Qin Heng must have noticed that something was wrong and was likely to be caught by something. That was why he was so desperate and terrified when song qingxiao called him for thest time.
Fortunately, No. 3 was temporarily staying in the residential area where the ident happened, and the mission prompt in his mind had not changed. It was obvious that Qin Heng¡¯s life was temporarily saved.
Although number two was quite powerful, song qingxiao preferred to have her life in her own hands. She could not rely on number twopletely.
From the clues she had gathered so far, Chu ke¡¯s physical body was already dead, but her Yin soul was still trapped in her body, retaining her memories from when she was alive. Her resentment was strong, and she was far more difficult to deal with than an ordinary zombie.
In her current situation, she was neither a zombie nor a ghost. Number two had once said that ghosts were just a form of energy that needed to be stored in a physical form. They were invisible and difficult to capture. At least with Chu ke¡¯s current appearance, it would be rtively easier to find her with a physical body.
Song Qingxin pretended to be busy and soon arrived at the neighborhood where the incident happened.
There was no Starlight at all tonight, and the moon was covered by thick clouds. It was as if there was a monster blowing clouds and fog above the entiremunity. The fog was blown by the wind and moved around like a ghost with its fangs and ws bared!
The trees outside the gate were wrapped with a light purple ribbon. Perhaps it was because of tonight, the purple light shone on the dark green trees, illuminating the entiremunity gate, as if it was theherworld.
The light seemed to be covered with ayer of gauze, making it a little hazy and dim. It couldn¡¯t shine very far. About ten meters away, the environment of themunity couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. It was as if it was wrapped in a rolling ck fog, as dark as ink.
Song qingxiao stopped the carriage at the door. As soon as he opened the door, a salty and moist wind blew in his face, mixed with a faint rancid smell. It seemed to blow into the gaps of people¡¯s bones, making people¡¯s bones and muscles hurt.
¡°What a heavy Yin Qi!¡±
Number two¡¯s expression changed, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask. His eyes were a little serious.
Although he was arrogant, he was not too arrogant. After saying this, he subconsciously turned his head and met song Qing¡¯s eyes. Both of them saw the bad look in each other¡¯s eyes.
This situation didn¡¯t seem right!
Although song qingxiao was not as familiar with the Dao of ghost and deity as number two, her divine sense was far superior to ordinary people. She could already feel the surging undercurrent in the air.
Her intuition from all the near-death experiences told her that miss Chu, who had been carried away from here, had ¡®returned¡¯!
Chapter 324 - 260-seventh (1)
Chapter 324: Chapter 260-seventh (1)
Trantor: 549690339
This wasn¡¯t the first time No. 2 had said that the yin energy was heavy, but every time he said it, his tone became more and more serious. This was enough to prove how troublesome miss Chu¡¯s matter was.
The city of the mission scene was not a coastal city, but with the help of the dim light, one could vaguely see the mist floating in the air, moving with the wind. It was like a dream in the night, and because the wholemunity was so quiet that it was almost strange, it made people shudder.
The mist seemed to have turned into a spirit. As soon as the two of them got out of the car, it moved towards them. The air they breathed in had a rancid smell, making them feel dizzy and extremely ufortable.
Song qingxiao had seen a brutal killer before. In thest round of the trial, she had also encountered extremely fierce mutated creatures. In the past few trials, she had almost died and had to crawl and roll at the critical moment of life and death.
However, this was the first time they had encountered such a situation. A person had died and ¡®resurrected¡¯, bing an undying and terrifying existence.
They had not even met yet, but the aura of death had already made her hair stand on end.
Her heart began to beat violently because of the dangerous aura in the air, and the blood in her body began to flow faster. A cold shiver, like a cold venomous snake flicking its tongue, swam up her back, causing goosebumps, and spread to her limbs and bones.
She began to tremble instinctively. The fear came from the soul. She thought that she had been numb to it after experiencing so much, but the fear seemed to havee once and she knew the way. Once she sensed something, it would follow her like a shadow.
She reached out to touch her waist and felt the dagger. She immediately felt a lot more at ease.
Back then, she was assassinated and did not die in that desperate situation. This time, she might not die in the trial scene.
She swallowed a mouthful of saliva to moisten her dry throat. Number two¡¯s brows were tightly knitted, forming a deep crease between them.
¡°¡®She¡¯ came back first. I have to get ¡®her¡¯ away before ¡®she¡¯ kills Qin Heng!¡± Number two¡¯s cheek muscles twitched. Song Qing peed and said,¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know how long ¡®she¡¯ has been back.¡±
As she said this, she turned her head.
The direction light of the security booth in themunity was still on. It was pale, and through the transparent ss, one could vaguely see a figure sitting inside.
Although the management of themunity was loose, he only hoped that the security guards would have an impression of the people who came in and out at this time of the night and roughly remember how long ago Chu ke had ¡®returned¡¯.
¡®She¡¯ hadn¡¯t been awake for long. Song qingxiao and number two had arrived a few minutes after ¡®her¡¯. The mission notification hadn¡¯t changed, which meant that Qin Heng was still alive. It was unknown if it was because of number three.
¡°I¡¯m just asking.¡±
As song qingxiao spoke, number two had already strode toward the security booth. As soon as she finished speaking, number two said coldly,¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to ask,¡±
Through the ss, the security guard was sitting on a chair facing the guests with his head lowered, as if he had fallen asleep while maintaining this sitting position.
His hands were hanging on both sides of his body, and in front of him was aputer desk with aputer surveince monitor on it.
His body was a little wet, and his hair seemed to be wet from some mucus. It hung in front of his face, forming a natural curtain, casting arge shadow and covering his facial features.
The sticky liquid slid down his hair and gathered into a green drop of water. It then fell on the table in front of him, and there was already a small pool of water on it.
There was a lot of fog in the security booth. The steam formed arge number of water droplets in the ss window, and green frost crystals appeared around the windowsill, sealing the window.
Number two was confident in his strength and reached out to touch the window. However, the moment his finger touched the window, his eyes shed and he snorted coldly,¡±
¡°Evil thing!¡±
A cluster of fire appeared on his fingertip out of thin air. When the fire touched the green frost crystals on the window, a burning sound was heard.
Immediately, a faint blue me ignited and a ck smoke rose from the burning point, emitting an extremely unpleasant smell. The window was pulled open a gap and a cold air leaked out from inside.
The security guard, who had been sitting stiffly, fell to the ground after the cold air dissipated. His face hit the edge of the table with a ¡®bang¡¯ and he stopped moving.
His face was nted, and his wet hair covered the upper half of his face. It was as if he had just brushed it with heavy paint, and only his lower jaw was exposed.
Leng wuchen looked like he was wearing a purple-ck mask, but when song qingxiao walked over and took a closer look, she realized that it was the blood vessels on his face. They criss-crossed and appeared all over his face. It was a terrifying sight.
The corners of his mouth slightly curved into a smile that was not a smile. As if he had just had a beautiful dream, the tip of his tongue hung out from the corner of his mouth.
Song qingxiao gritted her teeth, ¡®she¡¯ has made a move.
This time, Chu ke came back to take revenge.
She hade back not long before the two of them, but in such a short time, she had already killed a person. And from the security guard¡¯s appearance, her killing method was strange and fast, and the security guard didn¡¯t even have the chance to be frightened.
No. 2 strode into the residential area without a word. Song qingxiao suppressed her anger and followed behind.
The deeper they went into the neighborhood, the thicker the fog became.
When they were at the security booth, they could still see the lights, but after four or five steps, the fog became thicker.
There were no street lights that night, and the entire neighborhood was like a Dead City. There was no sound at all, and the breathing of the two people was particrly clear in such an environment.
Song Qing jumped carefully. Her breath blew away the fine mist in the air, but it did not take long for them to follow her like shadows and cover her again.
At this moment, she didn¡¯t dare to be careless. She circted the Ling power in her body and released her divine sense at the same time, pressing her hand on the dagger.
After walking for about ten meters, all the sounds of vehicles and neon lights outside themunity disappeared. The fog became thicker and thicker. Looking back, he could only vaguely see the faint light from the lights wrapped around the trees on both sides of themunity gate. At a nce, it looked like two Wolf Eyes, shing with a green and hazy shimmer.
The lights in every household in themunity had been turned off, and arge amount of rising fog covered every road section, flower beds, facilities, etc. In themunity. At this time, eyes were no longer useful. If you stretched out your hand, you could not even see your fingers clearly.
Song qingxiao re-evaluated Chu ke¡¯s strength. This was probably not what number 2 had said, but rather, Chu ke¡¯s strength.
To be able to do this not long after returning, Chu ke was already extremely troublesome.
She knew that the trial space wouldn¡¯t let them pass the mission so easily. Even if they could guess the result of the mission and understand the process, it would still be a tough battle to prevent Qin Heng from dying at Chu ke¡¯s hands.
¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡±
Number two¡¯s voice rang out about two meters away. His voice passed through the divine sense and prated the thick fog. He sounded a little annoyed,
the yin Qi is too strong. Even if she could leave her soul in her body after death by chance and form a special zombie form, this is still too fierce.
His voice seemed to being from all directions. Song qingxiao looked around, but she couldn¡¯t tell where number two was.
She closed her eyes and used her divine sense to search. Number two was standing not far from her upper left corner.
In such a ce, even his divine sense seemed to be restricted, and he felt that he couldn¡¯t fully disy it.
Although the trial-taker was not very reliable at this time, since there was no need topete for the mission at the moment, of course, she had to prioritize her life. She closed her eyes and walked towards number two.
After she closed her eyes, her five senses became even more sensitive under the protection of her divine sense. She could feel that the extremely strange ¡®mist¡¯ was like a living worm, greedily approaching her and trying to burrow into her body until it burrowed into her heart and soul.
Number two seemed to have thought of something and suddenly asked,¡±
¡°Oh right, do you remember how long Chu ke died?¡±
Chapter 325 - 325: Ten fingers.1
Chapter 325: Ten fingers.1
Trantor: 549690339
After entering the mission scenario, signing the lease contract with the property management Office, and moving into the old building, No. 3 felt that something was wrong.
A pregnant woman in the neighborhood had died. Her body was left rotting in her room for many days before it was discovered.
She used some methods to find out that the deceased¡¯s surname was Chu, and her husband¡¯s surname was Qin, which happened to match the ¡®Qin, Chu¡¯ in the ¡®dead Qin is not Chu¡¯ of this mission.
This was definitely not a coincidence!
The trial space would not send her, number one, and number two to the same ce for no reason. The ¡®Qin and Chu¡¯ couple in the mission should be rted to the mission notification.
After being at a disadvantage due to her identity, number three didn¡¯t know as much about this mission as song qingxiao and number two. However, with her instincts as a participant, she still had a vague feeling that she had to prevent Qin Heng from dying in the hands of the person with the surname Chu.
After she found out about that, she paid more attention to 17-4.
The apartment she had rented from the property management Office was on No. 13-4, which happened to be in the same location as No. 17-4 where the ident had taken ce.
After entering the residential area, number three smelled the lingering stench. Logically speaking, the rotten female body of No. 17-4 had been moved away, so the stench should have dissipated.
However, the smell of death did not disappear after the bodies were moved away. Instead, it became stronger and stronger.
Even if the doors and windows were locked, the stench could still enter the house through the gaps.
In the evening, No. 3 noticed that ayer of mist had started to form in themunity. It slowly climbed up the window and condensed into tiny beads of water.
This fog was simply too strange. As time passed, it showed no signs of dissipating. Instead, it became thicker and thicker.
Number three had been lying on the bed early and was listening to the sounds outside.
The surroundings were extremely quiet. There was no noise at all. It was as if everyone had a tacit understanding in this environment and stopped making any noise at this moment.
Sometimes, this kind of silence didn¡¯t bring peace and tranquility, but an indescribable pressure and horror.
Even number three was feeling unusually frustrated. At around one or two 0 ¡®clock in the night, number three heard the sound of someone falling into the water.
The voice seemed to havee from the direction of the washroom. She couldn¡¯t tell when it had started, but it seemed to have been ringing for a long time.
The neighborhood was old, and it might have been leaking from the upper floors through the ceiling.
She turned around and happened to hear the roar from downstairs.
A man roared in anger,¡±
¡°Who doesn¡¯t bury the dead in their house? Why is it so smelly?¡±
The sound seemed to have broken the rules of silence, reverberating back and forth in the entire building. Number three¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Driven by her instinct, she turned over and sat up on the bed, opening the door.
Tonight, the corridor was eerily quiet. The elevator was descending at a rapid speed, and the shaft of the cable wire made a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound. It was obvious that it was ready to wee the person who came back in the middle of the night.
Number three started to climb up the safetydder to the 17th floor with an inexplicable mentality.
Her movements were unusually agile, which did not match her fat body. Through the gap of the safety door, she saw the elevator stop on the 17th floor, and a dispirited man walked out.
No. 3 saw Qin Heng walk to the door of No. 17-4. The unlocked door creaked open. After Qin Heng walked in, the door closed slowly and swallowed his figure inside.
At this time, a scene that made No. 3¡¯s hair stand on end happened. After Qin Heng entered, ck mist slowly seeped out from the crack of the door and wrapped around the door.
Number three gathered her courage and tried to get closer. She reached out to pull the door, but it seemed to be welded shut in all directions. No matter how hard she tried, it did not move.
17-4 In the room, the sound of water dripping was getting more and more frequent, and it was slowly overflowing from the bathroom.
Qin Heng¡¯s voice was hoarse, but he still didn¡¯t get a response.
The water in the bathroom started to spread out like venomous snakes, slithering in all directions from the door of the bathroom.
As the water surged, the dripping sound was like a talisman that urged people to die.
His phone had not rung for a long time. Chu ke¡¯s strange song had stopped, but this silence could notfort Qin Heng. On the contrary, it made him feel even more afraid.
¡°Help me¡¡±
Qin Heng was scared out of his wits. His hand reached out from the hole in the door and kept grabbing, trying to grab a life-saving duckweed to save himself from thisnd of despair.
His hands reached out more and more, and he wished he could squeeze his body into the hole and get out of the cage.
In fact, he knew that it was useless.
When he came back, the surroundings were extremely quiet. No matter how loudly he cursed, made a lot of noise, or when he returned home and found that something was wrong, no one cared.
If someone had heard his voice and was willing to save him, they would havee a long time ago. They would not have waited until now.
However, at the moment of life and death, the desire to live still prevailed, and he tried his best to reach out and touch.
He had been doing this for a long time. The corridor outside was empty, and the only response he got was the ¡®whooshing¡¯ of the cold wind.
Perhaps no one would find out that he was trapped tonight. This time, he reached out his hand only because of his survival instinct.
However, as his hand was reaching out, he suddenly touched something extremely cold.
That thing was slightly hard. Once he touched it, Qin Heng shivered from the cold.
As soon as he moved his finger, the cold object moved with him.
It also seemed to be a hand, a little fat, cold and hard. He shouted for a long time, and finally someone came, holding the hand tightly in joy.
¡°Help!¡± The moment Qin Heng touched this hand, the fire of hope burst out of his eyes. He instinctively called out, but then he vaguely felt that something was not right.
After the fat hand was grabbed by him, it did not shake him off, nor did it say anything tofort him. Instead, as if it was extremely greedy for his body temperature, it slowly opened its fingers, squeezed each of his fingers away, and inserted its own fingers into the gap between his fingers, interlocking their fingers.
This kind of movement was too strange, and the hand was unusually hard, like a pile of frozen meat, and it even had a feeling of wet ice.
Once she touched him, the terrifying chill spread from the ce where their palms met, passed through Qin Heng¡¯s palm, into his arm, followed the blood vessels, and flowed into every part of his body.
In the middle of the night, there was no one around. He had been calling for help for a long time, but no one had answered. Why did someone appear at his door at this time?
Even if someone had discovered him and intended to save him, why would they use such a method to intertwine their fingers with his?
At this moment, his blood seemed to have been frozen by the coldness of his palm and stopped flowing. Qin Heng was so frightened that he forgot to pull his hand back.
He was like a robot that had not been oiled for a long time. He turned his head with great difficulty and saw the phone in his other hand. The phone had not rung for a long time. Before this, Chu ke had made many calls and told him,¡±
¡°I¡¯m back,¡±
Chapter 326 - 262 closely following 1
Chapter 326: Chapter 262 closely following 1
Trantor: 549690339
The five cold fingers closed at a very slow speed and firmly held Qin Heng¡¯s palm in the palm.
This was Chu ke¡¯s favorite action when she was alive.
She was a romantic by nature and thought that when their fingers touched, it was the closest distance between the people in love.
At that time, he was extremely annoyed by her actions. Now, when ¡®she¡¯ interlocked her fingers with his, that disgust turned into a huge fear, causing Qin Heng¡¯s body to instantly lose all ability to react.
The hole that his arm had reached out from was originally pitch ck, without any light or shadow. But at this time, Qin Heng seemed to see a shadow slowly approaching.
Thump, thump. A ¡®person¡¯ took his hand with heavy footsteps and moved closer to the door.
Through the gap of the door lock, he could see the reflection of the mountain outside from the corner of his eye. A cold aura came in through the broken lock and door crack. It was so cold that Qin Heng¡¯s teeth ttered violently, making a ¡®GE GE¡¯ sound.
Don¡¯te in¡
Don¡¯te in¡
Don¡¯te in¡
His mind was nk, and there was only one thought in his mind. Fear was like an invisible hand, grabbing his heart and squeezing it, making him feel like he couldn¡¯t breathe.
All the sounds in his ears disappeared, and the intense heartbeat overwhelmed everything.
At this moment, Qin Heng didn¡¯t even have the courage to look down at the gap in the door lock to confirm who was holding his hand outside.
On the other side, song qingxiao and number two were trapped in the thick fog.
She had been here yesterday. It was rted to the mission, and it was very likely to be the first mission scene. When song qingxiao and No. 2 came out from No. 17-4, they had already memorized the route.
She clearly remembered that there were flowerbeds on both sides of the building¡¯s entrance. Due to theck of people to take care of it, weeds were overgrown, and trees were nted on both sides. She only needed to walk to the right for two to three minutes to reach the main door of the property management Office.
With No. 2 and song qingxiao¡¯s pace, they could reach this small area in the blink of an eye. However, after walking two rounds, they still couldn¡¯t see the shadow of the building.
Even if he had his divine sense to lead the way, his divine sense was still greatly restricted by the thick fog. It was difficult to break through this fog and find the right way.
The fog was really strange. The two of them walked for a long time, but it seemed like they were walking in circles.
Number two couldn¡¯t take it anymore and couldn¡¯t help but ask,
¡°Oh right, do you remember how long Chu ke died?¡±
In number two¡¯s memory, Chu ke had been dead for eight days!
Last night, he had been resting in the lounge with Captain Shen, who had not returned home. Number two had tried to eavesdrop on them and found out some information from Captain Shen.
Chu ke had the habit of calling her husband, Qin Heng, at 10 0 ¡®clock every night. In the lounge, Captain Shen mentioned that herst call was seven days ago.
It was already past midnight, and it had been more than eight days.
However, the fog in front of him was getting thicker and thicker. This fog was full of Yin Qi and had an extremely strong power of resentment. Number two could even faintly feel that this thing, apart from sticking to the human body, was also corroding the human¡¯s divine sense.
The surroundings were so quiet that one could not hear the chirping of insects and birds. The hustle and bustle of the city had also disappearedpletely. It was so quiet that one could not help but tremble in fear.
In the vast sea of fog, it was as if a pair of eyes were coldly watching the two of them. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but think of yesterday afternoon when the bathroom door opened. Through the ss, miss Chu¡¯s eyes were opposite her.
¡°It might be seven days.¡±
¡°Seven days?¡±
Her answer seemed to have shocked number two. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice and repeat,¡± herst call was a week ago, but it¡¯s already past midnight. Isn¡¯t that eight days ago? ¡±
¡°Herst call was eight days ago.¡± the forensic doctor said that she didn¡¯t die immediately after she fell, but she stayed in there for a while before she died,¡± he said.
In other words, the cause of Chu ke¡¯s death was not because she fell, but because she had no way to ask for help and had to wait for death.
She could have died after midnight, which was exactly seven days ago.
No. 2¡¯s breathing suddenly became a little hurried, as if he had thought of something terrible.
At this time, he didn¡¯t even care about hiding his strength. He pulled up his clothes, grabbed something from his waist, and held it between his fingers. He quickly said,¡±
¡°Tiangang morality, break!¡±
In an instant, a red me lit up in the fog.
Although there was only a small cluster of light, it gave off an enormous amount of spiritual energy.
Number two released his hand, and the talisman burned even more intensely. It floated in the air and burned the surrounding mist with crackling sounds, emitting an extremely pungent smell.
The thick fog seemed to have a mind of its own. The moment the fire was ignited, it fled in all directions as if it had met its natural nemesis.
However, the burning talisman onlysted for two to three seconds before the me dimmed.
However, these few seconds were more than enough for No. 2 and song qingxiao. As the thick fog dispersed a little, the flower garden covered by the fog could be seen clearly. The old gate at the entrance of the building could also be seen clearly.
Song qingxiao took the opportunity to walk toward the gate.
The two of them stepped onto the steps. The guiding Fu paper had already been extinguished, and the fu ash floating in the air was once again swallowed up by the thick fog that surrounded them.
The entrance to the first floor of the building was also filled with thick fog. As soon as the two entered the hall, they felt that the temperature here was much lower than outside.
This reminded song qingxiao of the mortuary in the guard Stationst night. To prevent the body from rotting, when the cab containing the body was pulled open, arge cloud of white mist would float out. It was simr to the scene in front of her, but the mist this time was much heavier than in the mortuary.
The mist was attached to the tiles on the inside of the building and gathered into beads of water of different sizes. When they fell down, they made an ear-piercing ¡®di-da¡¯ sound.
As soon as the two entered the building, they slowed down, held their breath, and released their divine sense.
The entrance of the building was not far from the elevator. Song Qing took a few steps and realized that something was wrong.
The floor tiles of the building were very old, and it was normal for the floor tiles to be a little damp in this foggy ce. However, she could feel that there were some deep traces of water in some ces. When she stepped on it and lifted it up, the bottom of her feet left the ground, making a subtle ¡®ssh¡¯ sound. The sound was not loud, but in such a quiet environment, it was unusually clear.
She stepped on it again, and the water traces there were obviously different from the water vapor in other ces.
Song Qing¡¯s small steps stopped, and number two, who was walking on the other side, also stopped as if he had sensed something.
She bent down and reached out to touch the floor. The tiles on the floor were cold and terrifying, and the dense water droplets on them were drawn by her fingertips, leaving a trail of water.
Next to these puddles, there was a shallow pool of water. The water was not formed, and the temperature of the floor tiles was colder than the other ces.
As soon as his fingertips touched it, the chill went straight into his heart through his fingers, making his back tremble.
She stretched out her fingers and measured it. This size should be the size of a woman¡¯s foot. There was a ¡®person¡¯ who had entered here before her and number two.
As for the ¡®woman¡¯ who returned to this neighborhood in the middle of the night, there was probably no one else other than Chu ke.
Song qingxiao took back his hand and sniffed it. The water on his fingertips had a faint stench. That smell was like the strange smell of rotten meat that had just thawed.
She couldn¡¯t help but rub her fingers. They were a little sticky and made her feel ufortable.
Song qingxiao held back her disgust. Before she could speak to number two, she felt a shiver down her spine. Her body¡¯s instinctive reaction was much faster than her brain. She immediately rolled on the ground!
In the mist, something that looked like a Python shot out in her direction..
Chapter 327 - 327: Ambush (1)
Chapter 327: Ambush (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Song Qing¡¯s back was pressed against the ground. Her clothes absorbed the water mist on the ground, and together with the cold sweat on her body, they were firmly stuck to her body, making her shiver.
She turned over and half-knelt on the ground. The ¡®long snake¡¯ that emerged from the thick fog was still shooting straight at her. Song qingxiao supported herself with one hand on the ground and touched her waist with the other. She held the dagger in her palm and tilted her body at the same time.
The shadow brushed past her body. Before song qingxiao could even catch her breath, the thing was like a living snake. After missing her attack, it went around her arm and climbed up her back to the other side!
What made song qingxiao¡¯s hair stand on end was that this thing seemed to be able to shrink freely. The thing that was stuck to her arm wrapped around her chest, as if it was going to tie her up!
Song qingxiao pursed her lips and held the dagger in front of her chest. The moment the long shadow was tightened, it was cut off by the sharp de.
The cut part fell to the ground with a tter, and the binding on song qingxiao¡¯s body suddenly loosened. The long shadow sensed that something was wrong and seemed to want to shrink back.
At this point, song qingxiao would not let it escape. She grabbed the thing and wrapped it around her palm to prevent it from falling off. Then, she used her spiritual force and pulled it hard!
This thing looked like a rope, about two fingers thick, but it was slightly different from ordinary hemp rope. It didn¡¯t have a rotten smell, but instead had the smell of grass and trees, like twisted vines and other things.
Spiritual energy was sent out from her palm and froze the vine. With a tug, song qingxiao immediately pulled out the ¡®person¡¯ who was holding the other end of the vine.
From the front left, there were two heavy footsteps. A huge figure fell out of the thick fog. Song Qing jumped up and cut the ¡®person¡¯s¡¯ neck with his dagger.
¡°Don¡¯t!¡± In the dark, number three¡¯s panicked voice rang out,¡±
¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he said.
From the moment she tried to ambush song qingxiao to the moment she failed and was discovered by song qingxiao, number three did not even have the time to throw away the vine in her hand before she was dragged out.
This inevitably made her both shocked and afraid, and she hurriedly spoke at the critical moment.
As she spoke, her hands touched each other, and several thin vines drilled out of the ceramic floor. Song qingxiaonded on the ground and stood under these two thin vines.
Just as the vine was about to climb up her ankle and wrap around her, number three smirked. But in the next moment, in the darkness, song qingxiao seemed to have a pair of eyes on her feet. She tiptoed slightly and moved her heel, stepping on two young seedlings. With a hard roll, the two seedlings that had just broken out of the soil were rolled into a pool of mud.
Number three¡¯s smile froze. She instinctively threw away the cane and wanted to step back. However, before she couldnd, a soft and slender body pressed against her back. Song Qing¡¯s hand that was holding the cane wrapped around her neck, forcing her to look up. Number three felt a dagger against her throat.
Through the thickyer of skin, her blood vessels began to throb. Song Qing¡¯s cold voice rang in her ears,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t move,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t kill me.¡±
Number three¡¯s heart sank. She did not expect her sneak attacks to fail one after another in the dark. Not only did she fail the first time, but the second time, the vine did not stop song qingxiao either. Even if it had stopped her for a moment, she would not have been in such a passive position.
What made her feel the most uneasy was that song qingxiao had used some kind of weapon to cut off her vines. The vines were driven by her spiritual power, and ordinary weapons would not even be able to leave a mark on the vines, but she had cut them off and escaped in an instant.
¡°Don¡¯t kill me.¡± Number three was currently being controlled by someone else and was extremely terrified. He repeated himself, this time with a pleading tone.
The trial space encouraged the participants to kill each other, and song Qing would get points if she killed her.
In all fairness, if song qingxiao had switched positions with number three, number three would not have hesitated to kill her. After she had finished speaking, she closed her palms again and activated her spiritual power. The dagger quietly pierced through her fat skin as if it was cutting a piece of tender tofu.
Song qingxiao¡¯s voice was t as she reminded him,¡±
¡°I said, don¡¯t move.¡±
Number three felt a sharp pain in his throat, and a chill spread from the tip of the de to his limbs and bones.
The dagger seemed to be frozen, and an extremely cold and unfamiliar aura prated through her flesh and blood into number three¡¯s meridians. She subconsciously trembled, and the spiritual power that she had just umted was immediately thrown into chaos.
He loosened his hand seal, and a green seedling that had just emerged from his palm fell down silently.
¡°I¡¯m not moving, I¡¯m not moving.¡±
At this point, number three knew that he was like a fish on an anvil in song Qing¡¯s hands.
She could hear the coldness in song qingxiao¡¯s tone and didn¡¯t dare to make any extra small movements.
¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡¡±
When No. 2 and song qingxiao came in, she had juste down from the safety stairs to the first floor. She heard the noise and hid in a corner.
Song qingxiao and No. 2 were obviously on the same side for this mission. They went in and out together, and their identities seemed to be rted to the guard Department. They might have obtained more clues than her and had already privately mentioned cooperation.
She was alone, and the situation was obviously not in her favor.
Therefore, when song qingxiao bent down to touch the ground, she was only one or two meters away from her. At that time, number three already had an evil intention.
Her n was to Capture One person, ask about the mission, kill them, and earn points.
Of the three trial-takers, number three was the most wary of number two.
Just like song qingxiao, she could tell that No. 2 was not someone to be trifled with. However, she did not expect song qingxiao to be just as bad.
Her special ability had never failed tounch a sneak attack. Some people could tell that something was wrong, but once they were entangled by her vines, it was extremely difficult to escape. However, they did not expect song qingxiao¡¯s dagger to easily cut her vines in one move.
At this time, number three was feeling depressed and a little nervous. If he had known this would happen, he would have attacked that man much less than song Qing.
¡°What are you waiting for?¡±
Number three¡¯s original n to extort a confession had failed, and now that he was being forced to do so, it was hard for him to express his feelings. Hearing her question, he said,¡±
¡°I went downstairs to intercept the person who came to kill Qin Heng.¡±
Her life was still in song qingxiao¡¯s hands, so she did not dare to be smart and beat around the bush, afraid that she would anger song qingxiao.
But what made number three feel slightly relieved was that the dagger didn¡¯t stab into his flesh anymore.
Her words meant that Qin Heng had indeed returned home.
Song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She loosened the dagger in her hand and pulled it out of number three¡¯s neck. The wound was like a baby¡¯s small mouth, and it took a long time for blood to drip out.
When she and number 2 chased after her, they did not find any traces of Chu ke.
From thest time she got through to Qin Heng¡¯s phone, to when she asked Captain Shen where Chu ke¡¯s phone was and guessed that Chu ke had ¡®resurrected¡¯, Chu ke¡¯s actions were faster than them by a few minutes.
When they arrived at the district, the death of the guard proved that Chu ke had returned.
In his sea of consciousness, the mission did not change. It still showed:The dead Qin feichu.
[ missionpletion: 3000 points. Obliteration if mission failed! ]
This meant that even if Qin Heng was not dead, once Chu ke returned, he would be in an extremely dangerous situation!
Number three was the first to notice the fluctuation in her mood. She immediately noticed it when he released his dagger. He did not give up and grabbed her waist and put it into her pocket.
Song qingxiao¡¯s pocket was full of water, as if it was filled with ice that had just melted. It was so cold that number three shivered. When she reached her hand in, her fingertips just happened to brush off a piece of broken ice. Something inside the thin piece of ice seemed to have gotten out of bed and moved slightly.
However, number three did not have the time to think about it. She was about tounch another sneak attack, and it was possible that she would seed in taking revenge for song Qing¡¯s counterattack. Thinking of this, number three could not help but show a proud smile. A green seedling grew out of her palm and grew a few centimeters in the blink of an eye. Just as it was about to pierce through song Qing¡¯s clothes, her palm was suddenly pierced by something..
Chapter 328 - 328: Here it comes (1)
Chapter 328: Here ites (1)
Trantor: 549690339
17-4 At the door, the ¡®hand¡¯ with Qin Heng¡¯s fingers intertwined slowly grabbed the gap of the door lock.
The moment the fly in song Qing¡¯s pocket pped its wings, the ¡®hand¡¯ that was pushing the door suddenly froze, as if it was frozen for a moment. Then,¡¯she¡¯ slowly released the ¡®hand¡¯ that was holding Qin Heng.
In the thick fog, number three couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain when he was bitten.
¡°Aiyo!¡±
The ce where he was stabbed felt an unbearable pain, followed by a bone-chilling cold. Number three couldn¡¯t care about the sneak attack and hurriedly pulled his hand out. His palm that was stabbed felt a little numb. With lingering fear, she kept shaking her hand, afraid that the thing in song Qing¡¯s pocket was poisonous.
¡°You, what are you hiding?¡±
Song qingxiao smiled faintly. Number three was too unlucky.
¡°I already told you not to move.¡±
She wasn¡¯t sure where the fly came from, but since it flew out from No. 17-4 and was so strange, it should be rted to Chu ke.
Now that No. 3 had been bitten by this fly, he didn¡¯t know what would happen. He heard soft footsteps behind him. It should be No. 2ing.
Song qingxiao hesitated for a moment and decided to let number three go for the time being. She quickly took a step back, put some distance between her and number three, and touched her pocket.
In his pocket, the fly had already grown to the size of a ping pong ball. It must have cracked the ice during its growth. When number three reached out for a sneak attack, he broke the already cracked ice and hit the fly¡¯s mouth.
In addition, the flies that were still moving slowly in the guard Hall seemed to be much more active in this environment.
When song qingxiao touched the fly through her pocket, the fly pped its wings as if it wanted to get out of her pocket.
Ice mist gushed out of her palm again, freezing him.
Number three was finally free. He couldn¡¯t believe that song qingxiao didn¡¯t kill him, but he also backed off immediately. He only covered the wound on his neck when his back was against the wall.
¡°Qin Heng has already returned?¡±
In the thick fog, number two¡¯s eyes shed. He first looked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction and then asked number three.
Number three gasped and said in pain, ¡°¡±I¡¯m back.¡±
In the dark, her chubby body was like a small mountain. She must have suffered when she sneaked an attack on song qingxiao.
¡°After I heard hime back, 1 followed him into Room 17-4 and watched him enter the house.¡± She added.
¡°When you went downstairs, did you notice any strange ¡®people¡¯ or things?¡± Song qingxiao asked. The three participants stood in a triangr formation. Her voice wasn¡¯t too close. Number three heaved a sigh of relief. Hearing her words, he couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter even though he had suffered a loss at her hands before.
¡°Who do you think will go out at this time?¡±
He didn¡¯t know if this neighborhood was strange tonight or if it was always like this. Before night fell, it was already covered in fog. Before the sky turned dark, people would hide in their houses and note out.
Everyone in the building seemed to have died, not making a sound.
¡°She¡¯s back.¡± Song Qingxin¡¯s heart sank, after you followed Qin Heng up, how did you get down?¡±
¡°This elevator is sometimes good and sometimes bad, and it¡¯s very noisy. In order to not alert the enemy, I came down from the safety stairs.¡± After number three said this, he swung his arm and asked,¡±
¡°Who¡¯s back?¡±
¡°Chu ke,¡± Song qingxiao looked in her direction and replied.
Hearing this, number threeughed exaggeratedly, ¡°¡±Hahaha ¡¡±
It was midnight, and there was no one around. Herughter was particrly harsh, especially when song qingxiao and number two were silent. It was a little scary.
Number three chuckled and then stopped. Number two¡¯s silence made her a little nervous,¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t she dead?¡±
she died, but she came back. If we want to kill Qin Heng, we have to stop him from dying in her hands.
The mission in his sea of consciousness did not show failure, so it was obvious that Qin Heng was not dead yet.
¡°There are footprints on the ground. She¡¯s back.¡± As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, number two squatted down and touched it.
Hearing this, number three gulped, when I went downstairs, I didn¡¯t see ¡®anyone¡¯ing back. 1 didn¡¯t hear any noise either.
Speaking of this, she obviously realized the seriousness of the problem, the elevator is broken. It stopped on the 17th floor at that time. I checked every floor I went down, and it was never moved ¡
Before she could finish, she was interrupted by the sound of water dripping.
The sound was so clear that the three of them could hear it clearly.
Song qingxiao was very familiar with this voice. The first time she heard it was in the washroom in Room 17-4, where she found Chu ke¡¯s body.
Thinking about it carefully, the second time she heard it seemed to be at the entrance of the security Hall¡¯s morgue. At that time, she called Qin Heng and the worker who sent the corpse said it was a coincidence.
The third time she heard it was after she received Qin Heng¡¯s call and found out that Chu ke was ¡®not dead¡¯. She called miss Chu.
The call went through, and the sound of water dripping could be heard. It was the same as now, but it was much clearer than on the phone.
She subconsciously turned her head to the source of the sound. Number two, who was squatting on the ground, also raised his head instinctively.
The sound came from the front right, which was facing the emergency exit of the building and where the two elevators of the building came from.
As the three participants turned their heads, the indicator light above the elevator door suddenly lit up in the dark.
The elevator that No. 3 had mentioned earlier that it was ¡®broken¡¯ had already reached the first floor.
The three of them held their breaths, their hearts in their throats.
Song qingxiao clenched her dagger, number two slowly stood up and clenched her fists, and number three couldn¡¯t help but swallow, his body tense.
di-¡± the sound of water droplets falling was heard again. It seemed to be falling from an empty and very high space. For a long time, there was no sound of water falling on the ground.
Their hearts were in their throats, and after a long while, they finally heard ¡
¡®A -¡®, the sound of water falling to the ground was heard. A blood vessel in song Qing¡¯s little brain¡¯ popped¡¯, and the elevator ¡®ding¡¯ drowned out the sound of water falling.
The elevator door slowly opened with a tter, and arge amount of cold fog came out.
Number three instinctively leaped back, leaving number two to block the front.
The fog was so heavy that song Qing couldn¡¯t help but shiver even though he was a few steps away.
The originally dark environment was covered by this fog, making it even more difficult to see.
¡®Di da, di da ¡¡¯ The sound of water dripping could be heard, as if a water pipe had broken.
Number two was upset by the noise. He pinched the talisman and snorted,¡± ¡°Small tricks! Tiangang morality, suppress evil spirits!¡±
As he shouted, the talisman burst into mes with a ¡®boom¡¯, and an extremely strong spiritual power burst out, dispersing most of the thick fog in the surroundings!
Chapter 329 - 265-shock (1)
Chapter 329: Chapter 265-shock (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The me from the talisman lit up the dark entrance of the building, and the thick fog from the elevator blew on the burning talisman, making a sizzling sound.
The burning talisman paper was stimted by the yin Qi and the me instantly turned fluorescent green. Number two¡¯s face was stiff. Seeing this scene, he made another hand seal and shouted,¡±
¡°Tiangang morality, break!¡±
A wave of spiritual power surged, and the talisman that was originally dying was injected with his spiritual power. It suddenly ignited with a ¡®boom¡¯ and quickly dispersed the yin Qi that was blowing out of the elevator.
The rancid smell in the air was burned by the talisman paper, turning into an extremely pungent smell.
Taking advantage of the fact that the fog had dispersed and the talisman was still burning, number two strode towards the elevator, eh? ¡±
Number two stood at the elevator door with his hands in a gesture and couldn¡¯t help but exim.
Song qingxiao and No. 3 followed him. The elevator door was open, and they could see what was inside.
The narrow elevator was empty. It was not like what the three of them had thought at first, that there was something hidden inside. This caused the three trial-takers, who had been waiting in a tight formation, to be greatly disappointed.
¡°How can there be no one?¡±
Number two¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, and the seal on his hand involuntarily rxed. He even looked into the elevator again, unwilling to give up.
The residential area was old, and the elevator was extremely old. The space was unusually small. With the light from the talisman, the low ceiling and the old cabin inside the elevator could be seen at a nce. There was indeed no one who could hide.
Song Qingxin could not help but feel a little suspicious. The sound of the dripping water was obviously strange, and when the elevator door opened, the strange aura that swarmed out was exactly the same as the ck mist that covered the entrance of No. 17-4 yesterday.
ording to number two, this should be called the yin Qi of a dead person. If Chu ke wasn¡¯t hiding in the elevator, how could there be such a thick Yin Qi in the elevator?
Amidst the thump of her heart, song Qing¡¯s sharp eyes noticed a few wet footprints on the ground.
She licked her lips and looked at number three who was covering her neck. Then, she looked at number two and nodded her chin.
The three people¡¯s eyes fell on the footprint, and their expressions suddenly became extremely serious.
The footprint was half dry, about thirty-six or thirty-seven yards in size. It was a little fat, and the heel, sole, and ten toes could be clearly seen. It seemed that someone had stepped on it barefooted, and there was a pile of rotten mud beside it.
When Chu ke was sent to the morgue, she did not wear her shoes. From the moisture of the footprints on the ground, she had not been back for long and had taken the elevator.
It was even possible that she was still in the elevator before the door opened, but now she was hiding somewhere.
No. 2 tried to step into the elevator. His feetnded lightly on the elevator, and the elevator made a heavy shaking sound.
Under the faint light of the talisman, his figure was elongated. No. 2 held his breath and touched his surroundings, but there was indeed no ¡®person¡¯.
At this time, the burning talisman paper lost the support of number two¡¯s spiritual energy and was once again closed in by the thick fog.
The light was gradually devoured, and the fire struggled unwillingly before it was finally extinguished.
The air was still filled with the smell of burning, and the surroundings were dark.
At this moment, the elevator creaked. It sounded quite loud, so No. 3 must have followed them in.
Song qingxiao stood at the elevator door. After the burnt smell dissipated a little, she could clearly smell the foul smell of defrosted meating from the elevator. It was damp, rotten, and a little cold.
In the dark, she heard her own heartbeat and number three¡¯s suppressed breathing, as well as the creaking sound of the elevator because it was loaded with people.
At this moment, they suddenly heard the sound of something falling into the water again.
That extremely strange sound rang out again, as if it wasing from their sides, feet, and heads.
It was as if a pair of dead fish¡¯s eyes were staring at him in the thick fog. It was the pair of grayish-white eyes that looked like they were covered with a thinyer of film in washroom 17-4 yesterday. The pair of eyes were squeezed out of the eye sockets by the rotten and swollen face.
Song qingxiao¡¯s back was numb, and her hair stood on end. She was leaning against her wet shirt. It was not safe outside in this situation. The emergency exit was behind her, and she felt as if something could pounce on her at any time.
At this moment, the human imagination only added to her fear, and she also stepped into the elevator.
The moment the tip of her foot touched the ground, the elevator suddenly beeped. Number three was so scared that his white hair broke out in a cold sweat. Even number two¡¯s body tensed up. He shouted, ¡°¡±What happened?¡±
Song qingxiao¡¯s scalp tightened, and her chest thumped like a crazy rabbit. Her voice was so loud that it almost overpowered number two¡¯s question.
¡®Beep-¡®
¡®Beep-¡®
¡®Beep-¡®
Song Qing was shocked for a moment, but she quickly calmed down. As soon as number two finished speaking, she said calmly,¡±
¡°It¡¯s the elevator.¡±
Number two also realized that it was just a false rm, but his heart that had notpletely calmed down quickly rose again.
This was the sound of the elevator¡¯s overload rm. Although the elevator was small, it should be more than enough to amodate three people. After entering number 2, number 3, and then song qingxiao, it should not have caused such a bigmotion.
Among the three participants, number three was especially fat, number two was thin, and song qingxiao was also tall but slender. Her weight was definitely not enough to make the elevator sound.
The sky was dark, so unless the three of them were unprepared, something could have squeezed into the elevator!
The more number three thought about it, the more his hair stood on end. He couldn¡¯t help but urge,
¡°Do you have anything that can light a fire?¡±
old man? ¡± she asked in a hurried voice.
Everyone had the same thoughts as her. Number two couldn¡¯t help but sneer when she called him that,¡±
¡°Show some respect when you say that!¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± Number three snorted and was about to speak, but the elevator rm was still ringing. After song qingxiao slowly backed out, the sound stopped.
¡°Don¡¯t quarrel!¡±
Song qingxiao was annoyed by the two¡¯s argument and scolded them. No. 2 was also worried that there would be a problem. He took out another talisman and muttered a sentence in a low voice. With a ¡®swish¡¯ sound, the fire was reignited.
There were no other ¡®people¡¯ in the elevator. No. 2 and No. 3 each upied a corner of the inner wall of the elevator, looking at song qingxiao, who was at the door.
The others all sighed in relief. Song qingxiao stepped into the elevator again. Because of the rm, she was particrly careful.
This time, the rm didn¡¯t go off, but the sound of him falling into the water was heard.
The talisman quickly went out again, and the elevator fell into darkness again. No. 3 was still in shock, but the elevator door was shaking and closing.
¡°It¡¯s really like seeing a ghost!¡± Under the extreme pressure, number three couldn¡¯t help but curse to vent his roller-coaster-like excitement,¡±
¡°What the hell is this district? what kind of mission is this? Did the people in this neighborhood use the funds to buy a grave for themselves in advance? the elevator is so broken, but they didn¡¯t even repair it. They installed two or three people in it and it kept beeping.. I was almost scared to death!¡±
Chapter 330 - 330: Come out (1)
Chapter 330: Come out (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Number three was probably the same as song qingxiao. This was the first time he had experienced such a scene where the dead were resurrected and vengeful spirits demanded their lives. He was so shocked that he was incoherent and cursed.
He just raised his voice, made noise, and drove away his fear to boost his courage.
Song qingxiao was also scared, but in the mental hospital scenario of the second trial, she had seen the doctor who had died at her handse back to life. She had been greatly shocked at that time, so although she was also scared of Chu ke¡¯s ¡®resurrection¡¯ in this mission, her reaction was not as big as No. 3¡¯s.
The elevator door closed and locked the three participants inside.
¡®Drip, drip, drip¡¯, number three¡¯s angry curses reverberated in the elevator shaft. In his nervousness, his body¡¯s senses were heightened to the extreme, and he could clearly hear the suppressed breathing and heartbeat of several people.
Several sounds interweaved together, giving people a headache.
Amidst the noise, the elevator doors closed. The three of them were locked in the cramped elevator. Perhaps it was the dark environment and the tense atmosphere that made song Qing hallucinate.
She seemed to hear the sound of pattering from the background noise.
The sound was like water flowing, and it came from his side. It sounded like a tiny bug was slowly crawling on the wall of the elevator.
However, number three¡¯s loud scolding interrupted her thoughts. Song Qing gripped the dagger in her hand and was about to say something when number two couldn¡¯t take it anymore.
¡°Shut up!¡±
Number three was a little angry at number two¡¯s rude scolding, but because of number two¡¯s strength, he lowered his voice, ¡°¡±What right do you have to tell me to shut up?¡±
The hissing sound did not stop. Song Qing and Xiao Qing were listening carefully. Number two was so noisy that he wanted to kill number three.
¡°I dare you to say that again!¡±
¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of you ¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t quarrel!¡± Song qingxiao suddenly spoke. As soon as she spoke, number three remembered the wound on his neck. Although he was unhappy, he kept his mouth shut.
No. 2 didn¡¯t say anything either. Song qingxiao said,¡±
¡°Are you guys listening?¡±
The sound of dripping water was mixed with the rustling sound of trickling water. The elevator seemed to be leaking.
Song qingxiao had been ambushed by a pack of mutated wolves on the demon Ind, so she was extremely sensitive to the sound of water.
It was so dark that she couldn¡¯t even see her fingers. In the dark, the smell of burning Fu paper was reced by a strong rancid smell. Song qingxiao reached out and touched the wall of the elevator.
The wall of the carriage was cold. She slowly touched the wall and soon reached the corner of the carriage where she felt water.
She did not hear wrongly. In a corner of the elevator, there was a thin stream of water flowing down the corner.
¡°The elevator is leaking.¡± She twirled her fingers and said coldly.
Hearing her words, number 2 and number 3 couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch it. Soon, they also felt water in other corners of the elevator.
¡°I¡¯m also dripping water.¡± After number three finished speaking, number two said,¡±
¡°I have to go out first.¡±
This elevator could trap ordinary people, but it was nothing to the trial-takers. The few of them had originally entered the elevator to find Chu ke, subdue her, andplete their mission.
However, there was something strange about the elevator, so he had to get out first.
When No. 2 was about to force open the elevator door to get out of the trap, the elevator that had closed the door before made a ¡®creak¡¯ sound as soon as his voice fell. The wall of the elevator knocked twice in the elevator well and began to shake up.
The moment the elevator moved, the few of them swayed slightly. No. 2¡¯s hand paused, and in the darkness, the light at the elevator button lit up, showing that in the blink of an eye, the elevator had risen to the ¡®2¡¯ floor.
At this critical moment, the elevator seemed to have returned to normal. This naturally interrupted No. 2¡¯s idea of breaking out of the door.
No. 3 leaned against the wall of the carriage and tried to calm down from the shock he felt when the elevator suddenly moved. He couldn¡¯t help but curse in a low voice.
The red light on the button slowly rose from floor ¡®2¡¯ to floor ¡®3¡¯, which looked very strange.
Under the faint light, it was enough for the participants who were used to the darkness to see the three people in the elevator.
With the help of the red light, song qingxiao pressed her hands against the elevator wall with one hand holding the dagger. She quickly looked at number 2 and number 3. They looked up at the same time and saw water slowly flowing out of the gap in the elevator ceiling.
It was unknown where the water came from, but most of it flowed down the four corners of the pnquin, and then dripped into the elevator well through the cracks in the floor.
The sound of water dripping earlier was probablying from here.
However, song qingxiao and No. 2 clearly remembered that there was not that much water in the elevator when they came in, even though they heard the sound of water dripping. Where did the watere from?
At this time, the red light of the elevator had slowly moved to the position of floor ¡¯14¡¯.
Song Qing let out a deep breath. The elevator was moving up with a heavy load, and the water was flowing faster and faster.
15th floor¡
16th floor¡
Song qingxiao looked at the red light and wondered if the elevator was going to stop on the 17th floor.
Just as this thought appeared in her mind, the red light of the elevator stopped at the ¡¯17¡¯ floor.
However, to her surprise, the elevator did not stop. Instead, it continued to go up with a creak, and the red light lit up on floor 18.
At this point, the three of them couldn¡¯t help but raise their heads and Exchange a meaningful look.
Song qingxiao and No. 2 hade to this neighborhood yesterday afternoon, and No. 2 had taken the elevator back and forth twice.
Yesterday, song qingxiao had talked to the woman in the real estate management Office. The houses in this oldmunity only had 17 floors at the highest. Where would there be an 18th floor button?
Since No. 3 was staying here at this time, he should be well aware of this.
At this point, everyone knew that there was a ¡®ghost¡¯ in the elevator.
At this time, there was no one else in the elevator. Number two had said that Chu ke¡¯s situation wasplicated. She was not simply a malicious spirit. Instead, her ghost was sealed in her corpse by resentment, forming a zombie-like existence. However, it was a special existence that was far from ordinary zombies.
The phone call, the changes in the morgue, and the footprints on the ground all proved this. She had a physical ¡®body¡¯, so she must have a ce to hide.
The elevator was unusually heavy as it went up, as if it had exceeded the load of the elevator.
When song qingxiao entered the elevator earlier, the elevator had sounded a weight-exceeding rm. At this moment, an unknown liquid was slowly flowing down from the top of the elevator. When the elevator door opened, No. 2 had felt an extremely strong Yin Qi.
All of a sudden, they looked up and narrowed their eyes.
Number two took out two talismans, and number three spread out his hands. In a faint red light, a green seedling suddenly jumped out of his palm.
The seedling began to grow at a lightning speed. In an instant, it was as thick as a wrist and more than a meter long. With a bang, it hit the ceiling of the elevator!
After the tip of the nt stick pressed against the ceiling of the elevator, it did not stop growing. Like a hot knife through butter, it pierced through the ceiling of the elevator with a rumble.
Number three grabbed the vine with both hands and pulled it down. With a loud ng, the entire ceiling of the elevator was pulled down by her.
The elevator shook violently, hitting the walls on both sides and making nking sounds.
The sound of water dripping down could be heard. Arge amount of cold wind mixed with a disgusting rancid smell blew in from above.
At this moment, the red button that had been lit up on floor ¡¯18¡¯ suddenly went out.. In the darkness, along with the copsing ceiling, a huge object fell!
Chapter 331 - 331: Confrontation (1)
Chapter 331: Confrontation (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The shadow fell heavily and hit the copsed ceiling with a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound. The bottom of the elevator cracked after being hit by a heavy object.
The steel rope above his head that was tied to the elevator was shaking, and the chill in the elevator was overwhelming.
As the ck shadow was dragged down, arge amount of water droplets sshed and fell on the few of them like a drizzle.
Instinctively, song qingxiao opened her left palm to block her face. She felt a cold sensation on her palm, and a few drops of water fell on it.
The drop of water was like a tiny ice cube that had just melted. As soon as it touched his palm, the chill spread out and covered his entire palm in an instant. Then, the stench of rotting corpses assaulted his nose.
The spiritual energy in song qingxiao¡¯s body began to circte. Ayer of frost formed on her palm, blocking the yin energy that was trying to invade her body.
She clenched her fist, and in the darkness, the falling shadow began to move slowly.
Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils contracted, and she did not dare to blink.
Even though she knew that Chu ke had ¡®resurrected¡¯ and returned, it was one thing to know. When she saw the cold corpse in front of her move, it still brought her great shock!
Fear gushed out from the depths of his soul, bit by bit, causing his skin to ache slightly. Goosebumps rose one after another, and his hair stood up like thin needles, sticking into song Qing¡¯s clothes.
As the shadow moved, the broken ceiling creaked. The sound woke song qingxiao up from her instinctive fear.
She swallowed her saliva, but before she could speak, she felt a gust of cold wind in front of her. A wave of death was approaching. She subconsciously clenched the green vine that she had snatched from number three and held it diagonally in front of her stomach.
This instinctive action saved her once, because in the next second, song Qing felt a hand that wasing at her was blocked by the green vines.
The hand was probably a little angry that it missed. It slowly retracted its fingers and pulled the green vine into its palm.
There were originally only three participants in the elevator, and each of them upied a corner of the elevator.
After the ceiling of the cabin fell down, a few trial-takers were forced to stick close to the cabin. The hand that had reached out was naturally not number 2 or number 3.
There was no light in the narrow space, and the enemy was no longer a ¡®human¡¯. Song qingxiao suppressed her fear and wrapped the¡¯ hand ¡®that was holding the green vine around it.
The vines wrapped around the rotten flesh, but the hand that was tied down had already slowly pressed down with the vines.
The strength of the arm was so great that song qingxiao¡¯s upper body bent forward with the pull. In the midst of the stench, another hand was raised to grab her.
At this critical moment, she hurriedly loosened her grip on the rattan. A section of the rattan slipped out of her palm, allowing her to put some distance between them. She grabbed the rattan with one hand and swung it left and right quickly.
The rattan hit another palm, and she took the opportunity to wrap it inside.
The fact that her hands were tied seemed to have made Chu ke angry. She spread her hands apart and the strong vines were instantly broken.
The broken vine hit the inner wall of the elevator, making a crisp ¡®pa¡¯ sound.
At the same time,¡¯she¡¯ quickly propped up her upper body and pushed one hand forward, approaching song qingxiao.
The elevator was small to begin with, and it was already extremely crowded with three people in it and arge piece of the ceiling falling off. Now that there was another ¡®person¡¯, the space became even more cramped.
As Chu ke crawled forward, she was almost touching song qingxiao. At the critical moment, song qingxiao lifted her leg and kicked. Just as she extended her leg, she felt that she had kicked ¡®someone¡¯.
The soles of his feet seemed to have fallen into soft mud, and he kicked his bones.
Compared to the swollen and rotten skin, Chu ke¡¯s bones were unbelievably hard. After she died, she had great strength and managed to catch song qingxiao¡¯s kick.
Song qingxiao used all her strength, but she couldn¡¯t kick him any further. Instead, she was furious after being kicked. She pushed forward with all her strength and forced song qingxiao¡¯s leg back.
Her back was already close to the elevator wall. Under Chu ke¡¯s force, the elevator began to shake left and right again. The elevator made a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound, but Chu ke was still crawling forward.
Song Qing¡¯s foot was lifted up high. Facing such an undead creature, the narrow space limited song Qing¡¯s movements.
Song qingxiao did not have the upper hand when they first met. The current Chu ke was far more difficult to deal with than the mutated creatures in the previous trial.
After Chu ke¡¯s death, she could not feel any pain. Moreover, song qingxiao was at a disadvantage in a battle of strength with her.
From the wind and smell, she could vaguely feel that Chu Zhong had raised his arm. At this time, she could not force Chu ke to retreat. Instead, she was trapped in a corner. If she were to wave her palm, with her strength, she would probably suffer if she was hit.
No. 2 and No. 3 weren¡¯t easy to deal with. After being injured, they were in a bad situation.
At this critical moment, song Qing bit the dagger in his mouth and clenched his hand. He was about to use the swordsman technique of the nine-word secret order, but his consciousness moved and was stopped by an even more powerful Yin Qi.
At this moment, Chu ke¡¯s hand was about to hit her leg. In a split second, song qingxiao didn¡¯t have the time to confront her directly. She simply exerted force on her feet and opened her arms to support herself on the elevator wall. Her entire body instantly rose into the air. She stepped on Chu ke¡¯s face and jumped behind her.
Chu ke raised her hand and hit the elevator wall. The force of the impact caused the elevator to shake violently.
Song Qing¡¯s heart was beating fast. She turned around and shouted,¡±
¡°What are you guys waiting for?¡±
From the moment Chu ke fell to the attack, because she had attacked song qingxiao first, number 2 and number 3 had been watching as if they were waiting to take advantage of her.
¡°I¡¯m going to die. Are you two so confident that you can control her?¡±
She sneered. Chu ke¡¯s attack missed and she quickly turned around.
Her movements couldn¡¯t be seen clearly in the dark, but from the sound of the ceiling fragments on the ground, she could tell that her skin and flesh were making an ear-piercing sound as they scraped against the broken boards.
Number 2 and number 3 heard song qingxiao¡¯s scolding and moved.
Naturally, they hoped that one more participant would die so that the reward would be more divided. However, song qingxiao¡¯s words had hit the nail on the head of number three.
No. 3 had suffered in the hands of song qingxiao. The dead person had attacked her as soon as he appeared. Even she felt that she was struggling to deal with such a creature. If something really happened to her, she might not be able to control this ¡®living corpse¡¯.
Although the trial-taker¡¯s points were very high, no matter how many benefits he could get, he had to stay alive. The mission was the most important.
After thinking through this, number three naturally did not dare to hold back.
As for No. 2, he wanted to end the battle quickly,plete the mission, obtain the benefits, and leave the trial scene.
This building was extremely familiar to Chu ke, and he was just an outsider. If he couldn¡¯t trap Chu ke now and she escaped, it would be even more difficult to find her in the dead of night.
At that time, she would first return to 17-4 to kill Qin Heng. If the mission failed, everyone would be killed by the trial space.
The points that song qingxiao¡¯s life represented were nothingpared to the points of the mission.
As soon as the two of them started to move, song qingxiao¡¯s pressure was relieved.
Number three¡¯s hand trembled and the sword-like thing in her palm turned into a soft grass vine.¡¯Swish, swish,¡¯ it wrapped around Chu ke¡¯s body in an attempt to trap her.
Number 2 took out a talisman and took a step forward.
¡°Tiangang vital energy, stop technique!¡±
The talisman flew up into the air, emitting a faint golden light, and stuck to the ck shadow.
The ck shadow was lying on the ground with its hands supporting its upper body. It looked exactly the same as Chu ke¡¯s corpse that song qingxiao had seen in the washroom of Room 17-4 yesterday..
Chapter 332 - 332: Xiang Zhuang (1)
Chapter 332: Xiang Zhuang (1)
Trantor: 549690339
With a quick nce, song qingxiao saw Chu ke¡¯s rotten and swollen cheeks, and the two gray-ck eyes were extremely eye-catching.
Perhaps it was because her previous kick had deformed Chu ke¡¯s face. Now that she looked at it with the help of the talisman light, she couldn¡¯t help but have a creepy feeling.
Number 3 ¡°s Green vines tightly bound Chu ke¡¯s huge body. Number 2 took out a talisman and stuck it on Chu ke¡¯s face, causing her to freeze.
Song qingxiao bit the dagger, and the battle seemed to have ended before she could release her hand seals.
After such a bigmotion, Chu ke was so easily dealt with?
She was a little suspicious, but number three¡¯s face showed an obvious smile. Under such circumstances, song qingxiao had a bad feeling.
Chu ke had been immobilized by the second technique, but the yin Qi in the air had not dispersed. It was still as thick as before, and her divine sense still felt like it was being restrained. In fact, the pressure was even stronger than before.
¡°Not good!¡± She shouted in panic, and the dagger fell to her hand. Number two heard her shout and subconsciously looked up at her. At this time, they heard a ¡®ng¡¯. Chu ke, who was frozen in ce and thought she couldn¡¯t move, opened her mouth!
Her throat vibrated, and a green mist floated out of her mouth. As soon as the green mist spread, it emitted a stench that was several times stronger than the previous rancid smell. It made the few people feel nauseated and tears flowed down.
In the dark mist, arge piece of something drooped out from the corner of her mouth, wriggling faintly in the mist.
The talisman on Chu ke¡¯s head, which was glowing with a faint golden light, seemed to be strongly corroded by the green mist as it let out a burning sound.
The Golden light on the talisman immediately disappeared. Before the darkness fell, song qingxiao saw the uncontroble shock and anger on number two¡¯s face.
At this moment, the vines No. 3 was using to tie Chu ke up started to creak. No. 3 used her power to tie her up even more tightly.
¡°How audacious of you, you demon!¡± The destruction of the second talisman caused him to shout,¡± tiangang vital energy, suppress!
This time, he threw out two talismans at the same time. The talismans flew in the air and the Golden light once again dispelled the darkness. Number two put his index and middle fingers together and quickly waved them in the air, drawing strange characters.
The spiritual energy in the elevator fluctuated, and the characters drawn by number two with spiritual energy were hidden in the yellow talisman paper. The Golden light on the talisman paper suddenly brightened, emitting a powerful force.
Number 2 moved his fingers and two talismans, one on the left and one on the right, forced the green mist away and stuck to the left and right of Chu ke¡¯s face.
As soon as the talisman touched her face, it let out a burning ¡®Chi¡¯ sound. Chu ke seemed to be in pain as she tried to lift her upper body up and shake her head. However, the two pieces of talisman paper that number two threw firmly locked her left and right, preventing her from turning her head.
Number two¡¯s first move had seeded. He followed up with another attack and took out two talismans. After drawing a spell, he did the same thing, preparing to block Chu ke¡¯s retreat.
Seeing this scene, Chu ke stopped shaking her head. She struggled with all her might and forcefully broke free from the green vines that number three had wrapped around her. She then used her free hand to instinctively reach out to grab the talisman.
However, the moment her swollen palm touched the talisman, the spiritual power on the talisman burned her fingers and ck smoke rose. Chu ke opened her mouth and let out a hoarse and unpleasant roar.
When she opened her mouth, the green mist that had destroyed a piece of No. 2¡¯s talisman paper earlier spewed out again.
Number two had suffered a loss previously and was already prepared. Seeing her actions, he calmly sent a few more incantations into the talisman paper.
As soon as the technique was used, the talisman paper that was shaking from the impact of the green mist instantly stabilized again. It surrounded Chu ke¡¯s head from all directions, and following number two¡¯smand, it shrank further in.
At this moment, Chu ke¡¯s head was fixed in ce, and her remaining hand was waving around.
She was already half-stiff and half-ghostly, with infinite strength and no pain in her body. She hit randomly with her arm, shaking the elevator left and right. There were a few times when her long nails almost scratched number two.
Seeing this scene, number two was both shocked and furious. While controlling the talisman, he shouted,¡±
¡°Lock her up!¡±
How could number three not want to lock her up? however, when she saw song qingxiao fight with Chu ke, although she didn¡¯t take advantage of her, she didn¡¯t suffer a big loss either. Now that it was her turn to fight Chu ke, she knew how fierce this thing was.
Number three had a special ability and was much stronger than ordinary people. However, he felt that his power was not in his control of Chu ke.
In addition, Chu ke was hitting the elevator randomly, causing the elevator to shake violently. Number three barely managed to stand firm and had to divert his attention to control his ability and grab the vine. He gradually fell into a disadvantage in the power confrontation with Chu ke.
Chu ke¡¯s other bound hand was about to break free. Once both her hands were free, number 2, who was the closest to her, would be in trouble.
In the nick of time, song qingxiao stepped forward and grabbed the tensed vine. She helped number three to pull it and restrain Chu ke.
With her help, the pressure on number three was lifted. He immediately focused all his attention on controlling his ability.
The vines that bound Chu ke grewrger andrger, forcefully pulling her arms back to her side.
Without her pping, the shaking of the elevator was not as intense as before. Before number two could even catch her breath, a human-like sneer appeared on Chu ke¡¯s rotten and deformed face.
Her mouth was still wide open, and in the green mist, a swollen tongue fell out. The rotten flesh on her cheek squirmed, as if it was deformed by something.
In the green mist, two small hands reached out from her mouth and grabbed the talismans on both sides of her cheeks.
The moment the two small hands held the talisman, the spiritual power and Yin Qi of the talisman burned each other. ck gas kept surging up. Chu ke¡¯s small hands seemed to be in pain from the burning, and she actually let out a baby-like cry.
The cry made people shiver. The moment the talisman was pinched, number two¡¯s face turned pale. Number three couldn¡¯t help but exim,¡±
¡°What¡¯s that?¡±
¡°My child!¡±
Song qingxiao¡¯s back was numb, and she spoke instinctively.
When Chu ke died, she was pregnant and gave birth after her death. When the workers sent her corpse to the morgue, they ced the dead baby¡¯s body with hers.
When she was resurrected, not only did she leave by herself, but she might have also taken her child with her.
At this time, the crying did not stop. The pair of small hands holding the talisman paper were quickly burned ck by the spiritual power of the talisman paper, but they refused to let go and dragged it with force.
The talisman paper that was stuck firmly on the wall was pulled by this pair of small hands, and it quickly began to shake.
Chu ke¡¯s mouth opened wider and wider. Within the green mist, a fist-sized shadow slowly crawled out of her mouth.
As the baby¡¯s corpse climbed out, the fu paper that was trapped on both sides of Chu ke was removed. The moment the fu paper fell, the spiritual light on it dimmed. When the ghost baby held it, it turned into ck ash and fell to the ground.
No. 2 seemed to have suffered a heavy blow and let out a muffled groan.
As soon as the two talismans fell, the remaining two talismans couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.
A head of the green Ghost infant crawled out. Its small face was green, and its facial features seemed to be covered in rotten liquid, making it a little blurry.
After its head came out, its body and legs followed. After it crawled out, it turned its head left and right, as if it was trying to identify something. After a while, it seemed to have found the right direction and looked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction.
¡®Hehehe ¡¡¯ It opened its mouth and broke into a smile, as if it had found a treasure. It actually used all four limbs and began to crawl over along number three¡¯s rattan.
As soon as it crawled, the green vine seemed to have been sucked dry of its vitality and immediately began to wither. The green vine shrank and became thin, turning into a lifeless grayish-brown.
A child¡¯s smile was supposed to be innocent, but when song qingxiao saw the smile of the baby corpse, her hair stood on end. Cold sweat seeped out of her back, and her body tensed up.
The baby¡¯s corpse wasn¡¯t big, but it climbed very fast. It followed the vine and was close to him in about two breaths..
Chapter 333 - 333: Sword dance (1)
Chapter 333: Sword dance (1)
Trantor: 549690339
One end of the vine wrapped around Chu ke tightly, while the other side was held tightly by song qingxiao and number three. The vine was stretched taut. When the baby¡¯s corpse crawled over, song qingxiao plucked the vine as if she was plucking a string on a zither in desperation.
A ¡®pop¡¯ sound came from the rattan, and the baby corpse on the rattan was suddenly bounced up. The face that seemed to be covered with ayer of slippery film copsed, as if it was frightened, and it cried out loud.
As it opened its mouth, arge mouthful of Yin Qi came out from its throat. The sound was extremely sharp, like an awl that was piercing into people¡¯s minds.
The yin Qi in the elevator erupted. The two talismans on the back of Chu ke¡¯s head, which were originally shining with a golden light, were struck by the yin Qi and instantly flickered twice. Number two¡¯s expression became even uglier. She gritted her teeth and hurriedly drew a few incantations in the air. She injected them into the talismans and froze Chu ke.
¡®Woah ¡ Wahhhhhhhhhh ¡¡¯ The vine was still flicking, and the baby¡¯s cries were still ringing out. The sound reverberated in the elevator.
Every time it cried, the yin Qi became thicker. Song qingxiao¡¯s blood was in turmoil, and her divine sense seemed to be stirred by the strong resentment of the infant spirit, causing cold sweat to ooze out of her forehead.
Behind him, number three¡¯s consciousness was in a trance under the sound of crying. The hand controlling the rattan loosened. Chu ke, who was originally bound, found the opportunity and almost broke free, grabbing number two.
He was standing in the corner of the elevator. There was limited space here, and he was focused on controlling the talisman, making it difficult for him to Dodge.
This ghostly wail was truly terrifying, and it had already affected one¡¯s mental energy.
Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and forcefully retracted her divine sense to prevent herself from being disturbed by the crying of the baby corpse. She shouted, ¡°¡±
T????????????????????????????????????????????? i¡±
I can¡¯t let it cry anymore!
Her loud shout made number three quiver. He came back to his senses and once again bound the fierce Chu ke.
After Chu ke was bound, No. 2 was relieved. He quickly took out a folded talisman paper from his waist and threw it in the direction of the baby corpse. At the same time, he drew a seal with one hand.
tiangang vital energy, lend me your true fire to exterminate demons and ghosts, and subdue evil!
When the talisman flew over, it was blocked by a ball of Yin Qi and finallynded on the vine.
As soon as the second incantation was finished, the talisman burst into mes. The fire was extremely fierce, and with the fire as the center, it began to spread to the two sides of the vine.
The baby¡¯s body, which had been crying a few times, stopped crying andughed again as the vines slowed down.
If it was an ordinary baby, it would naturally be extremely cute when it was made tough.
However, at this moment, the baby corpse¡¯s body was dark green and ck, and its face was rotten and blurry. When it opened its mouth tough, its mouth was ck, and it was unspeakably terrifying.
Itughed twice, and the true fire burning on the vines was only ten centimeters away from it. It seemed to feel the threat of the fire, and itsughter stopped. The corners of its dark mouth curled down, and it slowly raised its head, as if it was angry.
¡°Waa!¡± It used both its hands and feet to crawl over to the other end of the vines, and its speed was even faster than before.
Not good.
Seeing this, song qingxiao wanted to run away. However, number three was even more sneaky than her. Seeing that the situation was not right, he let go first.
She had originallye over to help number three and lock Chu ke down.
Now that No. 3 had let go, all the pressure fell on song Qing¡¯s hands.
Song Qingxin¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. She silently remembered this grudge and forced herself to calm down. She ignored the baby corpse that was crawling closer and closer. She wrapped one hand around the vine twice and clenched her teeth to keep it straight, preventing Chu ke from breaking free.
The baby¡¯s corpse was getting closer and closer, and its outstretched hand was only three or four centimeters away from her fingers wrapped in the rattan.
Her eyes met the rotten baby¡¯s face, and the cold air surged up wave after wave. The hair on her arms stood up like needles.
The baby¡¯s corpse grinned and stretched out its hand, making a gesture of wanting her to hold it. Just as it was about to touch her arm, song Qing¡¯s little heart tightened, and his right hand, which was holding the dagger, raised and cut.
The extremely sharp ck Dagger cut through the rattan. The rattan was originally very tight, like a bow string that was pulled to its limit. As soon as it was cut, it bounced back with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ under the force of gravity.
The baby corpse that was about to climb onto the back of song Qing¡¯s hand was bounced off by the rattan and hit the elevator with a thud. It rolled out of the elevator along the edge of the ceiling.
As soon as the baby¡¯s corpse disappeared, song Qing felt a little relieved.
However, the pressure on Chu ke had also been lifted. Now, facing such an unexpected change, the one who was caught off guard was number two!
All of this happened too quickly. When the vine broke, she raised her hand with all her might, and with a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound, the vine broke.
The mes on the vine flew in all directions. Some of them fell on Chu ke¡¯s body, and with the corpse oil, they started to burn.
She let out an angry cry in pain, raised her swollen arm, and forcefully tore off the Golden talisman on her face!
The moment the talisman was taken off, number two¡¯s face turned pale. Chu ke¡¯s arm fell, and she crawled forward, opening her mouth to bite number two¡¯s stomach.
No matter how proud number two was, he had never expected such a turn of events. If he had not been caught off guard, he would have probably cursed out loud.
Chu ke was ferocious. Song Qing Xiao could tell that among the three of them other than number two who had the ability to deal with Chu ke, she and number three wereymen when it came to dealing with these living corpses.
If they allowed Chu ke to bite No. 2 to death, the three of them would be finished for this mission!
As she thought of this, she jumped andnded behind Chu ke.
She grabbed the vines that number three had abandoned with both hands. From the back to the front, the vines wrapped around Chu ke¡¯s neck. Like a dog, she put her hands together and tightened the vines, forcing Chu ke¡¯s head to lean back.
Chu ke¡¯s teeth barely grazed the hem of number two¡¯s clothes. Before she could bite down on the meat, song qingxiao grabbed her and pulled her back. The moment her teeth closed, she bit into thin air, allowing number two to escape.
No. 2 was lucky not to be injured, but this time, he was so shocked that he broke out in a cold sweat.
Chu ke¡¯s attack had missed and she struggled fiercely. She had great strength and seemed to be tireless. Song qingxiao was very close to her. This was the first time song qingxiao hade into contact with such an undead zombie. When she heard her groan, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little frightened.
But the more frightened she was, the more she didn¡¯t dare to rx. She gritted her teeth and held the rattan tightly.
Under the force, the vine was like a Python, twisting her palm until it was deformed. Her wrist was bruised. Song Qing¡¯s small feet slid down and her upper body was pulled forward, getting closer and closer to Chu ke.
In order to prevent herself from losing her bnce and falling onto Chu ke¡¯s body, song qingxiao suppressed her instinctive fear in a moment of desperation. She raised a leg and stepped on Chu ke¡¯s back, trying her best to stabilize her body and lean back.
The vine wrapped itself around Chu ke¡¯s neck. The rotten flesh emitted a grinding sound as it was pulled forcefully. Chu ke seemed to be enraged as she shook her head with all her might, trying her best to break free from the ¡®cor¡¯ that was binding her.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t dare to rx at this time. She circted the nature essence in her body as fast as she could. The bones in her arms cracked under the twisting of the vines..
Chapter 334 - 270-intent 1
Chapter 334: Chapter 270-intent 1
Trantor: 549690339
The feeling of stepping on someone who was already dead was really mysterious, especially when Chu ke was still struggling. Her spine scraped against the soles of her shoes, making a slight sound. The chill of death would prate through song Qing¡¯s small feet and spread to all parts of her body.
She and Chu ke formed a strong force. Chu ke¡¯s jaw was tied up, and she raised her arm and mmed it down on the ground. The falling ceiling was smashed into pieces with a bang. The elevator shook wildly, hitting the elevator shaft and making a ¡®ng ng¡¯ sound.
After Chu ke changed her head twice, she suddenly stopped moving her head left and right.
Following that, a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound of bones turning came from Chu ke¡¯s neck, giving song qingxiao the feeling that her neck bone had been broken by her own.
However, she quickly realized that something was wrong, because the sound of bones cracking did not stop after two or three times. Chu ke¡¯s face, which was originally facing number two, actually slowly turned around along with the sound!
In the dark and closed elevator, only a few spots of light were lit up by the crackling of the real fire that number two had created and the burning of the corpse oil.
However, that tiny spark was swaying under the blowing of the yin Qi, as if it would be extinguished at any time.
Under the flickering light, Chu ke¡¯s face had already turned to the side. Song qingxiao saw her swollen face and her protruding gray eyes.
A chill involuntarily rose from her tailbone and spread to all parts of her body.
The pores all over his body expanded in an instant, causing his hair to stand on end. Large amounts of sweat were discharged all at once, taking away his body temperature.
Song Qing¡¯s pupils contracted, and his body tensed up. His arms were numb from the cold.
Chu ke was still turning her head, but song qingxiao could already see her wide-open mouth and the tongue that had slipped out of it.
Just as she was about to turn her head around, song Qing¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. At this moment, she instinctively held her breath and gripped the dagger tightly. She thought to herself,¡¯if Chu ke turns her head around the next second, I¡¯ll definitely stab this dagger into her face!¡¯
As soon as this thought emerged, the me, which had been weak for a long time under the attack of the yin Qi, suddenly flickered twice and went out with a ¡®puff¡¯ sound!
The inside of the elevator immediately fell into darkness again.¡¯Ka -¡®, Chu ke should havepletely turned her head around.
Song qingxiao¡¯s mind went nk. All her ns were destroyed by the mes.
The temperature of her body dropped to the freezing point at this moment. Her desire to live made her instinctively let go of her hand and jump up. She bent her legs and used her spirit energy to kick Chu ke¡¯s back.
At the moment of life and death, song qingxiao exploded with unparalleled strength. With this kick, Chu ke¡¯s bloated and heavy body slid forward along with the elevator ceiling. She hit the elevator wall with a ¡®Dong¡¯.
¡®Hiss¡¯, No. 2 made a sound of gasping and hurriedly dodged. Buzz¡¯, the elevator was hit and swayed wildly.
After kicking the zombie away, song qingxiao¡¯s heart, which had stopped for half a beat, began to beat wildly.
Tiangang energy!¡± As number 2 chanted, a thin golden light cut through the darkness and shone from his hand.
He was sweating profusely as he stood in the corner of the elevator. Chu ke was beside him. He separated his thumbs and Pinkie fingers, and the other three fingers were bent, forming a strange hand seal. Arge amount of spiritual power gathered in his palm, forming a light cone, and nailed it towards Chu ke¡¯s face!
The moment the light cone touched Chu ke¡¯s face, she suddenly let out a sharp and pained cry, as if the light cone had caused her great pain.
Her face was fixed in ce by the light cone, and in pain, she exploded. She raised her upper body, grabbed the light cone with both hands, and clenched it.
The corpse Qi, Yin Qi, and resentment forcefully broke through number two¡¯s spiritual power. After receiving this blow, number two¡¯s chest shook, and he spat out arge mouthful of blood.
After Chu ke¡¯s attack seeded, she raised her arm and forcefully dug into number two¡¯s stomach. Seeing this, number two shouted,¡±
Evil creature!
He changed his hand gesture and ayer of silver light appeared on his body. Chu ke shrieked and the terrifying ghostly w grabbed his stomach with a bang!
The moment the zombie w hit number two¡¯s stomach, number two spat out another mouthful of blood. The silver light on his body flickered and was immediately extinguished.
Song qingxiao, who had just caught her breath, knew that something was wrong. She stepped forward and was ready to help number two again-
Tiangang vital energy, suppress!¡± Number 2¡¯s hoarse voice sounded again. He threw out a few talismans and stuck them on Chu ke again.
He was so angry that his voice trembled as he chanted.
Number two was injured and her spiritual power was unstable. Even though she threw out four talismans at once, she still felt weak and couldn¡¯tpletely control Chu ke like before.
The talisman was stuck on Chu ke¡¯s head. She wanted to do the same thing again and reached for number 2¡¯s stomach. At this moment, number 2 was barely able to control the talisman and could no longer block it.
He was injured, and his body was not very flexible. Even if he managed to Dodge the fatal blow, it was inevitable that he would be injured again.
In this situation, number two was truly angered. A sh of hatred appeared in his eyes. At this moment, song qingxiao came over in time and once again grabbed the rattan that had been tied around Chu ke¡¯s neck and forcefully pulled it back.
Retreat!
Chu ke¡¯s abnormally heavy upper body was lifted up by her, and the rattan made a sound of being unable to withstand the heavy load. Chu ke¡¯s Green fingers brushed past number two¡¯s stomach, and the yin Qi corroded his outer clothes into a green color!
Number two barely dodged the Grim Reaper. Cold sweat poured out of his body. He looked at song qingxiao and then at number three, who was holding back in the corner. A murderous look shed in his eyes.
Chu ke had been interrupted by song Qing again and again, so she was extremely furious. She opened her mouth wide and stuck out her long tongue. With a ¡®swish¡¯, she licked her chin.
The originally tensed vines, after being licked by her, seemed to have been cut by an exceptionally sharp de. With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, they actually broke apart!
Chu ke¡¯s upper body fell to the ground with a loud thud. The vines broke and song qingxiao took a step back from the bacsh.
At this time, Chu ke didn¡¯t go forward to catch number two. Instead, she began to cry.
Her cries were not beautiful, and they were even hoarse and unpleasant to the ears. It was as if a saw was sawing the bed. Song Qing felt a sharp pain in her head, and her divine sense was suddenly in a trance.
At such a critical moment of life and death, a moment of distraction could bring about very serious consequences. Song qingxiao realized that there was something wrong with her crying and quickly guarded her sea of consciousness with her spiritual sense.
When Chu ke cried, she was no less dangerous than the baby corpse from before. However, during the Battle, could it be that she was afraid?
This thought had just appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s mind, but she quickly rejected it..
Chapter 335 - 271-PEI Gong 1
Chapter 335: Chapter 271-PEI Gong 1
Trantor: 549690339
From the moment Chu ke appeared until now, she had not been at a disadvantage. The three cultivators each had their own magical abilities, but they could not do anything to her for a while. Now, she was raising her head and crying. It didn¡¯t seem like she was crying after being ¡®beaten¡¯, but more like she was calling out to something.
Don¡¯t let her howl!¡± Number two and song qingxiao both used their divine sense to protect their sea of consciousness, while number three also covered his ears with his fat hands.
Among the few of them, she was the most rxed. Other than the slight loss from the sneak attack on song qingxiao, she was the least embarrassed after Chu ke¡¯s appearance.
After she shouted, the thought had just appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s mind. No. 2 seemed to have thought of something as well. The two of them exchanged a look. Suddenly, another cry came from outside the elevator shaft.
Compared to Chu ke¡¯s hoarse and unpleasant cries, this voice was much sharper.
¡®Wawawawawawaa¡¡¯
The sound of crying came from the wall of the elevator and slowly moved up to the top. The baby corpse that had been ejected out of the elevator by song qingxiao had returned after receiving the ¡®call¡¯ of its mother!
The two living corpses cried at the same time, and the sound converged. The power produced was obviously far greater than when Chu ke or the baby corpse cried alone.
The two ghostly wailsbined to form an unparalleled force. Like a sledgehammer, it struck song qingxiao¡¯s chest with a boom.
Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was hit hard, and her face turned pale. The spiritual energy in her body was in chaos, as if it was breaking out of her body.
At this moment, the sealed ball of light blue blood floating in the middle of his heart moved slightly under the attack of the power of ghost cry.
In the dark car, song qingxiao¡¯s pupils turned pale gold, but the Golden light disappeared in a sh.
The moment the seal was stirred, an extremely overbearing chill spread from the seal to his limbs and bones, forcibly expelling the invading power of resentment and Yin Qi.
His boiling blood seemed to have been soothed by this coldness and gradually calmed down.
All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Before the buzzing in song Qing¡¯s ears hadpletely dissipated, the feeling of being hit by a heavy hammer in his chest had dissipated a lot.
Her heart could still feel the palpitations brought by the fluctuation of the seal Under thefort of the cool feeling, her divine sense, which was on the verge of copse, gradually stabilized. The dull pain in her chest rxed a little. She instinctively raised her hand and pressed it against her chest.
Aftering out of the trial space, the power in her body went out of control.
In order to save her life, she used her points to seal this power, and it had been lurking in her body.
She knew how terrifying this power was, and when it exploded, it killed the flood Dragon that was about to transform into a Dragon.
Song qingxiao had tried to get her hands on the blue blood, but no matter what she did, the blue blood did not react.
After that, she felt helpless and gave up for the time being. However, she didn¡¯t expect that under the ghostly wails and wails of Chu ke and the baby corpse, the ball of blue blood would actually be touched.
However, this was obviously not the time for song Qing to study it. She suppressed the throbbing of her heart and looked up. There was a thick fog above the elevator that had lost its ceiling.
¡®Woah¡¡¯
¡®Wuuu¡¡¯
Chu ke and the baby corpse¡¯s cries echoed one after another. The sound was still demonic, but perhaps it was because of the fluctuation of the seal, when the sound entered song Qing¡¯s ears again, it was not as ufortable as before.
No. 2 and No. 3 were standing in the same direction, each upying aer of the elevator. Song qingxiao was standing opposite them. Both of them were staring at the sky above her with wide eyes.
The two of them had subtle expressions, but they both pouted their lips. Above song qingxiao¡¯s head, a small ck Hand was ced on the top of the cabin, followed by another small hand, and then a small baby¡¯s head.
It climbed up. Its blurry facial features seemed to be covered with ayer of mucous membrane, and its open mouth was like a small ck hole.
Its eyes seemed to be covered by a green mist, and it was hard to see clearly. After it climbed up, it opened its mouth, and with a sharp cry, arge amount of Yin Qi was spat out from its abdomen.
It hadpletely climbed up to the wall of the elevator. It looked down and saw that song Qing had be small. It grinned excitedly as if it had found a new toy and quickly climbed down.
Song qingxiao did not seem to notice it at all. Number three covered his ears tightly. When he saw this scene, he gloated.
Number two¡¯s eyes flickered, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he formed a hand seal, as if he was prepared to make a move at the critical moment.
His strength was originally the highest among the three trial-takers, but now that Chu ke had gone berserk and was injured, he was at a disadvantage.
Number three had a special ability, but her mind was more important than her strength. She wasn¡¯t a threat to number two. What he was more afraid of was song qingxiao, who had hurt number three when she had attacked her.
When he was fighting with Chu ke, she was both brave and intelligent. Her strength far exceeded number two¡¯s initial estimation of her.
She was able to suppress her fear when facing an existence like Chu ke. She had forcefully restrained Chu ke several times. Her reaction speed, mind, and calmness were not to be underestimated. She was an extremely strong opponent.
Although this mission seemed to require the cooperation of three people, he was injured and had to be on guard against sneak attacks from the trial-takers.
It would be best if everyone was simr and could restrict each other.
Number three¡¯s n was simr to number two¡¯s. Even if song qingxiao didn¡¯t know how to read minds, she could read their minds.
It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t see the expressions on number two and number three¡¯s faces. She also guessed that the two of them had revealed such expressions in the blink of an eye. They had probably seen something appear above her head.
At this moment, other than Chu ke, there was nothing else in the elevator that could make number 2 and number 3 show such expressions. It was the terrifying baby corpse.
She had guessed that, but she didn¡¯t look up because she saw two little hands on the top of the elevator above No. 2 and No. 3, and the blurry head of a baby was slowly revealed.
There was only one baby corpse. If it appeared above his head, then there must be one above number two and number three¡¯s heads, then one of them must be hallucinating.
Chu ke and her son¡¯s cries interfered with the cultivator¡¯s divine sense, and the strong power of resentment and Yin Qi caused an illusion to appear in people¡¯s eyes. It was hard to say who was real and who was fake.
She watched the baby¡¯s corpse climb down the elevator wall and pursed her lips without saying a word. However, she held the ck Dagger tighter in one hand and the vine that Chu ke had broken off in the other.
¡®Bang, bang, bang¡¯, her heart was beating like a war drum, and her forehead was covered in sweat. While song qingxiao was highly concentrated and ready to attack her head at any time, the green baby corpse on the elevator wall opposite her had climbed not far from number two and number three.
The mist in the elevator was getting thicker and thicker. Just as she was about to move, she saw several small hands reaching out from the left and right sides of the elevator wall and grabbing the top of the elevator.
One after another, blurry little faces appeared. Their mouths were open and they were crying..
Chapter 336 - 336: Ghost cry (1)
Chapter 336: Ghost cry (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The green rotten baby heads popped out like bamboo shoots after the rain and crawled around the corners of the elevator.
The cries seemed to form arge that came from all directions, trying to trap the three participants in the elevator.
Seeing this, song qingxiao¡¯s pupils contracted, something¡¯s wrong!
At this point, all their previous thoughts were useless. Even without song qmgxiao¡¯s reminder, number two and number three had already ¡®seen¡¯ the baby corpses on both sides and behind song qingxiao, crying and crawling down. These baby corpses were densely packed, crying as they crawled down. It was really terrifying.
Number three gulped and moved closer to number two.
She could clearly see that number two had a way to deal with these vengeful spirits and corpse ghosts. This old man didn¡¯t want to save her, but once he was attacked, he would definitely save himself. Following him would give her some assurance.
Number two¡¯s disdain was obvious, but now was not the time to argue with number three.
Infant spirits were very troublesome to deal with, especially the fetus in Chu ke¡¯s womb. It died right before delivery and was filled with deep resentment.
In addition, this was a corpse and two lives. The mother and son were connected by heart. Once they joined forces, they would be even more vicious. There was only one baby corpse at the scene, but now there were so many of them. Furthermore, it was difficult to distinguish between the three of them, which gave number two a headache.
There was still the difficult-to-deal Chu ke in front of him, and No. 2 had been injured earlier, so it was obviously impossible for him to not make a move.
After the wailing baby corpses climbed down from the four sides of the elevator, more babies climbed up to fill the gap. Chu ke, whose head was suppressed by the talisman, was trying to break free.
The dead baby that first appeared on top of song qingxiao¡¯s head was less than a Palm¡¯s distance away from her shoulder. The dead baby grinned and raised its arms to pounce on song qingxiao¡¯s shoulder. She could tell what was going on behind her from number three¡¯s expression. She immediately turned around, clenched the vine in her hand, and whipped the dark-blue dead baby!
Spirit power was released from her palm, covering the vine that had been corroded by the yin Qi with ayer of light blue Ice crystals, increasing the power of the vine.
The vine whip made a sharp sound and finally hit the baby corpse heavily, making a dull sound of the vine whip hitting the elevator wall.
¡®Woah¡¡¯ The baby¡¯s corpse let out a cry as it was hit by the vine whip. Its strange greenish-ck body turned into a wisp of ck mist and disappeared, leaving a two to three-centimeter deep dent on the elevator wall behind it!
Number 2 and number 3 gritted their teeth when they saw the power of song qmgxiao¡¯s whip. Number 3¡¯s facial muscles twitched slightly, and his breathing quickened.
She was the one who had created the vine that song qingxiao was using. When she had it, it was only alive with her power. Without her power, it was just a slightly thick vine.
But now that the rattan had fallen into song Qing¡¯s small hand, it disyed such a terrifying power, which made her very afraid.
Song qingxiao went all out. After dispersing the yin Qi, she retracted the vine whip and whipped it around.
With the whizzing sound of the whip, arge number of wailing baby corpses were whipped into ck fog, which turned into Yin Qi and shrouded the elevator, making the narrow space even more gloomy like a ghost realm.
However, after these infant spirits were scattered, they were immediately reced by more infant spirits in an endless stream, as if they could not be killed.
After a few whips, song qingxiao could feel that some of her spiritual power had been consumed.
She stood with the whip in her hand and looked up with the help of the weak spiritual power emitted by the fu paper. There were dense shadows all around her head, and pairs of muffled eyes were faintly visible in the dark night. A rough count showed that there were probably dozens or hundreds of them.
The real baby corpse might be hiding in the dark, waiting for a sneak attack, or it might be mixed in the illusions formed by the yin Qi.
¡°What are you guys waiting for?¡± Song qingxiao endured the goosebumps all over her body and asked in a deep voice,¡±
¡°Let¡¯s wait for Chu ke to break free from the talisman and die Here together?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Number three still had the time to talk. She saw song qingxiao whip out two more times to disperse the infant spirits. She spread out her hands and several vine seedlings sprang out from her hands again. In an instant, they turned into several two to three meter long vines, wrapping around several infant corpses respectively and tightening them.
¡°Hmph!¡± Number two snorted coldly and coughed, spitting out arge mouthful of bloody saliva. He panted a few times to adjust his breathing.
As she wailed, Chu ke once again extended her rotten and swollen palm and grabbed the talisman that number 2 had ced on her face.
¡°Evil creature!¡±
In order to deal with her today, number two had already used many methods, but he had not been able to subdue her. On the contrary, he had suffered a loss at her hands, so he was already extremely angry.
Seeing that she was going to use the same trick again, his anger and murderous intent made him grit his teeth. After struggling for a long time, he took out a gray bag from his arms with an unusually serious expression. As soon as he opened the mouth of the bag, spiritual energy leaked out. Number two took out a light gold talisman from it.
The color of this talisman was different from the talisman paper that number two had taken out earlier. The spiritual power that had attacked the surrounding Yin Qi had retreated by a third.
The four dim talismans that were originally stuck on Chu ke¡¯s head were illuminated by this spiritual energy. As if they had been nourished, they suddenly shone brightly and suppressed Chu ke tightly.
Number two¡¯s eyes revealed a pained expression. Then, he stomped his foot, and as if he had made up his mind, he let go of the talisman. The talisman seemed to have developed a spirit, and it flew out and floated in the air.
The surrounding Yin Qj quickly dispersed, and the crying infant spirits ¡®strange dark-green faces revealed a bit of fear, and their cries became sluggish.
After the yin energy was suppressed, the elevator¡¯s dark environment lit up. However, song qingxiao felt that the spiritual power in her body was surging wildly, as if it was being drawn by the talisman. She had the illusion that her Qi, blood, consciousness, and spiritual power were all being sucked out by the talisman.
This was no small matter. Song qingxiao hurriedly guarded her mind to prevent herself from being affected by the talisman. At the same time, she circted the spiritual power in her body. As the chill spread throughout her body, she forcibly suppressed the Restless feeling.
But even so, song qingxiao was still wary of the talisman that number two took out.
The power of this talisman paper was far beyond her knowledge. She didn¡¯t expect number two to have such a good thing.
After number two took out the talisman, he no longer hesitated. He bit his middle finger, used his blood as cinnabar, and began to write on the talisman.
A miraculous scene urred. The moment the blood touched the edge of the fu paper, it waspletely absorbed by the fu paper, leaving no trace on it.
The more number two wrote, the paler and more tired he looked. In the end, his forehead was covered in sweat and his hands were trembling.
He took a deep breath and forced himself to finish writing. The talisman absorbed No. 2¡¯s blood and instantly glowed, lighting up the elevator.
Chu ke, who had been frozen, seemed to have felt this extremely terrifying power. Her crying changed from ¡®GE GE¡¯ to ¡®Wu Wu¡¯ sorrowful sobs..
Chapter 337 - 337: Power (1)
Chapter 337: Power (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Arge amount of Yin Qi was spat out from Chu ke¡¯s mouth. The baby corpses that were climbing up were nourished by her Yin Qi and immediately started to climb up again.
As she cried, the sound of water dripping suddenly rang out in the elevator. With Chu ke¡¯s body as the center, a stream of water slowly oozed out and spread to the bottom of the elevator.
With the help of this stream of water, Chu ke¡¯s resentment seemed to have increased greatly. She let out an extremely strange cry and stuck out her fat tongue. It grew longer and longer and touched her forehead, touching the end of the talisman that was holding her in ce.
The moment the tip of her tongue came into contact with the talisman, the sound of flesh being burned could be heard. Chu ke¡¯s rotten and deformed face revealed a look of pain, but the tip of her tongue did not withdraw. Instead, it wrapped around the talisman and forcefully pulled it down. She dragged it back into her mouth and chewed it with all her might.
The teeth ground on the talisman paper, making ¡¯creak, creak¡¯ sounds.
After one of the talismans fell, the spiritual power of the other three talismans inevitably ran out. She licked them off one after another and chewed them.
The spiritual power of the talisman was chewed up by her, turning into ck ash and floating out of the corner of her mouth.
¡°Evil creature! You still dare to cause trouble!¡± Number two shouted in a hoarse voice when he saw this scene.
At this moment, his aura was weak, but with the help of the talisman, he gave song Qing a terrifying feeling. His strength was far more unfathomable than before.
Song qingxiao waved her vine whip andshed out with force, turning several infant spirits that were about to climb onto her body into ck mist. Before she had time to catch her breath, she saw number two finish drawing the talisman paper, form a seal with her hand, and recite a spell,
Tiangang vital energy, taixiao borrowing power!¡±
As soon as he chanted the spell, the talisman paper floating in front of him suddenly began to spin. With every spin, it became bigger. After seven or eight rounds, the talisman paper had be several times bigger and released an unusually powerful power.
The Golden light on the talisman was like a small sun, dispersing the surrounding haze. Under the Golden light, Chu ke¡¯s pale and deformed face showed fear for the first time.
¡°Ah ¡¡± The moment the talisman moved, the elevator seemed to be affected by the spiritual power and kept shaking.
Chu ke opened her mouth wide and let out an earth-shattering ghostly howl. With her cry, the baby corpses in the elevator stopped crying. All the baby corpses that were crawling towards number two, number three, and song qmgxiao turned into ck powder and scattered in the air like a drizzle. Then, as if they were being pulled, they swarmed towards Chu ke.
Wisps of ck mist floated in from the gap of the elevator door, underground, and above her head, which had lost its ceiling, and floated onto Chu ke¡¯s body.¡¯ Song Qmg and Xiao ru watched the most mysterious movie. A moment ago, she was holding a whip and facing the endless baby corpses, but the next moment, she saw them disappear.
Under the glow of the talisman, green stripes appeared on Chu ke¡¯s swollen and pale face.
Those stripes were like moving worms, wriggling on her face as if they were wrapping around her face. Under this scene, her gray-ck eyes were squeezed out of her eye sockets, as if they were about to fall out, making her look even more terrifying and strange.
The more ck mist poured into her body, the clearer the patterns became. They wrapped her face, arms, and arms tightly, as if there were countless green ropes tying her body into a messy pattern.
Number three¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. The baby corpses beside her also disappeared one after another from the vines she had wrapped around them.
Seeing this, song qingxiao¡¯s heart was beating fast, but she didn¡¯t dare to let her guard down. She waved the vine whip in her hand again to drive the ck smoke away from her body, making herself impregnable.
At this point, No. 2 probably didn¡¯t dare to hold back anymore and was prepared to end the battle as soon as possible.
Number two¡¯s momentum was quite big, but for some reason, song Qing felt her heart sink.
Chu ke was already extremely ferocious and caused a lot of trouble for the other cultivators. However, no one expected her to be hiding her strength.
The thick, brown liquid on the ground seemed toe alive. It turned into tentacles and slowly climbed up Chu ke¡¯s body.
¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. Number 2, who was controlling the talisman, saw Chu ke¡¯s actions and a look of disdain shed in his eyes. He seemed to be very confident in his talisman. After he finished reciting the spell, number 2 seemed to have lost all his strength. He squeezed out his voice from between his teeth and pointed at Chu ke,¡±
¡°Go!¡±
The erged talisman spun one round and finally stopped. After number two¡¯s words, it heavily sted towards Chu ke!
The elevator felt the pressure and swayed back and forth. Even the steel cables above their heads were making creaking sounds.
All the yin Qi dissipated under the pressure of the spiritual power. The talisman paper fell with the force of a Thunderbolt, leaving golden afterimages wherever it went. Chu ke¡¯s ferocity was aroused. Her face was wrapped in green veins, and her protruding gray eyes showed a look of resentment.
The tentacle-like tentacles formed from the thick liquid on the ground extended and wrapped around her body. She raised her hands and blocked her face as if she was going to charge at number two!
¡°Evil creature, you still dare toe!¡±
Number 2 snorted. At this moment, under number 2 ¡°smand, the brick fell from the sky and heavily smashed into Chu ke¡¯s hands, giving off the heavy Sound of Metal shing.
¡¯Swish-¡¯
Song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness could not withstand this powerful spiritual power, and there was a roar in his ears.
The spiritual energy in his body that had just been appeased began to boil again. His eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of bright golden light, and he was temporarily blinded for a moment.
The ground seemed to be rolling under the power of the talisman brick, making her feet light as a feather, as if it was difficult for her to step on the ground.
At this critical moment, in order to stabilize herself, she grabbed the dagger and stabbed it to the side!
At this moment, there was a golden glow in front of her eyes. With a casual stab, the dagger cut through the metal wall of the elevator as if it was cutting tofu. The dagger went through her arm, holding the elevator firmly and controlling her body.
At this moment, the elevator was shaking, and the ceiling shattered into pieces. The talisman bricks shone with a golden light, and the protective barrier formed by the yin Qi and stripes on Chu ke¡¯s body was smashed open. Rotten flesh and ck blood clots flew everywhere, giving off an extremely foul smell.
The ¡¯tentacles¡¯ wrapped around her body with Yin power and resentment were smashed and dissipated, revealing her appearance.
¡°Owwuuu¡¡± Chu ke let out an extremely painful wail. She opened her mouth wide, and the hands that were covering her head were smashed into pieces!
Her broken limbs turned into blood foam and sttered everywhere. Most of the flesh and blood sttered on her face, eyes, and the corners of her mouth.
The rotten flesh dripped down her face, and there was only a broken wound left on her arms. The big face covered with rotten flesh had a cup-sized pit, and blood was no longer flowing out, but ck gas was gushing out!
Under the burning of spiritual energy, even if she was already dead and her body had long lost all feeling, she still felt a piercing pain under the punishment of the Daoist technique.
Without the support of her arms, her upper body fell to the ground with a loud bang, and her broken arm supported her.
She roared hoarsely. Under thebination of anger and pain, her voice shook the elevator, which was still shaking from the impact of the brick just now, and made a ¡®ng ng¡¯ sound..
Chapter 338 - 338: Escape (1)
Chapter 338: Escape (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
After that earth-shattering smash, the Golden brick¡¯s color dimmed a little, and the talisman paper¡¯s volume also shrank a little. However, it still exuded an extremely terrifying power.
Number two¡¯s face was even paler than before. After his first attack seeded, the talisman smash rapidly rose up, clearly preparing for a second attack.
After Chu kended on the ground with a loud ¡®bang¡¯, the feelers under her body quickly retracted back into her body.
The elevator was still shaking, and her huge body slid back along the swing. She suddenly turned her head and bit song Qing, who was standing behind her.
Song Qing reached out and grabbed the elevator wall. Her legs were sliding forward because of the shaking of the elevator. When Chu ke turned her head, she did not expect that Chu ke would ignore number two¡¯s threat and attack her fiercely.
The three cultivators ¡®attack seemed to have triggered the hostility in Chu ke¡¯s heart. When her face came close, song Qing¡¯s lower body was also sliding towards her. The man and the corpse were getting closer and closer. The rancid smell on Chu ke¡¯s body and the green Mark on her swollen face had notpletely disappeared.
Her mouth was extremelyrge because she had crawled out of the baby corpse. Green pus flowed out of some of the torn ces, and her gray eyes flickered with a fierce light. It was extremely terrifying.
Seeing that the thick, dark-green mist was about to touch her body, song qingxiao felt a chill down her spine and tried to turn around to avoid the attack.
The scene of number two being attacked by her was still fresh in song qingxiao¡¯s mind. At that time, number two had a spell on him, so he was injured quite badly. If song qingxiao had been bitten by her, she would have been severely injured even if she didn t die.
The elevator went up, and this tilted position helped Chu ke slide down a lot. Her mouth was about a fist¡¯s distance from song Qing¡¯s small belly.
At this time, number 2 ¡°s eyes flickered when he saw this scene. The talisman that was originally preparing to smash down again actually paused for a moment. Number 3, who was originally directing the attack of the rattan vines, also stopped his movements, and a look of satisfaction appeared on his face.
The surrounding infant spirits disappeared one after another, turning into ck Qi and floating into Chu ke¡¯s body.
As she got closer, she opened her mouth wide and stuck her tongue out. It was like a high-hanging tongue that was about to lick song Qing¡¯s small stomach.
The two teammates clearly wanted to watch a good show. No. 2 had already used his trump card and victory was already in his hands. Naturally, he didn¡¯t mind losing one more teammate.
Song qingxiao gritted her teeth. It was toote to raise her leg and Dodge. She couldn¡¯t rely on her strength either. Chu ke¡¯s turn to attack her was extremely fast.
In a split second, she pulled her arm out of the elevator wall to stabilize herself.
As soon as her hand left the elevator, the ground tilted and she fell in Chu ke¡¯s
direction.
A man and a corpse pounced on each other, and a woman¡¯s shrill scream suddenly rang out in the elevator.
The sound was not made by song qingxiao. Number two turned his head subconsciously and saw number three, who was standing on his left, screaming in pain. A ferocious-looking baby corpse was lying on her neck and biting her neck!
¡°Ah ¡¡± The baby corpse clearly had no teeth, but the moment it sucked and bit, number three¡¯s expression turned ferocious.
Chu ke¡¯s previous act of resisting number two¡¯s attack had caused most of the nascent spirit to turn into Yin Qi and be absorbed back into her body, reducing the pressure on number three.
Number three was extremely excited that Chu ke had suddenly ambushed song qingxiao. Naturally, he let his guard down.
In this moment of rxation, she didn¡¯t notice that among therge number of infant spirits that had turned into ck smoke, there was apletely ck infant corpse that didn¡¯t disappear with the ck smoke, but was getting closer and closer to the back of her neck.
Number three was the one who wanted song qingxiao to be injured the most. Number two was already injured and had used her ultimate skill to deal with Chu ke. If song qingxiao was also injured by Chu ke, she would have the greatest advantage among the three trial-takers.
She was still a little excited, but the next moment, the baby corpse had climbed up her shoulder and bit her neck where she had been injured.
Seeing this, number two was speechless. After number three screamed, he knew that number two would not save him.
She gasped and two vines came out of her hands and wrapped around the baby corpse, trying to drag it away from number three¡¯s body.
On the other side, just as Chu ke¡¯s face was about to bite into song qingxiao¡¯s, she gripped the dagger in her hand tightly and sliced towards the tip of Chu ke¡¯s tongue!
In the ck afterimages of the dagger, half of Chu ke¡¯s tongue was cut off. The dagger¡¯s momentum did not slow down. It slid forward from her lips, pierced her nose, and slid toward her eyes.
The extremely sharp tip of the de cut into the bone, giving off a chilling ¡®Zi
Zi¡¯ sound.
Chu ke¡¯s resentment was locked in her body, and she became a living zombie after her death. Her corpse was extremely hard, but now that it was cut by the dagger, her swollen face was split into two.
Arge amount of green rotten liquid seeped out with ck gas, sshing on song Qing, who had fallen on her.
Song qingxiao grabbed her hair with both hands to stabilize her body. Chu ke¡¯s face was cut and she shook her head in anger. Taking this opportunity, song Qing rolled her body. At this critical moment, her body erupted with unparalleled potential. She kicked her legs and escaped death. She held the dagger and stood on the right side of number two, sticking close to him.
The aftermath of this disaster left song Qing with lingering fear. Her body was still trembling instinctively. Chu ke crashed into the elevator, causing it to shake heavily again.
At this point, number two could not dy any longer. Although he was a little disappointed that song qingxiao had escaped, he knew that it was more important to deal with Chu ke first.
tiangang morality¡
He chanted the incantation again. Just as he was about to attack again, Chu Qiao turned her head and saw a deep cut on her face. The dagger had cut one of her eyes, and arge amount of ck Qi was flowing out of the wound, making her face look even more terrifying.
When she heard number two¡¯s incantation, she raised her head. When she saw the talisman floating above her, her eyes were filled with hatred and fear.
The talisman was still spinning. As she chanted the incantation, she retracted her spiritual power and was about to smash it down. Chu ke suddenly raised her two broken arms and mmed them towards the deformed elevator door! ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running!¡± Seeing her actions, number two couldn¡¯t help but shout and throw the talisman paper in the direction of the electricdder.
Chu ke¡¯s huge body mmed into the elevator door, and the door fell to the ground with a loud bang. Her upper body fell out, and at this time, the talisman also fell down, hitting her legs with a loud bang!
Her spiritual power burst out, and her legs turned into meat powder and sttered like rain. The talisman¡¯s momentum did not slow down, and it smashed onto the floor tiles outside the elevator door, making the sound of shattering bricks!
Arge number of sttered stone debris hit the wall and made a nging sound in the elevator. Some fell down along the bottom of the elevator and into the elevator well, making a faint echo.
The debris and dust flew up and merged with the darkness, forming a cover. In the darkness, Chu ke¡¯s scream was ear-piercing and strange. She dragged her broken limb and turned her head. While No. 2¡¯s breath had not stabilized, she used her remaining eye to look at the three people in the elevator.
¡°More, care ¡ None of my business ¡ All of them¡. I want to die!¡±
Chapter 339 - 339: Failure (1)
Chapter 339: Failure (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Chu ke had lost half of her tongue, so her words were a little unclear.
The voice came from the darkness. It was sinister and every word was spoken clearly. However, it was filled with hatred and viciousness. The shock that song qingxiao received was a thousand times deeper than what she had heard on the phone!
After she said that, the baby corpse on number three¡¯s neck loosened its grip and quickly crawled toward the electricdder!
¡°Don¡¯t let her get away!¡±
Seeing this scene, number two immediately became anxious. Song qingxiao stepped forward and chased after the electricdder. Number three was lucky enough to survive. He was still holding his neck, his face dark. The baby corpse crawled forward with the rattan and soon disappeared into the dust.
The elevator was still hitting the door frame. The second floor had a huge pit on the ground, and the elevator door was nted to the side. Song qingxiao grabbed the door frame to stabilize her body. At the same time, she kicked the elevator door to the pit and then jumped up.
The ceiling above him cracked open, and bricks were falling down with a ¡¯ka ka
1 sound.
When she waved her hand to sweep away the dust floating in front of her, Chu ke had already disappeared.
The air was filled with gravel and rotten meat. It was stinky, and ck foam was everywhere. A long trail was hidden in the darkness.
Song qingxiao jumped out of the pit and rushed forward a few steps. It was pitch ck in front of her, and the air was still filled with Chu ke¡¯s chilling Yin Qi.
She followed the traces on the ground for two or three meters, and the traces became fainter and fainter before finally disappearingpletely. It was as if Chu ke had used some kind of flying technique and disappeared without a trace.
¡°Where is she?¡±
A voice suddenly sounded from behind her. Song qingxiao¡¯s body tensed up and she instinctively held onto her dagger. She turned around alertly and realized that number two had followed her. He was holding the talisman that had previously injured Chu ke.
However, the talisman¡¯s aura was weak and it was not as spiritual as it was when he first took it out.
The talisman had returned to the size of a palm, and its light was a little dim.
In the dim light, song qingxiao saw number two¡¯s pale face. When she saw that it was number two, her killing intent rxed a little.
No. 2¡¯s gaze fell on her dagger. Song qingxiao noticed this and looked at her own dagger. There was a gray-ck thing on the tip of the dagger, like a bitten longan. The liquid inside was dripping down the de.
Song Qing¡¯s expression did not change. He shook his hand, and the thing on the tip of the knife fell to the ground with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound.
Seeing this, number two¡¯s facial muscles trembled involuntarily, and he became even more vignt.
This was one of Chu ke¡¯s eyes. After Chu ke was injured by him, she turned to attack song qingxiao. At the critical moment, song qingxiao used the dagger in her hand to split Chu ke¡¯s face in two and even took out one of her eyes.
After her death, her body became a zombie, and the strong resentment and Yin Qi attached to her body. Her body was like a copper wall and iron bones, and it was difficult for weapons without Orthodox Daoist spells to hurt her.
Even if it was an Orthodox Daoist spell, it would not be easy to hurt her if her Kung Fu cultivation was not good enough.
However, song qingxiao had caused her to suffer such a huge loss. This was something that could not help but shock number two.
He had been quite proud at first, but now he was on guard, and his expression became more and more cold.
¡°He ran away.¡±
No. 2¡¯s expression was unsightly, and song qingxiao was equally depressed.
Under the three people¡¯s pincer attack, number two¡¯s frequent attacks still allowed Chu ke to escape. This really made her furious.
The ceiling above their heads had been split open by the shockwaves from the previous battle. It was as if Chu ke was grinning andughing at the three trial-takers who were not United.
the traces on the ground have disappeared. I don¡¯t know where she¡¯s hiding. After song qingxiao finished her sentence, number three covered his neck and gasped as he followed her out of the elevator. He happened to hear her words and fell silent. It was unclear whether he was regretful or angry.
After hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words, number two¡¯s blood boiled. A fishy smell rose up in his throat, and he almost spat out blood again.
In order to prevent song qingxiao and number three from seeing that he was seriously injured, he swallowed the blood again. This action affected the injury in his stomach, causing his internal organs to hurt.
He had put in a lot of effort and even brought out his trump card because he had the intention to kill Chu ke.
But now that Chu ke had escaped, it meant that he had failed.
The spiritual power of the talisman in his hand had been greatly reduced after being used twice. It could only be used one more time at most before it was scrapped. Number two¡¯s heart was bleeding, but his expression was even colder.
¡°Find her!¡± He suppressed his anger, and when he spoke, he gave a somewhat forcefulmand, which made number three a little indignant.
However, the scene of number 2manding the spiritual talismans to attack Chu ke had left a deep impression in number 3¡¯s heart. Thus, even though she was extremely dissatisfied with number 2¡¯s condescending tone, she could only swallow her anger.
¡°We¡¯re still on the first floor.¡± Song qingxiao could hear the grievance in number two¡¯s heart from his tone. She saw him carefully fold the talisman paper and put it back into the previous bag with great care. She knew that number two probably didn¡¯t have many talismans like this.
It was very likely that by chance, he had managed to obtain one with great difficulty and was prepared to use it at a critical moment.
Song qingxiao retracted her gaze and looked around. The thick fog that had filled the entire area had mostly dispersed. Although the lights were not on, the trial-takers could barely see the surroundings.
The few of them entered the elevator first. At that time, the elevator had shown that it was going up. Looking at it now, it was probably Chu ke who had caused everyone to be deceived.
The broken ceiling above his head was still making ¡®ka ka¡¯ sounds. From time to time, broken stone chips would fall down, making a slight sound.
The sound of water dripping had disappeared as Chu ke went into hiding. After song qingxiao finished speaking, only number three¡¯s suppressed breathing remained.
¡°Could she have escaped to the outside?¡±
Number three clutched her neck. In the hazy darkness, her fat body was like a small mountain.
¡°I won¡¯t!¡±
Song qingxiao¡¯s denial made number three a little unconvinced.
¡°How did you know?¡±
¡°She came back for revenge.¡± The security guards in this neighborhood and the residents of this building had all fallen into a strange silence. Something was not right.
Furthermore, in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, there was no change in the mission. Chu ke had not finished killing people, so she would not let this go-
Number three was silent for a moment, then said,¡±
in this building, one of the elevators is broken. There was originally only one elevator running. She had stayed there for a day, but since it was rted to the mission, she had already inquired about the basic situation.
¡°There¡¯s a safe passage upstairs. The neighborhood is old and the elevator can¡¯t go straight to the garage, but there¡¯s a publicundry room on the basement floor.¡±
After Chu ke escaped, if she didn¡¯t leave the building, she had three directions to escape. One was the elevator, one was the safety passage, and the other was to escape to the underground publicundry room.
However, the elevator had been destroyed in the fight earlier, and at this time, several cultivators were at the elevator door. They had seen Chu ke escape with their own eyes, so they ruled out the possibility that she was hiding in the elevator.
The only way she could go was either the safety passage or the undergroundundry room.
¡°Then let¡¯s split into three groups and find her first! If you hear any movement, whoever is first to shout.¡± Song qingxiao said after hearing number three¡¯s words.
Number three quickly said,¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll guard the elevator!¡±
¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. Number 2 snorted coldly, her eyes cold.
¡°I can catch her alone. I don¡¯t need anyone else!¡±
He had an arrogant personality, and even though he was seriously injured, he still did not change his nature.
After saying this, number two put the talisman back on his body, turned around, and walked toward the safety passage. His figure quickly disappeared into the shadows.
No. 3 stood shamelessly at the elevator with his hand on his neck. His fat body was like a small mountain blocking the broken elevator door. He seemed to have upied an important position and was not going to change positions.
As she spoke, green vines shot out of her open palm and climbed up the elevator door, as if trying to block the broken elevator door.
Song qingxiao knew what number three was nning, but this was not the time to argue with number three. It was more important to find Chu ke.
Song qingxiao frowned and entered the safety passage. She twitched her ears and heard a slight noise from upstairs. Apparently, No. 2 had gone upstairs.
She turned around and prepared to go downstairs to the publicundry room..
Chapter 340 - 275-hanging down into _1
Chapter 340: Chapter 275-hanging down into _1
Trantor: 549690339
The entrance of the safety passage was silent. The long and dark stairs went straight down, and one end was surrounded by darkness, like a bottomless abyss.
No. 2 had already gone up the stairs through the emergency exit and could no longer hear any movement. No. 3 outside was holding her breath as well. A blood vessel in song Qing¡¯s little brain had started to throb, overpowering the sound of her heart.
She took a deep breath, gripped the dagger, and slowly walked down the stairs.
Perhaps it was because there were few people walking through the safety passage downstairs, there were no windows between the stairs in the dpidatedmunity, and the air was not ventted all year round. Moreover, the ground floor was a publicundry room, so the ground was a little damp.
This flight of stairs was quite long, and the walls on both sides were close to each other. The ceiling above their heads was not high, and they could hear the Echo of footsteps with every step they took.
Song qingxiao was worried that Chu ke might be hiding, so she carefully ced her hands on the wall when she came down.
The paint on the wall was already mottled in such a humid environment. The moment her hand touched it, the paint on the wall fell down like snow, affecting her hearing.
Following the wall, song qingxiao soon reached the end of the wall. The next step was the corner of the stairs. She stopped, grabbed the dagger, and stuck it to the wall. She dug out arge piece of the wall and threw it down the corner of the stairs!
Bang!
The paint hit the opposite wall and slid down the wall, finally falling to the ground with a thud.
Song qingxiao followed him down the stairs.
The corner of the stairs was empty, and the left safety door at the bottom was closed. What surprised her was that there was a faint yellow light through the gap of the door, which was very eye-catching in the dark corridor.
After Chu ke returned tonight, she had caused trouble. Ever since she and number two had arrived, the entire neighborhood had fallen into darkness except for the light at the entrance.
The building had never had any light, but now there was light in the undergroundundry room. Song qingxiao could not help but be wary.
She quickly went downstairs and reached the door of theundry room. She pulled the door open a crack, and the light came in through the crack. However, there was a ng. The door seemed to be pulled by something and could not be pulled out.
Song qingxiao had been paying attention to theundry room. When she looked down, she saw a round hole at the bottom of the door. A chain as thick as a thumb went through the hole and connected to the door frame. A lock hung from the chain, locking the door.
She pulled the door open with one hand and flicked the dagger. The chain broke with a sound and slid down the door, hitting the door frame with a crisp sound.
She opened the door with a creak, and arge amount of dim light leaked out, allowing her to see the publicundry room on the basement floor clearly. Perhaps it was because of Chu ke¡¯s return that night, theundry room was dimly lit, or because the neighborhood was old and the lights had not been changed for a long time, the lights were a little hazy.
But for song qingxiao, who hadn¡¯t seen any lights since she entered themunity, the light was beyond her expectations.
After opening the door, she slowly walked in.
The area¡¯s first-floor basementundry room was about a hundred square meters in size. The walls on both sides were painted white and the other two sides were made of transparent ss.
With the help of the lights in theundry room, she could vaguely see rows of cars parked outside.
There were washing machines on both sides of the wall, and there were two rows of washing machines in the middle, making the space a little crowded.
The ceiling above them was not decorated, and some of the pipes were exposed in front of their eyes.
Beams of different heights criss-crossed over the ceiling, and a few lights hung from a few wires of unknown colors.
In this situation, it was obvious that no one could hide above her head. Song qingxiao¡¯s tense nerves rxed a little.
She took two steps forward, and the locked door of theundry room that she had opened earlier closed with a ng. The hinges made an ear-piercing sound.
This ce was located on the first underground floor, and it was extremely quiet. All the sounds of activity from No. 2 and No. 3 were isted, and song qingxiao was the only one in the entire space.
She scanned the room and her eyes finallynded on the washing machine.
Song qingxiao roughly estimated that there were about 20 washing machines here. Each washing machine was a little old and covered with dust. They were ced side by side and did not seem to be able to hide a ¡®person¡¯.
She walked slowly along the washing machines. It was extremely quiet here. She listened carefully, but she could only hear her light footsteps, heartbeat, and suppressed breathing. She did not hear any other movement.
Song qingxiao stopped. The sound of her clothes rubbing against each other had disappeared. The door of the washing machine beside her was closed, and her figure was reflected in the transparent ss door.
When she saw this, her heart skipped a beat and she slowly bent down.
Her delicate face was reflected on the ss door, and she looked into theundry machine through the blurry reflection.
Song qingxiao pulled the washing machine¡¯s door open. There was no one inside the washing machine. When the door was opened, there was a smell of dampundry mixed with detergent.
The cylinder was not big. It would not be difficult for a thin woman or child to hide in it. However, Chu ke was pregnant before she died. After her death, her body rotted and swelled, making her look bloated. It was really difficult for her to get into this narrow space.
Thinking of this, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was being too cautious.
She closed the door of the washing machine and it made a ¡®ka¡¯ sound. The sound was a little harsh in this quiet space, and the power made the body of the washing machine hum.
¡°Could it be that she¡¯s not here?¡±
After circling theundry room and not finding any traces of Chu ke, song Qingxin could not help but have such a thought.
Chu ke was temporarily forced to retreat by number 2. She hated the three trial-takers to the core. Ever since she returned, her various methods were enough to prove that she probably hated the people in this building to the core. She had the intention of taking revenge and dragging everyone to hell. It was unlikely that she would leave this building.
She was hiding somewhere in the building, waiting for an opportunity to strike.
ording to No. 2, this person¡¯s ghost was sealed in her corpse by herst breath of resentment before her death, forming a unique existence.
She was different from the other zombies who acted on their instincts. She had her own judgment and wisdom.
If she thought that the three trial-takers were obstacles in her path of revenge, she would definitely kill the three trial-takers before killing the others after being injured by number two.
Then, since the trial-takers were split into three groups, she should split up and deal with them.
There was no trace of her in the public undergroundundry room. The elevator where number three was should be the safest at the moment, so the safety passage that number two took might be the easiest to bump into her.
This analysis was reasonable, but for some reason, song qingxiao felt that something was wrong.
That feeling was really inexplicable, and there was no basis for it. However, the sharp senses that had been derived from several times of rolling on the edge of death reminded her that something was wrong here!
The hair on her back hadn¡¯t calmed down, and the chill climbed up her tailbone, causing goosebumps to appear.
In the quiet, empty space, she felt as if there was a line of sight staring at her from a hidden position, emitting waves of killing intent.
Song qingxiao was a cautious person. Once she felt that something was wrong, she would rather check it again than rx, for fear of putting herself in danger. This ce was really not big. Even if she walked around it again, it would not take much time.
After walking around, she even looked through the Indigo and the big bucket that she usually used to store clothes. She also looked through the trash can in the corner, but she did not find anything suspicious.
However, that strange sense of danger did not disappear. Instead, it became even deeper.
The air was filled with a sinister aura. Song qingxiao did not know if it was her imagination, but she seemed to have smelled a faint rancid smell.. The stench was cold and it was the same smell as Chu ke¡¯s!
Chapter 341 - 341: Hiding (1)
Chapter 341: Hiding (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The smell of the underground floor was not good. It was not ventted and humid all year round, so there was a musty smell. In addition, there was a faint smell of corpses, which made the air even more unpleasant.
She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion caused by her nervousness, but the sound of water dripping sounded in her mind again.
Her heart seemed to have been clenched, and her eyes became sharper. She carefully searched every corner of theundry room. Although she still couldn¡¯t find Chu ke, there was no such thing as luck in the trial space. She smelled the connection of death and felt the murderous intent.
With her heart beating like crazy, she grabbed her dagger and inspected every venue. Her brows furrowed deeper and deeper, and she finally stopped in front of the ss wall.
If Chu ke had escaped to theundry room, where was she hiding?
This ce could be seen with a nce. She had searched every gap that could hide a ¡®person¡¯, but she did not find Chu ke.
The washing machine¡¯s cylinder was too small, and she was too big to fit in.
If she wasn¡¯t in the basement, where did the stenche from? Where did the killing intente from?
Song qingxiao pursed her lips and looked through the ss to the parking lot outside.
Theundry room was dimly lit, but it was much brighter than the parking lot.
The ss wall seemed to separate the inside and outside into two worlds. It was so dark outside that he could only vaguely see rows of parked cars.
That ce was quite big, so it was not impossible for Chu ke to hide in the parking lot.
She was a native of this neighborhood and should be very familiar with the nearby terrain. If she were to hide in the parking lot, it would not be easy to find her!
The parking lot was suspicious. Song qingxiao immediately thought of another suspicious ce, and that was the elevator!
The elevator in this building led directly to the basement. It was the only way in and out of theundry room other than the locked safety passage.
However, the elevator had been destroyed during the fight, so the door did not open.
Let¡¯s not talk about how Chu ke would return to the elevator to hide after she escaped, but if she went down to the basement, then the inside of the elevator and outside of the parking lot would be suspicious!
With such a thought in mind, song Qingxin felt the blood in her body flowing even faster.
Once again, she heard the sound of water dripping, but it was soon drowned out by a louder heartbeat.
An inexplicable shiver ran up her spine. Song qingxiao looked away from the parking lot in the distance and her eyesnded on the ss. The moment she was ready to aim¡
The transparent ss formed a natural and wonderful mirror because of the darkness on one side, reflecting everything behind her.
In the dark barrel of a washing machine, there was an eye looking at her through the ss!
This shock was no small matter. Even though song Qingxin had already been prepared to face Chu ke again, her scalp still went numb when their eyes met. She did not have time to think about anything else. She instinctively formed a hand seal and shouted,
¡°Rock-solid!¡±
The moment she shouted the incantation, a rotten arm stretched out from the washing machine and pushed the door open. The upper half of her body came out andnded on the ground with a bang!
Chu ke¡¯s two broken arms fell to the ground. The face that was split in half looked even more terrifying in the bright light. Her lower body was stuck in the washing machine, but the moment her arms touched the ground, she nimbly crawled towards song Qing.
Her wet hair was sticking to her cheeks, and some of them were still dripping water. The washing machine couldn¡¯t withstand her strength and was dragged away from the spot!
After Chu keren died, her body turned into a zombie with great strength and speed.
Song qingxiao had just finished chanting the swordsman technique in the nine-word secret order when Chu ke dragged the washing machine and crawled over to her!
The machine rolled on the ground and made a ¡®tter¡¯ sound. It was like she was pulling a small train. With a face full of resentment, she was less than two meters away from song Qing in the blink of an eye.
It was not a wise move to turn around and run at this time. Her speed was far beyond song qingxiao¡¯s imagination, and song qingxiao had dealt with her in the elevator before, so she had some understanding of living zombies.
Her bones were extremely hard, and she was extremely strong. Although the ck Dagger seemed to be able to hurt her bones, she was already dead, and her body could not feel anything.
The only thing that could really hurt her was probably something like the Taoist secret technique that number two had!
Song qingxiao was helpless against such undead creatures. She could only try her best to stay alive and stall for time.
He could only hope that at midnight, number 2 and number 3 would be able to hear themotion on the first underground floor and rush over as soon as possible. The three of them would work together to subdue Chu kexian andplete this mission!
Just as this thought shed through her mind, Chu ke had already brought the washing machine and crawled in front of her. The stench of decay and the smell of death hit her head-on. The huge washing machine¡¯s pipes and wires had already been broken the moment the washing machine was dragged away.
A huge ck hole appeared where the washing machine was ced. Chu ke must have been hiding inside, waiting for an opportunity to attack!
There was no time to think about anything else. Song Qing shouted,¡±
¡°.. Solid!¡±
The moment she shouted out the ¡®swordsman¡¯mand, the spiritual power in her body circted and a thinyer of ice formed on her body. She hurriedly turned around, but Chu ke had already crawled in front of her. She raised her arms and stabbed them into her waist!
It all happened so fast that she didn¡¯t even have time to grab the dagger and fight back!
With a ¡®bang¡¯, the broken arm stick hit song qingxiao¡¯s stomach. The power was extremely terrifying, like an avnche. The moment the yin Qi and spiritual power shed, the¡¯ Zhe ¡®token formed a defensive barrier and took the two heavy blows!
Her stomach felt like it was going to topple mountains and overturn the seas. The spiritual energy in her body was instantly thrown into chaos by this attack. Fortunately, Chu ke¡¯s broken arm did not dig into her stomach!
Although these two hits did not cause any fatal injuries, it still caused song Qing¡¯s small body to quickly retreat and hit the ss with a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound.
The ss wall couldn¡¯t withstand the weight and shattered with a ng. Large pieces of ss fell to the ground, some of whichnded on song qingxiao and Chu ke, making an earth-shattering sound.
Without the support of the ss behind them, Chu ke quickly retracted her broken arm and supported herself with one hand on the ground. When she raised her arm, she crawled forward a long way and pushed song qingxiao into the parking lot.
During this time, song Qing tried to stabilize his footing, but he couldn¡¯t.
The tip of her feet left two rows of deep marks on the ground.. These marks were covered in frost, but they were soon covered up by the washing machine that Chu ke was dragging!
Chapter 342 - 342: Dragon’s roar (1)
Chapter 342: Dragon¡¯s roar (1)
Trantor: 549690339 ,
¡°Die¡¡±
The trial-taker had ruined her ns, and she was injured by number two. In addition, when she died, she was filled with hatred. At this moment, her face, which had been split into two, was twisted.
¡°Die, I want you to die ¡¡±
Her eerie voice was like the sound of nails scratching on a dried tree trunk, and
she breathed in and out Yin Qi as she spoke.
Facing Chu ke this time was far more terrifying than when they were in the elevator.
In the absence of gravity, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t muster any strength to fight back. She could only retreat quickly as she was hit by her. All she could hear was the sound of the wind. Then, with a bang, she hit a car. The car was dented by the huge force, and the sharp rm sounded!
She didn¡¯t stop after hitting the car. Chu ke reached out and hit the ground again. When she lifted her hand, she swung it at her waist. Bang! With a muffled sound, the spirit power once again withstood the blow.
However, song qingxiao heard a slight ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound. This sound was several times more frightening than when she had discovered Chu ke!
That was a specialyer of ice formed by the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token. After taking several of Chu ke¡¯s attacks, most of the spiritual energy in her body had been used up, and it was difficult for her to maintain the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token. Once the ice crystals were broken, the next time Chu ke raised her arm, it might pierce through her stomach!
Song qingxiao was scared out of her wits. The sound of the wind whizzed past her ears, causing her hair to fly in all directions. Half of her hair was stuck to her face by cold sweat, covering her eyes!
She tried to gather her strength, but as she quickly retreated, she could not find a pivot point to stabilize her body!
The car that she had crashed into was also knocked forward by the impact. With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, it crashed into another row of cars not far away.
¡®Di-di-di-¡®
After the cars in the underground parking lot were attacked, they buzzed one
after another.
A few cars were pushed back by Chu ke¡¯s attack, and with a loud bang, they hit
a pir in the parking lot.
After the head of the car crashed through the bricks, it finally came to a stop with a deafening sound.
Song Qing¡¯s small body finally stabilized and stopped retreating, but her upper body was stuck in the deformed groove of the car.
The spiritual energy in his body had been used up after maintaining the ¡öswordsman¡¯ token for such a long time and Chu ke¡¯s crazy attacks. The ice crystals covering his body cracked with a ¡®Kacha Kacha¡¯ sound.
¡°Want you¡ Die¡¡±
Chu ke¡¯s sinister voice rang out, as if she was demanding her life. The washing machine that was stuck behind her also changed shape and fell off during the chase, revealing her original body!
After song qingxiao gained a firm foothold, she was naturally unwilling to give
up.
Although she didn¡¯t expect to kill Chu ke and had to wait for a ¡®specialist¡¯ like number two to take care of the funeral, she didn¡¯t expect others to save her life. At the critical moment, she could only rely on herself!
She held her breath and clenched the dagger tightly. She was prepared to stab Chu ke¡¯s face again like she did in the elevator. She wanted to buy time for herself to escape.
However, the moment she moved, Chu ke¡¯s expression turned extremely strange. Large amounts of ck gas suddenly gushed out from the wound on her forehead caused by number two, her four broken limbs, her nose, her ears, and the remaining ck eye socket that song Qing had dug out.
The wisps of ck Qi seemed toe alive. Like disgusting snakes, they slowly crawled onto song Qing¡¯s body and wrapped around her arm!
The ck gas seemed to be corrosive, and the remaining ice shards began to crack even faster as they were surrounded by the ck gas.
A Green Grid appeared on Chu ke¡¯s face again. At such a close distance, her face looked even more terrifying.
However, what shocked song qingxiao was not her strange and terrifying face, but the fact that her arm seemed to be bound byyers of invisible restraints under the ck gas. Her entire arm weighed more than a thousand pounds, and she could not lift it!
With a ¡®shua¡¯, arge amount of cold sweat appeared on song ding¡¯s body, soaking her clothes.
She gritted her teeth and the veins on her forehead bulged. She tried to lift her arm, but it was as if her arm was weighed down by a thousand pounds. She could not lift it at all!
The ck Yin Qi wrapped around her arm in circles, corroding her power and devouring her spiritual energy!
¡®Hu¡ Hu¡¡¯
She panted heavily. Chu ke seemed to know that she was unable to fight back and no longer attacked her like a storm.
Two cold broken arms were mped on both sides of her thin waist. The cold resentment invaded her body through her clothes, sizzling and corroding them.
Chu ke hugged her like a child and slowly pressed her against his body. As she was prostrating on the ground, her head was raised. Under the dim light, her wet hair stuck to her cheek. In the middle of her ck hair, one of her eyes was gloomy and exuded hatred.
If a normal child were to do this, it would seem like they were acting coquettishly. However, the little one who was holding song Qing was such a terrifying existence. Even if she only lowered her head to look at her, it was like the most terrifying nightmare.
¡°More ¡ Guan Xian ¡ The ¡¡±
She slowly opened her mouth. Because a child had crawled out of her mouth earlier, there were several cracks. At this time, with every word she said, some rotten liquid squeezed out.
¡°Hit me¡ Hubby¡ Electricity¡ The woman who spoke¡¡± She opened her mouth with difficulty and gradually pressed on song Qing¡¯s small waist as she slowly climbed up. Every word seemed to beced with poison.
¡°..They¡¯re all¡¡±
When she said this, her head was already on song Qing¡¯s chest.
Song qingxiao was naturally unwilling to give up. She struggled several times, and the veins on her forehead popped out. However, the ck gas wrapped around her and she failed several times.
Chu ke¡¯s body was cold and stiff, like a giant maggot attached to a bone, wriggling on her body.
A bone-chilling coldness spread from her body to song qingxiao. Arge amount of Yin Qi, resentment Qi, and corpse Qi surrounded song qingxiao.
The blood vessels in song qingxiao¡¯s brain were like taut strings, making a trembling sound. At this time, it was not easy to stab Chu Li with a knife. She gritted her teeth and tried to make a seal with her hands, trying to summon thest trace of spiritual power in her body, draw the ground as a prison¡
¡°.. Damn it¡¡±
The moment song qingxiao shouted the word ¡®Lin¡¯, Chu ke¡¯s expression turned ferocious. She stopped at song qingxiao¡¯s chest and opened her mouth wide, revealing a row of white teeth!
Her gray eyes widened to the maximum, and she raised her head a little, then bit down hard in the direction of her chest!
¡°I¡¯m sleepy!¡±
At this critical moment, song qingxiao shouted out thestmand with great difficulty.
Chu ke¡¯s movements stopped.
Was it a sess?
Song Qing looked down at her raised head and was surprised.
However, she quickly realized that it was just an illusion! The spiritual power in her body waspletely sucked out in an instant. The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique could only trap Chu ke for the blink of an eye. It might not evenst for a second before her spiritual power dispersed and she would copse.
Chu ke opened her mouth wide, and the corpse Qi that came out of her mouth reached song Qing¡¯s small chest. Song Qing¡¯s heart suddenly stopped beating after a violent ¡®Dong Dong Dong Dong¡¯!
At the moment of life and death, her mind went nk. Chu ke¡¯s mouth bit her chest, and her sharp teeth had already pierced through her clothes and reached her chest!
At this moment, the blue blood in her chest, which had not moved at all, began to fluctuate violently under the attack of the corpse Qi and the huge resentment.
On song qingxiao¡¯s chest, which he could not see, arge patch of pale blue scale-shaped light patterns began to appear!
Her eyes turned golden, and her pupils were vertical. The moment chuke¡¯s tongue was about to drill into her chest, a violent and brutal hiss came from her chest, and it resounded throughout the entire underground parking lot. The Phantom of a huge blue flood dragon¡¯s head emerged from her chest and let out a fierce flood dragon¡¯s roar.. It opened its bloody mouth and bit Chu ke¡¯s ferocious head into its mouth!
Chapter 343 - 278-escaping again (1)
Chapter 343: Chapter 278-escaping again (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The illusionary image of the Wyrm¡¯s sharp fangs bit into Chu ke¡¯s head, lifting her upper body high up. Chu ke let out a scream that was far more painful than when she was injured by No. 2.
It all happened so quickly that before song qingxiao could react, the heavy restraints on her body had disappeared. The yin Qi that was about to invade her body was blocked byyers of scales.
She tried to grip the dagger tightly and struggled. The ck gas that was restricting her movement was broken away.
Song qingxiao was shocked at first, but then she was overjoyed. After she regained her freedom, she shook her arm. Her arm seemed to have been free from the corrosion of the yin Qi and waspletely recovered.
The seal was actually triggered after being attacked, so he was lucky to have survived.
He had originally thought that this mission would be difficult. Without number
2 and number 3¡¯s cooperation, it would be difficult toplete. He had not expected that it would be resolved in such an unexpected way.
In the underground parking lot, Chu ke¡¯s blood-curdling screeches reverberated along with the buzzing of the car. It was a little sinister. The Dragon snake had already swallowed her head, leaving Chu ke struggling desperately in mid-air.
Water droplets sshed everywhere. It was exactly the same as when number seven was swallowed in the previous trial space.
It was just that the situation back then was shocking, and song qingxiao was also on the verge of death. Now, the situation was the opposite.
At that moment, there seemed to be a change in her sea of consciousness. She was about to check the details of the mission in her sea of consciousness, but just as she did so, something that shocked her happened again!
After swallowing Chu ke¡¯s head, the flood dragon¡¯s eyes revealed a look of disgust. It suddenly opened its mouth even wider and stuck out its tongue, pushing the struggling Chu ke out of its throat!
¡®Bang¡¯!
Chu ke¡¯s chubby body fell to the ground, causing the dust on the ground to fly up. The flood Dragon vomited the living zombie out and let out a roar. The roar was brutal and violent, causing one¡¯s blood to boil. The flood Dragon seemed to be struggling with all its might, but it seemed to be bound by an invisible force. In the blink of an eye, its body shrank and disappeared from song Qing¡¯s chest.
? ?
Song qingxiao was stunned. After she realized what had happened, she wanted
to curse.
After falling to the ground, Chu ke got up and turned her head with resentment. Her face was covered in ck Qi and there was a huge wound in the middle of her skull that was gushing out Yin Qi. She nced at song qingxiao and her face showed some fear. Then, she turned and crawled in the direction of theundry room.
Within two breaths, she was nowhere to be seen.
¡®Di di di¡¡¯
The cars in the underground garage were still buzzing. Song qingxiao was sweating profusely as if she had just had a terrible dream.
However, the drag marks on the ground were too long, and there was still the terrifying feeling of being hugged by a corpse. His legs were covered in the water stains from chuke¡¯s body, and they were extremely smelly. This proved that everything that had happened earlier was not an illusion.
His heart was still beating wildly. Song Qing raised his arm. The hair and goosebumps on his arm were still there, and the blue scales on it had notpletely disappeared.
She touched her chest. In the middle of her chest, the ball of blue blood that had been touched was surging. With the fluctuation of the blood, a trace of blue blood quietly integrated into her blood.
Chu ke had escaped again!
When song qingxiao thought of this, she could not help but feel a headache. She stood up straight. The clothes on her body and arms had been corroded by the previous resentment and were already tattered.
But fortunately, the dagger was intact. She tried to stab the dagger into the car that was roaring non-stop beside her. The dagger was silently stabbed into it, as if it was not affected by the yin Qi-
Song qingxiao heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, something moved in her pocket. It seemed like something was struggling to get out.
She had the frozen fly in her pocket, but after number three was injured, she had once again reinforced the ice and sealed the fly in it. It had not been long since the fly was trapped in the ice.
She took the ice block out of her pocket. Song qingxiao realized that the yin Qi here seemed to have an effect on it. It was growing very fast, and it was now the size of a child¡¯s fist.
When Chu ke was chasing after him, the ice block had probably been hit and a crack had appeared. The fly had already stretched out a leg and tried to break the ice.
After such a long time, the fly still hadn¡¯t died. The more it grew, the more ferocious it looked. Something was wrong.
This thing flew out from Room 17-4, so it must have something to do with Chu ke. However, it was not the time to study this. She gritted her teeth and remembered that No. 3 had been stung by this fly. This thing¡¯s origin was unknown and it was rted to Chu ke. It was impossible to throw it away. She had to keep it in case it hurt people. Song qingxiao hesitated for a moment but still held the ice block and tried to seal it again.
However, because the spiritual power in her body was almost depleted, she could only barely repair the ice block no matter how hard she tried.
As soon as the gap was closed, the struggling fly stopped moving and was sealed in the ice again.
After she was done, she put the big ice block back into her pocket and ran to theundry room.
Chu ke had escaped once again. She had suffered a great loss here, so she probably wouldn¡¯t ambush him for the time being.
Theundry room was in a mess. The washing machine had been knocked into a mess, and there was a long trace of water on the ground that had notpletely dried. The air was filled with a rancid smell.
The tightly shut elevator door was broken. Song Qing¡¯s small pupils shrank.
Chu ke must have escaped from here!
At this point, she seemed to no longer hide her whereabouts.
The elevator was broken, but with her strength, she could still climb up the passage.
At the entrance of the electric elevator on the first floor, number three was currently guarding it! She was in danger!
Song qingxiao turned around and ran towards the safety stairs.
At the entrance of the elevator on the first floor, in addition to the yin Qi and rancid smell, there seemed to be a bloody smell mixed in. Number three, who was originally standing at the entrance of the elevator on the first floor, had disappeared.
In the dark, song Qing¡¯s heart was beating fast. The broken elevator door was originally sealed by the rattan that No. 3 had made, but now the rattan had been grabbed and broken.
She kicked the uneven elevator door on the ground, revealing the deep pit created by No. 2. It was empty below, and there was no sign of No. 3.
From the faint smell of blood in the air, song qingxiao guessed that something had happened to No. 3.
She originally thought that the elevator was the safest ce, so when Chu ke climbed out of the elevator to attack her, it was probably beyond her expectations.
Although number 3¡¯s ability was new, Chu ke¡¯s resentment was extremely strong and her strength was powerful. Number 3 might not be her match. After killing number three, she didn¡¯t know where she had taken his body.
It was not safe there. Song qingxiao carefully observed her surroundings and slowly retreated to the safety exit..
Chapter 344 - 344: Hair bone (1)
Chapter 344: Hair bone (1)
Trantor: 549690339
At this moment, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but think of the mission in her consciousness that had changed when she was being chased by Chu ke.
It was just that the situation was critical at that time and she didn¡¯t have time to pay too much attention to it. At this time, she split out a wisp of divine sense to check, and the mission had indeed changed!
[ mission objective: kill Qin feichu! ]
[ missionpleted: 4500 points. Obliteration if mission failed! ]
His points had increased by more than 1500 points. The trial space obviously wouldn¡¯t temporarily increase the points reward based on the difficulty of the mission. Something unexpected must have happened.
The safety passage was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Song qingxiao forced herself to calm down, but she felt that something was wrong.
There was the smell of blood in the air, but it wasn¡¯t too strong. Number three didn¡¯t seem to have died recently.
She thought about it again. From the time Chu ke chased after her to the time she escaped and caught up to her, it had happened in a very short time. No matter how weak number three was, it was impossible for him to not be able to survive in such a short time.
It was more likely that when Chu ke was after song qingxiao, number three had already died the moment the mission changed.
The mission hint for this mission should be the same for every trial-taker, which was why she and number three had expressed their willingness to cooperate at the beginning.
Everyone¡¯s mission reward points were 3000, so the total points of the three people were 9000 points.
If one of the participants died in the middle of the trial, her points would be evenly distributed to the other two survivors, which would be exactly 4500 points each, and the total reward would still be 9000 points.
Song qingxiao was certain that something had happened to number 3.
So she was the closest to him, but when there was a violent noise in the basement, she didn¡¯t help in time.
Although number three had her own ns, she should be able to distinguish the severity of the matter.
At that time, she was already unable to save herself, and it was really difficult for her to separate herself from the others to help.
The reason why song qingxiao was so certain was that she remembered something. When Chu ke was chasing after her, the baby corpse did not appear!
In the beginning, Chu ke was confident that she would win. However, at the crucial moment, the seal on her heart was touched by Chu ke, and a flood dragon¡¯s head appeared to bite Chu ke. At the same time, the infant corpse disappeared without a trace.
In the elevator, Chu ke had released the baby corpse at the critical moment when she was restrained by the No. 2 talisman paper, and the mother and son had joined forces.
After Chu ke¡¯s death, her spirit still remained in her corpse, retaining her memories and wisdom. Now that he thought about it, after she had escaped in defeat the first time, she had already split up with her mother.
One was hiding in theundry room, and the other was hiding in the dark. He had been lucky enough to escape, but three had lost his life.
The baby corpse was quite small, and it appeared and disappeared in the dark. It was impossible for No. 3 to guard against it, and the possibility of being attacked by it and not being able to fight back was very high.
The reason why Chu ke had targeted the two of them was probably because during the elevator battle, she had basically figured out the methods and personalities of the three participants. Number 2 was the strongest and had talismans and curses, so he was extremely difficult to deal with. On the other hand, she and number 3 were slightly weaker.
After Chu ke¡¯s death, her ghost still existed in her corpse and retained her memories and intelligence. It was not surprising that she would first kill the weak and then join forces with her mother to deal with the strongest number two.
This theory should be correct, but song qingxiao had a vague feeling that she had overlooked something.
It was not wrong for Chu ke and her son to kill him and number three first, but this was not the first time that number three had been killed by a baby corpse.
When the baby corpse was saving its mother, it had created an illusion with its strong resentment. At that time, the three participants in the elevator had ¡®seen¡¯ the dense mass of baby corpses that had appeared and crawled toward them.
If number two didn¡¯t use his trump card and force Chu ke to withdraw a portion of her Yin Qi to resist and break this illusion, the few of them would probably be exhausted.
But in therge number of illusions, the real baby corpse was hidden behind number three.
At that time, she thought it was a coincidence, but now that song qingxiao realized that number three might have died at the hands of a baby corpse, it didn t seem like a coincidence anymore.
if the baby corpse could kill her, it would be because it had left a scent on her body after injuring her the first time. After the three cultivators split up, the baby corpse followed the yin Qi and smell to kill number three.
Then why did the first baby corpse attack number three?
For some reason, song qingxiao thought of the fly that was hidden in her pocket.
The first time No. 3 was truly injured was when she and No. 2 entered the building. Her sneak attack had failed and she had been counterattacked.
When she was about tounch another sneak attack, she was hurt by the fly in song Qing¡¯s pocket.
Many of the questions that had been ignored before now appeared in song Qing¡¯s mind one after another.
She thought of something again. From the moment the dripping sound appeared and the elevator went down, Chu ke¡¯s ambush happened not long after number three was stung by the fly!
The purpose of Chu ke¡¯s return was for revenge and for her husband. She had returned to the building before the other participants.
When she was about to seed, she gave up on everything else and turned to ambush the trial-taker. This did not match Chu ke¡¯s character.
Her obsession with her husband could be seen from the time she tried to kill him, but because he spoke to her husband on the phone, her resentment became even stronger.
The moment she was about to meet up with her husband, number three was stung by a fly. She seemed to have sensed it at the first moment and gave up on her husband, rushing downstairs.
What matter was more important than Qin Heng?
The child! To a mother, only her child could win over everything.
Only then would Chu ke be able to sense the fly the moment it appeared.
However, the baby¡¯s corpse was clearly hidden in her stomach and had never been separated from her. Song qingxiao had also seen it with her own eyes!
No! Song qingxiao recalled what No. 2 had said yesterday afternoon.
Number two had once said,¡±after a person dies, the soul needs to find a ce to hold onto and a ce to hide.¡± It could be something she cherished when she was alive, the ce she often stayed at, or something she touched after she died.
Chu ke gave birth after her death, and both mother and child died. The forensic doctor said that if the family were more careful, the fetus in her womb would be able to live after seven months.
If the baby could live, it should have a soul. Just like number two said, the baby¡¯s soul might have found a soul container to hide in the moment it died, so that the soul would not dissipate!
This way, many things made sense.
The flies caught from level 17 to 4 had a strong life force. After entering the district, under the nourishment of the yin Qi, they grew rapidly like a child being breastfed by its mother.
Number three was stung by a fly. The mother and son were connected, which led to Chu ke¡¯s ambush.
In fact, it was highly possible that Chu ke¡¯s pursuit of number three and her was not what she had imagined. Chu ke was extremely intelligent and decided to kill the weak first before the mother and son ambushed number two and eliminated the three trial-takers. On the contrary, it was possible that the moment the ice block that sealed the fly broke, its aura leaked out, and number three was the most seriously injured. Since she was carrying the fly, it was inevitable that she would be infected by the aura and attract Chu ke¡¯s attention!
In other words, now that No.. 3 was in trouble and it was confirmed that the soul of his ¡®son¡¯ was not with her, he might be the next one!
Chapter 345 - 280-shock (1)
Chapter 345: Chapter 280-shock (1)
Trantor: 549690339
When song qingxiao thought of this, she was speechless and depressed. She had been trying to figure out the connection between the fly in her pocket and the situation. Now that she had figured it out, she was in trouble and could not get rid of it.
Song qingxiao gulped. Although Chu ke had been forced to leave the underground parking lot, she would not give up on the baby corpse, in the dark, she always felt that Chu ke and the baby corpse were hiding in the dark and staring at her coldly, looking for an opportunity to make a move.
She pressed on her chest, and the blue blood remained still. If it wasn¡¯t for the image of a Wyrm that had forced Chu ke back, song qingxiao wouldn¡¯t have known that the seal in her body had such a powerful effect.
However, she had no idea how to activate the seal. That powerful force was not for her to use at the moment.
The next time she was in danger, song qingxiao was not sure if the Wyrm Phantom would be able to save her again.
Perhaps Chu ke, who was hiding in the shadows, was also observing her to determine her danger level.
At this time, song Qing¡¯s cautious personality would not take the initiative to take risks for that slight uncertainty. Her mind quickly turned and she quickly decided to meet up with number two.
Although number 2 was difficult to get along with, at this time, number 2 was undoubtedly a cultivator who could fight with Chu ke.
Even if No. 2 was confident in his own strength and was unwilling to cooperate with others, and might even try to backstab them because of the reward points, he was not a fool and should know his limits unless he was sure to win against
Chu ke.
No matter how strong number two was, he was still a living person. To song qingxiao, he was much easier to deal with than Chu ke.
Moreover, he had his own ns, and song Qing might have his own.
She touched the outside of her pocket and patted the ice ball, a hint of slyness shing in her eyes.
An able man should do more work. This hot potato should be handed to a more suitable professional at the right time.
At that time, he would think of a way to divert the disaster to kill two birds
with one stone.
With this in mind, song qingxiao went upstairs without saying a word.
After she got to the second floor, she searched the corridor. After making sure that number two was not there, she quickly went up.
She was anxious to meet up with number two, but she was also afraid of Chu ke¡¯s sneak attack, so her mind was as tense as a thin string. After confirming that there was no trace of number two, she turned and left.
They had climbed more than ten steps. It wasn¡¯t tiring for song qingxiao, but the mental pressure made her break out in cold sweat.
She stood there for a moment. The dark tunnel was like the mouth of a demon that could not be seen. She took a deep breath and pursed her lips. Just as she was about to go upstairs again, number two¡¯s voice suddenly came from above
her,¡±
¡°Tiangang energy!¡±
An extremely powerful spiritual power burst out, just like when number two had taken out the talisman in the elevator and attacked Chu ke.
Song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed. Number two was upstairs. He was chanting now. Could he have already met Chu ke?
just as this thought emerged in her mind, she heard number two¡¯s incantation, and then a loud ¡®boom¡¯ came from above her head!
His voice reverberated, and the entire building seemed to have suffered a heavy blow as the ground trembled.
There was a buzzing sound under his feet, and the ceiling above him and the surrounding walls were cracking.
Through the thin floor, she heard the sound of gravel falling. Song qingxiao immediately ran upstairs.
After hearing the noise on the second floor, she didn¡¯t do anything else and went to patrol the corridor. From the corridor of The Thirteenth Floor, she had already heard the intense noise upstairs.
At the entrance of the safety passage on the 14th floor, the faint light brought by the talisman paper was exceptionally eye-catching in the dark. She quickly walked up. The entire 14th floor had been severely damaged by No. 2¡¯s previous attack.
The ss that sealed the walkway had already cracked and was falling down. The wall cracked, gravel and dust flew everywhere, and the two elevator doors had a huge hole in them. They fell down with a ¡®boom¡¯.
No. 2 stood in the corridor of the 14th floor with his back facing the exit of the safety passage. A talisman with weak spiritual power was floating in front of him, illuminating the corridor!
In the dust that filled the sky, the corners of number two¡¯s clothes and hair were blown by spiritual power. When he sensed the sound behind him, he vigntly moved his ears. However, after realizing that it was a person behind him, he did not turn his head and instead shouted,¡±
¡°Evil creature! You still dare to Dodge!¡±
His voice was already very hoarse, and he was a little out of breath. It was obvious that activating the talisman had consumed a lot of his spiritual power.
In the midst of the flying sand and stones, a few wisps of ck gas escaped from the broken elevator entrance.
Number two once again activated the talisman and struck it in with all her might!
That spirit talisman emitted a bright light and heavily struck inside. The remaining spirit power suppressed the ck gas. The talisman brick smashed down for thest time, and sand and stones flew everywhere. After a heavy sound, the talisman paper quickly shrank into a piece of yellow paper, and gently floated in the air.
At the same time, above the elevator, a huge object fell down after being hit. It was the same as when the three of them were trapped in the elevator and number three forced Chu ke to appear.
In the darkness, number two shot forward and took out two spiritual talismans at an extremely fast speed. He mumbled,¡±
heavenly spirit righteous Qi, taixiao borrowing thew¡
No 2 must have consumed a lot of spiritual energy. The spiritual energy of the two talismans was extremely weak. As they flew out, they stuck to the left and right cheeks of the ¡®person¡¯ before the huge figurended on the ground.
In the darkness, a hint of joy shed in number two¡¯s eyes. After his move seeded, he pulled out his waist. At this time, he was actually going to bring out all his trump cards without holding back.
He took out something that looked like a soft whip and with a swing of his hand, it wrapped around the falling ¡®person¡¯, wrapping her extremely fat body. The soft whip was not a real whip, but a belt-like object woven from copper coins full of mysterious runes. It was old and looked unremarkable, but the moment it wrapped around the fat body, the living corpse seemed to bepletely restrained and did not move.
Number two opened her arms and caught the clothes of the falling living corpse. The lower half of the living corpse fell to the ground with a loud ¡®bang¡¯ and arge amount of dust was sent flying.
¡°Cough cough ¡¡± It was not until he was done that number two coughed twice. With the help of the extremely weak light from the immobilization talisman, number two saw Chu ke¡¯s rotting face that had been split into two. Only then did he let out a sigh of relief and reveal a satisfied smile as he subdued the living corpse.
All of this happened too quickly. Song Qing looked down on him as he subdued Chu ke and turned his head.
Their gazes met, and when No. 2 realized that it was song qingxiao, he was surprised, it¡¯s you?¡±
He eximed. Song qingxiao frowned,¡±
¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he said.
He probably thought that he was dead and that number three was still alive. After all, No. 3¡¯s position was the safest at that time, and No. 2 should have heard the noise in the basement.
Chu ke had been chasing after her, and the three of them had been separated. From number two¡¯s point of view, song qingxiao wanted to survive under the hands of such a fierce zombie with just a dagger. It was no different from a fool¡¯s dream..
Chapter 346 - 281-luring the Tiger (1)
Chapter 346: Chapter 281-luring the Tiger (1)
Trantor: 549690339
However, with song qingxiao¡¯s appearance and the increase in points in the mission notification, number three was the one who died.
Number two¡¯s mind spun quickly, but he felt that this result was actually not surprising.
Among the three trial-takers who had participated in this mission, number three was the weakest. He was also afraid of death and had shown off too much of his cleverness. In the end, it was very likely that his cleverness would be ruined by his cleverness.
The three participants had a total of 9000 points. The two of them who were still alive should have 4.500 points.
Since he had already suppressed Chu ke, his mission was basicallypleted. If there was another participant, he would be able to obtain 9000 points alone.
This was an extremely tempting number. Greed shed through number two¡¯s mind, but he was quickly awakened by the surrounding air waves.
Themotion in the basement was huge. Chu ke and her mother had surrounded her. Song qingxiao, who did not know how to exorcise ghosts and suppress evil, was still able to force Chu ke to retreat. Her strength might be higher than he had imagined.
In the elevator, she must have hidden some tricks and didn¡¯t show them.
At present, his spiritual power was exhausted, and he had basically used his trump card. Even that extremely precious spirit talisman had exhausted its power after continuous use, bing a piece of waste paper.
Although he still had a life-saving measure, if number one also had a backup n, the oue of the battle would still be unknown.
Number two was arrogant, but he was not stupid. If he was full of spiritual power and at his peak, he would have attacked without hesitation. However, he had to be careful of song qingxiao¡¯s attack.
However, he guessed that song qingxiao was not in a good state either. Although Chu ke did not kill her, she had escaped from Chu ke¡¯s hands. She must have paid a price.
The two of them were on the same level, and neither of them could do anything to the other. Otherwise, if song qingxiao was sure to win, she would have attacked Chu ke from behind when he froze her in ce.
It was exactly as number two had thought, and song qingxiao sighed in pity.
The temptation of points was too great. She had thought of killing him before, but she really didn¡¯t have much spiritual power. Number two¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t weak, and he was very guarded against her, so it was difficult to kill her.
The n to ambush number 2 by throwing a fly at him failed because of his defense.
She sighed in her heart and gave up the idea of snatching points.
The two of them had their own ns. Number two dragged Chu ke up and stared at song qingxiao.
¡°Chu ke has been subdued. You¡¯re not thinking of fighting me, are you?¡±
¡°Of course I won¡¯t,¡± Song Qing¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. She felt that something was wrong. However, as soon as number two finished speaking, she shook her head and said calmly,¡±
¡°I only hope to pass the mission and keep my life.¡±
Once the mission was over and the two of them survived, they each got 4500 points, which was not bad.
Although 9000 points was a huge temptation, the points were good, but one had to be alive to use them.
¡°Very good,¡± he said. Hearing her words, number two¡¯s tense mind rxed and he pulled Chu ke up. ¡°I¡¯m going to take her away from here first, then I¡¯ll find a way to release her from purgatory.¡±
The zombie that was no longer moving was being dragged by him on the ground, making a ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound. Under the faint light of the immobilization talisman, Chu ke¡¯s face looked strange and terrifying.
Song qingxiao stepped back to the safety passage and went up a few steps to make way for No. 2.
The atmosphere was tense when No. 2 walked past her, but song qingxiao did not do anything. She watched as No. 2 dragged the body down the stairs slowly.
Every time the corpse¡¯s feet stepped down the stairs, there would be a very heavy ¡®bang¡¯ sound. Afraid that she would go back on her words, number two walked very quickly. In two or three breaths, he had already gone down two floors, and the sound of his footsteps gradually faded.
Song qingxiao was still frowning, and she had a strange feeling.
The face of the corpse that number 2 had taken away was indeed chuke¡¯s. That green and rotten face had been cut by her dagger.
However, song qingxiao¡¯s eyelids kept twitching, and she felt that something was wrong.
In the sea of consciousness, the mission had not changed.The dead Qin feichu.
[ missionpleted: 4500 points. Obliteration if mission failed! ]
She had seen the scene of number two¡¯s attack. When the brick fell, it was also very loud, but it always gave song qingxiao the feeling that the Thunder was loud, but the rain was small.
When No. 2 had first taken out the talisman, its power was terrifying. She had seen the first time it had smashed Chu ke in the elevator. When it had smashed down, the earth had trembled and the mountains had trembled, as if the foundation of the entire building had been shaken.
However, after using it over and over again, the power of the talisman became weaker and weaker. On thest use, the spiritual power of the talisman was exhausted before it waspletely smashed down, and it became an ordinary talisman.
After that, No. 2 didn¡¯t pick it up again. It was obvious that the talisman had lost its use.
Under such circumstances, song Qingxin was rather puzzled that the greatly reduced power of the talisman could so easily suppress Chu ke.
She had once fought Chu ke in closebat and understood how terrifying she was.
In the underground parking lot, Chu ke was injured by the flood dragon¡¯s soul in her body when she attacked her. However, from the speed at which she escaped, it could be seen that the injury caused by the flood dragon¡¯s soul would not make her so weak.
Number two was injured and had used up more than half of his spiritual power. Under the situation where the power of the talisman paper had been greatly reduced, it was too easy for him to force Chu ke out and subdue her in one move.
Ta, ta, ta. The sound of No. 2 dragging the body down the stairs was getting further and further away. He was in a hurry to take the body away andplete the mission.
But what if number two didn¡¯t take Chu ke away?
Song qingxiao broke out in cold sweat again.
If it wasn¡¯t Chu ke, then who was it?
Number three¡¯s plump figure appeared in her mind. It was quite simr to Chu ke¡¯s rotted and swollen body. Especially in such an environment, it was not unusual for her to admit her mistake.
Number three was already dead, but his body had mysteriously disappeared. At that time, she was still puzzled as to where Chu ke had hidden number three¡¯s body.
No. 2 had used up too much of his strength, and he was injured. He was also headstrong and headstrong. He was worried that he wouldunch a sneak attack and was in a hurry to get rid of the body. In a moment of desperation, he might make a mistake.
If he took No. 3¡¯s body away and left the building quickly, it would be equivalent to him falling into Chu ke¡¯s trap!
If the truth was really as song qingxiao had guessed, of the three cultivators in this building, number three was already dead and number two had fallen into a trap. The only ones left were him and Chu ke and her son, who were hiding in the dark!
She had killing intent towards him, and his spiritual energy had been exhausted. One of his fellow cultivators had died, and the other had left. He was fighting alone, and he was not sure if the seal would be activated again. When Chu ke appeared, his chances of winning against her were too low!
When song Qing thought of this, he felt a chill down his spine and his expression changed.
The ¡®ta ta ta¡¯ sound of the dragging hadpletely disappeared. No. 2 had clearly left the building. At this time, Chu ke might have already used the shadows to approach him.
The mission notification in his mind did not change. It was still:The dead Qin feichu.
[ missionpleted: 4500 points. Obliteration if mission failed! ]
It was impossible to escape. Even if he could escape from Chu ke, he would still die if he failed the mission.
Even if they stayed, they couldn¡¯t fight head-on as these undead creatures were too difficult to deal with.
What to do?
Song qingxiao broke out in a cold sweat, and her hair stood on end. A chill rose from the bottom of her heart and spread to her limbs.
¡®Dead Qin feichu¡¯,¡¯ dead Qin feichu¡¯¡¡¯ She mumbled to herself, turned around, and started to run upstairs.
ording to the mission¡¯s tip,¡¯kill Qin feichu¡¯, if she followed her initial understanding to prevent Qin Heng from dying in Chu ke¡¯s hands, there was still another way. What if she killed Qin Heng?
Naturally, he would not die in Chu ke¡¯s hands. If he understood it correctly, the mission should bepleted.
However, the word ¡®not¡¯ made her a little confused. She didn¡¯t know if it meant ¡®can¡¯t¡¯ or ¡®must not be Chi Chu¡¯..
Chapter 347 - 347: Mount Li (1)
Chapter 347: Mount Li (1)
Trantor: 549690339
He didn¡¯t know if number two had ever suspected this. Perhaps he had thought of it. This was also the reason why he didn¡¯t immediately kill ¡®chuke¡¯ after he had subdued her.
However, there was no time for song qingxiao to hesitate. Her heart was pounding, and her blood was pumping rapidly. Cold sweat broke out, and her body was trembling.
Her mind was tense, and in the midst of these disturbing sounds from her body¡¯s instincts, she seemed to ¡®hear¡¯ something crawling and chasing behind her. She gritted her teeth and suppressed the thought of turning back to see what was going on.
On the other side, number two was trembling with excitement.
He dragged ¡®chuke¡¯s¡¯ body and hurried down the stairs. At the entrance of the hall on the first floor, he saw that the ce where guard No. 3 was supposed to be was empty.
But at this time, number two didn¡¯t have the time to think too much. He was in a hurry to take ¡®Chu ke¡¯ away, take her further away from Qin Heng, and then deal with ¡®Chu ke¡¯.
At this moment, he was both excited about thepletion of the mission, but also a little regretful that he did not kill song qingxiao before he left.
Unfortunately, he had been injured in the elevator and exposed his trump card too early. He had lost the ability to kill song qingxiao.
If he could kill another participant andplete this mission, he would be able to obtain 9000 points and leave the mission scene. His strength would have improved greatly again.
With this thought in mind, number two dragged chuke and was almost at the entrance of the district.
The thick fog in the neighborhood had dispersed a lot, and the gate was vaguely visible. The lights at the gate were still shing, and the car that he and song Qing hade in was parked at the gate of the neighborhood.
No. 2¡¯s spirits were lifted, and he couldn¡¯t help but speed up. He dragged ¡®chuke¡¯ out of the gate of themunity, walked to the side of the car, pulled the car open, and stuffed ¡®chuke¡¯ into the attached driver¡¯s seat. He quickly went around to the other side and sat down.
He started the car, and the car shot out like an arrow from a bow, speeding away from the entrance of themunity.
The residential area behind him was getting further and further away. After number two¡¯s excitement had passed and he calmed down, he gradually felt that something was not right.
As the car started moving,¡¯chuke¡¯ swayed along with the car, and the talisman on her forehead also swayed.
Chu ke was like a corpse, not moving at all.
He clearly remembered that in the elevator, when he was at his peak strength, he controlled four spirit talismans to restrain Chu ke at the same time. She was extremely fierce andmanded the baby corpse to tear off the talisman paper and lick it with the tip of her tongue.
And now, she was too quiet.
Although No. 2 was very arrogant, he was not an idiot. He quickly stopped the car by the side of the road with a gloomy expression. His cheeks were tight, and bite marks could be seen faintly.
After a long while, number two raised his hand and chanted an incantation. He cast a spell into ¡®Chu ke¡¯s¡¯ body. Once the spell was cast, it was like a stone sinking into the sea. There was no reaction at all.
The mission notification in his mind remained the same.The dead Qin feichu.
[ missionpleted: 4.500 points. Obliteration if mission failed! ]
The hope in number two¡¯s eyes turned into fear, and he lost his cool.
He stared at chuke¡¯s Green face and took a deep breath. He reached out with a trembling hand and pinched the talisman on her head. Then he made up his mind and pulled it hard.
The talisman was pulled down by him, and the body in the driver¡¯s seat still did not move after losing the suppression of the talisman.
Panic appeared in number two¡¯s eyes. He tore off the remaining talismans one after another.¡¯Chuke¡¯ was like a real corpse, paralyzed in her position.
At this time, some clues that he had overlooked came to his mind. Participant No. 3 was dead, but her body was not on the first floor.
Her fat figure was simr to Chu ke¡¯s corpse and two lives. When number two thought of this, his face finally lost its arrogance and calmness. He reached out to grab ¡®chuke¡¯s¡¯ face and pinched it hard!
The green-and-green face that had been cut in half by song Qing was torn off by him, revealing number three¡¯s face. Number two couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Thest bit of hope in his heart turned into a huge despair that drowned him!
He had been tricked.
Chu ke peeled off the skin on her face and covered number three¡¯s face to deceive herself.
He was too confident, too proud, and fell for the living Zombie¡¯s trick! He had fallen into the trap of luring the Tiger out of the mountain!
At this time, Chu ke was still in themunity. After he left, only song Qing was left in the building..
Chapter 348 - 348: Mount Li (2)
Chapter 348: Mount Li (2)
Trantor: 549690339
Number two¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. Song Qing¡¯s death was not to be regretted, but if she died, Chu ke would lead the others away and the only one left would be Qin Heng.
If something happened to Qin Heng and the mission failed, he would also die in this mission scene!
At the thought of this, number two felt dizzy. His body swayed, and the face in his hand was pinched tightly. In a panic, he started the car and turned around. He secretly prayed that song qingxiao would think of this and realize that something was wrong. Then, she would be more on guard and hold on longer!
Song qingxiao used all her strength to run upstairs.
No. 3 was dead, and No. 2 had left. Even if they realized that something was wrong, it would be toote to return.
Her only chance of winning this mission was to kill Qin Heng,plete the mission, and leave this ce. If she made the wrong choice or Chu ke caught up with her, everyone would die Here if she failed.
The sound of pursuit behind him became more and more urgent, and the rustling sound was getting closer and closer. He seemed to hear the cries of a baby.
The floor of the building seemed to be shaking. Chu ke also seemed to be climbing over. When she passed by the 14th floor, she crashed into the wall that number 2 had destroyed. The debris on the wall fell down with a ¡®ka ka ka¡¯ sound. She was also about to catch up!
¡°.. He couldn¡¯t run away¡ Damn it¡¡±
She didn¡¯t know where her muffled voice came from, but it seemed to be her own illusion.
whoo ¡ Whoo ¡ song qingxiao¡¯s breathing, the beating blood vessels in her head, and her heartbeat were a huge disturbance. It was as if she had a golden hoop on her head. It tightened and loosened, causing her head to hurt. Because of nervousness and fear, she felt hot and cold at the same time. It was as if she was in a World of Ice and Fire, suffering.
She went up to the 17th floor and ran in the direction of 17-4.
¡®Woah¡ Waa¡¡¯ The sound of the baby¡¯s cry was getting closer and closer, as if it was already very close.
17-4 He was getting closer and closer. He only needed a few more steps to reach the corner. Once he turned the corner, he would be able to see the door of Room 17-4.
Woah¡¡¯
The baby¡¯s cries were getting closer, as if they were less than two or three meters away from her.
Three steps¡
Two steps¡
The closer he got to the corner, the more song qingxiao felt that his body was not listening to his orders. His legs were as heavy as lead.
She lifted her feet with great difficulty and strode out. When she turned the corner, she could already see the direction of 17-4, and her eyes were filled with joy.
However, 17-4 did not look like how she remembered it. The direction of the main entrance was covered by a thick ck fog. It was as if all the ck fog floating in the entire neighborhood had gathered here, blocking the entrance tightly.
Song Qing pounced over and stretched out his hand to grab it. Behind the fog, it was like another world of nothingness, and he could not see the bottom.
Chu ke had used some unknown method to hide her house and Qin Heng inside.
No. 2 wasn¡¯t here, so she couldn¡¯t break through the yin Qi.
If he couldn¡¯t find Qin Heng and couldn¡¯t kill him personally, how could heplete the mission?
Could it be that this mission was going to fail?
The moment song Qing¡¯s small hand reached out, he could not feel anything solid. This thought shed through his mind.
¡®Waa waa¡¡¯ While she was crying, something had already climbed up to her heel. A pair of small and cold hands grabbed her shoes and tried to climb up.
17-4 About five or six meters away from the door, there was a sealed ss window. At this time, there was a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound of climbing from outside the ss window. It seemed that something was climbing in through the ss.
At this critical moment, song Qing took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her heart with great self-control, looking for a way to break it.
She kicked hard, trying to send the baby corpse flying.
However, the baby¡¯s corpse was like a maggot attached to her bones, holding her tightly.
Until thest moment, she would not be willing to die like this. She wanted to live, and she could not die Here!
A murderous intent rose in her heart. Outside the ss window, a severed arm silently stuck out. Chu ke¡¯s sinister voice came over.
¡°.. Damn it¡¡±
It was obvious that the mother and son had split up. The baby corpse chased after her, while Chu ke climbed out of the window on the 14th floor and went straight up to the 17th floor to surround and attack!
However, the more dangerous it was, the calmer song qingxiao was.
Panicking now could not save her life. She forced herself to ignore the existence of the baby corpse and Chu ke¡¯s approach, forcing herself not to turn around..
Chapter 349 - 349: Mount Li (3)
Chapter 349: Mount Li (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Every second counted, and any extra movement could cost her life.
Her outstretched hand was trapped in the ck mist, as if it had fallen into a sticky quagmire, and it was difficult to pull it back for a while.
Song qingxiao closed her eyes. The baby corpse was almost on her thigh.
She had experienced the fear of being climbed by a living corpse once in the underground parking lot. It was like the scariest nightmare that she would never want to experience again, but now she had no choice and had to experience it again.
The aura of death wrapped around her thigh, and the ce where the baby corpse had crawled over was cold, numb, and stiff.
She grabbed the dagger with her free hand and was about to pick it down, but she touched her purse and was hit by a ball of ice.
That was the fly she caught from No. 17-4. After figuring out the source of the fly, she had nned to frame No. 2 and divert the trouble.
However, because number two was vignt, she failed before she could put her idea into action. Later, she didn¡¯t have time to throw it away, so she kept it in her pocket.
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes lit up when she touched the item.
The baby corpse¡¯s relentless pursuit could be an instinctive action besides an order from its mother.
ording to her previous conjectures, this was a part of the baby¡¯s soul. The baby¡¯s corpse was chasing her, but it could also be chasing its own soul.
She was overjoyed and changed her mind. She took out the ice block.
The baby¡¯s corpse was still climbing up, and the sound of Chu ke hitting the ss came from the window.
Bang, bang!
With two consecutive sounds, the ss shattered. Arge amount of ss fell to the ground, making a sharp sound.
At this moment, song qingxiao used his spiritual energy to pinch the ice and break it.
With a cracking sound, a crack appeared on the ice. The fly inside the ice slowly kicked its legs and opened the crack. It pped its wings and cracked the ice, then slowly flew up.
¡®Giggle ¡¡¯ The baby that was originally climbing up stopped in its tracks the moment it felt the fly. It then let out an excitedugh.
After the fly flew twice, it seemed to be attracted and flew in the direction of the ck mist.
¡°No¡¡± Behind him, Chu ke let out a deafening scream, as if she was panicking.
The ck mist that had previously blocked song qingxiao could not block the huge fly. The mist was slowly dispersed by the wings of the fly, revealing the door behind it.
As soon as song Qing¡¯s little arm was freed, his fingertips quickly touched the cold door. A weak and fearful cry for help came from behind the door,
¡°Save me ¡ Help me ¡¡±
Without thinking, she pushed the door open!
With a ¡®ssh¡¯, arge amount of cold water flowed out.
The ck fly flew in unsteadily. Qin Heng stood at the door. The water had reached his ankles. At this time, the water was flowing out and washed over song Qing.
¡°No¡ Back¡ Come ¡¡± Chu ke climbed up, but her huge body was stuck between the broken ss. The sharp ss shards cut her rotten body, but she didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain.
that¡¯s wrong. Come back¡ No¡¡±
The fly seemed to have been guided by blood. Like a lost child, it found its long-lost parents and flew in Qin Heng¡¯s direction.
The little baby corpse on song Qing¡¯s leg let go of the fly excitedly and chased after it.
¡°No¡ I can¡¯t hurt¡¡±
Chu ke waved her arms and struggled with all her might.
In the room, Qin Heng¡¯s face was pale. The moment he saw song qingxiao appear at the door, his eyes burst with an unparalleled light of hope. It was as if he had found a life-saving straw. The corners of his mouth twitched, and he let out a happy but strange sound.
However, the next moment, the fly pped its wings and flew in front of him, sticking close to his stomach.
¡°Help me ¡ Quickly save me ¡ There was a ghost¡ That damned woman is back¡ Save me ¡¡±
He screamed incoherently in fear, and the moment he saw the fly, he swatted it with all his might, shouting like a ghost,¡±
¡°What is this? Get lost¡¡±
The fly stopped in front of his lower abdomen, and Qin Heng let out an earth-shattering scream. The moment the fly touched his body, it seemed to be quickly drained of its life. The originally stiff and huge body suddenly shriveled. Qin Heng patted it, and the shriveled body gently fell to the ground, floating on the water.
But at this time, the baby corpse on the ground was even more excited. It had already crawled to Qin Heng¡¯s feet and started to climb up while hugging his legs.
¡°No¡¡± Qin Heng¡¯s body trembled like a leaf in the wind. His face was twisted and his hands were dancing, get lost. Don¡¯te near me ¡ Save me ¡.¡±
Chapter 350 - 350: Debt of resentment (1)
Chapter 350: Debt of resentment (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Qin Heng¡¯s upper body leaned towards song Qing. His hand reached forward as if he wanted to grab the life-saving duckweed.
However, the next moment, he heard Chu ke¡¯s screams and started to tremble again. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask song qingxiao for help. He even subconsciously prepared to push the door open and lock the door to keep Chu ke outside.
However, under the great panic, his body seemed to be no longer listening to him. Just as he raised his arm, he slid to the ground with a ¡®plop¡¯, sshing water everywhere.
He was focused on guarding against Chu ke, but he didn¡¯t expect the baby¡¯s crawling speed to be so fast. It quickly reached his lower abdomen, giggling as it drilled its way towards his stomach.
With a ¡®Zi Zi¡¯ sound, Chu ke broke through the window and squeezed in with great effort.
Qin Heng kept screaming. The head of the baby corpse was already stuck to his stomach. It giggled and drilled in.
Help me¡¡±
Song qingxiao looked at the scene in front of her in horror. As the baby¡¯s body desperately tried to burrow into Qin Heng¡¯s stomach, a faint smell of blood spread out. Qin Heng reached out and grabbed the baby¡¯s hind legs and pulled it out with all his might.
¡°Save me ¡¡± He kicked his legs and wanted to get up, but the baby¡¯s head had already burrowed in, and the smell of blood in the air became stronger.
Qin Heng¡¯s face changed at a speed visible to the naked eye. The palm he held the baby corpse in made a slippery sound. The baby corpse broke free of his restraint and went into his stomach.
¡®Bang¡¯!
Chu ke broke free from the restraints of the ss window frame and her bodynded heavily on the ground. She anxiously wanted to crawl over.
Qin Heng¡¯s body began to rot quickly like dead wood, but his stomach began to bulge abnormally. A hair-raising sucking sound came from it. Arge amount of blood flowed out, and his internal organs were exposed. The baby¡¯s corpse moved in his stomach as if it was going to empty his body.
From his rapid breathing and twisted expression, one could imagine the severe pain.
He subconsciously reached out his arm into the hole in his stomach, trying to find the baby¡¯s corpse. He reached out to song qingxiao and said, ¡°¡±Save ¡¡± Before he could finish his words, it was as if all his vitality had been sucked out. His eyes were like two dried raisins, losing their luster and his face was ferocious. In the end, before he could say thest word ¡®life¡¯, the arm fell down and hung on one side of his body.
His appearance before his death was exactly the same as when song qingxiao first saw Chu ke¡¯s corpse yesterday.
Song qingxiao thought of what the forensic doctor had said in the autopsy room, ¡°It had been seven months. If the family members had been more careful, they would have been able to live.
The baby corpse in Qin Heng¡¯s stomach was still moving, making a ¡®tsk tsk¡¯ sound.
There¡¯s a cause for resentment and a debtor for debts.
17-4 The little life that had died before it was born was captured. It used its own way to take revenge and vent its anger. It tried to once again ¡®normally¡¯ experience the process of pregnancy and childbirth. On behalf of itself and its mother, it wanted to make Qin Heng get the retribution he deserved.
As soon as Qin Heng died, Chu ke crawled over madly. Her love for Qin Heng seemed to have be an obsession. She didn¡¯t know if she wanted to kill her husband for revenge or if she had other thoughts.
However, song qingxiao was toozy to guess. In her sea of consciousness, with Qin Heng¡¯s death, the mission prompt had changed:The death of Qin feichu pleted).
[ missionpleted: 4500 points! ]
Song Qing¡¯s consciousness transmitted a notification from the training space, ¡°The trial waspleted, leaving the space!
¡°Old ¡ Sir¡¡± Chu ke pounced over. Song qingxiao turned to look at her. Her face was a bloody mess. The skin on her face was ripped off, revealing the uneven, rotten flesh and protruding white bones. Her face was stained with sand and her hair was messy. It was a terrifying sight.
She pounced on song qingxiao. Even though she did not have a face, song qingxiao could still feel the extreme hatred, resentment, and killing intent, mixed with pain.
With Qin Heng¡¯s death, she seemed to have lost her backbone. Perhaps she thought that all of this was because of song Qing¡¯s small size. She opened her mouth wide and bit at song Qing. She also raised her broken arm and swept it across, but the next moment, she missed.
All song qingxiao could hear was Chu ke¡¯s fierce roar, the sound of her broken arm swinging, and the sound of her teeth grinding together. The chill brushed past her body, and the scenery in front of her changed. Her body was covered in goosebumps from the yin Qi. Chu ke, the baby corpse, and Qin Heng had all disappeared. Beside her was the new house she had just moved into.
The surrounding temperature rose a lot. After leaving the environment with heavy Yin Qi, song qingxiao returned to reality, and his tense nerves rxed.
She was still wearing the clothes she had worn when she entered the trial space, but her body waspletely drenched, and the ground was covered in water. She held the dagger, and before she could even take a breath, she heard a ¡®awoo¡¯ roar. With a ¡®boom¡¯ sound, a huge silver lightning broke through the door and forced its way in.
Song qingxiao held the dagger and turned around. She squinted her eyes. The giant Silver Wolf bared its fangs. The silver hairs on its body stood up like steel needles, showing its fierce look.
After the door was destroyed, wood splinters flew everywhere. The silver Wolf turned its head around and was stunned when it saw song Qing.
When song qingxiao saw that it was it who had barged in, her killing intent was released, and she immediately retracted her hand that was holding the dagger.
The Wolf¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion. It looked left and right as if it was trying to confirm something.
The silver Wolf had a keen sense of smell. The moment he entered the trial space, it probably felt that something was wrong and rushed over.
The pieces of the door fell on the wall and all over the room, making a ¡®ng¡¯ sound. The silver Wolf wandered around and finally looked at song Qing. Its nose twitched slightly, and it bared its teeth, revealing a vignt and suspicious look. It paced two steps on the spot, whimpering in warning.
She carried a heavy aura of death, far more so than the hostility in the room.
The person was still the same, but the smell was different. The animal¡¯s sensitivity made it feel an extreme sense of danger.
In addition, it could faintly smell an extremely terrifying energy being stirred in her body. That energy was something that only existed on the body of the flood Dragon Emperor, who had upied half of the ind in its ¡®old home¡¯.
However, this aura was much more terrifying than the dragon¡¯s. The silver Wolf could smell it even though there was only a little bit left.
Before song qingxiao could say anything, the phone in her pocket rang. She picked it up and saw that it was a call from the real estate management. The rm was probably triggered again when the silver Wolf broke through the door.
¡°Shut up!¡± The silver Wolf was still growling. She frowned and scolded.
As soon as she said this, the silver Wolf, which had smelled something wrong earlier, seemed to have sensed the familiar aura when she spoke. The threat and hostility in its eyes faded, and the silver hairs on its body slowlyid down. ¡°Miss song¡ Are you alright?¡±
The security guard of the real estate management Office called and asked in a trembling voice..
Chapter 351 - 351: Hidden worry (1)
Chapter 351: Hidden worry (1)
Trantor: 549690339
There was something wrong with this house. It had not been sold for several years, and rumors of ghosts were everywhere. It was not easy for them to move in, but not long after they moved in, the rm had been triggered twice.
Although song qingxiao had said ¡®nothing¡¯ the first time she called, the people from the property management Office still summoned up their courage to call again after the second rm was triggered.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song qingxiao opened her mouth again. Although the people on the phone were relieved that the call could go through and she could speak now, the rumors in the house still worried them.
¡°Are you really okay? Do you want us toe over and take a look?¡±
¡°I¡¯m really fine. It¡¯s just that I have a pet at home. It¡¯s too noisy.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the silver Wolf bared its teeth and growled in dissatisfaction.
When the security guard on the other end of the phone heard the sound, he instinctively shivered. Although he was still a little suspicious, the owner of the house had repeatedly assured him that everything was fine. They were really a little afraid of the house, so they hesitated and gave up the idea ofing over. However, before hanging up, they still urged,¡± if there¡¯s anything, you can call us. We¡¯ll be there soon.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡±
After sending these people away, song qingxiao hung up the phone. She looked at the wolves on the ground and then at the silver Wolf. She sighed and put the dagger back to her waist.
She was drenched and could not rest for the time being. Taking advantage of the fact that it was not time for her shift yet, she took a change of clothes and went into the bathroom to take a shower. When she came out, the silver Wolf was not in the house. She did not know where it had gone.
The door was empty, and the broken wooden fragments of the door were scattered all over the ground.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t have the time to clean up. She threw the towel aside and sat back on the bed, ready to check the points she had earned.
Within her divine sense, she had a total of 5100 points, which surprised her.
Before entering the trial space, she had 350 points. Afterpleting the mission, because number three had died, she and number two had split the reward points equally. In the end, song qingxiao and number two each had 4500 points.
Every participant had a certain ¡®value¡¯, and ording to song qingxiao¡¯s previous rules, number 3¡¯s¡¯ value ¡®should be 200 points.
Since she had died during the mission and not killed by herself or number two, the 200 points should have been split between her and number two.
After calcting, her final reward should have been 4600 points, which should have been 4950 points in addition to her remaining points. However, she had 150 points more than she had expected.
The extra points did not make song qingxiao happy. Instead, it made her feel uneasy.
The trial space wouldn¡¯t give him such a big gift for no reason, so what had exceeded his expectations?
Could it be that number 3¡¯s ¡®worth¡¯ was not just 200 points that she had originally expected?
This was possible!
As the number of trials increased, each trial may not necessarily be an opponent of the same level. She thought of the second trial this time, that pair of unfathomable eyes, and the powerful talisman paper he took out.
In this trial, number two¡¯s strength was clearly superior to hers and number three¡¯s. It was very likely that number two had participated in the trial more times than her, so when he faced her and number three, he revealed an undisguised ridicule.
If she was right, it meant that song qingxiao¡¯s future was full of uncertainties.
In the future trials, she might be lucky enough to meet new people, or she might be unlucky enough to meet higher level trial-takers.
As her ¡®value¡¯ increased, it would be fine if she met a neer, but if she met a high-level trial-taker, it meant that she would face more dangers.
At the same time, song qingxiao thought of another possibility for the increase in points this time. It was the remaining points of number three.
If number three had the same ¡®saving¡¯ habit as her, and had umted a certain amount of points that had not been used, then after number three¡¯s death, her ¡®inheritance¡¯ would be automatically distributed by the trial space, equally divided between the two people in the same trial.
Although this was only spection, it was very likely to be the truth. She did not have a deep understanding of the God¡¯s trial space, but after each trial, the conclusions she came to made song Qing Xiao shudder.
The road ahead was full of danger. Once a game like God¡¯s trial had started, it could not be stopped.
However, the moment the fear rose, she forcefully suppressed it.
God¡¯s trial was like a nightmare to many people, but to her, it was an abyss and an opportunity at the same time.
She had gone through several trials and worked hard to survive, not to be points and benefit others!
At present, she needed to improve her strength to ensure that she could continue to y this game!
A new exchange skill appeared at the exchange counter of the trial space:A withered tree revived in the spring. The exchange price was 500 points.
She thought of No. 3¡¯s ability to grow vines from his palm, which should be this ability.
With the death of number three, her skills were retrieved by the trial space and first appeared in the interface of the survivors in the same trial as her for selection.
However, song qingxiao wasn¡¯t interested in this ability. She already had the ¡®Zhe¡¯ order and ¡®Lin¡¯ order of the nine-word secret order, so she wasn¡¯t going to be greedy. Instead, she decided to use her points to exchange for things rted to spiritual power or mental power to improve the power of the ¡®Zhe¡¯ order and ¡¯Lin¡¯ order.
She had been very lucky to be able toplete this trial, and this made song qingxiao realize her own problems.
The scene of Chu ke chasing after her in the underground parking lot still made song qingxiao¡¯s heart palpitate. After Chu ke¡¯s multiple attacks, the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token had drained all her spiritual energy, making it difficult for her to fight back. At the critical moment, if the seal in her body had not been triggered and the image of a flood Dragon had not appeared, she would have died in this trial. However, song qingxiao still didn¡¯t know how it had appeared. When it was sealed, it was extremely fierce and unwilling, and tried to escape several times. If she didn¡¯t understand this, it would always be a hidden danger. In the end, she should still rely on herself.
Now that he thought about it, although song qingxiao had the ¡®swordsman¡¯ and ¡öLin¡¯ of the nine words secret order, her spiritual power and spiritual power were quite weak, making these two secret orders seem useless. Every time she saved her life, she used the ck Dagger of unknown origin the most.
She took a deep breath and moved her consciousness away from the ¡®springes to a withered tree¡¯. The¡¯ spiritual power ¡®skill that she had not exchangedst time was still there. Song qingxiao had enough points, but she hesitated and did not rush to exchange it.
As the number of trials increased, the items on the trial space¡¯s exchange interface were also more abundant than at the beginning. However, with a turn of her divine sense, she quickly browsed through all the items.
Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t in a hurry to make up her mind. Instead, she used her spirit sense to scan the trial space exchange interface. The items were still the same. After repeating this for about ten times, her spirit sense moved again, and the trial space that hadn¡¯t changed at all suddenly fluctuated.
On the side of the interface that was trapped by the thick fog, a skill book suddenly appeared:God annihting art.
The God ying skill did not appear in the interface at first. Song qingxiao was very sure of it, but when she touched it with her consciousness, the exchange price appeared.5000 points!
This price surprised song Qing, but the moment her spiritual sense touched the skill, she had an extremely strange thought. It was as if if she missed this opportunity, she would never be able to obtain it again.
Song qingxiao immediately decided to follow her heart¡¯s guidance and confirmed that she had exchanged for the God ying technique.
As the 5000 points were deducted, the God extermination skill disappeared from the exchange page of the trial space and appeared in her soul.
In his sea of consciousness, the ¡®Zhe¡¯ and ¡®Lin¡¯ tokens trembled slightly when song qingxiao exchanged for the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯, but they soon calmed down..
Chapter 352 - 285 enlightenment (1)
Chapter 352: Chapter 285 enlightenment (1)
Trantor: 549690339
After she exchanged for the ¡®deity vanquishing art¡¯, a powerful and unfamiliar aura spread throughout her body, causing her soul to tremble.
Song Qing¡¯s consciousness wavered. At that moment, the seal on her chest seemed to have been touched. As her consciousness blurred, a fierce dragon¡¯s roar suddenly rang in her mind, forcibly waking her from her daze.
That ball of light blue blood moved, and a trace of coldness flowed through her meridians, causing her to shiver. She forcefully suppressed the instinctive palpitations that had appeared after she had exchanged for the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯.
¡°Hu ¡¡± She let out a long breath. She had exchanged for skills in the trial space before, but such a strange thing had never happened before.
Sheposed herself. The seal on her chest did not move at all, and she did not hear the dragon¡¯s roar in her mind. It was as if everything that had happened earlier was just an illusion that had urred in her momentary trance.
But what song qingxiao didn¡¯t know was that a breath ago, the silver Wolf lying in front of her room once again felt a strange and powerful aura. It arched its back uneasily, grinned, and whimpered threateningly.
At this time, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t care about anything else. She used her divine sense to sense the existence of the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯, and a lot of information appeared in her mind.
The ¡®deity vanquishing art¡¯, as its name suggested, could annihte the existence of¡¯ gods ¡®when cultivated to the extreme. It was divided into several realms, but because of her low strength, she couldn¡¯t understand arge amount of information at all. When she touched it with great difficulty, she felt her blood boil, and her divine sense was greatly damaged, causing her sea of consciousness to shake and her head to hurt.
What she was currently in contact with was the lowest level of the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯, the Daoprehension chapter, and she had obtained the method to cultivate Shen power.
Song qingxiao endured the pain and withdrew her spirit sense from the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯. She pressed her finger between her eyebrows and panted.
She didn¡¯t know the origin of this ¡®deity vanquishing spell¡¯, but she faintly felt that she had gotten a great deal by exchanging 5000 points for this skill.
Even if it was the most basic chapter of enlightenment, it was just enough to solve her urgent need of not knowing how to cultivate.
However, she had a feeling that this item was a source of trouble. When she had exchanged for the item, the ¡®deity vanquishing spell¡¯ clearly did not exist.
The sudden appearance of the skill at the back was probably because the expert with this skill had been killed, and it had just happened to fall into her hands.
This matter couldn¡¯t be leaked out, or else it would probably bring her a fatal disaster.
She rubbed her throbbing brows. Her mental energy was clearly damaged, but she felt extremely excited at this moment.
Song qingxiao sat for a while and remembered the Enlightenment chapter of the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯. She couldn¡¯t wait to scan her body with her damaged consciousness again.
The ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ seemed to have prated deep into her soul. Under her divine sense, her veins had changed and were now green and blue in color, as if guiding her to circte her spiritual power along these veins.
She tried to use her divine sense to guide the spiritual power along her meridians. With every step she took, the thin spiritual power was absorbed by her body. However, as the spiritual power was absorbed by her body, the spiritual power of heaven and earth seemed to be guided by her. It was absorbed into her body along with her divine sense, filling up the spiritual power she had consumed and repairing her damaged divine sense.
Song qingxiao waspletely immersed in her cultivation. As the nature essence flowed through her body, her body seemed to be strengthened again. Her nature essence was also purified. Frost appeared on the surface of her body, and her eyes began to freeze.
The silver Wolf, who was standing vigntly outside the door, felt the flow of breath. It carefully re-entered the room and looked in the direction of song qingxiao.
Ayer of ice crystals had already formed on the surface of her body, and the aura was simr to the one she had when she brought it out of the evil demon Ind. The rancid aura that she had brought from the trial space had disappeared without a trace after being washed by her spiritual energy.
The silver Wolf sensed a familiar aura and slowly entered the room.
When the spirit energy was being absorbed by her, it would also pass through its body, and a part of it would be absorbed by it.
The silver Wolf squinted its eyes infort. The coldness of her body made it feel extremelyfortable. It once again approached song Qing and became smaller. It crawled at her feet and absorbed the excess spiritual energy that she had notpletely absorbed.
At this moment, song qingxiao didn¡¯t even notice the silver Wolf¡¯s approach. As the spiritual power poured into her body, her divine sense was repaired and her headache was relieved. With every breath, her body was tempered, and the spiritual power became more and more at her disposal.
The feeling was wonderful, and she waspletely immersed in it.
The impurities in her blood vessels were discharged, and the veins in her body seemed to have been washed. If the sudden ringing of the phone had not woken song qingxiao up from this mysterious realm, she would not have realized the passage of time.
When she opened her eyes again, the sky had already darkened.
Her phone vibrated, and as soon as she moved, the sound of ice cracking could be heard from her body. The cracked ice crystals fell to the ground. The ice was light brown in color and was not clean.
As soon as she got up, her body was far more agile than before, as if many shackles had been removed. She tried to take a step forward, and her body leaped forward about two meters with one light step.
With this movement, the silver Wolf that was originally lying at her feet also opened its eyes. Perhaps it was because it was close to song Qing, but there was some ice on its fur. At this time, it stood up and shook its fur, and the small ice crystals were shaken off.
She did not know if it was song qingxiao¡¯s illusion, but she felt that the silver Wolf¡¯s gaze was much deeper than before, as if it had also benefited from her cultivation.
She didn¡¯t know when the wolf entered the room, but since it didn¡¯t attack her, she naturally let down her guard against the silver Wolf.
Song qingxiao was pleasantly surprised. After learning the technique, it was much more efficient than fumbling around on her own.
She clenched her fists and felt that even though there was still a thin wisp of spiritual energy in her body, it was purer than before.
Her heart stirred as she formed a hand seal and shouted,¡±
draw the ground as a prison, in the past, when she recited the incantation of the ¡®Lin¡¯ token, she needed a certain amount of time and themand to mobilize her spiritual power before it could be fully activated.
However, song qingxiao realized that she did not even need to recite thepletemand after she had cultivated her spiritual power. The power of the nine words secret order could drive her spiritual sense, and it could be used by her.
The moment she thought of this, she was only halfway through her incantation. The ice crystals on the ground and the fine ice shards scattered by the silver Wolf had already floated in the air under the drive of spiritual power. They did not move, as if they were fixed in ce. She was delighted and moved her fingers.
¡°I¡¯m sleepy!¡±
The moment she said thest word, the ice and water vapor gathered in the middle with the movement of her hand. She pressed them into a fist-sized ice ball, floating in front of her.
Song qingxiao was shocked to find that there was such an effect after the cultivation of spiritual power and spiritual sense.
Although the spiritual power in her body was thin, it was indeed different from before after practicing it. The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique had alreadysted for five to six seconds without dissipating, and the spiritual power in her body had not beenpletely exhausted. Compared to before, it was like the difference between heaven and earth!
At this moment, song Qing was even confident that if she returned to the underground parking lot of the trial scenario and fought Chu ke again, she might not need to touch the seal. She might not bepletely helpless against Chu ke.
She was overjoyed as she dispersed her spiritual power. As soon as the barrier was broken, the ice ball fell down and fell into her palm.
She held the ice hockey ball with one hand and picked up her phone. The call was from Zhou ye. She picked up the phone and noticed from the corner of her eye that after the silver Wolf finished shaking its body, itzily opened its mouth and yawned. She picked up the ice hockey ball and threw it in the direction of its mouth.
The silver Wolf reacted quickly. It sensed that something was ambushing it, so it instinctively opened its mouth and bit the ice ball. With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, it crushed the ice in its mouth.
It swallowed some of the ice and spat some out. Song qingxiao curled her lips and said into the phone,¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
Chapter 353 - 286-dependent (1)
Chapter 353: Chapter 286-dependent (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Miss song, the security guard of the property just called me. They said that you¡¯ve issued two warnings and asked me to call you to confirm it.¡±
Song Qing Xiao had bought the house that Zhou ye owned that had ¡®problems¡¯. In addition to her special situation, she was personally led by someone like Luo zhiyu, so even though the house had already been sold, Zhou ye still paid attention to it.
After the management Office received two reports, they called song qingxiao to make sure she was fine, but they were still worried. In the end, they called Zhou ye.
Zhou ye¡¯s phone call came at the right time. Song Qing had just moved, but the silver Wolf had already damaged two doors. The ss windows upstairs probably needed to be reced too.
¡°Is there anything you need my help with?¡± Zhou ye asked.
Song Qing peed and said,¡±
¡°I do have something I need to trouble you with.¡± She turned on the light in the room and looked at the surrounding environment. She then briefly exined the situation on her side. Although Zhou ye was curious, he still agreed to help her with this matter.
there¡¯s nothing wrong with the door, but miss song, there¡¯s something wrong with the upper floor of the house. You saw it with your own eyes. Zhou ye paused for a moment. I won¡¯t hide it from you. After the incident, the original owner of the house wanted to change the decorations in the house, but strangely enough, no matter how much they painted the walls, they still looked the same. When the ss and curtains were touched, people would see blood stains, so no one dared to go in¡
Song qingxiao understood what he meant. After moving in tonight, she had already dealt with the ¡®ghost¡¯ in the house.
just prepare the things for me. I¡¯ll handle the rest. As soon as she finished speaking, the light flickered a few times before stabilizing.
The silver Wolf, which was chewing on ice shards, pricked up its ears, lowered its head, and made a threatening sound. It had obviously felt that something was wrong.
A gloomy aura filled the air, and a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound suddenly came from the ceiling, as if someone was walking slowly with a cane.
Song qingxiaoughed coldly. After the previous mission scenario and dealing with Chu ke, this bit of Yin Qi did not pose a threat to song qingxiao at all.
Just as No. 2 had said, ghosts needed a medium to hide in to be able to sustain themselves.
The situation of the ghost in this room was different from Chu ke¡¯s. It was also far less terrifying than Chu ke. After losing her body, the olddy¡¯s spirit must have hidden somewhere. The noise she made could only threaten ordinary people with weak mental power.
As long as he could find the object that carried her soul and destroy it, he would naturally be able to stop her from causing trouble.
¡°Miss song?¡±
Zhou ye seemed to have heard the slight movement on the other side and his tone changed when he spoke, are you okay?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
She promised Zhou ye¡¯s men that they woulde back three dayster to fix the broken door and windows. Song qingxiao hung up the phone. The ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound was stilling from the stairs. The yin Qi had not dissipated and it seemed to be spreading down through the floor.
Song Qing looked down at the time. It was almost time for her shift and she had no time to deal with the problem upstairs.
Her gaze fell on the silver Wolf. The ice that was originally on the silver Wolf¡¯s body had melted, and its silver-white fur was wet.
This Wolf was much skinnier than when she had brought it out of the trial space, especially now that its fur was wet, it looked even more emaciated.
The silver Wolf was still looking up at the roof, growling in a low voice. It was not until a few secondster, when the footsteps upstairs disappeared, that the silver Wolf let its guard down.
Song qingxiao walked out of the room, went to the refrigerator, and took out a few pieces of processed meat. Seeing the silver Wolf alsoing out of the room, she found a ce to lie down and stuck out her tongue to lick its wet fur.
She took a basin and put all the meat in it.
¡°I know you¡¯re on guard. If you want freedom, you can leave at any time.¡± She ced the basin on the ground. As she spoke, the silver Wolf stoppedbing its fur and raised its head, looking at her.
¡°But if you don¡¯t leave and stay here, you have to follow my rules.¡±
She said this lightly. Although the wolf could not understand hernguage, it was smart enough to understand the tone of song Qing¡¯s words.
The fur on its neck stood up and it smacked its lips. Song qingxiao ignored its low growl and continued,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t break the doors and windows of the house.¡± She pointed in the direction of the door that the silver Wolf had broken through earlier. The Wolf¡¯s big head turned in the direction of her finger and let out a groan of dissatisfaction.
this is not the world you¡¯re in. You can¡¯t hunt as you please.
It was a mutated creature. On the demon Ind in the trial world, it was already the king of the food chain. In the real world, other than a few special people with cultivation, there were few who could be its match.
The silver Wolf¡¯s destructive power could be seen from the day it came out of the trial space and killed a person from a hidden n in the blink of an eye.
Such a species was too ferocious. If there were no restrictions, it would cause trouble sooner orter.
Song qingxiao was already in trouble, so she had to keep a low profile and increase her strength.
I¡¯ll try my best to prepare food for you. she paused for a moment and kicked the bowl of meat with the tip of her foot. The bowl flew like an arrow from a bow and slid in the direction of the silver Wolf, if you don¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll think of a way to find you a ce to go.
As soon as her voice fell, the basin slid about half a meter away from the silver Wolf and slowly stopped.
The wolf raised its head, opened its mouth, and stared at her for a long time. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes met with the Wolf¡¯s. After a long while, the wolf twitched its ears, slowly got up, and walked toward the basin.
Song qingxiao heaved a sigh of relief when she saw this.
This Wolf was unruly and didn¡¯t dare to rx its vignce when interacting with such a dangerous creature.
When it pounced into the room, it was just as he entered the trial, so it might have felt his disappearance.
She had been lonely for too long. Although she and her mother relied on each other since she was young, Tang Yun was immersed in his own world and had no time to take care of his daughter, let alone pay extra attention and care to her. So when a dangerous Wolf discovered that she was missing and chased after her, even if it was only a subconscious action, song qingxiao felt a little more sincerity for this Silver Wolf.
The frozen meat made a crunching sound as the wolf chewed on it. Its teeth were sharp, and some of the bones fell down after being chewed, staining the beard on the side of its mouth.
Song qingxiao¡¯s lips curled up. She remembered the scene of it chewing the ice hockey ball and decided to buy some fresh meat to feed it tomorrow.
However, she didn¡¯t have much money left. The money she got from selling the red whips from number five was almost gone after buying a house and other expenses. She still needed to change the windows and doors of her house, and she had to take care of herself and the wolf. It seemed that she had to continue working at the guard Station.
She sighed. Just as she thought of Luo Wu, her phone rang again. This time, it was Luo zhiyu who called..
Chapter 354 - 287-life (1)
Chapter 354: Chapter 287-life (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Do you have time? Let¡¯s have a chat.¡± Over the phone, Luo Wu went straight to the point with an inexplicable tone, which made song Qing ponder for a moment.
Of course, she did not have time tonight. After the financial crisis, she could not let go of her work. Luo Wu asked her to meet tomorrow morning, and song Qing agreed.
Compared to thest time they met, Luo Wu¡¯s attitude seemed to have changed. It was as if he was sure that song qingxiao would not reject him.
It seemed that after buying the whip, he had entered the trial scenario again and improved his strength. He was no longer acting dumb like he did before.
However, other than their cooperation in the mental hospital, the only other dispute between the two of them was the sale of red whip some time ago.
When the money and goods were settled, there should be nothing between them after the transaction. Luo Wu had called to ask him to meet at this time. Moreover, he had spoken in such a tone. Something must have happened.
But between the two of them, other than the intersection of the trial space, what else could it be?
She thought for a while and suddenly remembered that Luo Wu had given her a business card. However, the business card was lost on the night she was hunted down.
Because she happened to enter the trial space at the time of the incident, and when she came out, the genes in her body were in chaos. After killing the two people from the hidden families, she was in a hurry to go home, so she didn¡¯t notice this.
When he noticed itter, he couldn¡¯t find the business card no matter how hard he tried.
It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that Luo zhiyu was calling. Luo Wu might have already found the name card that song Qing couldn¡¯t find.
It was not a big deal to lose a name card, but it involved two people from a reclusive family, which would easily bring trouble to song qingxiao.
Until now, her life was still peaceful. Obviously, the forces from all sides did not suspect her of the death of these two people.
Thest time Luo zhiyu had tried to do him a favor, he had revealed his spection that the murderer might be an existence of a higher level when he mentioned this matter.
If he had the business card, it would not be difficult for Luo Wu to figure out the truth with his intelligence. He had probably used this matter as a bargaining chip to control song qingxiao.
Song Qing¡¯s eyes turned cold as he thought of this.
She turned on the tap and washed her hands. Then, she took a piece of tissue and carefully wiped her fingers.
If Luo Wu was tactful, he really only wanted to ¡®reminisce about the past¡¯ with her. If he was not tactful, she would be in trouble and would not mind another troublesome matter.
¡°Al.¡± She sighed. She killed people in the trial space to survive. She really didn¡¯t want to kill people in the real world. She only hoped that Luo Wu wouldn¡¯t force her.
The moment her killing intent emerged, the silver Wolf that was licking its fur seemed to feel the killing intent in her heart. It raised its head and opened its mouth.
It was alreadyte by the time song qingxiao left the house. By the time she arrived at qiujie road, the sky had already turned dark.
Many days had passed, and the smell of blood had long since dissipated, but for some reason, the crime scene still remained the same as it had been that day.
There were still no street lights at the scene. The clouds were extremely thick tonight, blocking the moonlight and stars, making the sky extremely dark.
There had been two murder cases here before, and even though most of the people living in the western suburbs were fugitives, very few people came here at night.
The surroundings were extremely quiet. As song Qing¡¯s small figure walked through the small alley, she felt that the wind that blew on her face tonight carried a few traces of killing intent, as if it was reminding her that something was about to happen.
There was an inexplicable pressure in the air that made people¡¯s chests feel heavy and they couldn¡¯t breathe.
When she came over, her divine sense had already caught a wisp of extremely light breathing. That breathing sound had been deliberately suppressed, so it was not easy to detect.
However, after song qingxiao got the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯, her senses were much sharper than before, perhaps because she had absorbed spiritual force into her body.
Even though that person was very experienced and tried his best to suppress his presence, her spiritual sense was still able to urately capture the position of the person hiding in the corner.
Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare toe over for the night patrol tonight.
Although this person¡¯s existence couldn¡¯t be hidden from him, he could hide his sense of existence and breathing. This required a certain amount of special training.
To appear here at this time, he must be very experienced. Other than Captain an, there couldn¡¯t be anyone else.
When she found out about Captain an¡¯s existence, she deliberately stepped harder to make some hissing sounds.
¡°Stop there.¡± As expected, Captain an¡¯s voice was heard. A small infrared spot stopped on song Qing¡¯s small face and warned her, ¡°¡±Don¡¯te over.¡±
¡°Captain, it¡¯s me.¡± Song qingxiao took the initiative to speak. When she spoke, the person opposite her seemed to be stunned. The red dot paused for a moment and then disappeared.
Captain an heaved a sigh of relief and was a little surprised.
¡°It¡¯s you?¡± He kept his gun and said in a strange tone, ¡°¡±It¡¯s already sote, why are you still here?¡±
It was gettingte, and song qingxiao hadn¡¯t shown up yet. Captain an thought she wouldn¡¯te again, but she suddenly appeared here.
¡°I had something on tonight, so I was dyed.¡± Song qingxiao exined. She didn¡¯t mention anything, and Captain an didn¡¯t ask.
She walked toward Captain an, who was surprised that she appeared alone.
It seemed that Captain an had already sensed that something was wrong tonight. He was a little nervous.
Judging from his breathing, gaze, and aura when he walked, he did not have a special ability. However, his body had received a certain amount of intensive training, and his reaction and strength were far beyond ordinary people.
He might have experienced something. Although he didn¡¯t have a divine sense like song qingxiao after cultivation, he could instinctively sense that something was wrong tonight. That was why when song qingxiao appeared, he acted as if he was facing a great enemy.
When song Qing came over, he put away the gun but did not put it back to his waist. Instead, he held it in his palm and his whole body was tense.
¡°Did you find anything?¡± In the dark, he furrowed his eyebrows. Song qingxiao found a topic to talk about, but Captain an shook his head with a serious expression.
¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±
He let out a long sigh, four people died in a row. Thest two ¡ he paused and continued,¡± the City Hall attached great importance to it because of its tragic state. It¡¯s said that the royal family was also rmed.
The case had not been solved yet, and there were no clues to be found. The pressure from the higher-ups had piled up, and after a period of time, Captain an¡¯s face showed signs of fatigue.
there are no clues, and we can¡¯t waste time like this. It might turn from the light to the dark¡
The atmosphere wasn¡¯t right that night. With one more person, song qingxiao didn¡¯t scream in panic. Instead, her calm attitude rxed Captain an¡¯s tense nerves.
Perhaps it was because they had been on patrol together for a while now, but the two of them had be more familiar with each other. Under such circumstances, Captain an was willing to break the silence and talk to song qingxiao.
at that time, the royal family may borrow a group of people. We¡
While he was talking, song qingxiao split her mind and used a wisp of her divine sense to observe the surroundings. As he said this, song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense moved slightly. The night wind stopped blowing, and her heart shrank for no reason. Her divine sense did not sense the existence of any other aura, but song qingxiao instinctively smelled danger. Her expression became serious and she subconsciously stopped Captain an from continuing,¡±
¡°Stop¡¡±
She had just opened her mouth and uttered a word when she heard someone say, ¡°¡±Eh?¡±
Chapter 355 - 355: Humanity (1)
Chapter 355: Humanity (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The ¡®huh¡¯ sound was very soft, as if someone was casually murmuring, but in song qingxiao and Captain an¡¯s ears, it was like thunder.
Before this, song qingxiao had only felt that something was wrong, but her divine sense had not detected any other aura. This proved that the person who had made the sound was far stronger than her.
If this person hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to speak, Captain an probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed him even if he got close.
¡°There¡¯s actually someone else here?¡±
The person who spoke first made a ¡®huh¡¯ sound and then chuckled.
His tone was a little nonchnt, with a kind of condescending arrogance. Compared to the arrogance of number two in the trial space, it was even more natural.
¡°Who is it?¡±
When Captain an heard someone speak, his whole body tensed up, and his hair stood on end. He raised the gun in his hand, and the infrared spot moved around in an attempt to find the person.
The voice seemed to ring in their minds, but it also seemed like someone was whispering beside them, so they couldn¡¯t tell where the person was.
The situation was dangerous. Song qingxiao was calmer than Captain an and thought more.
Since the person had spoken, it was clear that he had no intention of hiding his existence. In this situation, the other party was either stupid, deliberately acting mysterious, or he believed that he had the strength to suppress the two. Everyone in the Empire knew about the autumn road case. The ¡®people¡¯ who came in the middle of the night were not ordinary people. It was impossible for them to be fools.
The people who died here were rted to a hidden n, so the people who came here were likely to be rted to a hidden n as well. In that case, it meant that the person who came had extraordinary strength, but he didn¡¯t know if he had any ill intentions.
¡°Who is it? Come out!¡± Captain an took a step forward, his tall figure shielding song qingxiao.
His actions stunned song Qing. Ever since she had entered the trial space, she had not experienced many trials, but every time, it had been infighting and scheming. She had tried her best to plot for others ¡°survival.
For the sake of points, abilities, and rewards, they would stab each other in the back, drag each other down, and try to kill each other.
A person like Captain an probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to survive a single round of missions in the trial space.
He had a clear personality and was not easy to get close to.
When song qingxiao first entered the guard Station, his eyes, demeanor, and tone had left a deep impression on her, making her feel fear.
Later on, after his strength increased, he was less wary and afraid of the people from the guard Hall. However, because they were no longer in the same line of work, he held a respectful and distant attitude.
Perhaps it was because of his profession, but he abhorred evil and had a sense of justice that was rare in modern times.
Ever since the incident at the autumn road, when she needed to patrol, the other people in the guard Station ostracized her and made her patrol at night. They wanted to see her make a fool of herself, but Captain an, who usually didn¡¯t take care of her, deliberately joined her team. Song qingxiao had already noticed this.
But to song qingxiao, she didn¡¯t feel anything.
She was quite calm. Ordinary people posed no threat to her. If ability users appeared, they would have already surpassed the level of an existence like Captain an. He didn¡¯t need to deal with the low-level ones, but if song qingxiao couldn¡¯t deal with the high-level ones, Captain an wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.
That sense of justice was insignificant to her, even a little redundant. However, Captain an¡¯s ¡®redundant¡¯ action of subconsciously blocking in front of her despite knowing that the person was extraordinary reminded song qingxiao of some things that couldn¡¯t be lost in the depths of human nature.
¡°Oh,¡±
As soon as Captain an finished speaking, the personughed, as if he was amused by Captain an¡¯s actions. When the wind blew, there was a dangerous and nervous atmosphere.
Even though she couldn¡¯t hear any footsteps and her surroundings were dark, song qingxiao could feel that someone was approaching.
Under the infrared scan, a shadow appeared more than ten meters away. It was blurry and not very real, but the surrounding air seemed to be affected by his arrival. It froze, making people feel a heavy pressure.
stop! Don¡¯te over, or I¡¯ll shoot.
Captain an warned, but the man didn¡¯t take his warning seriously. As if he was taking a stroll in the courtyard, he took a step forward. At first, he was still about ten meters away from the two, but with this step, he seemed to have appeared in front of them in the next moment.
An extreme sense of danger hit Captain an. He pressed the trigger without hesitation. The moment he fired, the man reached out and the red dot shone on his palm. He faced the muzzle of the gun and said,¡± this thing is useless against me.
He held the muzzle of the gun, and the light energy that was supposed to be able to prate flesh and blood was squeezed in his palm.
Captain an¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Just as he was about to say something, song qingxiao felt a surge of spiritual power from the man¡¯s palm, although it doesn¡¯t work on me, I don¡¯t like people threatening me.
¡°Be careful!¡±
The moment song qingxiao felt the fluctuation of spiritual power, the spiritual power in her body was guided and began to operate instinctively.
He didn¡¯t know where this person came from, but he was obviously an expert. He was no longer subject to the restrictions of the secr world and actually had the intention to kill at the slightest disagreement.
The man loosened his grip, and the light energy that he had covered in his palm was reflected back. The gun barrel deformed under the high temperature. ¡°Oh!¡± Captain an¡¯s palm seemed to be stuck to the gun, and he couldn¡¯t pull it back. He groaned in pain.
Song Qing¡¯s small figure shed. That person raised a hand and made a pause gesture. He clearly did not do anything, but the surrounding spiritual power weaved into an invisible vortex, clinging to her body. It made her feel as if she was being pressed down by a heavy mountain, and every move carried a thousand tons of pressure.
Every strand of hair seemed to carry an endless weight, and the huge pressure made her shoulders drooped, as if forcing her to kneel.
At this moment, the gun suffered a bacsh from the light energy. The body of the gun began to melt and drip down.
Under the high temperature, Captain an¡¯s palm made a sizzling sound as it was burned. Song qingxiao suppressed the fear in her heart. At the same time that her body was suppressed, the spiritual power in her body began to circte along with the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯, greatly relieving her pressure.
As soon as she was freed, she subconsciously reached out to grab Captain an¡¯s palm.
The moment song Qing¡¯s small hand touched Captain an¡¯s hand, an extremely overbearing spirit energy surged through Captain an¡¯s hand and invaded her body. The spirit energy was hit by this overbearing energy. Ice and Fire met and immediately became chaotic. It returned to song Qing¡¯s small internal organs, causing her to suffer a great loss.
Song qingxiao felt a metallic taste in her throat. She endured the changes in her body and covered it with spiritual power. With a ¡®plop¡¯ sound, ayer of ice wrapped around the liquefied gun.
However, as soon as thisyer of ice came into contact with the spiritual power, it turned into a hot mist that surged upwards.
The moment song qingxiao¡¯s palm felt a burning pain, blue scales appeared on her palm to block the heat.
She endured the burning pain in her palm and pulled Captain an¡¯s hand back forcefully, forcing him to stagger back two steps to put some distance between him and the man.
¡°Eh?¡±
This person had originally thought that he would be able to kill two ordinary people without a doubt, and had not even considered the possibility of failure. Song qingxiao pulled Captain an back two steps. He let out a surprised sound, there¡¯s actually a little ant.
Captain an had escaped from death. He only felt that he had managed to survive after hitting the wall of the alley behind him.
The hand he used to hold the spear was almost disabled, but he didn¡¯t feel any pain. At this time, he was sweating like rain. Before he could stand still, he shouted,¡±
-We were instructed by the Shi family toe here to investigate the case¡¡± The neer had disyed extraordinary strength in just one exchange and had almost taken his life.
The first thing Captain an thought of was that group of reclusive ns, and he immediately used the Shi family¡¯s name to save his life.
He reacted quickly, but to Captain an¡¯s surprise, the man only paused when he heard the Shi family¡¯s name. ¡°Shi family?¡±
¡°The Shi family can¡¯t control us,¡± heughed coldly.
Song qingxiao sharply noticed the ¡®we¡¯ in his words, which proved that there was more than one person here tonight.
If one person was already so powerful, it would be difficult to survive if there was one more person..
Chapter 356 - 289-God (1)
Chapter 356: Chapter 289-God (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Her heart sank. The man had already raised his hand. Captain an could tell from the man¡¯s tone that he did not care about the Shi family. Hisst hope had been dashed. He clenched his left fist, gritted his teeth, and rushed towards the man. At the same time, he shouted,
¡°Quickly run!¡±
The moment he moved, song qingxiao heard the sound of the wind.
Captain an¡¯s movements were unusually slow in song qingxiao¡¯s eyes, and in the man¡¯s eyes, it was full of ws.
This action was like a Mantis trying to stop a chariot!
The mysterious man seemed to be enjoying the farce. He didn¡¯t even Dodge and let Captain an rush to him before he raised his hands.
This man¡¯s attitude, his mysterious aura, and the way he suddenly appeared all reminded her of the man who tried to assassinate her in the alley that day.
She instinctively felt that the two of them were exuding the aura of the same kind of people. However, her strength was too low that day and she almost died, so she did not know their origins.
If it wasn¡¯t for her identally entering the trial space and obtaining that dagger by chance, she would probably have no clue who killed her.
Under such circumstances, her strength was low, and the only things she had as her trump cards were the nine-word secret order and the dagger.
However, number six, who was rted to the underworld n, had mentioned the existence of the dagger that day. If the dagger was exposed early, it would not be beneficial to her situation.
She bit her lip and held her breath. While she was hesitating, Captain an had already rushed in front of the man and swung his fist fiercely.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
He gritted his teeth and shouted as he ran past song qingxiao.
The fist was already within reach, but the man didn¡¯t even blink. Captain an was overjoyed, but he heard the man s smile.
¡°The Shi family keeps so many useless things in captivity that they don¡¯t even clean up their own garbage.¡±
His words made Captain an feel humiliated, and he gritted his teeth. The next second, the man raised his hand, ignored Captain an¡¯s fist, and hit his chest.
¡°Not good!¡± Seeing this, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes twitched, and she reached out to grab Captain an¡¯s back.
She didn¡¯t like to owe people favors. Previously, Captain an¡¯s act of loyalty was always with the intention of risking his life to save her.
Moreover, although this man didn¡¯t move, the aura he released had already locked on to the two of them. She had no way of escaping from this man¡¯s eyes.
The moment song Qing¡¯s small hand grabbed Captain an¡¯s clothes and pulled him back, the man¡¯s raised hand was only two or three inches away from
Captain an¡¯s chest.
Before his palm could reach her, a powerful force passed through Captain an¡¯s chest, went straight to his back, and hit song qingxiao¡¯s palm.
Fortunately, she pulled him back in time, so the man¡¯s p didn¡¯tnd on her. Even so, the huge spiritual force passed through Captain an¡¯s body with a crushing force. Not only did Captain an¡¯s bones crack, but song qingxiao¡¯s arms also suffered the impact.
And because song qingxiao had grabbed Captain an, most of the force from the men¡¯s ps had been absorbed by song qingxiao.
The two of them flew into the air and hit the wall with a bang.
The spiritual force spread out and the wall copsed with a loud rumble, revealing another small path behind the wall.
Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t control her body at all. The man¡¯s p missed. He looked surprised. He looked at his palm and murmured,
¡°Eh?¡±
He obviously didn¡¯t expect that his palm would miss, and he immediately took another step forward.
His step wasn¡¯t big, but it suddenly closed the distance between song qingxiao and the other two. He appeared in front of them and followed their steps.
As he took a step forward, his aura was instantly different from the banter from before, as if he was more serious now.
Song qingxiao heard the wind blowing past her ears. After she crashed through the wall of the alley, she tried to stabilize herself with the tip of her toes.
The meridians in her body felt as if they were attacked by a storm. When she tried to lift her Qi, her internal organs felt as if they were hit hard.
It was only a trace of residual energy, but it had such a great effect on her. The man had already stepped forward. If this continued, he would be killed before he could even fight back.
Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and pulled hard on Captain an¡¯s clothes. With the help of this force, she finally stopped the two of them from retreating.
Captain an fell down, and his body slid backward with the remaining force, making a muffled sound. He opened his mouth and spat out two mouthfuls of blood. He raised his head and wanted to get up, but in the end, he fell back to the ground powerlessly, only able to breathe.
Without captain an holding her back, song qingxiao gathered her spirit energy and pressed her feet down. The tips of her feet left two one-meter-long marks on the ground, and she finally knelt down on one knee with a Thud!
The moment her knees hit the ground, the stone tiles on the ground cracked. Song qingxiao supported herself with her hands and looked up. Among the flying sharp dust, the man walked over from the copsed wall corner and appeared in front of her in the blink of an eye. He raised his arm again.
The moment the man¡¯s finger pointed out, song qingxiao closed her hands in anger and gathered her spiritual power.
Frost appeared on her fingertips, and as she pulled her hands apart, the spirit energy formed a thick ice shield between her palms, blocking in front of her.
This was her subconscious self-preservation action. The ice shield was formed, blocking the man¡¯s fingertips from the ice.
Song qingxiao looked through the ice and saw that the finger didn¡¯t do anything unnecessary. It was like a sharp awl, and the ice couldn¡¯t resist it at all. With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, a crack appeared.
¡°He¡¯s a cultivator?¡±
The man¡¯s fingers paused, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask. He then sighed,
¡°But it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s only up to here.¡±
¡°Who are you?¡±
Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and tried to repair the broken ice shield with the spiritual power in her body.
However, the man did not answer her question. Instead, after he finished speaking, he pointed his finger forward slightly.
He didn¡¯t seem to use much strength, but the ice shield was as thin as a piece of paper in front of him. It broke with a touch. With a ¡®PU¡¯ sound, the tip of his finger passed through the ice, and the ice turned into dust.
The man¡¯s outstretched finger touched her chest. The force of this finger was like a heavy mountain pressing down on her, making her unable to fight back at all.
A huge amount of energy passed through her chest, and the blue patterns on the surface of her body trembled slowly under this finger, then faded away. The force entered her dantian through her chest and stirred her meridians, destroying her bones and muscles. Arge amount of blood rushed up to her throat and dripped down through the corners of her mouth and nose.
Under the severe pain, she couldn¡¯t even make a sound. Her body was first pulled into a bow, and the bones in her body made a chilling cracking sound. Then, she lost her strength and slowly fell backward.
The man retracted his hand, as if he was looking at his prize.
¡°Who am I? To you, I might be a God!¡±
After he said this, song Qing¡¯s small back fell to the ground, and his hands fell by his side.
Arge amount of spiritual energy ran rampant in her body, destroying her veins and arteries. She heard the slow and heavy beating of her heart, and her eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of blood mist. She couldn¡¯t see clearly, but she could hear the man¡¯s words with a smile, ¡°It was a God!
Her heart was filled with unwillingness and anger. Everything that had happened tonight was unknown. She moved her fingers, which seemed to weigh more than a thousand pounds. With every move, more blood gushed out of her severely damaged internal organs and flowed out from her mouth and nose.
Her fingertips moved to her waist, where the dagger she had hidden was. She slowly reached out to touch it, and her fingertips had already touched the handle of the dagger.
The man had already bent down and raised his arm again, forming a huge shadow over the person in front of him.
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes widened, and the blood vessels on the side of her neck bulged. She had already grabbed the dagger.
At this moment, a low male voice was heard.
¡°Qianshan,¡±
The man who was bending over and raising his hand paused and slowly straightened up.
As he stood up straight, the heavy pressure receded like the tide..
Chapter 357 - 290-encountering danger (1)
Chapter 357: Chapter 290-encountering danger (1)
Trantor: 549690339 o O /
¡°Did you find anything?¡±
The man who cameter asked. The man turned around with a smile.
¡°NO, I didn¡¯t,¡± He shook his head. I found two small insects who imed to be servants of the Shi family.
¡°The Shi family?¡± The man who cameter heard this and pondered for a moment.
¡°Don¡¯t be meddlesome,¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave after we¡¯re done,¡± he said sternly.¡±Once you make a move, themotion you cause will attract the attention of the Shi family.¡± They have a few old guys who are not to be trifled with.¡±
¡±1 know.¡± The man called Qian Shan responded. He turned to look at song qingxiao and Captain an. He didn¡¯t hit Captain an directly, so he was caught by song qingxiao. Most of the force was absorbed by song qingxiao, so Captain an didn¡¯t die on the spot.
However, if an ordinary person were to bear his Qi, even if he were to be saved he would only be a cripple struggling on hisst breath.
As for the other person, Qian Shan¡¯s eyes fell on song qingxiao. The sand and stone that had fallen covered her body, covering her original appearance. He didn¡¯t know why, but her strength was weak, but after being pointed at by him she was still alive.? ¡¯
Cultivators had keen senses, and he had a vague feeling that he should cut the weeds and eliminate the roots. While he was hesitating, the person who cameter opened his mouth and called, ¡°¡±Qianshan?¡± He seemed to be surprised that he was standing still.
¡ö¡¯They¡¯re here.¡± He sighed, feeling that he was just making a mountain out of a molehill.
¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right?¡± The man seemed to have noticed theplicated tone in his voice and couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Qian Shan shook his head and started to back away, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that this youngdy is a cultivator.
The man was right. Tonight, his actions had caused a hugemotion This was the Shi family¡¯s territory, and one had to look at the owner before hitting a
He had killed two people behind their backs. With his status, it was fine if he had beaten them up.
However, if the Shi family were to arrive and be stopped, they would probably be concerned about their reputation and cause a huge dispute.
¡°A hidden n?¡± The man asked again.
it doesn¡¯t look like it. The people with her are ordinary people. Moreover, she has just embarked on the path of cultivation and has not entered the state of enlightenment. Her strength is low. However, it was this kind of weak person who had saved that mortal from his hands more than once. He was still alive a ter receiving the power of his finger, which really made him feel a little strange.
But that was all. He could see that song Qing¡¯s veins were all broken, and it was only a matter of time before he died.
At this point, the man lost interest in asking further, even if they did, it¡¯s fine 1 they killed him. They wouldn¡¯t dare to cause trouble for us because of such a person.
After he said this, he let out another ¡®huh
1.
that¡¯s strange. The Shi family should have noticed your actions tonight Why haven¡¯t they appeared yet? did something happen?¡±
The two of them walked out, treating the two people in the distance as dead people. Song Qing¡¯s clothes were drenched in sweat, and her hand was still holding the dagger tightly. She did not dare to let go of the dagger until the man retreated.
The killing intent gradually disappeared. She gritted her teeth, and arge amount of blood flowed from the corner of her mouth and dripped down her cheeks. She could no longer see clearly, and there was a buzzing sound in her ears. She heard the two people discussing her life and death in a casual tone.
The spiritual power in her body once again caused great destruction. As more blood flowed out, her heart rate became weaker and weaker. She could even hear the sound of her severely damaged internal organs bleeding.
Am I going to die?
The bones that had copsed in his chest pressed against his internal organs and every breath he took was like a heart-wrenching torture.
¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±
Oh no, Qian Shan¡¯s voice had been drowned out by his breathing, so she couldn¡¯t hear him clearly. Song Qing¡¯s small hand clutched the dagger tightly and the de cut her fingertips. It brought a slight pain, but it was not even ¡¯ one-thousandth of the pain in her body.
She gritted her teeth and tried her best to stay awake. The man who cameter seemed to say something again,¡±
The aura that remains here doesn¡¯t seem to belong to these reclusive ns.
It seems to be the result of some high-level bloodline mutation ¡¡±
¡°It¡¯S a pity that we wasted some time rushing here¡ I still need to check ¡¡± The voice became more and more unclear. Song qingxiao¡¯s body became colder and colder, and her mind became more and more blurred. Just as she was about to lose consciousness, a piercing sound suddenly rang out.
The man who cameter seemed to have received an extremely shocking message.¡±Su Wu is dead!¡± The God annihting technique!¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, Qian Shan seemed to be extremely shocked.
¡°What?¡±
no wonder you caused such a ruckus. The Shi family didn¡¯t send anyone Once the ¡®God¡¯ died, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re all looking for the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯. Let¡¯s go! The man¡¯s voice was urgent, and as soon as he finished speaking the sound of clothes fluttering could be heard.
In the faint heartbeat sound, song qingxiao heard the words ¡®su Wu¡¯ and ¡®God-killing technique¡¯. His scattered mind suddenly became clear-headed. She didn¡¯t know who the ¡®su Wu¡¯ this man was talking about was, but she thought of the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ she had just exchanged for not long ago. She wondered if it was the same thing as the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ this man was talking about.
If they were the same, then these two people and the ¡®su Wu¡¯ they mentioned were probably rted to the trial space.
A chill seeped into her body from the underground. Perhaps it was because she had lost too much blood, but her body began to convulse.
She didn¡¯t want to die Here. It was an ill-fated rtionship. She had been in danger several times, and it was all rted to the small alley in the western suburbs.
The first time he was assassinated, he entered the trial space. The second time he was chased by the underworld n, but he entered the trial scene by chance. His genes mutated, and he killed those two people, saving his life.
And this time? Would she have such good luck?
It shouldn¡¯t be, she just came out of the trial space not long ago, the possibility of entering is not big.
Even if there was such an opportunity, she would definitely die if she entered in her current state.
She opened her mouth and gasped for breath. She felt that as she breathed anotherrge mouthful of blood gushed out and flowed down her throat again. This caused her body to move, and an intense pain assaulted her, causing her vision to turn ck.
The strange energy in her body was fading away. Just as she was dying, the blue blood seal on song Qing¡¯s chest moved slowly. A thin stream of blue blood was released from it and poured into her broken veins.
As soon as the blue blood spilled out, it turned into a surging force that quickly swept away the spiritual energy that was wreaking havoc in her body It brought with it a cold chill that eased the severe pain and began to repair her damaged veins and vessels. It was exactly the same as the day on the demon Ind when the evolution potion entered her body and merged with the blood of the Dragon snake, repairing her body!
The spiritual power that Qian Shan had left in her body fought back with all her might, but it could not withstand a single blow from the blue blood In the end it was still devoured and turned into song qingxiao¡¯s use.
This process brought her endless pain, but it also unexpectedly expanded her meridians.
The speed at which the spiritual power was being devoured became faster and aster. His damaged internal organs stopped the bleeding, and his heart, which had almost stopped beating, started to make ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sounds again.
Her almost exhausted life force was rejuvenated. Under the restoration of the blue blood, faint blue scales appeared on song qingxiao¡¯s body, much clearer than before.
Arge amount of blood was discharged, and this huge spiritual power began to follow the meridians and began to operate with the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ enlightenment chapter. The corners of her mouth curved, and she opened her eyes. Her pupils were as sharp as needles, cold and emotionless. Song qingxiao felt as if her consciousness was trapped in a dark space, and the darkness was eating away at her consciousness.
If one¡¯s consciousness was devoured, one would truly die.
The threat of death was far more terrifying than Qian Shan¡¯s. She didn¡¯t want to die! I can¡¯t die yet!
She had not found the enemy who had hunted her down that day. Today, she had to take revenge. She was not anyone¡¯s servant, and she was not willing to let her fate be controlled by others!
¡®Til help you!¡± This message was transmitted to her consciousness, and she felt a sense of ruthlessness in her heart, no!
He had to take his own revenge! She shouted in anger, opened her eyes and jumped up!
This action caused the injuries in her body, causing the spiritual power that was originally circting to stagnate. The blood that had umted in her chest gushed up and she spat it out with a WA¡¯ sound, instantly dispelling the pent-up Qj..
Chapter 358 - 291-fortune (1)
Chapter 358: Chapter 291-fortune (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Cough cough ¡¡± Song Qing coughed twice. The alley was silent. Qian Shan and the other man who had appeared here before had disappeared without a trace, as if everything that had happened was just her illusion.
However, the pain she felt when she breathed reminded her of what had happened. The spiritual power that had destroyed her body¡¯s functions had disappearedpletely. In its ce was a surging and familiar spiritual power, which was running in her veins without any order.
Arge amount of spiritual power was attracted by this energy and rushed into her body. While nourishing her meridians, it also brought a new round of destruction, causing song Qing to be in so much pain that she wished she was dead.
However, this energy was different from Qian Shan¡¯s. It should belong to the seal in her body.
Although she had not figured out what was going on, how the seal loosened and let a wisp of blood flow into her body, and the consciousness that rang in her mind when she lost consciousness were also a mystery, it was obviously not the time for song Qing to delve into it.
The two of them had already left, but it was hard to guarantee that there wouldn¡¯t be others who had sensed the fluctuations of spirit energy here and
rushed over.
Moreover, the two of them had mentioned the Shi family. Although no one hade yet because of ¡®fifth su¡± s death, if she dyed any longer, her situation might attract some attention when they arrived.
At this time, the spiritual power in her body was in chaos and needed guidance. Moreover, she was seriously injured and needed to hide for some time.
More and more spiritual power rushed into her body. Without any guidance, it was running around in her body. Song qingxiao swallowed the blood that had rushed up her throat and let go of the dagger.
That hand was holding the dagger too tightly. When she reached out, the wound that had just stopped bleeding burst open again, and a few traces of blood sshed out. She patted away the sand and stones on her body and slowly got up.
When she was about to leave, she turned back to look at Captain an, who was not far away from her.
Captain an¡¯s tall figure was buried under the copsed rubble, motionless. It was unknown if he was still breathing.
She should have turned around and left. It was just a human life. During the trial, she had seen people who participated in the trial lose their lives. She had also personally killed people.
However, she recalled Captain an¡¯s previous action of subconsciously stepping forward. Although it was useless, it still made her feel that human nature was not all selfish.
Song qingxiao turned around and bent down to grab Captain an¡¯s arm. She pulled him out of the rubble.
The stones on his body rolled down, and the sand and gravel poured down. She reached out to touch his neck. There was still a faint movement there. He still
had a trace of breath.
However, one could tell from his breath that he was seriously injured. The body of an ordinary person could not withstand the power of a cultivator¡¯s blow. However, he was lucky. Qian Shan¡¯s palm did not hit him, so he was still alive.
¡°Whether you can survive or not will depend on your luck.¡±
Song Qing coughed and found Captain an¡¯s phone in his pocket. After unlocking the phone with his fingerprint, she borrowed his phone and called the police station.
The voice on the other end recognized Captain an¡¯s number and said ¡®Hello¡¯ a few times, but there was no reply from Captain an. His tone gradually became more serious.
Song Qing threw the phone to Captain an¡¯s side before getting up and leaving the alley.
If the people from the security Department hade in time, Captain an might have been able to keep his breath.
The injuries on his body were caused by cultivators, and this would probably alert the Shi family. In order to obtain some useful information from him, they would probably think of a way to save him.
This was all she could do. If the people from the security Department couldn¡¯t get here in time, then Captain an was destined to meet with this cmity.
Song qingxiao stumbled and dodged the patrol of themunity. When she returned home, the spiritual power in her body was already in chaos and was almost out of control.
She pushed open the iron gate with trembling hands. As soon as she entered, a strong wind hit her from behind in the night.
The attack tonight had frightened song qingxiao. She immediately grabbed the dagger and turned around. When she saw a silver lightning from the corner of her eye, she stopped and shouted,¡±
¡°It¡¯s me!¡±
The wolf had been hiding somewhere, but it had rushed out when it heard the noise.
The silver lightning that was rushing towards her must have smelled her scent. The moment she shouted, it twisted its huge body andnded lightly on the ground. When it turned its head, the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes shed with a green luster and it bared its teeth.
After a long while, a cunning look shed in its eyes and it restrained its fierce look. The moment it heard song Qing¡¯s soft voice, it withdrew its ws in time, allowing song Qing to be more careful and loosen his grip on the dagger.
The silver Wolf moved its nose and smelled the scent of blood. It let out a threatening low growl and scratched the ground with its ws uneasily.
Song qingxiao¡¯s blood rushed up and dripped down her chin. She ignored the confrontation with the silver Wolf and went back to the house with the dagger. The silver Wolf¡¯s eyes flickered, and it walked over to the ce where she had previously shed blood and sniffed it. It looked up at her disappearing figure and then lowered its head to lick the blood on the ground clean.
It stood on the spot for a moment, moved its furry ears, and suddenly raised its forelimbs. Its body jumped nimbly out of the iron gate, and after a few leaps, it disappeared.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know that the silver Wolf had already left. The spiritual power in her body was already in chaos, attacking her veins and worsening her internal injuries.
After returning to her room, she immediately sat down cross-legged and endured the pain. She used her divine sense to guide her spiritual power to start operating the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ enlightenment chapter.
Perhaps it was because his body was already full of injuries, when the spiritual energy attacked, it forcefully widened his meridians, bringing him an indescribable pain.
Song qingxiao was sweating profusely. She was holding on with her willpower. With the guidance of her spiritual power, the situation was under control.
As the ¡®deity vanquishing technique¡¯ was activated, a portion of the spirit energy in her body was repairing her meridians and soothing her injuries, while the other portion continued to move around and attack her meridians, absorbing even more spirit energy to fill her body.
This abundant spiritual power flowed through song qingxiao¡¯s limbs and bones. Every part of her body was nourished andforted by the spiritual power, making song qingxiao feel as if she was soaked in the spiritual power of heaven and earth.
She had never experienced such a state before.
in the past, her strength was low, and her spiritual energy was also extremely thin. Even if she had obtained a cultivation technique like the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯, the spiritual energy in her body was not enough to support her to walk through all the meridians in her body.
After the attack tonight, she had unexpectedly profited from the disaster. The seal had loosened and a trace of flood Dragon bloodline had entered her body. She had refined the spiritual power left behind by Qian Shan for her own use, which made her really feel the fun of cultivation.
She could clearly feel the spiritual power from the outside world entering her body bit by bit, being absorbed by the spiritual power in her body, refined and pure, and integrated with her spiritual power, for her use.
Song qingxiao was immersed in her cultivation. Time passed slowly. When the silver Wolf returned, she was wrapped in arge amount of cold air..
Chapter 359 - 359: Realm 1
Chapter 359: Realm 1
Trantor: 549690339
Any slight movement in the surrounding spiritual energy could attract song qingxiao¡¯s attention, so when the silver Wolf stopped at the door, she sensed it at the first moment and became vignt.
Although she had been with the silver Wolf for a long time, she had never been so seriously injured before. She also had the ability to fight back and escape.
Now that she was seriously injured, her injuries had just stabilized under the nourishment of her spiritual power. If the silver Wolf wanted to attack her, she would definitely be injured again.
This Wolf had not shown any intention of attacking her before, but it was a fierce beast after all, and it was hard to guarantee that it would not take advantage of her when she was in danger.
Her memory returned to the scene of the demon Ind trial by the stream. After the wolf attack, Mr. Zhou¡¯s team had injured several wolves.
The silver Wolf did not appear at that time. It must have been hiding in the dark to remember the appearance of the group of people at that time.
After everyone fled in a panic, when they were setting up camp by the side of the mountain, they were attacked by the silver Wolf for the first time. When it appeared, it was already a lone wolf, and there were no other wolves around.
Even though a few wolves were heavily injured by the bullets, song qingxiao clearly remembered that one of the gray wolves that dragged number two away was unscathed.
The silver Wolf was so vengeful, perhaps because of its nature. Its pack was exterminated, but it was the only one that appeared. Song qingxiao thought that it had probably died under the wolf King¡¯s ws.
It was proud and aloof, and its intelligence had also increased after its gic evolution. In its eyes, the weak might not be worthy of being called itspanion. Therefore, it had to take revenge, but it had to clean up its own family first.
After leaving the trial space, the human and the wolf could temporarily live in peace on the basis that she had the ability to protect herself. Now, she might have be the ¡®weakling¡¯ in its eyes, and the smell of her blood might even attract the Wolf¡¯s ferocity, which made song qingxiao feel a little uneasy.
Her thoughts were fluctuating, and the guiding spiritual power was in a mess in an instant. It hit her veins, and a mouthful of blood rushed up to her throat, which was firmly contained in her mouth.
She endured the pain and opened her eyes slightly. In the dark, the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes were shining with a green light. It opened its mouth and seemed to smell the blood, making ¡®hoo hoo¡¯ sounds.
It turned around twice, seemingly hesitating. After a while, it stepped in. Song Qing¡¯s little fingers formed a seal, and the other hand quietly reached for the dagger. The silver Wolf tentatively took two steps forward, stood there for a while, and when it saw that she didn¡¯t move, it took another two steps forward. After repeating this for two or three times, it came close to song Qing¡¯s side.
Song qingxiao¡¯s hair stood on end, and her heart was filled with killing intent. If the silver Wolf dared to make a move, she would find a way to kill it even if she had to get injured.
The silver Wolf stretched its neck and sniffed her body. The breath it exhaled had a faint fishy smell. When song qingxiao was about to make a move, the wolf slowly retracted its head, bent its limbs, and fell at her feet. It was unknown if it had felt the killing intent on her.
Its body was still warm from the time it came back. Its fur was stuck to her legs, cold and smooth.
The wolf rested its head on its forelimbs, as if it had no intention of ambushing her. The majority of the spiritual power attracted by her entered her body, and a portion of it was actually not absorbed into the silver Wolf¡¯s body.
This situation made song qingxiao feel a little surprised, but the silver Wolf did not seem to hurt her for the time being. She seemed to have been overthinking everything.
Song qingxiao did two things at the same time. She guided her spiritual power and guarded against the silver Wolf. But after half an hour, the wolf did not make any extra movements. She slowly let down her guard and focused on her cultivation.
As song qingxiao concentrated, more and more spiritual force was drawn into her body, and the veins in her body were connected by spiritual force.
Every time the Ling power flowed through, the injuries of the meridians would gradually stabilize.
As he cultivated, song Qing did not notice the speed of time. As his injuries stabilized, the thin flow of Ling power in his body became thicker and thicker. His consciousness seemed to have been cleansed and he was more adept at guiding the Ling power.
Under the consciousness, the Ling power that was cut off by the veins was like a ¡®long Dragon¡¯, and the consciousness was like the head of the Dragon, guiding the Ling power to follow the cultivation method of the¡¯ God destroying technique¡¯.
The Ling power was about to connect head to tail. Once it touched, it would be like a thread being threaded through, causing the entire body¡¯s veins to form aplete heavenly cycle.
In the past, her cultivation was insufficient and she had never reached this step, so she did not know what would happen after the spiritual power was connected.
However, song qingxiao had a feeling that she would benefit greatly from this. When she thought of this, her mind jolted and she carefully guided the spirit energy to the end of the meridians..
Chapter 360 - 360: Realm_2
Chapter 360: Realm_2
Trantor: 549690339
The moment the spiritual energy in her body had not touched it, the temperature in the room dropped sharply. A ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ sound suddenly came from the ceiling. A wave of Yin Qi scattered the spiritual energy, and the spiritual energy that was pouring into song Qing¡¯s body suddenly stopped!
Under the stimtion of the yin Qi, song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense trembled, and the spiritual power that was being guided suddenly became chaotic and spread into her veins!
The reverse flow of spiritual energy caused her qi and blood to surge. Song qingxiao hurriedly used her divine sense to guide the spiritual energy again. However, once the gathered spiritual energy of heaven and earth dispersed, it was not easy to gather it back to the previous level.
Song Qing¡¯s caution was like ten thousand horses galloping. Tonight, it was a blessing in disguise. After the seal was loosened, a trace of blue blood flowed out, and he devoured Qian Shan¡¯s spiritual power, which was why he had such an opportunity.
She didn¡¯t know how much her strength would increase after the spiritual energy in her body formed apleterge cirction, but if she missed it, the spiritual energy gathered in her body would scatter. If she wanted to cultivate to this level again, she was afraid that she would have to spend a lot more time.
She didn¡¯t know when she would enter the trial space, but healing her injuries and increasing her strength was the foundation of her survival.
She forced herself to calm down and tried to ignore the influence of the outside world. When she tried to gather her spiritual energy, an old and cold female voice rang in her mind again,¡±
¡°Get out!¡±
¡°Get out!¡±
This voice was extremely sharp, and it was directly transmitted into her divine sense.
Following the shrieking and roaring, the surrounding air became colder and colder. The ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ footsteps above their heads became more rapid, as if someone was using a walking stick to hit the floor.
Song qingxiao¡¯s soul was stimted by this mental power at the critical moment, and the spiritual power she had gathered suddenly scattered.
She regretted that she had not found the ce where the dark spirit was hiding in the house andpletely solved the problem, leaving behind such a disaster!
Fine beads of sweat seeped out of her forehead as she tried her best to keep the spirit energy in her body in order. Just as she was gritting her teeth and holding on, the silver Wolf lying by her feet moved its ears and opened its eyes the moment there was a strange movement in its spirit energy.
¡°Get out!¡±
When this thought appeared in song Qing¡¯s mind, the silver Wolf propped up its forelimbs, nimbly jumped out of the room, and ran upstairs!
Loud nking sounds came from the second floor, as well as the sound of ss being hit, the low howl of the silver Wolf, and the strange sound of the rm in the house.
At the residential property management Office, several security guards saw the notification and looked at each other.
The rm wasing from the most famous house in the district, and it had been ringing several times in a day.
¡°Do, do you want to go over and take a look?¡±
A young security guard on duty swallowed his saliva and asked.
In the past, the security guards who patrolled themunity would not dare to go in that direction in the evening. Rumors of ghosts in the houses there were rampant.
It was dark outside, and the clouds blocked the moon. Even though the street lights were on in themunity, the road seemed a little eerie because the ident happened in song qingxiao¡¯s direction.
¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Another older man gathered his courage and replied,¡± I¡¯ve already called twice, and miss song picked up both times. She said she¡¯s fine, but she has a pet at home and it¡¯s very noisy.¡±
He then added,
¡°She might be resting at this time. If you disturb her, you may receive aint. If the rm goes off again, we¡¯ll act ording to the situation.¡±
? ?
At this moment, song qingxiao did not know about these little interludes. After the silver Wolf rushed upstairs and made a greatmotion, she was very happy that the gloomy spiritual power disappeared again.
It was as if the ghost in the house had hidden away again under the threat of the silver Wolf and disappeared without a trace.
She could vaguely hear the howls of the wolves, which seemed to be threatening the ghosts in the house.
Without the ghost¡¯s interference, the scattered spiritual energy slowly gathered again. Under his divine sense, the spiritual energy that entered his body once again connected. The moment the great Qi cirction was formed, the extremely slow speed of the spiritual energy increased several times.
With the formation of the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯, song qingxiao¡¯s body seemed to have formed a huge vortex, sucking in the spiritual power that had just gathered around her.
At the same time, the spiritual energy that had dispersed not long ago was sucked back into her body.
The spiritual power cleansed her veins and all the injuries and impurities that had umted in her body were all discharged. It was as if her body had unloaded a heavy burden that had been carried on her for many years.. In an instant, she was incredibly light!
Chapter 361 - 361: Realm_3
Chapter 361: Realm_3
Trantor: 549690339
Within his divine sense, the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ enlightenment chapter lit up like a piece of jewelry that had been cleaned of dust.
At this moment, song qingxiao finally experienced the legendary feeling of changing her body and marrow. Her entire body and consciousness entered a whole new realm.
The surrounding spiritual power surged in like a swarm of bees. Because of her previous injuries, her meridians had been widened and strengthened by a freakbination of factors,pletely amodating this spiritual power for her own use.
That night, she entered the state of enlightenment and stepped into the threshold of cultivation. Only then did she understand the meaning of Qian Shan saying that she had not entered the sect and her strength was low.
At this time, her whole body seemed to have found the key tomunicate with the spiritual power of heaven and earth. After entering the state of enlightenment, her body could officially attract the spiritual power of the outside world for her own use and carry out real cultivation. Her strength would step on a new level, which was not the same as before.
In the past, the veins in her body were thin and the Ling power was thin. Once it was exhausted, she had to meditate again to slowly recuperate.
Now that she had entered the state of enlightenment, her meridians had been widened and she had found a way to cultivate. After arge amount of spiritual power was consumed, she could use the spiritual power of heaven and earth to replenish it through cultivation. She was no longer the same as before!
Her body was like an endless container, absorbing the spiritual power that was attracted to her and consolidating her Foundation after her recent breakthrough. She ignored everything around her.
After entering the state of enlightenment, her aura was different from before. The coldness that emerged from her body formed pieces of scale-shaped ice, which wrapped her inside and resisted the attacks from the outside world.
It took song qingxiao several days to stabilize her realm. When she opened her eyes, she was like a cocoon, wrapped in a thickyer of ice.
The silver Wolf was lying outside the ice. When she woke up, the wolf sensed her movement and opened its eyes.
The man and the wolf looked at each other across the ice. The silver Wolf opened its mouth and yawned. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know why, but she seemed to be able to feel its eyes.
As her cultivation level increased, everything in the world seemed toe to life, allowing her to feel more things that she had never felt before.
She could sense killing intent, hostility, curiosity, and other emotions more keenly and deeply than before.
Song qingxiao moved, and the spiritual energy in her body naturally followed her movements. The ice cracked and fell, and the wolf hurriedly retreated. When song qingxiao slowly got up, the wolf lowered its forelimbs and let out a threatening sound. Its eyes were filled with vignce and caution.
The situation was reversed from the night she was injured. She stood there for a while and moved her fingers.
This subtle movement of hers made the wolf lower its forelimbs even more. It opened its mouth and made a ¡®hoo hoo¡¯ sound. She looked at the Wolf¡¯s eyes and thought of the suspicion she had when she was injured. She also thought of the appearance of the ghost that night, which almost caused her first attempt to break through the realm to fail. The silver Wolf had suppressed it in time.
The Wolf¡¯s tail pressed down as if it wanted to retreat. Song Qing leaned over and the moment his fingertips touched the wolf¡¯s head, the wolf tilted its head and pouted, letting out a ¡®ao¡¯ howl.
¡°Don¡¯t be noisy!¡± Her fingertips touched the silver wolf¡¯s head. Its hair stood on end like an irritated Hedgehog. The silver hair was like thin needles, not soft, but unusually smooth.
She shouted and reached out to grab the wolf¡¯s head. She rubbed the fur on its head and scratched its ears.
The silver Wolf lowered its head. At first, it was howling fiercely, grinning as if it was warning song qingxiao. However, after a few howls and seeing that song qingxiao had only stroked its fur, the killing intent in its eyes faded a little. It still made a fierce expression, but it licked its mouth and hummed after a while. However, its erect hair slowly calmed down.
It was just a loud warning, but it didn¡¯t bite.
Song qingxiao rubbed it twice more before she retracted her hand.
The silver Wolf shook its head and shook its body. After a moment of hesitation, itid back on the ground.
After she woke up, she was about to test her strength after her breakthrough when a buzzing sound suddenly came from her body.
The silver Wolf lyingzily on the ground twitched its ears. Song Qing was stunned for a moment before he took out his phone.
The phone screen was already broken and there was a message from Zhou ye. Song Qing looked at the phone and realized that it had been three days since the attack.
She couldn¡¯t be bothered to pick up the phone. She scrolled through her phone and realized that she had many missed calls in the past few days.
Most of the calls were from Luo zhiyu. She had promised to meet Luo Wu two days ago, but her n had been disrupted because of the attack!
Only then did she remember that after being ambushed by Qian Shan a few days ago, she had rushed home to heal her injuries and meditate. Until now, she had not been paying attention to the news from the outside world.
Thinking of the situation that night, she didn¡¯t know if Captain an had been rescued by the people from the guard Hall or if he was Dead or Alive.
If he had died, he wondered if the Shi family had found out what had happened that night and the identities of Qian Shan and the others.
If he was still alive, his own situation might be exposed, and he didn¡¯t know if the Shi family had their eyes on him.
She had just entered the path of cultivation, but she had already gotten herself into a lot of trouble. The more her strength improved, the more she found that the trouble on her body was far more troublesome than she had previously imagined.
Now that she thought about it, even though she had entered the state of enlightenment, she still couldn¡¯t see how deep Qian Shan¡¯s state was when he pointed at her casually. It seemed that it would take a long time for her to get her revenge.
Song qingxiao sighed and picked up the phone. When Zhou ye heard her answer, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief.
It seemed that he had the same reaction when he called song Qing twice in a
row..
Chapter 362 - 362: Resolving _1
Chapter 362: Resolving _1
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. When Zhou ye heard her voice, he was so happy that he cried,
¡°Miss song, are you alright?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song Qing Xiao replied and Zhou ye said,¡±It¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine. Young master Luo called two days ago to ask about you.¡±
His tone became more enthusiastic. It was obvious that Luo zhiyu¡¯s call had made him more attentive to song qingxiao.
¡°I¡¯ve made an appointment with you to change the doors, windows, and ss today. Do you think I should change the time?¡±
When song qingxiao heard him mention Luo zhiyu¡¯s inquiry about her, she couldn¡¯t help but squint her eyes and say,
¡°I won¡¯t change. Juste over.¡±
After sending Zhou ye away, song qingxiao started to fiddle with her phone. It was already past the time she had set up her meeting with Luo zhiyu, so she had a few missed calls from Luo Wu. However, she didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of returning his calls.
Luo Wu wasn¡¯t in a hurry. If her guess was true, that Luo Wu had gotten hold of the information about her missing business card and tried to threaten her with it, but the business card was his. Even if he guessed that the deaths of the two underworld families were more or less rted to her, he wouldn¡¯t dare to tell song Qing and Xiao Liang.
Not only did he not dare to say it, but he was also afraid that he would have to help clean up the mess. Otherwise, if the people from the underworld ns found out the truth, he might not be able to get away with it even if he was in trouble.
The current priority was still the situation at the guard Hall.
She held her phone and decided to make a trip to the guard Station before Zhou ye came over. She wanted to find out what had happened while she was recuperating.
But before that, she raised her head. She still had to clean up the hidden dangers in the house!
Song qingxiao was still a newbie in the path of cultivation. Her first breakthrough was almost ruined by the spirit in the house. Naturally, she would not leave such a disaster for herself.
She put down her phone and slowly walked out of the room with the dagger in her hand.
As soon as song Qing moved, the silver Wolf on the ground also slowly got up and followed her.
After she had advanced to the next level, she could feel that her body¡¯s movements and breathing formed a natural and wonderful coordination with each step she took. She would not waste any extra strength to do useless movements.
His sense of the surrounding spiritual energy and aura had a qualitative leappared to before.
Her body was much lighter, and her entire aura seemed to have be one with nature. In the past, no matter how hard she tried to hide her breathing, she could still hear the sound of her blood flowing, her heart beating, and her soft breathing.
However, song qingxiao did not deliberately restrain her footsteps. The moment her feetnded, they were still silent.
She didn¡¯t need to turn around, her divine sense could naturally sense that the silver Wolf was about a meter behind her.
It tried its best to retract its ws, but the moment its feet touched the ground, its nails still made a light ¡®tapping¡¯ sound.
She released her divine sense. In the past, her divine sense could only sense the movements in one room, but at this time, her sea of consciousness had been expanded several times. Once her divine sense was released, the entire room seemed to be under her ¡®vision¡¯.
Every corner of the living room and the air conditioner in the house was blowing cold wind. Under the eaves outside the ss door, a fish that had escaped the was trying to reweave a to catch insects.
His divine sense spread out. Under the scorching sun, a cool breeze would asionally send over. The nts that had just been nted were still somewhat listless under the sunlight.
Song qingxiao found this feeling interesting and novel. She did not need to go out. She could see everything in her surroundings with her divine sense.
This was only the lowest cultivation realm. In the future, as her strength increased, her divine sense would be more profound, and she would be able to ¡®see¡¯ more as she roamed the world.
She was in an extremely good mood, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. It was only when she stood at the broken door that her expression slowly froze.
The silver Wolf pounced on the door again, leaving a trace of impact on it. The door frame was a little deformed.
When she went upstairs again, her strength and state of mind were different from thest time, so the feeling when she stood at the door was naturally different.
There was a faint Yin Qi in the room, mixed with a faint fishy smell.
This smell was somewhat simr to Chu ke¡¯s, but it was much fainter. It was obvious that the resentment of the spirits in the room was not as strong as Chu ke¡¯s.
However, this aura proved that ¡®she¡¯ was still in the room.
When the silver Wolf came over, itszy eyes became fierce, and the nails that had been retracted into its feet were also out.
It grinned, revealing its fangs, and let out a low roar.
The things in the room were in a mess, the curtains on the windows were torn to pieces, and the ss was broken, but it did not fall.
The sunlight seemed to be unable to shine into the room, causing it to appear a little dark.
Song qingxiao reached out and turned on the light. Perhaps due to the influence of the yin Qi, the light was a little dim, and the wall looked pale.
¡®WuuuThe surrounding Yin Qi began to be thicker and thicker. The silver Wolf sensed the change in Qi activity and twitched its ears.
The light above his head made a sizzling sound of electric current, as if the power supply was insufficient, and the light gradually dimmed.
¡®Ping ping ping pang¡¯, the sound of something falling rang in song Qing¡¯s mind, followed by the sound of a heavy object falling, followed by a woman¡¯s sobbing and trembling voice,
¡°What are you trying to do?¡±
¡°What can I do? Director sun, you¡¯re so mighty, who are you crying for?¡± One of the men sneered.
¡°Mom is already asleep, and the children are also resting. If you have anything to say, we can talk tomorrow.¡± The woman struggled to get up and lowered her voice helplessly. Not long after, there was a loud ng, as if someone had been pushed to the ground and hit something. She groaned in pain.¡±Oh.¡±
¡°Feeling guilty? Are you scared?¡± The man¡¯s voice slowly turned sinister, you were making eyes at that President Hu tonight. Do you think I¡¯m dead? ¡±
The light around them had gone dark, as if it waste at night. Song qingxiao seemed to be in a closed room with no lights on, afraid that she would be noticed by the people quarreling outside.
¡®She¡¯ sneakily opened the tightly shut door a crack. A faint light shone into the room from outside, and the sound of the argument was even clearer, allowing ¡®her¡¯ to hear it clearly.
The couple downstairs were having an intense argument, and the argument was getting more and more intense. The woman tried to get up and Dodge, but the man was not willing to let her go. In the argument, the woman, who had not yet stood firm, was grabbed by the cor by the man. He raised his arm and threw it down hard. It hit the woman¡¯s face with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, causing her to stagger and fall to the ground without a sound.
¡®She¡¯ knew that he had hit her again. This was not the first time. The woman must be covering her face and holding back her sobs, probably because she was afraid that the children and elderly at home would hear her.
But in fact,¡¯she¡¯ had heard it long ago. They were arguing so loudly and so fiercely. Perhaps the children were already awake. At this moment, they were pulling the door open and peeking out through the gap like ¡®her¡¯..
Chapter 363 - 363: Hidden danger (1)
Chapter 363: Hidden danger (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
They quarreled like this every day, but tonight, the man might have had some alcohol, so his temper was even more irritable.
After that p, the entire room fell silent.
¡öShe¡¯ and the children all held their breaths, and their hearts slowed down by half a beat. No one spoke, and only the sound of the television was on. It was noisy, but it only made the atmosphere more frozen and awkward.
The smell of gunpowder in the air was thick, mixed with the woman¡¯s strong despair.
She was well-dressed and had a big business. She looked like a sessful person. No one would have thought that she would live in the shadow of her husband¡¯s violence when she returned home.
¡°Everyone¡¯s resting, and I¡¯m very tired. If you have anything to say, let¡¯s talk tomorrow, okay?¡± The woman covered her face and begged while holding back her tears.
¡öShe¡¯ was also a little anxious. She felt that the man had already caused enough trouble.
¡°You¡¯re tired?¡± The man said in a strange tone,¡± why are you tired? You must be tired from apanying a man, right?
¡°Don¡¯t say anymore! Don¡¯t say anymore! She shouted in her heart and wanted to pull the door open to stop him, but as soon as the thought appeared,¡±she¡± forcefully suppressed it.
¡®She¡¯ couldn¡¯t move freely, and she was getting old.¡¯She¡¯ couldn¡¯t care too much about the matters between the younger generation.
Moreover, if ¡®she¡¯ were to step in and see her crying, how could he ept this mess?
It was better to pretend to be deaf and mute like in the past, let them quarrel, and let the husband and wife fight at the head of the bed and make up at the end of the bed. Perhaps by tomorrow, she would have thought it through and call her ¡®mother¡¯ with a smile.
With that thought,¡¯she¡¯ put down the hand that ¡®she¡¯ had just wanted to move. Tomorrow, he would treat her better, treat her better, and this family would be
stable.
¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± The woman cried out in despair,¡± I only do business, drink, and entertain people for the sake of this family¡
¡°Come on!¡± Before she could finish, the man interrupted her impatiently, ¡°¡±For this and that, I¡¯m tired of listening to you. You¡¯re just trying to satisfy your
Restless Heart!¡±
¡°You¡¯ve wronged me!¡± The woman raised her voice when she heard him.
you know very well whether I¡¯ve wronged you or not. Since you¡¯re so shameless, I¡¯m going to pull you in front of the children and show them their mother¡¯s true colors. I¡¯ll tell them how shameless their mother is ¡ When the man heard her raise her voice, he immediately started to attack again.
The sound of violent pulling and hitting came from downstairs, mixed with a woman¡¯s painful groan.
¡öShe¡¯ gradually became a little anxious. This situation was not right. In the past, these two people had quarreled, but most women wanted to keep their dignity and did not want their children and elders to find out that her marriage was not as happy as it seemed. After being beaten, they usually swallowed their anger and the matter was over.
It had been quite a while since they had made a scene tonight, but the situation had not subsided. Instead, it seemed to have be more and more intense.
¡°You let me go, you let me go!¡± The man dragged the woman towards the door of the room as if he was trying to catch a chick. The woman struggled with all her might and seemed to have caught the man in the middle of her struggle.
She angered him and got a beating in return.
That voice was really horrifying!
After a long while, the man was tired and finally stopped.
The woman copsed on the floor, her voice muffled.
¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±
Her tone was a little disheartened, with a kind of determination to cut off all cauldrons and sink boats. As a woman,¡¯she¡¯ had already heard a bad feeling.
This family could not be broken up.¡¯She¡¯ could not hold on any longer. If she did not leave now, she was afraid that everything would be irreparable.
¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±
Before the ¡®her¡¯ hand could grab the doorknob, the woman finally shouted out in a weak voice.
It was as if she had shouted out all the grievances she had held for so many years, and her entire person was free.
The man was stunned by her words. He raised his hand in the air, and ¡®she¡¯ trembled all over. She felt that the illusion of happiness that she had carefully maintained in the past was starting to copse. Everything was over!
¡°If your mother wasn¡¯t still alive, I would have divorced you long ago.¡± The woman¡¯s words were like a sharp knife, stabbing into ¡®her¡¯ heart, causing ¡®her
1 to panic.
AU these scenes shed through song Qing¡¯s mind.
After her divine sense became stronger, she clearly knew that these were not memories that belonged to her, but ¡®people¡¯ who tried to affect her with their spiritual power and pull her into ¡®her¡¯ world.
What she was ¡®seeing¡¯ now should be what had really happened in this house. At this time, she was just using the memory of the olddy who was haunting this ce to rey everything.
Song qingxiao lowered her head and rubbed her fingers. With a thought, she broke free of the yin Qi that trapped her. The woman¡¯s desperate voice, the man¡¯s angry curse, and the lines yed on TV all disappeared.
It was still the same room where the sun could not shine in. The folded curtains were torn. She had already entered the room and walked to the window.
On the ss window, a shadow was swaying above. It was not her, but an olddy with a gloomy aura. Her face was a little blurry.
She had been in close contact with Chu ke before. Now that the hidden ghost had truly appeared, song qingxiao was not frightened.
The increase in her strength gave her a strong confidence, allowing her to calmly look at the olddy.
¡°I¡¯m very good to her,¡± The olddy moved the corner of her mouth, and her voice rang in song Qing¡¯s little mind,¡± she¡¯s tired after work, so I¡¯ll take care of her when she gets home. I¡¯ll leave her food and soup, in case she gets hungry and cold!
when she gave birth, I was the one who dragged the wheelchair to serve her, wiped her, and carried her baby¡ she sobbed.
everyone says that we¡¯re so close that we don¡¯t look like mother-inw and daughter-inw. She also says that I¡¯m good to her, just like her own mother. As the olddy spoke, she slowly raised her head. Blood and tears welled up in her eyes and flowed down her dry, yellow, and thin cheeks.¡±But it¡¯s fake, it¡¯s all fake!¡±
She roared loudly. The ghost Face looked like an imperfect picture under the broken ss. It shook slightly, and the broken ss reflected several images. Blood tears dripped down, and when reflected through the ss, it looked as if the entire ss was stained with blood!
-Why did I do so much? It¡¯s for this family!¡± She suddenly went crazy, and her upper body suddenly mmed into the house. Her face suddenly became bigger, as if it was about to touch song qingxiao¡¯s face.
what mother and daughter? it¡¯s all fake. No matter how good I am to her, she will still leave!
¡°Wuwuwuwuwu¡ Wuwuwu¡¡±
The sorrowful wail of a ghost rang out in the room, and the yin Qi in the room became dense again.
Song qingxiao was calm, but the silver Wolf was entangled by the resentment, and its fierce look was exposed.
¡°Are you done?¡± The olddy was still crying. Song Qing frowned and interrupted her, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve cried enough. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll send you on your way..¡±
Chapter 364 - 295-return (1)
Chapter 364: Chapter 295-return (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao had heard Zhou ye mention some news about the original owner of the house, Ms. Sun. She knew that she was a sessful businessman. She lived with her mother-inw and had a good rtionship with her. She had a son and a daughter and was considered to be living a good life.
Who knew that such a sessful woman in the eyes of the world would actually live like this in private?
Humans were reallyplicated creatures. Everyone had a Thousand Faces
that were difficult to see through.
She didn¡¯t have the patience to ¡®read¡¯ the rest of the ¡®story¡¯, but she could guess what it was based on what Zhou ye had said before.
Madam sun¡¯s marriage was not happy. The two women had been holding on for the sake of their family. One day, they finally could not hold on any longer. The illusion of happiness copsed. After Madam sun shouted ¡®divorce¡¯, the olddymitted suicide in a decisive way.
Even after death, their souls would linger in the house and upy it.
Song qingxiao reached for the dagger on her waist. I¡¯m not a judge, and I have no intention of being your audience. This is my house, and you¡¯ve already affected my life. Do you want to leave by yourself, or do you want me to give you a ride?¡±
Her eyes were cold as she looked into the teary eyes. The coldness prated the ss and stunned the crying olddy.
you¡¯re already dead. Time can¡¯t be turned back. Speckles of blood on the ss window swayed with the ghostly figures floating on the ss.
¡°Get out!¡± After hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words, the olddy¡¯s face turned ferocious. Her wrinkled yellow face suddenly looked ghostly, making people tremble with fear.
¡°Get out! This is my house!¡±
¡°It¡¯s mine now,¡± Song qingxiao reminded her unhurriedly, but the olddy did not listen at all. I¡¯m going to wait for my son toe back with his wife and children. We¡¯ll be together!
¡°Wuwuwu ¡ Come back¡¡±
Along with the ghostly wail, the yin Qi in the room grew stronger, making one feel irritated.
If it was before she had ascended, song qingxiao might have been affected. But now that she had entered the state of enlightenment, her divine sense was stable, and she had seen the horrifying scene of Chu ke and her son crying at the same time during the trial, the olddy¡¯s cries could not affect her at all.
However, this sound was really annoying. She frowned and before she could speak, the silver Wolf that was trapped in the yin Qi suddenly raised its head.
Aoaowu¡¡±
The moment the Wolf¡¯s howl sounded, it suppressed the ghostly wail. The silver Wolf wagged its tail and turned around. Its eyes revealed a murderous aura, dispersing the surrounding Yin Qi. It stared at the window and was about to rush up again.
It had dealt with the olddy twice, and when the olddy, who had lost control of her mind due to song qingxiao¡¯s provocation, saw the silver Wolf, a trace of fear shed across her face.
The silver Wolf stared at the ss and walked slowly. The olddy¡¯s head, which had rushed out, shrank back slightly, as if she wanted to avoid it instinctively. Song qingxiao looked at this and fell into deep thought.
The animal¡¯s sense of smell and instincts were far superior to humans. It seemed that it was not a coincidence that the silver Wolf had attacked the ss twice.
The thoughts in her mind were threaded together and became clearer and clearer.
When the olddymitted suicide, she must have been facing the ss, and her blood had sttered all over the curtains and ss.
Before she died, she was full of resentment, and her soul did not disappear.
Instead, she found a ce to ce her soul.
After the olddy¡¯s death, Ms. Sun may have moved away in guilt, self-me, and panic. The scene that day was too tragic. Most of the things had been cleaned up, but the olddy¡¯s spirit was still in the house, proving that what she was hiding in was still in the house.
Zhou ye once said that after the incident, Madam sun was preparing to sell the house and painted the walls, but she did not change the blood-stained curtains.
When many workers touched this side of the wall, they saw that the house was filled with the smell of blood. Ordinary people had weak mental power and were easily affected by ghosts with deep resentment. As a result, rumors of the house being haunted had spread and could not be sold. Finally, it fell into the hands of song Qing.
¡°Your hiding ce is either on this curtain or on the ss, right?¡± Song Qing pursed her lips and said.
When the olddy heard this, her figure trembled again. A bit of despair appeared on her face, which then turned into ruthlessness.
¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±
She could tell that song qingxiao was different from the people she had met before.
Ever since she moved in, both she and the ¡®dog¡¯ she brought with her had been extremely fierce.
That ¡®dog¡¯ had a strong murderous aura and the smell of blood, as if it had ughtered countless living beings. This kind of murderous aura and killing intent perfectly restrained her.
The olddy rolled her eyes and her face darkened. She reached out her hand and grabbed song Qing.¡±Get out, take your dog and get out!¡±
The lower half of the olddy¡¯s body was still inside the ss, but her upper body was almost grabbing song qingxiao¡¯s body.
A cold aura rushed towards song qingxiao. Before she could move, the silver Wolf, which was called a ¡®dog¡¯, couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation. It became more irritable and roared. Its body turned into a silver meteor, roaring and rushing toward the olddy¡¯s shadow!
Although it was fierce, the ghost was only an illusion. The silver Wolf¡¯s huge body passed through the soul, and the olddy¡¯s face was slightly distorted, but it still did not disappear.
The moment the silver Wolf was about to hit the ss, her long hand suddenly stopped, as if she was a little hesitant.
If she were to leave her host body at this time, she had experienced the ferocity of the silver Wolf. No matter how special the ss was, it could not withstand the power of a sh from this dog!
If it wasn¡¯t for the protection of her soul, this ss would have been broken thousands of times.
Once the ce where her soul was stored was destroyed, her soul would dissipate sooner orter.
The olddy¡¯s white eyes shed with a hint of struggle. Her wish had not been fulfilled, and she was not willing to disappear like this!
As she thought of this, she looked at song qingxiao helplessly and hurriedly retreated, preparing to hide back inside the ss.
The floor-to-ceiling ss was not small. If the ghost continued to hide, it would not be easy to find her andpletely clean her up.
¡ö¡öYou want to hide? It¡¯s toote now.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s lips curled up when she saw her actions.
The olddy¡¯s dodging speed was extremely fast. It seemed that she had already gained experience from fighting the silver Wolf twice.
Song Qing had underestimated her. Her upper body had already retracted back into the ss. The image swayed, like a drop of water falling on a calm surface of water, creating ripples. The image grew bigger along with the ripples. When it was about to disappear, she grabbed the dagger and made a seal with her hand.
draw the ground as a prison, before she could finish her incantation, her divine sense turned into an invisible circle and locked the olddy¡¯s image in it.
She seemed to be bound. Her face was filled with horror as she struggled non-stop.
¡°I¡¯m sleepy!¡±
The moment he said thest word, ice crystals suddenly appeared on the transparent ss window, freezing it..
Chapter 365 - 29 6-clean up _1
Chapter 365: Chapter 29 6-clean up _1
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°You, what have you done?¡±
The frost spread at the speed of light, and the olddy¡¯s image was trapped in a circle. No matter how she struggled, she was unable to break free.
Song qingxiao used her consciousness to form an invisible barrier to restrain her, making it difficult for her to escape.
She was still wailing, and blood tears gushed out of her eyes. There wererge and small blood marks on the ss, but the blood spots trembled inside the ss, but they could not escape the restraint of the ¡®confrontation¡¯ word.
The silver Wolf¡¯s wide-open mouth was almost biting the ss. The olddy¡¯s soul was attacked by this powerful killing intent. Her body trembled, but she could not escape under the suppression of song qingxiao¡¯s mental power.
¡°Let me go ¡ Let me go¡¡± Her image trembled even more. As song qingxiao¡¯s hand seal shrank, the domain formed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ charactermand shrank and trapped her within. It forced her soul to shrink bit by bit and was firmly locked inside.
She used her Yin Qi to attack, but the barrier formed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ token was like an iron wall to her, and she was unable to break it apart.
The despair on the olddy¡¯s face grew even stronger. Her soul body twisted and turned like a headless fly, spinning around in the domain, but she could no longer hide like before.
Ever since song qingxiao had obtained the ¡®Lin¡¯ character, she had never been able to use it as smoothly as she was now. After her realm-up, her abundant spiritual power supported the ¡®Lin¡¯ character¡¯s domain, allowing her to change the size of the barrier at will. She felt the feeling of controlling the ghost in her palm.
The domain shrunk smaller and smaller, and the olddy¡¯s image also became the size of a palm. The silver Wolf¡¯s sharp fangs were almost touching the window.
¡°I can¡¯t ept this, I can¡¯t ept this! The heavens have no eyes, the heavens have no eyes!¡± The olddy was already like a mad demon, pounding the ss with all her might and roaring, ¡°¡±Let me out. Let me go!¡±
She hit the ss with her head, and the silver Wolf¡¯s teeth had already touched the ice crystals. The hot breath that it exhaled created a white mist on the ice.
The olddy who was trapped in the ss shrunk smaller and smaller. The silver Wolf opened its mouth as if it wanted to swallow her in one bite.
¡°Ah ¡¡± She let out a scream of horror and raised her hands, instinctively covering her face and trembling.
She seemed to know that her escape was futile, so she no longer tried to break the barrier like before. The moment the silver Wolf bit the ss, the ss that had lost the protection of the ghost was pierced through by the Wolf¡¯s sharp teeth.
The moment the window was broken, the olddy tilted her head. Her face was ashen, as if she knew that she had lost the battle. She no longer struggled and roared, only saying faintly,¡± am I not going to wait for them toe home ¡
Before she could finish her sentence, song Qing¡¯s small palm retracted, and her image became smaller and smaller. In the blink of an eye, it became the size of a fingernail. Then, with a bang, the silver Wolf raised its paw and hit the window. The ss shattered into pieces and fell to the ground. The debris flew everywhere. Song Qing reached out and urately caught a small piece of ss.
¡°Why do you have to?¡±
The piece of ss was dark brown in color, and there seemed to be a dark shadow moving inside.
With the loud sound of ss breaking, the silver Wolf¡¯s figure rushed out like a meteor andnded lightly in the garden on the first floor, crushing a few newly nted trees.
The rm sensor outside the house vibrated madly. The security room of themunity might call again to ask.
As soon as the floor-to-ceiling ss shattered, the broken gauze hanging on the window fell to the ground. Arge amount of sunlight shone through the ss and dispelled the haze that had shrouded the room for a long time.
The sun shone on the clean painted walls. There was no resentment, no shadow, and no stubborn olddy¡¯s ghost. The whole room was much brighter.
A warm breeze poured in through the broken floor-to-ceiling window, bringing vitality.
Song qingxiao sighed and raised the ss to her eyes. Under the sunlight, the small piece of ss looked like a drop of blood tear from the olddy. It was bright red and eye-catching.
¡°No matter how well you treat her, you can¡¯t rece her husband.¡± When she said this, she looked out through the broken window. The silver Wolf fell into the flowers on the first floor, nimbly turned its body and jumped up, shook its head, and slipped back into the house.
Its body was covered in dust, and arge number of broken ss shards fell on its body. A few broken leaves were mixed in its long and dense silver hair, which seemed to have diluted its ferocity.
The way he was shaking his head nowcked the pride and Majesty of a Wolf King, but was more lively, and it woke up the originally quiet garden.
Before this, she was used to being alone in silence. Now that there was a Wolf apanying her, the situation did not seem as bad as she had originally thought.
She pursed her lips and watched as the wolf rushed in the direction of the house, shaking its legs as it ran. It seemed to be a little disgusted with the things it was carrying. The smile on her face deepened.
The ice crystals on the ss melted, bringing a burst of coolness. Song Qing put the small ss shard into his pocket. I¡¯ll take you home.
Song qingxiao thought that the security guards of the property management Office would call to ask about what had happened to her home. She was about to go downstairs to open the door for the silver Wolf and then clean herself up. However, after she went downstairs, she did not receive a call from the property management Office. She walked to the entrance and looked through the ss door, but did not see any traces of the silver Wolf.
She was a little surprised. Before she went downstairs, she saw the silver Wolfing in this direction. Song qingxiao was about to use her divine sense to search, but she felt two strange auras not far away. She raised her head subconsciously.
Through the special ss door, she saw two men in uniform standing on tiptoes outside the iron fence and looking in the direction of the house. They seemed to be discussing something.
She released her divine sense, and the conversation was transmitted into her ears.
¡°.. Knock on the door, he might be at home.¡±
¡°Since this house can be lived in, it shouldn¡¯t be haunted, right? Hehehe ¡¡±
¡ö¡öAs long as we can confirm that miss song is fine, we will leave immediately¡¡±
Song qingxiao¡¯s lips curved up when she heard this.
A familiar scent jumped up to the top floor and ran down the stairs. Song qingxiao turned to look at the silver Wolf, signaling it to stay in the room while she opened the door.
This house might have been built for the sake of secrecy, safety, andfort. There were two entrances. The one outside the door had a shoe cab and other things, which also blocked the heat outside.
When song qingxiao appeared at the door, the two security guards did not notice her. Even when she walked into the courtyard, the two of them were still whispering to each other.
She stood in the yard and her expression froze when she saw the crushed nts.
The nts there had signs of being stepped on, and the soil in the garden was too loose, leaving some marks. She remembered something.
After she was injured the night before, when she came back, she was almost attacked by the silver Wolf here, but because she made a sound in time, it stopped.
At that time, she was seriously injured by Qian Shan and a few drops of blood fell to the ground. After that, because of her healing and her Ascension, she didn¡¯t have time to clean up the aftermath.
The marks left by the man and the wolf were still there, but song qingxiao was keenly aware that the smell of her blood had disappeared without a trace. After entering the state of enlightenment, she was even more sensitive to her own aura. Although she was seriously injured that night, her memory would not be wrong.
She stretched out her foot and rubbed it against the cobblestone on the ground. Her gaze fell not far away. When she pushed the door open and came in, she should have been standing here and confronting the silver Wolf. However, all the blood had disappeared!
It had already been a few days. Her eyes might lie to her, but her aura couldn¡¯t hide from divine sense. The blood that had flowed down had been cleaned.
Who did this?
Song Qing was pondering when an excited voice interrupted her thoughts,¡±
¡°Miss song!¡±
Chapter 366 - 366: The aftermath (1)
Chapter 366: The aftermath (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Was this person who was cleaning up the aftermath an enemy or a friend? What was the purpose of doing this?
There were still traces of the silver Wolf¡¯s footsteps on the ground. If someone were to clean up the aftermath for her, the cleaning would be too rough.
Because song qingxiao had met Qian Shan on the night of the incident and was seriously injured, it was inevitable that she would be more cautious.
The moment the guard called out to her, she suppressed the chaotic thoughts in her heart. When she raised her head, the corners of her mouth had already curled up slightly.
¡°Miss song.¡±
Her smile was cold, and the two guards shivered when their eyes met hers.
However, seeing that she was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief and waved his hand happily.
Ever since she moved in, the rm had sounded many times. Today was the loudest, and a few security guards came over to discuss how to ensure her safety. Just then, they saw song qingxiao walk out.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Song Qing smiled and walked towards the iron fence. He opened the iron fence door. The two men hesitated for a long time and did not dare toe in. They only poked their heads in and took a quick look.
¡°The rm in your house has been ringing again, so we came to confirm if you need our help.¡±
After Madam sun¡¯s family moved out of this house, there were very few people who came here after the rumors of it being haunted spread.
When the guards were patrolling, they didn¡¯t dare toe here at night. Even if they were forced to pass by during the day, they could still feel the chill that made people shiver. Sometimes, they could even hear the olddy¡¯s coughing.
Everyone¡¯s impression of this ce was that it was covered with dense vines, blooming clusters of flowers, and the middle was full of weeds. It seemed to surround the entire courtyard, making people not dare to peek.
At night, there were many wild cats hiding in the yard, meowing mournfully and couldn¡¯t be chased away.
However, when he came back to take a look, the weeds in the courtyard had been cleared away, the cobblestones on the ground had been wiped clean, and the courtyard had been renned. Perhaps it was because the house had been inhabited again, but there was a trace of human life. The gloomy feeling that had shrouded the house in the past had disappeared without a trace.
there¡¯s a noisy animal at home, so it made some noise. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.
As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, the two men smiled.
¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±
After confirming that she was safe, the two of them were about to leave. Before they left, the older guard seemed to have thought of something and turned around.
¡°Oh right, miss song.¡±
Song Qing¡¯s small hand was ced on the iron fence. He paused in the middle of closing the door. The man said,
¡°The day before yesterday, there was a call to the security Department, and they mentioned you.¡±
When he mentioned this time period, song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She listened to the guard continue,¡±
this phone call is asking if you were at home three days ago.
The night three days ago happened to be the night she met Qian Shan and almost lost her life.
The next day, someone called the security Department to ask about her. It seemed that someone had been watching her that night.
Thinking of the bloodstains that had disappeared in the courtyard, song Qing squinted his eyes. Killing intent flowed through his heart, but he asked gently,
¡°Then what did you say?¡±
¡°I said you were at home.¡± The security guard saw her smile, but he suddenly felt a chill down his spine. He rubbed his hands ufortably and exined,¡±
I heard some noise from your house that night. You were at home and didn¡¯t leave, right?¡±
When he said this, song qingxiao thought about how coincidental that night was. When she was in the middle of her breakthrough, the ghost on the second floor was haunting her, and the silver Wolf rushed upstairs and made a scene.
The security Department probably heard the rm at that time, but they didn¡¯t have the courage toe over and take a look. Based on the sound, they thought that she was at home.
¡°Yes, I am.¡± When song qingxiao thought of this, she felt relieved.
It seemed that this was a coincidence. The incident that happened in autumn alley that night had already been spread and attracted the attention of the higher-ups.
After all, regardless of whether Captain an was Dead or Alive, it was inevitable that a cultivator with a high cultivation level would attract the attention of important figures in the jieqiu road.
Recently, he had been arranged to patrol with Captain an. After Captain an was discovered, someone naturally came to check his whereabouts.
However, this investigation was likely to be divided into two paths. It was unknown how they were investigating in the open, but they should be asking through the security Department in the dark.
At this time, the noise made by the silver Wolf gave the security Department the illusion that they had never left their home.
When someone was interrogating him, the security department¡¯s answer was equivalent to clearing their suspicion of him being involved in the ident that happened on the autumn road.
As long as Captain an didn¡¯t reveal anything, it seemed like he would have less trouble.
It was no wonder that song qingxiao had not been disturbed by anyone for the past few days. She had been steadily stabilizing her realm.
When she thought of this, the smile on her face deepened. When the guard heard her words and saw that her smile did not change, he also smiled.
¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve caused you any trouble, have I?¡±
¡°No, thank you.¡±
After sending the two security guards off, song Qing locked the door and stood at the spot where she had previously bled for a long time before returning to the house.
Although she guessed that she would not attract any attention for the time being, song qingxiao decided to go to the guard Station first to get some information just in case.
She went back to her room to wash up and change her clothes. Before she went out, the silver Wolf was lyingzily at the door. Seeing that she was about to go out, it wanted to get up but was stopped by song qingxiao.
When they arrived at the guard Station, song qingxiao could see from afar that there was an increase in the number of patrols at the entrance of the guard Station. The atmosphere was a lot more solemn.
It had been a few days since song qingxiao appeared. When the guard at the door saw her, he was surprised to see her here. Then, his expression turned into one of disdain and hostility.
¡°What are you doing here?¡±
Song qingxiao had seen this expression on the guards ¡®faces many times. When she saw it again, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.
At this moment, she was not afraid that things would remain unchanged. On the contrary, she was afraid that things would change.
The guard on duty remained calm, which confirmed her previous guess.
¡°I¡¯m here to work.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s smile disappeared as she replied in a soft voice.
Seeing her like this, the female guard couldn¡¯t help but get even angrier.
¡°You still have the nerve toe over? You¡¯re fired!¡±
Song qingxiao was no longer the same as before. The Guard¡¯s fierce appearance was just like an ant in her eyes. He couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow and was not worth her concern.
She smiled and said,¡± you might not be qualified. Captain an didn¡¯t say that to
me..
Chapter 367 - 367: Corroborating !
Chapter 367: Corroborating !
Trantor: 549690339
¡°You still dare to mention Captain an?¡± When the female guard heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, she raised her voice, three nights ago, Captain an was attacked on the autumn road. He¡¯s seriously injured and is still being treated in the Imperial hospital!
The Imperial hospital was owned by the Shi family of the royal family. It was the best medical Center in the Empire, and the best teams in the Empire were all there. It was difficult for ordinary people to get in.
When the female guard mentioned Captain an, her face turned red with anger.
you were supposed to be with Captain an on the patrol at the autumn road, but you ran away that night, which led to such a serious consequence!
From the analysis of the information revealed by the female guard, one could know:
First, Captain an was still alive, and after he was rescued, he did attract the attention of the higher-ups. At that time, he had received Qian Shan¡¯s spiritual power with the body of an ordinary person. Someone from the Shi family must havee forward to save his life.
Second, after Captain an was saved, he should have been interrogated, and his answer was the same as what he had expected, which was why he was one of the suspects. Otherwise, the female guard wouldn¡¯t be looking at him as if he was a ¡®coward¡¯ who had fled the battle, and her tone wouldn¡¯t be so certain.
¡°What evidence do you have?¡± Song Qing¡¯s expression did not change. She tried to get more information out of her. The female guard was angered by her again. Sheughed in anger, after Captain an woke up, he personally told the people in the city center. You still want to deny it? ¡±
She raised her chin and stared at song qingxiao coldly.
the reason why we haven¡¯t expelled you from our team, you ck sheep, is because Captain an, who is in charge, can¡¯t deal with you, a poor bug!
As she said this, she raised her eyebrows proudly.
however, the person in charge of the western suburbs said that before the truth ispletely revealed, you are ordered to ¡®rest¡¯ for ten days. Did no one tell you this?¡±
¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± After song Qing had angered her, he had sessfully gotten the answer he wanted.
It seemed that Captain an knew that he had left first that night, so he deliberately covered for him and excluded him from this matter.
Song Qing was humble, but there were benefits to being humble. Before this, she had an ordinary experience. It seemed that the higher-ups should have ruled her out of suspicion. As long as the problem with Luo Wu was solved, she should be safe for a short time.
As for the specific situation, he could talk about it after he met Captain an.
The most important thing now was to improve her strength. If she was strong enough, many troubles would naturally be solved.
Compared to being targeted by the underworld ns and the Shi family, song qingxiao¡¯s temporary absence from work was not worth mentioning. She could use this time to cultivate at home, consolidate her realm, and prepare for the next trial.
Before she returned home, she thought of the silver Wolf at home, so she went to the market and bought a lot of fresh ughtered raw meat.
When she pushed open the iron door, she felt a terrifying gaze.
After her state had improved, her five senses were far more sensitive than before. She followed the line of sight and raised her head, just in time to meet the silver Wolf squatting on the balcony and looking down.
The silver Shadow flickered and disappeared from its original spot.
The wolf appeared and disappeared unpredictably. Song Qing entered the yard and stood for a moment where the silver Wolf had left its tracks. After entering the house, she took the time to take out the meat and began to think about the series of events that had happened recently.
It wasn¡¯t strange that Captain an would cover for him. After all, he had saved his life.
However, he had not attracted the attention of the Shi family this time. Other than his ordinary background, there was another crucial point. Someone might havepletely erased his presence in this matter, so that the Shi family could not find any connection between him and this matter.
Song qingxiao was sure of this from the bloodstains that had disappeared from the garden.
But who would do that?
Song qingxiao could not figure it out. She was born into an ordinary family, and because of her father¡¯s criminal record, her family had been in huge debt. In her memory, she had almost no rtives.
Why did the person behind this do this, and what was his purpose?
While she was frowning and thinking hard, a slight noise came from the second floor, waking her up from her thoughts. She instinctively raised her head and saw that at the corner of the stairs, the silver Wolf¡¯s movements were light and agile. It nimbly jumped down the stairs andnded on the ground as light as a feather, without making any sound.
The appearance of the wolf made song Qing¡¯s heart skip a beat.
She had brought the silver Wolf out from the trial space on demon Ind. It was a beast that had evolved from genes.
She remembered that before she brought the silver Wolf out of the evil demon Ind, it had been bitten by a flood Dragon and was poisoned. It had once eaten the flood dragon¡¯s flesh and blood, and before she brought it back to the real world, it had bitten her once. In the end, not only did it not die, but it had also gained some benefits from the flood dragon¡¯s blood and evolution potion that had been integrated into its body after biting her.
The Wolf¡¯s intelligence had increased after its evolution, and it should be very familiar with the smell of his blood. Could it have cleaned up the blood that he had shed in the yard?
Now that she thought about it, in thest trial of the living corpse¡¯s revenge, the seal on her chest had been struck by Chu ke. After the flood dragon¡¯s soul was activated, the originally unmoving seal had been activated.
After leaving the trial space, he was attacked by thousands of mountains. When he was seriously injured, the seal was broken, and a trace of flood dragon blood flowed out, which connected his meridians and saved his life, and sent him into the state of enlightenment.
The benefits of this seal were self-evident. The silver Wolf had tasted the benefits from the first bite, and it was not surprising that it licked the blood that he had shed when he was injured.
Song qingxiao thought about it again. On the night she was injured, she came back and met this Wolf. After seeing that it did not attack her, she rushed back to the house. After that, she was in a hurry to heal her injuries and did not pay attention to its subsequent actions. She only vaguely remembered that it had returned after a while.
This Wolf¡¯s movements were lightning fast, and its sense of smell was extraordinary. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for it to follow his tracks and make a round trip.
Moreover, the traces in the garden were indeed cleaned up very roughly. Other than the smell of blood being cleaned up, the other marks left behind had not disappeared at all. It did not seem like the work of someone who had carefully cleaned up the aftermath.
Inparison, the silver Wolf¡¯s unintentional actions made more sense.
Thinking of this, song qingxiao picked up a piece of beef with skin and threw it in the direction of the silver Wolf. The wolfzily propped up its upper body, raised its head, and put the meat in its mouth, then slowly sat back down.
Seeing this, song qingxiao took out another piece of meat. This time, she used her spiritual power to form a thin ice crystal on her fingertip. She used her other hand to cut the ice crystal.
The spiritual power pierced through the skin, and a trace of red blood oozed out. The moment the blood appeared, the silver Wolf, who was originally half-lying on the ground, sniffed and its expression suddenly changed. It subconsciously propped itself up and took a step in song qingxiao¡¯s direction..
Chapter 368 - 368: Visiting (1)
Chapter 368: Visiting (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Its behavior confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s guess.
His blood was indeed attractive to the silver Wolf. It was not as calm as before, and its eyes were filled with anticipation and anxiety. It tilted its head to look at song Qing Xiao and urged her silently.
She smeared the blood on her flesh and immediately used her spiritual power
to seal the wound.
Song qingxiao took the meat. The silver Wolf stared at the meat and seemed to be unable to hold back. She threw the meat out. The wolf spat out the beef tn its mouth and jumped up. It bit the meat stained with her blood and swallowed it. It did not care about the half-eaten meat on the ground.
The Wolf¡¯s actions confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s previous guess. After the seal was loosened, her blood had fused with the dragon¡¯s blood and the evolution potion, which should be of great benefit to the silver Wolf.
After thinking this through, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered, and she no longer had the intention of feeding her blood to the silver Wolf.
She threw some more meat to the disappointed Silver Wolf and prepared lunch for herself.
After her breakthrough, her appetite for food was much greater than before. After eating, she looked at her finger where she had cut herself. There was only a faint scar left, and it didn¡¯t look like she had cut herself an hour ago.
It seemed that with the loosening of the seal, the blue blood had fused with his own blood, causing his body¡¯s recovery to be much stronger than before.
While Zhou ye was away, song Qing sat down and practiced for a while.
The surrounding spiritual power was slowly drawn into her body. After her cultivation, it was turned into extremely pure spiritual power that filled her veins.
This afternoon¡¯s meditation was more effective than a week¡¯s cultivation. Song qingxiao was more satisfied.
She was currently immersed in cultivation when a slight noise came from outside. It should be Zhou ye and the others.
The silver Wolf lying outside got up silently. Song Qing got up and flicked the ice crystals off her body. Seeing the broken pieces of ice fall to the ground, she had a thought and formed a seal with her hands.¡±Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡±
As she chanted the ¡®Lin¡¯ word, the falling ice stopped in mid-air and seemed to form another still time and space within the barrier.
She closed her hand seal, and the ice waspressed into an ice ball, floating in the air. She waved her hand, and the ice ball flew into the trash can in the house.
When the silver Wolf smelled the scent of strangers, it was unknown where it had hidden itself. Song qingxiao opened the door and when she came out, she saw Zhou ye and the others waiting outside the iron fence.
¡°Miss song.¡± Zhou ye was holding his phone. When he saw her, he waved his hand in surprise,
¡°I was just about to give you a call, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe out just in time.¡±
He brought seven or eight workers and they were moving the doors and windows down. Song Qing opened the door and Zhou ye entered first.
A few workers were carrying things and following behind. Zhou ye kept turning his head back to look, which caught song qingxiao¡¯s attention.
Perhaps it was because of the hot weather and the strong sun, the workers were all wearing masks and hats after they got out of the car, so their faces could not be seen clearly.
As if he had noticed song Qing¡¯s silent observation, Zhou ye took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his head,
¡°There¡¯s ss among the gifts.¡± After exining, he turned around and warned,¡±
¡°Be careful, don¡¯t break it.¡±
One of the workers responded. After they entered the house, the air inside was cold, and the temperature was much cooler than outside.
It wasn¡¯t the first time Zhou ye hade to this house, but this time, it was different from the previous times. There was less of that eerie feeling and it was as if the entire house was much brighter.
He used the folded handkerchief as a fan, and his eyes fell on the destroyed door on the first floor.
Song Qing had cleaned up the debris on the ground, but the door was badly damaged by the silver Wolf.
When Zhou ye first heard that the doors and windows in song qingxiao¡¯s room were damaged, he thought that it was because the room had been vacant for many years and the door lock was rotten or the door had been scratched.
However, in his line of work, he had encountered all kinds of picky customers, so he was able to deal with them well.
He really did not expect the damage to song qingxiao¡¯s door and windows to be so serious.
¡°This, this door¡¡± He pointed at the door and widened his eyes. Before he could finish his sentence, song qingxiao understood what he meant and nodded.
¡°It¡¯S the same for the windows and doors upstairs.¡±
As she spoke, she watched as a few workers moved things in one by one. there¡¯s a pet at home. It¡¯s so noisy.
in fact, when the house was first renovated, the materials used by the original owner were good. Although a few years had passed, it was not easy for ordinary pets to destroy the door like this, no matter how noisy they were.
Zhou ye did not believe it, but he tactfully did not ask. Instead, he nodded, miss song, it¡¯s not a big deal to change the door. Young master Luo also told me to help you as much as I can¡ As he spoke, he instinctively raised his head and looked to the other side. However, he quickly turned his face back and said with some difficulty,¡±
but you also know that the upper floor of this house ¡
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. The problem has been solved. The door and windows, however, have been destroyed and need to be reced.¡± Song Qing said with a smile.
¡°Is it settled?¡± Zhou ye opened his mouth in disbelief.
When he mentioned the hidden danger of the house, a wave of spiritual power came from the broken ss in song Qing¡¯s pocket. The ghost sealed inside seemed to be very excited.
The surrounding temperature dropped and Zhou ye subconsciously shivered. One of the workers who was moving the items subconsciously stopped. The moment he was about to turn his head, he turned his head back.
Song qingjiang put his hands into his pockets and pinched the ss. He rubbed his fingers and said casually,¡±
¡°It¡¯s settled,¡±
She could tell that Zhou ye didn¡¯t believe her, but he knew his limits and was very smart. Although he was a little suspicious of her words and even a little curious, he didn¡¯t ask any further.
Perhaps the sudden drop in temperature just now made him feel uneasy. He broke out in a cold sweat and kept wiping his forehead with a handkerchief, as if he was extremely ufortable. He couldn¡¯t help looking in the direction of a worker.
Song qingjiang had seen his movements and also noticed the worker¡¯s movements when the spirit¡¯s spiritual power fluctuated.
She revealed a yful expression and after chatting with Zhou ye for a while, she suddenly asked,
Mr. Zhou, after selling the house, are you still in contact with the original owner, Ms. Sun?¡±
Zhou ye¡¯s expression was a little ufortable. When he heard her ask about the original owner of the house, Madam sun, he was stunned: ¡°Madam sun? Is there anything else you need from her, miss song?¡± He reminded her carefully,¡± miss song, the deal is done. ¡°In our line of work the customer¡¯s information has to be kept confidential¡¡± When he said this, he secretly looked up at the workers who were moving things on the other side, as if he was a little hesitant.
Song qingxiao saw his expression and understood what was going on. don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just curious about Ms. Sun¡¯s family because of the ¡®ghost¡¯ in this house.
This house should be well-known in the industry. When she mentioned the word ¡®ghost¡¯, not only Zhou ye, but even the workers carrying the goods were so scared that they trembled. Only the worker that Zhou ye had looked at earlier seemed to be very calm.
¡°Miss song, please don¡¯t mention this again ¡ Word.¡± Zhou yeughed bitterly.
I won¡¯t hide it from you. This house is indeed ¡
He didn¡¯t even dare to continue speaking. He took a deep breath.¡¯Tf you re not dissatisfied with this deal and want to find out more about Ms. Sun and the others, I do know a little.¡±
Zhou ye patted his chest and pretended to be calm, Speaking of which, it¡¯s very strange. Before Ms. Sun moved into this house, she had a happy marriage an a sessful career. It is said that she had a very harmonious rtionship with her mother-inw.
With every word he said, the ss in song ding¡¯s pocket gave off a chill.
As an ordinary person, Zhou ye¡¯s mental energy was weak, but he also felt that something was wrong. He looked at song qingxiao and saw that she was calm and had her hands in her pocket. It seemed like she didn¡¯t feel the strange atmosphere around her. Heforted himself in his heart and rubbed his arms. He then said,
but after her mother-inw¡¯s ident, it seemed like her family wasn¡¯t doing well either. Not long after she moved out, she divorced her husband.
As soon as he finished speaking, the yin spirit sealed in the ss seemed to be stimted, and the yin Qi suddenly became stronger!
Chapter 369 - 369: The original owner (1)
Chapter 369: The original owner (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Wuuu ¡¡± The yin Qi fluctuated violently. The spirit sealed in the ss bead was stimted by the news of Madam sun¡¯s divorce. It seemed to be in a rage.
It began to hit the ss with force, as if it was going to break out, regardless of the fact that its spirit was still in song qingxiao¡¯s hands!
The ss bead bounced violently under the impact of the ghost¡¯s collision, and the bone-chilling cold appeared again.
Apanied by this Yin Qi, everyone in the room suddenly heard an extremely sharp cry in their minds. It scared Zhou ye and the people carrying the things.
you, did you hear¡ Zhou ye¡¯s legs went soft as he desperately swallowed his saliva,¡±W-what was that sound?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±
Song qingxiao shook her head and pinched the ss with her fingertips. Her spirit energy wrapped around the ss as she moved. As the ghost hit the ss, the corners of the ss were rubbed by song qingxiao¡¯s spirit energy again and again, turning into powder.
She used a forceful method to force the agitated dark spirit to calm down, so the moment the crying sound rang out, it stopped abruptly.
When Zhou ye heard her denial and the fact that the voice had disappeared without a trace, he was also a little suspicious.
However, this room was really strange. If he didn¡¯t have something to do this time and was apanied by someone, he would have already rushed out of the door.
After this scare, he had already lost interest in gossiping with song Qing. At this time, he just wanted to finish his business and leave.
¡°Song¡¡±
Before he could finish his sentence, song qingxiao had already reached her hand out of her pocket and interrupted him.
¡°Mr. Zhou, in that case, can you do me a favor?¡±
She opened her hand and there was a ss bead the size of a Dragon¡¯s Eye in the palm of her hand. Perhaps because of her action, the bead was still rolling slightly.
The bead was not perfectly round, but it was polished to an unusually smooth state. It was eye-catching in her slender and white palm. It was dark brown and looked like a human eye.
¡°This¡¡±
Zhou ye¡¯s face revealed a confused expression. Song Qing exined,
I found this Pearl in the room. It belonged to Ms. Sun¡¯s ex-husband. Since they are divorced, it should be returned to its original owner. Song Qing fiddled with the beads with her eyes lowered, and a faint smile appeared on her lips.¡±Can you do me a favor and send this to his house?¡±
She clearly had a smile on her face, but for some reason, Zhou ye felt his hair stand on end.
¡°No problem,¡± He quickly asked. He was curious why song qingxiao would tell him about such a small matter, but seeing her serious attitude, he swallowed his question when he turned to look at the workers carrying things.
¡°Then I really have to thank you.¡± She took two steps forward and ced the Pearl in Zhou ye¡¯s hands. She then reminded him again,
remember, don¡¯t send it to the wrong ce. Give it to Ms. Sun¡¯s ex-husband. Thank you for your help.
The bead was cool to the touch and Zhou ye shivered. His palm seemed to be frozen by the cold of the bead and was a little numb.
It was only when song Qing looked down on him that Zhou ye finally woke up.
Madam sun had sold her house at a low price, and now she had taught her ex-husband a small lesson on behalf of Madam sun. They were even.
This olddy¡¯s spirit had a deep obsession. Now that she had ¡®returned it to its original owner¡¯ and could get along with her son again, it could be considered as fulfilling her wish. She should have fulfilled it. As for what would happen to her son, it would depend on what this spirit would do.
¡°I will remember this favor you have done for me. If you need my help in the future, I will do my best.¡± Song qingxiao promised with a smile.
Zhou ye didn¡¯t understand the weight of her words and didn¡¯t understand what her promise meant. He just nodded his head randomly. On the other side, a worker who was carrying some things froze when he heard song qingxiao¡¯s words.
¡°Miss song, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go upstairs first and watch over them while they change the windows and doors.¡± Zhou ye kept the Pearl and quickly looked in another direction.
¡°Alright,¡± he said. Song qingxiao nodded.
Before Zhou ye went upstairs, he had an apprehensive look on his face. He hesitated and asked again,
¡°Miss song, upstairs ¡ Are you really¡¡±
He still had lingering fears about the existence of ghosts. Whether it was the blood he saw in the room when he came with song qingxiao, or the shrill cries he heard earlier, they all left a deep shadow in his heart.
¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Song qingxiao nodded with certainty. He didn¡¯t know that the thing he was most afraid of had just been put into his pocket. She suppressed herughter and promised, ¡°¡±I really don¡¯t have any more.¡±
Perhaps it was because it ¡®heard¡¯ that Zhou ye wanted to send ¡®her¡¯ back to her son¡¯s side, the dark spirit became much more peaceful. Even without song qingxiao¡¯s suppression, it didn¡¯t cause any more trouble.
After Zhou ye received her approval, he felt a lot more at ease. He called a few workers to carry the things upstairs and left one worker downstairs to pretend to unwrap the wooden door and spend time with song qingxiao.
After everyone had left, the smile on song qingxiao¡¯s face slowly disappeared. She looked at the figure who was squatting on the ground and fiddling with the wooden door, and said meaningfully,¡±
¡°Number five, you didn¡¯te to see me just to install a door for me, did you?¡±
The man paused for a moment, then stood up and took off his hat. When he turned around, he pulled down his mask, revealing number Five¡¯s familiar face.
¡°You¡¯ve seen through me,¡± He moved his arm and turned his head, as if he was not surprised that song qingxiao had exposed his identity.
This time, when he met Luo Wu, his aura was different from thest time. When facing song Qing, he was less guarded and more confident. Obviously, after thest time they met, he had entered the trial space and gained some benefits.
¡°Zhou ye¡¯s eyes are too obvious.¡± Song qingxiao sighed. I knew you woulde here sooner orter, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so impatient.
¡°Of course, we had an appointment, but you stood me up. We¡¯re considered ¡®teammates¡¯, so I shoulde and take a look.¡±
Luo Wu¡¯s eyes darkened. Perhaps it was because his appearance did not scare song qingxiao. He had entered the trial space before, and his strength was much stronger than when he was in the mental hospital. Song qingxiao should have noticed this.
Those who had participated in the God¡¯s trial and lived until now were not ordinary people. She should have understood why he hade to find her, but now that he had appeared in front of her, knowing her weakness and having improved his strength, she still appeared calm andposed, as if he was just an insignificant insect in front of her.
Luo zhiyu¡¯s expression slowly turned grave..
Chapter 370 - 301-by 2_1
Chapter 370: Chapter 301-by 2_1
Trantor: 549690339
Luo Wu was originally full of confidence when he came over this time, but at this moment, his confidence began to waver.
However, he was extremely suspicious and suspected that song qingxiao was just bluffing. He narrowed his eyes and stared at her.
¡°Qing Xiao, what have you been busy with recently?¡± Luo Wu¡¯s mouth was curled into a smile, and his eyes flickered. He took off his gloves and slowly walked toward song qingxiao. you haven¡¯t been in the guard Station for three days. Something interesting happened in the guard Station these days. Do you want to hear about it?¡±
¡°What¡¯s it got to do with you?¡± Song Qing tilted her head and said,¡± I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve heard of this joke. Xiaoming¡¯s grandfather lived to 96 years old because he never meddled in other people¡¯s business.
Luo zhiyu was stunned for a while when he heard her words. After he realized what she had said, heughed out loud.
¡°You¡¯re so humorous!¡±
Song qingxiao did notugh. Luo Wuughed for a while and slowly retracted his smile. He lowered his head and reached out his hand to flick the dust on his clothes.
after all, we were once ¡®teammates¡¯, and you¡¯ saved ¡®my life. It¡¯s reasonable for me to show concern. How can you say that I¡¯m being nosy? ¡±
He raised his head and the corners of his mouth drooped, don¡¯t you think so? ¡±
Without waiting for song qingxiao¡¯s reply, he mumbled to himself,¡±
a month ago, there was a murder on the autumn road. Two people from a reclusive n were attacked there. Their deaths were very miserable, and it attracted the attention of the ns.
Luo Wu stopped and looked at song Qing,¡±
for the past month, whether it¡¯s the reclusive families, the city center, or even the people of the Empire, everyone has been paying attention to this case and guessing who is the one behind it. He enunciated each word clearly, his eyes burning like torches, deeply afraid of missing even the slightest expression on song Qing¡¯s small face.
When he started tough, song qingxiao did notugh with him. But now that he stoppedughing, song qingxiao pursed her lips.
At this point, Luo Wu finally stopped hiding his intentions. He reached into his pocket and took out a small and exquisite item.
¡°A week ago, a man called me and said he wanted to discuss a business deal with me.¡±
After number five said this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh again.
¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. He apologized, there have been a lot of people doing business with me recently.
When he was doneughing, he saw that song qingxiao did not panic. He shrugged and said,¡±
I don¡¯t know this person. Although I¡¯m not from a reclusive family, my privacy is well protected. How could an ordinary person know my phone number?¡±
He seemed to be waiting for song qingxiao¡¯s answer, but for some reason, she was very calm. Luo Wu did not care,¡±
¡°The man who called me told me that he found this at the scene of the autumn road.¡±
He opened his hand, and a small, exquisite cardy in his palm. It seemed to be covered with a thinyer of film, and he picked it up with his other hand and turned it around.
The card was extremely simple, which didn¡¯t match Luo Wu¡¯s exaggerated image. It was low-key gorgeousness.
when this man picked up the card, he also found the two bodies at the scene. He knew that something big had happened, so he hid for a while. Now, he¡¯s here to ask me for a reward. Luo Wu admired the card in his hand. I spent some time to settle this ¡®deal¡¯. But Qing Xiao, guess how he got this business card?¡±
The thin film wrapped around the business card reflected the light. Number five squinted his eyes like a cunning Fox.
my name card is specially made. Each one is different, and there¡¯s a tracking chip inside. I¡¯ll give it to you. he raised the business card, and this business card is a gift from me.
Luo Wu no longer concealed his true feelings after he had made things clear.
He walked closer to song qingxiao and said,
¡°In the beginning, everyone was guessing that the person who stirred up this mess might be from a hidden n. They even suspected that it was a n like ¡®tianwaitian¡¯. However, no one ever suspected a woman from the western suburbs who was of low birth and of low blood.¡±
Song qingxiao stared at him coldly and did not interrupt him. After Luo Wu finished, sheughed and said,¡±
¡°So¡?¡±
Her reaction was far beyond Luo zhiyu¡¯s expectations. He frowned and said,¡± coincidentally, three days ago, in the evening, the guards at autumn road were on patrol when they were attacked again. The captain of the guards on duty that night was seriously injured and dying. The Shi family found the aura of ¡®tianwaitian¡¯ there ¡
After number five said that, he noticed that song Qing had ¡®moved¡¯.
In fact, her expression did not change, but he keenly felt that something in the air had changed. The atmosphere had be abnormally tense, and there was an aura of an impending storm. It seemed that the aura of ¡®tianwaitian¡¯ that he had mentioned had finally attracted her attention.
A strange thought shed through Luo Wu¡¯s mind. He felt that it was a little strange for someone like song qingxiao to pay attention to ¡®beyond the heavens¡¯.
Those who had gone through the trial of the gods would indeed undergo some changes, and their lives would bepletely different from before. However, people of their strength were far inferior to the outer circle members of the underworld families. Even if song qingxiao¡¯s performance in the mental hospital was outstanding, how could she have any connection with ¡®beyond the heavens¡¯?
He had said all this just to trick some of her secrets out for his own use.
¡°¡®Tianwaitian¡¯?¡± Song qingxiao repeated his words. When she said this, her voice was extremely low. Her narrowed almond-shaped eyes contained a trace of killing intent.¡±There¡¯s always someone better?¡±
When Luo Wu tried to look at it carefully, he could not see anything strange. It was as if the fear he had felt earlier was just an illusion.
¡°Yup, I know. This matter had attracted the attention of the Shi family, but by the time they arrived, the aura had already disappeared. Qing Xiao, didn¡¯t you say that the autumn Festival road is your patrol area?¡±
He had a good memory. A person like Luo Wu was full of tricks. It was not strange that he remembered something that song qingxiao had mentioned.
However, at this point, song qingxiao was toozy to beat around the bush with him. Today, she had identally obtained Qian Shan¡¯s identity from Luo Wu, which was enough for her. She did not want to waste any more time with Luo Wu.
¡°Yes, so what do you want?¡±
both matters happened to be rted to you, but the strange thing was that you chose to do both things cleanly. He pursed his lips and pulled out a strange smile.
¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this business card, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it.¡±
After exining the situation, Luo Wu asked directly,¡±
¡°Qing Xiao, you were at the scene on the night of the incident, right?¡± He closed in on her step by step, what are you going there for? What does the death of the two underworld n members have to do with you?¡±
¡°Can¡¯t you just continue to act dumb?¡± Song Qing asked in a small voice.
Number five didn¡¯t expect her to say such a thing and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°¡±Why?¡±
the business card was yours, and it was lost at the scene. Even if it¡¯s rted to me, you¡¯ll be in trouble. Why bother?¡±
Luo Wu shook his head and said,¡± I have a weakness. I¡¯m very afraid of death, but I also treasure my life very much. I always like to get to the bottom of things that are rted to my family¡¯s life. I can only be at ease when I¡¯m sure of it.
¡°If I say that these things have nothing to do with me, would you believe me?¡± Song Qing asked. Seeing that number five just smiled and didn¡¯t answer, she said, ¡®¡±¡®It seems like you don¡¯t believe me.¡±
¡°Al.¡± Song qingxiao sighed regretfully. Luo zhiyu paused for a moment and asked,¡±
¡°Why are you sighing?¡±
I just feel a little regretful. To me, killing people in the trial scene is just for survival. I don¡¯t kill people, but people want to kill me. She raised her head and looked straight into number Five¡¯s eyes. Those eyes were as dark as an abyss, and one could not see through them.¡±I really don¡¯t want to kill too many people in real life, but sometimes, I can¡¯t help it.¡±
Number five was stillughing earlier, but after hearing the killing intent in her words, his eyes turned into mockery,¡±
¡°You want to kill me?¡± He responded, and then said with certainty, ¡°¡±You want to kill me.¡±
He put the business card back into his pocket, but are you that confident that you can kill me? I know you did well in the mental hospital, but I¡¡±
¡°You¡¯ve also entered the trial again.¡±
Number five didn¡¯t deny it after being exposed by her. Instead, he nodded his head generously,¡±
¡°So you¡¯re sure you¡¯re a match for me alone?¡±
Song qingxiaoughed at his words,¡±
¡°I might not be alone, but you are.¡± As she said this, the hidden Silver Wolf on the side of the stairs slowly raised its head, revealing a pair of murderous eyes..
Chapter 371 - 302-rolling (1)
Chapter 371: Chapter 302-rolling (1)
Trantor: 549690339
As soon as song qingxiao¡¯s words fell, Luo zhiyu felt a wave of killing intent. The killing intent was so cold that it gave him goosebumps, and it made him feel a deep fear from the inside.
She clearly knew that she had already entered the trial and her strength had increased, but her attitude was still so unyielding. This surprised Luo Wu.
He saw the smile on song qingxiao¡¯s face. There seemed to be a sh of silver
in her eyes.
A line of sight locked onto him. He was like a prey being targeted by a ferocious beast, and that feeling made him shudder.
Number five made a prompt decision. He stopped walking toward song qingxiao and turned around.
¡®Wuwu-¡®
At the stairs, a silver beast slowly walked out. Its hair was standing on end. It was elegant and dangerous. This was Luo Wu¡¯s first impression.
It was a huge ¡®dog¡¯, but it was more than twice the size of the dog he knew. Its hair stood up like steel needles, and its sharp teeth glinted coldly. Song Qing and Xiao Zeng¡¯s words suddenly came to his mind,¡¯ I have a dog ¡¡¯ Guard the house¡¡±
When number five heard her mention this, he didn¡¯t think much of it. But now, he felt as if his heart was being tightly clenched, and he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.
The ¡®dog¡¯ had a pair of shimmering eyes, and its four sharp ws were already exposed. It grinned, revealing its white fangs.
With every step it took, its ws gently touched the ground, making a soft sound. The closer it got to him, the stronger the sense of danger.
Luo Wu was locked in ce by its gaze and could not help but take a step back in song qingxiao¡¯s direction!
He didn¡¯t expect that he would be defeated by a ¡®dog¡¯! What kind of ¡®dog¡¯ was this? he could actually feel a killing intent from its eyes.
This kind of aura was not something that a pet could have! As an ability user, Luo Wu had participated in several trials, but not only had he failed to suppress this ¡®dog¡¯, but he had also been suppressed by its aura.
Luo zhiyu¡¯s heart began to beat wildly. The situation had reversed. He had thought that victory was in his hands when he came, but he had been intercepted by song qingxiao because of his carelessness!
¡°Do you think that a dog can kill me?¡±
At this point, Luo zhiyu was a little apprehensive, but he refused to admit defeat verbally. He still forced himself to remain calm.
¡°Qing Xiao, aren¡¯t you looking down on me too much?
As he spoke, the ¡®dog¡¯ was still walking in his direction. When it heard him mention the word ¡®dog¡¯, the silver¡¯ dog ¡®squinted its eyes, and the fur on its face was pulled out, making it look even more murderous.
It pressed down with its forelimbs and kicked off with its hind legs, and its huge body rose into the air. Its fluffy fur trembled in the strong wind, and Luo zhiyu had never expected this ¡®dog¡¯ to pounce on him so easily.
The killing intent had already arrived and locked his Qi. Luo Wu¡¯s vision blurred and the foul wind mixed with the Wolf¡¯s howl had already arrived.
The speed, the ws, the momentum, and the shape of the body didn¡¯t look like a dog at all. The fighting spirit and the fierce look made it obvious that song qingxiao had a Wolf with her!
Today, the pets that the rich kept were no longer limited to cats and dogs. It was not strange for the aristocrats to domesticate beasts.
However, most of the pets that could be tamed had lost most of their bestiality, killing intent, and wild instincts. Where did song qingxiao get this majestic Wolf?
At this critical moment, Luo Wu¡¯s reaction was not slow. He suddenly recalled the two dead experts from the hidden ns on the autumn road!
The two men were powerful. When they were discovered, one of them was killed by a beast. His throat was bitten, and the other was smashed into meat paste. In the beginning, Luo Wu did not suspect song qingxiao even when he found out that the name card he gave her had been left at the scene.
At most, they would specte that song qingxiao was somehow involved in this case and had something to do with the underworld family.
After all, Luo Wu only had a superficial knowledge of the underworld ns. However, he knew that they had extraordinary strength and were not to be trifled with.
He and song qingxiao were only newbies in the divine trials. In front of a group of behemoths like the underworld n, they were like ants. They avoided them like the gue, so how could they kill people?
However, when the silver Wolf pounced on him at lightning speed, Luo Wu¡¯s pupils contracted as he recalled the neck of the hidden n¡¯s expert that had almost been bitten off!
Those two people were killed by song Qing!
His judgment was wrong!
This Silver Wolf was able to kill the people of the underworld n. No wonder it had such a strong aura. He was no match for the silver Wolf at the moment.
Luo Wu wasn¡¯t stupid. Once he understood this crucial point, he didn¡¯t even have the courage to resist. He turned around and ran away without hesitation.
He had just moved when he heard a cold female voice.
¡°Painting the ground¡¡±
This sentence was vaguely familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before.
The thought shed through Luo Wu¡¯s mind, but he did not have the time to think about it. The moment song qingxiao¡¯s voice came out, the air around him became thin and the temperature dropped. It was so cold that his hair stood on end! It was as if an invisible mountain was pressing down on him, trapping him!
To his horror, he realized that his body seemed to be bound and was not listening to hismands.
His raised foot stopped in mid-air, and a heavy chill locked him down. The silver Wolf¡¯s pouncing body brought about a strong wind, and its front paw pressed on his shoulder, pressing him down!
in a sh, Luo Wu did not even notice that song qingxiao had yet to finish her incantation before he was pounced on by the silver Wolf with the force of
Mount Tai.
The Wolf¡¯s sharp ws pierced into his body and grabbed him firmly, causing Luo Wu¡¯s veins to pop out.
It opened its mouth and spat out a foul wind, causing Luo Wu¡¯s face to hurt as if it was being pricked by needles.
Its eyes were glowing with a faint golden color due to the intense killing intent.
Its fangs were extremely long and sharp. Luo Wu had no doubt that half of his neck would be bitten off if he were to be bitten.
The teeth were still two or three inches away from Luo zhiyu¡¯s neck, but his neck was already shivering. All of his strength had been drained by the silver Wolf¡¯s ferocity, and he could only instinctively reach out to grab the Wolf¡¯s fur and punch it while enduring the pain.
However, the Wolf¡¯s fur was extremely thick and strong. Perhaps it was due to his injury, but the punch had no strength at all. It was offset by the Wolf¡¯s thick fur, as if it had no effect on it at all.
¡°Qing Xiao!¡± In the moment of despair, Luo Wu¡¯s pores loosened, and arge amount of cold sweat oozed out of his body. He screamed,
¡°Save me!¡±
¡°Guh¡¡± His voice was hoarse, like the tone of a broken old bellow that had changed color. It was also trembling, but number five could not care so much at this time.
The moment he shouted, the silver Wolf¡¯s action of biting down paused, and its wide-open mouth stopped at his neck.
As the fangs were pressed against Luo Wu¡¯s neck, his carotid artery was throbbing violently. It was as if the skin on his neck would scratch the sharp fangs with every throb, causing a sharp pain.
That was not an illusion. He should really have been injured. The sharpness of the Wolf¡¯s teeth far exceeded his imagination.
The sharp fangs cut through his skin, and he could feel his blood flowing out. His body was still trembling.
At this moment, Luo Wu felt that this was the closest he had ever been to death!
Chapter 372 - 372: Venomous fangs (1)
Chapter 372: Venomous fangs (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The silver Wolf¡¯s ws were so sharp that they almost pierced through Luo Wu¡¯s shoulders, and it lifted his upper body up.
His carotid artery was still beating crazily. Luo Wu was gasping for breath. He was scared out of his wits and did not even dare to shout too loudly. He was afraid that his voice would agitate the wolf. The Wolf¡¯s animal instinct was triggered and it lowered its head to bite him.
¡°Qing Xiao¡¡±
When Luo Wu saw the wolf, he felt that it was dangerous. However, he never dreamed that he would not be able to fight against the wolf in one round. He did not even have the power to fight back.
He had given up all thoughts of resistance and only hoped to beg for mercy from song qingxiao.¡±Save me ¡¡±
He was being stepped on by the silver Wolf. The huge Wolf King almost covered his entire body. The wolf lowered its head and opened its mouth wide, but it did not close it. It hadpletely suppressed him with a crushing victory.
This was the second time song qingxiao had seen the silver Wolf attack after she had brought it out of the trial space on the demon Ind and watched it bite the man from the underworld n to death.
Luo Wu was a trial tester and had been in the trial at least three times. He must have had something to rely on since he dared toe here today. However, none of these means worked in front of the silver Wolf. It was enough to show that the silver Wolf¡¯s injuries from the flood Dragon on the ind had fully recovered.
¡°Save you?¡± She took a step towards number five and said, ¡°¡±Why should I save you?¡±
As soon as she moved, the silver Wolf, which had its head lowered, slowly raised its head and turned to one side, revealing one eye. It had a threatening look on its face and let out a low growl.
It was warning song qingxiao not to act rashly! Luo Wu was its spoils of war, so song qingxiao¡¯s action was a provocation to it.
Song Qing¡¯s little fingers secretly formed a seal to guard against it. He tried to take another step forward. This time, the silver Wolf finally turned its head and showed its fangs.
¡°Come here.¡± Song qingxiao saw its fierce appearance and immediately stopped. She opened her mouth and called out, but the wolf was still grinning.
After it moved its mouth away, Luo Wu, who was lying on the ground, heaved a sigh of relief. He took the opportunity to gather his strength and propped up his upper body to escape.
However, just as he raised his head a little, the silver Wolf, which was looking at song qingxiao, pressed its furry ears down. As if it had sensed his movement, its ws pressed down slightly, and Luo Wu was pressed back to the ground with a bang.
The back of Luo Wu¡¯s head hit the ground heavily, making him dizzy. Before he could cry out in pain, he felt the silver Wolf¡¯s ws scratch him deeper, causing him so much pain that his veins popped.
¡°Wuuu¡¡±
The silver Wolf howled in a low voice. Song Qing frowned as he had underestimated the Wolf¡¯s unyielding attitude.
Zhou ye and the others were still upstairs. Today was not a good time to kill Luo Wu as themotion was too big. Unless she killed everyone to silence them, it would attract too much attention.
She thought for a moment and made a thin cut on her palm with her nail. Blood oozed out. The wolf, who was grimacing, sniffed. After smelling the blood, his eyes immediately changed.
¡°Come here!¡±
She ordered again and tried to approach the silver Wolf. The wolf no longer showed an expression of being offended like before, but licked the corner of its mouth.
Song qingjiang shook his hand and the blood in his palm flew out. The silver Wolf was like an arrow, leaving Luo Wu behind and flying out. It urately swallowed the drop of blood into its throat. After a sh, it jumped into the corner of the stairs, its tail drew a beautiful silver Line, and its figure disappeared without a trace.
All of this happened so quickly that poor Luo Wu was left behind by the silver Wolf before he could even react.
Perhaps it was because the noise downstairs was too loud, Zhou ye anxiously stuck half of his body out from the railing on the second floor, miss song, what happened?¡±
The moment he came out, the silver Wolf had disappeared. The air was filled with a sense of danger. Before he appeared, song qingxiao had already moved in front of Luo Wu and squatted down to block him. Hearing his question, she looked up andughed,
¡°I¡¯m fine. Mr. Luo just fell.¡±
As she spoke, her fingers were still strangling Luo Wu¡¯s throat.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Luo zhiyu wasn¡¯t stupid, so he naturally went along with what she said. Zhou ye had onlye out to take a look when he heard the sound of the fall, but when he saw that both of them said they were fine, he remembered that Luo Wu had told him not to disturb his ¡®conversation¡¯ with song qingxiao, so he naturally didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions.
¡°I told you it had nothing to do with me, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Now you¡¯re calling for help.. Why do you have to do this?¡±
Chapter 373 - 373: Venomous fangs (2)
Chapter 373: Venomous fangs (2)
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao stared at him coldly. Luo Wu¡¯s face was pale. After escaping from death, his face was covered with ayer of ck gas. It was not known whether it was from the pain, fear, or anger after hearing her words. His hands and feet were shaking.
There were several wounds on both sides of his shoulders, which had been scratched by the silver wolves. There were also several cuts on the side of his neck, but none of them were fatal. However, Luo Wu¡¯s face was still very ugly, and his lips were faintly purple.
¡°Indeed, it has nothing to do with you.¡± One had no choice but to bow his head when he was under someone else¡¯s roof, and Luo zhiyu¡¯s greatest strength was that he knew how to adapt to the situation.
At this point, even though he was certain that song qingxiao was the one who killed the two underworld ns, and one of them was definitely killed by a Wolf, he would never dare to say that in front of song qingxiao.
¡°I¡¯ve misunderstood,¡± His life was in song Qing¡¯s hands. Although Zhou ye and the others were upstairs, they were just ordinary people. If song Qing wanted to kill him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.
Luo zhiyu began to regret his arrogance in the beginning. He had thought that it would be easy to kill song qingxiao after entering the trial space again and obtaining some benefits. As a result, he had not brought many useful helpers.
Judging from the current situation, she didn¡¯t know where her ¡®pet¡¯ came from. Even if he brought help, it wouldn¡¯t be of much use.
He didn¡¯t dare to y any more tricks. At this time, he only wanted to save his life first, so he said whatever was good,¡±
Qing Xiao, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already dealt with the matter at the autumn road. The person who picked up the name card can¡¯t speak again. He won¡¯t sell you out.
He endured the pain and swallowed his saliva. I just want to be friends with you, but I used the wrong method. Why don¡¯t you be magnanimous and let me go like a fart?¡±
This Luo zhiyu was indeed a figure who knew when to yield and when to extend. When he was proud, he was arrogant, but once he lost power, he didn¡¯t care about his face anymore. He tried his best to beg and say anything.
Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but think of the mental hospital scene. When he saw the big man with the gun, he also lowered his voice like this.
She couldn¡¯t help butugh. Luo Wu chuckled when he saw herugh.
don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today. We¡¯ve gone through thick and thin together, and we¡¯re on the same team. You can just teach me a lesson and let it go, right? ¡±
The situation immediately reversed. Song qingxiao looked at him calmly, her hands still around his neck.
¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me? Why should I believe you?¡±
Luo Wu was not afraid of her talking, but he was afraid of her not talking. When he heard her speak, he was suddenly invigorated and quickly said,¡±
¡°Think about it, I do have a bit of money, but what is it in the eyes of those bastards from the reclusive family? He¡¯s just a nobody that they can fight and kill as they please.¡±
He was a smart person. From the moment song qingxiao killed the underworld n¡¯s people, he was sure that she had some kind of enmity with the underworld n. As he spoke, he tried to curse the underworld n in order to please song qingxiao. He also secretly pointed out that he and she were on the same team and that they were both insignificant people in the eyes of the underworld n. He tried to resonate with song qingxiao and let him live.
This person¡¯s strength was average, but his mind was really flexible and his schemes were deep. He couldn¡¯t be underestimated.
if this matter is exposed, that business card is mine. I won¡¯t be able to escape responsibility. Why do I have to get myself into trouble?¡±
Song qingxiao had said this in the previous conversation, but now Wu Luo was trying to persuade her.
¡°It¡¯s better to avoid trouble. I can¡¯t wait to keep my mouth shut.¡±
As he spoke, he looked at song qingxiao¡¯s expression, but to his disappointment, he could not see any joy or anger on her face. Her eyes were like two deep abysses, unfathomable.
Luo Wu was a little disappointed, but he continued,¡±
¡°I swear, I really just want a promise from you. I hope that if there¡¯s a chance, I can ask you for a favor. I really didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense. Believe me, Qing Xiao. If you spare my dog life, I will repay you. If you need my help in the future, I will definitely help!¡±
He saw that song qingxiao was unmoved by his words and quickly added, ¡°¡±Right, aren¡¯t you short on money? I have it! The money from your mother¡¯s nursing home, the house, anything you want, as long as you make a request!¡±
Chapter 374 - 374: Venomous fangs (3)
Chapter 374: Venomous fangs (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Song Qing slightly raised the corner of her mouth and slowly moved her hand away from his neck. When she rubbed the wound on his neck, she used a little force, causing Luo Wu to have goosebumps.
Her fingertips were extremely soft and cold, as if they did not have a trace of warmth. Even without looking, Luo Wu could guess the curve of her slender fingers.
However, he did not have any other thoughts at the moment. Instead, he felt that the finger was extremely cold, like a sharp dagger that could cut his throat in the next moment.
When he grabbed his wound, he remembered the feeling of the Wolf¡¯s teeth pressing against his throat. It made his heart tighten and the hair on his back stand up.
The wolf had already left, but the fear it gave him still dominated him, making him feel like there was a pair of eyes staring at him from behind.
¡°Qing Xiao ¡¡± He spoke in a panic. Song Qing¡¯s small fingertips stopped at his wound and pressed a little harder. A trace of blood seeped out of the wound that had not yet formed a scab.
Luo Wu felt a sharp pain on his neck, but he did not dare to struggle. He only called out carefully, ¡°¡±Qing Xiao ¡¡±
The color of the blood was a little off. Song qingxiao ignored him and rubbed the blood on her fingertips.
The slightly sticky blood was rubbed away by her, and the edges were blue. It looked like she had been poisoned.
She let go of her hand and slowly stood up. Luo Wu heaved a sigh of relief. He looked as if he had just escaped death. He also wanted to get up.
¡°Don¡¯t be happy too soon.¡± Song qingxiao rubbed her fingers and looked at his happy face. She said,¡±
¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have the time to talk nonsense. After all, life is more important than anything else.¡±
Luo Wu was stunned for a moment. Just as he was about to ask her what she meant, song qingxiao was obviously not going to talk about this anymore. Luo zhiyu¡¯s expression was uncertain. As if he had thought of something, he raised one hand with great effort to touch his throat.
Song qingxiao had touched that part of his body before, and he felt that there was a deeper meaning to her words.
The wound on his neck was not big, as if it had been cut by a thin knife. However, to Luo Wu¡¯s surprise, blood kept flowing.
¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡±
While Luo Wu was still in a state of shock, song qingxiao suddenly spoke. He looked up and saw song qingxiao turn her head.
¡°Don¡¯t forget the money you said you would give me.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t.¡±
The corner of his mouth twitched. Just as he was about to say something, he stumbled and hit the corner of the sofa. If he had not grabbed the sofa in a hurry, he would have fallen to the ground on the spot.
Luo zhiyu was taken aback. He had only suffered a ¡®small injury¡¯. Even if he had been overly shocked, he should not have been so useless.
His gaze fell between his fingers. After he had covered his neck, his palm was stained with some blood that flowed between his fingers. The color of the blood was enchanting andpletely different from normal blood.
Only then did he understand what song qingxiao meant by that sentence. The Wolf¡¯s fangs might be poisonous!
Luo Wu wanted to curse in his heart. He did not say another word and immediately wed at his neck. His nails tore off a piece of flesh that had been cut by the silver Wolf. Blood gushed out. He pressed the wound and sat down cross-legged.
Song qingxiao turned to look at him, smiled, and did not say anything.
Luo Wu¡¯s blood on her fingertips had dried up. When she brought it to her nose, she smelled a fishy smell. That kind of fishy smell was not purely the smell of blood, but mixed with something else.
Luo Wu should not have been poisoned. After he found out that he was poisoned, he acted in a hurry. It did not seem like he was pretending. The poison was in his throat, which was cut by the silver Wolf.
The fangs were poisonous, but where did the poisone from?
Her eyes fell on the direction where the silver Wolf had disappeared and she thought for a moment. If the silver Wolf¡¯s genes had mutated and it had the function of poisonous fangs during the evolution process, why was she not poisoned when she was bitten by the silver Wolf when she left demon Ind?
If the silver Wolf¡¯s original fangs were not poisonous, then when did it get the heaven-defying ability of these poisonous fangs?
She remembered thest night at the trial scene on the demon Ind. When the silver Wolf attacked the Wyrm, it was bitten by the Wyrm. In the end, the venomous fangs were broken in its body, but after it recovered, the fangs disappeared without a trace.
She had also been bitten by a flood Dragon before, but because of the evolution potion and flood dragon¡¯s blood in her body, she was not afraid of the poison.
When the silver Wolf bit her, it drank her blood and absorbed the dragon¡¯s Fang. With the evolution of its genes, it turned the function of the dragon¡¯s poisonous Fang into its own use.
If this was the case, it would exin the poison on Luo Wu¡¯s neck.
The silver Wolf was the king of gic mutation. It was already very powerful, and after absorbing the dragon¡¯s venomous fangs, it was like a tiger with wings.. If she could take the silver Wolf for her own use, then she would have one more powerful help when she was in trouble!
Chapter 375 - 375: Deterrence (1)
Chapter 375: Deterrence (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Luo Wu¡¯s body glowed with red light. In a few seconds, the temperature around him rose rapidly. His clothes were smoking under the high temperature, but song qingxiao did not feel any fluctuation of spiritual power. It should be a special skill, simr to the ability of number three in the Zombie¡¯s revenge scene.
The poison he was inflicted with should not be light. Otherwise, with this person¡¯s cautious nature, it was impossible for him to take the risk and reveal his skills in such a situation!
Song qingxiao watched coldly as white mist rose from Luo Wu¡¯s body. His face turned from green to red, and the blood that had just gushed out of the wound on his neck was burned to ashes by the high temperature, giving off a pungent smell.
But even so, the blood from the wound did not stop, it only slowed down the speed at which it was flowing out.
Two or three minutester, the sofa beside him started to spark due to the rising temperature. Song qingxiao saw this and immediately pressed her hand on the sofa.
With her palm as the center, ayer of ice spread rapidly and quickly put out the me created by Luo Wu. The surface of the sofa was covered with ayer of ice crystals, and the temperature that had just risen dropped again.
Luo Wu¡¯s cheeks were swollen. He could feel the change in the temperature around him. He forced his eyes open to take a look. What he saw made his eyes Twitch.
The sofa was cold, but it was not affected by his body temperature. The cold passed through Luo Wu¡¯s skin and almost reached his heart.
He turned his wrist, and in the blink of an eye, a pill the size of a peanut appeared in his palm. He stuffed the pill into his mouth without any hesitation and swallowed it without chewing. A few secondster, the bleeding on his neck gradually stopped. The medicine should have taken effect temporarily.
Song qingxiao saw that his face was slowly swelling. He let out a long breath and the red light on his body disappeared. Number five staggered and grabbed the sofa to stand up. He touched the wound on his throat.
The wound there had temporarily formed a scab, but the area cut by the silver Wolf¡¯s teeth still had a thin Purple Line. It was likely that the poison had not beenpletely eliminated, but at least his life should be temporarily saved.
Luo Wu should know this in his heart. He smiled bitterly and said,¡±
¡°Qing Xiao, what poison is this? it¡¯s so powerful.¡± His voice was hoarse, as if he had lost a lot of strength. When he spoke to song qingxiao, although he still called her by her name, his attitude waspletely different from before.
It was respectful, cautious, and also mixed with a trace of suppressed anger.
Today, he tried to steal a chicken but failed and lost the rice. He almost lost his life, but at this time, he could not vent his anger and could not speak of his suffering.
¡°Snake venom.¡± Song Qing looked down on him but did not hide it from him.
Luo Wu did not expect to hear such an answer. He was stunned for a moment, snake venom? How is that possible?¡±
¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not.¡± It was the silver Wolf that had bitten him, but the poison he had been poisoned by should have something to do with the snake¡¯s fangs. It was just that the silver Wolf might have evolved its poison again in the process of evolution.
She was telling the truth. If Luo Wu didn¡¯t believe her, she couldn¡¯t do anything.
Luo zhiyu¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard her words. No one knew if he believed her in the end, but he didn¡¯t ask any more questions.
He did not speak, but song qingxiao said,¡±
by the way, my sofa almost caught on fire. You have to help me fix it.
Luo zhiyu held his breath. The cost of this sofa was nothing to him. However, he was poisoned and his life was notpletely saved. Song qingxiao had already started to urge him to pay more, which made Luo Wu furious.
However, he was very shrewd and swallowed his anger after a long while. He gritted his teeth and squeezed out a smile.
¡°That¡¯s what I should do.¡±
After he said that, he didn¡¯t want to stay in this ce for another minute. He raised his wrist to look at his watch. The watch had been burned by the high temperature of his body and had stopped moving, which made him upset again.
it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll transfer the fees to your ountter. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.
As he said this, he nced at song qingxiao¡¯s expression. She didn¡¯t look like she was going to stop him. Luo Wu endured the pain and tried to take off his coat. He covered the wounds on his neck and shoulders and took a step towards the door. She stood there without moving.
He was still a little worried about the wolf from before. He didn¡¯t know where it was hiding and when it woulde out again.
At this moment, Luo zhiyu hated this kind of involuntary situation. He had only taken two steps, but he was still trembling in fear. Although song qingxiao did not move, the previous shocking scene had left a deep shadow in his heart.
He thought for a moment, then raised his head and shouted again,¡±
¡°Zhou ye!¡±
This was the first time that Zhou ye did not agree. He was a little anxious and raised his voice,
¡°Zhou ye! Zhou ye!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll say goodbye to him and leave first,¡± he said to song qingxiao with a smile.
As soon as he finished speaking, Zhou ye appeared at the railing on the second floor again. He looked at him and said,¡± young master Luo? ¡±
I have something to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. You have to pay more attention to miss song and take care of the matter!
Luo zhiyu forced himself to give a few instructions, and Zhou ye agreed to them.
He didn¡¯t look too good. Zhou ye didn¡¯t know what he had said to song qingxiao, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask Luo zhiyu when he saw his strange expression.
With Zhou ye keeping an eye on him, Luo zhiyu quickly walked to the door and left without looking back.
Luo zhiyu¡¯s anxious heart finally settled down after he left the room. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t see his current expression, so he dared to pull a long face to reveal his terrible mood.
Today was truly an unlucky day. He was overjoyed when he came, but now, his chagrin and regret multiplied.
The loss of money was secondary, and the failure of his original ns was nothing. The key was that he was lucky to not die, but he was poisoned.
This poison was extremely difficult to deal with, and his special ability could not get rid of it. Moreover, the pills that he had exchanged for at a high price in the trial space had no effect.
He then thought of song qingxiao¡¯s previous abilities. He had awakened the fire element, which was supposed to counter song qingxiao¡¯s ¡®ice element¡¯. However, his fire waspletely suppressed in front of her. This was enough to prove that song qingxiao¡¯s abilities were far beyond his expectations.
No wonder she was so calm andposed. It was clear that after the trial at the mental hospital, she had entered the trial space again and obtained some benefits!
Luo Wu stood there for a moment. When he thought of the wolf again, he shivered. He had a feeling that the wolf was secretly watching him from somewhere in the vi, and he did not dare to stay any longer.
He rushed out as if he was escaping from a disaster. After a while, a car parked outside made a loud engine sound and then drove away like a whirlwind.
After Luo Wu left, song qingxiao frowned.
The situation was not in her favor, and Luo Wu was not very reliable.
He should have guessed that the people from the underworld ns had died in his hands, but because of his strength, he was forced to hold back. Once he thought that he had the situation under control, it was very likely that he would counterattack.
It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t think of killing him to silence him, but it was currently broad daylight and Luo Wu hade with Zhou ye and the others, so it wasn¡¯t easy for her to do so.
He could have used the silver Wolf to track him, but he had been here before, and then something had happened to him. Moreover, he had died in the same way as Zhao Xian, so it was easy to leave clues.
Moreover, she might not be able to guide the silver Wolf as she wished, so she could only let Luo Wu go for the time being.
Fortunately, he was poisoned. In addition, he was also involved in the deaths of Zhao Xian and song qingxiao. He should be thinking of a way to get rid of the poison before he could get rid of himself. He would not have the time to cause trouble for song qingxiao. This also bought song qingxiao some time.
But no matter what, she was afraid that it would be difficult to stay in this vi that she had just bought for a long time. She had to find another safe and secretive ce to stay!
She couldn¡¯t continue with her work in the guard Hall. She had toplete all the ns before Luo Wu retaliated.
It was a pity that she was not strong enough. Otherwise, she would not have to hide here and there at this time. However, when she became strong enough, she would not let go of the man who tried to assassinate her in the alley that day, number six who coveted her dagger, the reclusive family who wanted to kill her, and Qian Shan who had appeared in the autumn Festival road..
Chapter 376 - 376: Reminiscing (1)
Chapter 376: Reminiscing (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Zhou ye and the others were busy the whole afternoon and finished repairing the door and windows. When song qingxiao was about to pay the fees, Zhou ye smiled and said,
¡°Young master Luo has already paid.¡±
He had been on tenterhooks for the entire afternoon, sweating profusely. Fortunately, as song qingxiao had said, nothing strange happened. However, it was inevitable that he would look tired after being so tense for a long time.
He forced himself to focus and looked around.¡±! didn¡¯t see miss song¡¯s pet.¡±
¡°It found a ce to rest by itself.¡± Song qingxiao replied. Zhou ye was a little disappointed,¡±! still want to take a look.¡±
After he said this, he saw song Qing chuckling. He didn¡¯t know what was going on, so heughed as well.¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Song qingxiao endured it again and again.
¡°Luo zhiyu did see it just now.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a real pity!¡± Zhou ye let out a long sigh, which made song Qingugh again. He then continued, I saw that the door and windows were extremely sturdy and had been specially treated. Miss song¡¯s pet must be very powerful to be able to break it.
Song qingxiao was stillughing because of his sigh. Luo Wu¡¯s current mood was probably theplete opposite of Zhou ye¡¯S. He was probably envious that Zhou ye and the others did not see the appearance of the terrifying Silver Wolf.
¡°But if there¡¯s a chance in the future, see you.¡± Zhou ye looked at the time. I still have something to do, miss song. We¡¯ll take our leave first.
Song qingxiao nodded. Before she saw them out, she remembered the ss bead and reminded him again to deliver it to Mrs. Sun¡¯s ex-husband. Zhou ye agreed to her request.
After the few of them left, Zhou ye had just gotten into the car when the driver asked, ¡°¡±Mr. Zhou, do I send you home directly?¡±
The workers had been busy for the entire afternoon and were all very tired. Zhou ye had stayed in the haunted room for a long time and was a little exhausted at this time.
When the man who was driving asked, he was about to nod and agree, but for some reason, he remembered that before he left, song Qing had told him to deliver this to Ms. Sun¡¯s ex-husband as soon as possible.
This item should be very ¡®important¡¯. Her rtionship with Luo zhiyu seemed to be¡¯ more solid ¡®than he had imagined. Zhou ye thought for a moment and said,
¡°Let¡¯s not go back yet. We¡¯ll talk after we¡¯ve delivered the things miss song asked us to.¡±
After they left, song qingxiao released her divine sense. Originally, it was to protect them as she was worried that the silver Wolf would hurt them. However, she heard the conversation between Zhou ye and the others in the car clearly. When she heard that Zhou ye had sent the ghost away in time, the corners of her mouth curled up.
That night, song qingxiao received three million Yuan from Luo Wu. At the same time, she received a call from the sanatorium, saying that someone had paid for her mother¡¯s expenses for a year. Luo Wu was a man of his word.
The next few days were calm and Luo Wu should have managed to keep his life. Otherwise, Zhou ye would have sent some news over.
He didn¡¯t have the chance to talk nonsense for the time being. The poison in his body was enough to make him suffer.
During this period of time, song qingxiao spent most of her time cultivating at home, other than going out to look for other hiding ces.
Her strength was really too weak, and the state of enlightenment was only an entry-leveldder in cultivation. She still had a long way to go.
Half a month passed by in a sh. She had already stabilized her state of enlightenment and often practiced the nine-word secret order. Her mastery of this secret skill was far better than before.
During this time, she also visited the imperial capital. There were heavenly eyes everywhere, and the security surveince of the Empire was everywhere. This made her n of hiding in the world basically impossible.
Although she had stepped into the threshold of cultivation, she could sense the position and number of heavenly eyes these days. She could hide if she wanted to, but there would always be a slip-up.
In particr, her enemy was not an ordinary person, but a reclusive family, an unknown existence from ¡®outer space¡¯. A little negligence could lead to a disaster.
After thinking about it, song qingxiao hesitated. Should she leave the capital for the time being to avoid the underworld family?
The reason why she had stayed here in the past was only because of Tang Yun¡¯s obsession. She wanted to wait for her ¡®father¡¯ to return.
In fact, she didn¡¯t have any extra concerns about this ce. After stepping on the road of God¡¯s trial, she had even cut off everything from the past.
She didn¡¯t have any good friends, ssmates, or a mother. But as long as she didn¡¯t get caught, number six wouldn¡¯t do anything to her before he forced her out.
After making up her mind, song qingxiao received a call before she could even think about where to go.
The call was from Captain an. It had been nearly a month since he was seriously injured that night and almost lost his life. His condition was finally stable.
After he had stabilized his condition, he gave song qingxiao a call, hoping to meet her.
Song qingxiao was actually a little hesitant when she received the call.
That day, she had saved Captain an¡¯s life only because she had been touched by Captain an¡¯s courage when they were facing Qian Shan. It was just a small effort, and she had never thought of dealing with him again.
Especially after she decided to leave the capital and not work in the guard Bureau, Captain an and the others were almost the same to her. She might not have any contact with them in the future.
This was an extremely dangerous moment for song qingxiao. Luo Wu had already found out that she had killed two men from the underworld n. The longer she stayed here, the more dangerous her situation would be.
Moreover, on the night that Qian Shan appeared, the fact that she had met with Qian Shan but didn¡¯t die was exposed, which was also a problem. Captain an¡¯s invitation came just as she was about to leave the capital, and the timing seemed to be perfect. She didn¡¯t know if it was intentional or a coincidence.
If he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t avoid what wasing.
If it was a coincidence, and Captain an really just wanted to see her, then she might be able to ask Captain an for some help in leaving the capital.
Based on these considerations, she agreed to Captain an¡¯s request to meet her.
Captain an was still staying in the Imperial hospital, which was next to the University of Science and Technology. It was the center of the Imperial City¡¯s streets, and Royal guards could be seen patrolling the streets.
Song qingxiao walked over early in the morning. She stood at the entrance of the University of Science and Technology for a long time, looking up and staring at the sign for a long time.
It was very early, so there were not many cars going in and out of the school gate. Inside the school gate, students with materials in their hands could be vaguely seen passing by the campus.
¡°You¡¯re much better.¡± She read it seriously and didn¡¯t even turn her head when she suddenly spoke.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect to disturb you,¡± Captain an¡¯s voice rang out.
Song qingxiao shook her head. When she turned around, she saw Captain an standing about five or six steps away from her. His face was pale and his body was thin.
In fact, she had already sensed Captain an¡¯s presence when he came over, even though he had tried his best to hide his presence to avoid disturbing her.
¡°You like this ce?¡±
He was much thinnerpared to the one in song qingxiao¡¯s memory. It seemed that qianshan¡¯s finger had hurt him greatly. Even though he had survived, he seemed to have aged more than twenty years. His back was not as straight as before.
¡°When I was young, I wanted to study here.¡± If it was in the past, she would not have said such words, as she would definitely be ridiculed for not knowing the immensity of heaven and earth.
However, now that he had strength, he naturally said these words and no longer had the previous cowardly thoughts.
She was like a butterfly that was slowly transforming, waiting to break out of its cocoon. When she pped her wings, the sky was high and the sea was wide. In the future, she would be able to roam freely.
on my first day at the guard Station, the first case I received that required personal attention was over there.
After she started, she was willing to say a few words. She turned around and pointed in a direction. On one side of the Imperial City was the West Street. One was inside and the other was outside. It was like the difference between heaven and hell.
She didn¡¯t look very excited, but Captain an could hear the undercurrent under her calm expression. His expression wasplicated. Following her words, he thought of the difficult situation she had been in when she had first entered the guard Station. It was more or less rted to his prejudice against her.
At that time, he only wanted to push a ¡®ck sheep¡¯ like her out of his team, but he didn¡¯t expect that there would be a time when he would make a wrong judgment, and even more so, he didn¡¯t expect that one day, his life would be saved by this girl that he had once looked down on..
Chapter 377 - 306-destination (1)
Chapter 377: Chapter 306-destination (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Captain an was wearing loose clothes. Perhaps it was because he had lost too much blood essence after his injury, but he was so thin that he was out of shape. The clothes seemed empty on him.
There seemed to be something hidden at the side of his waist that was moving slightly.
He was silent. He must have felt guilty, but song qingxiao no longer cared about her past.
She smiled and nced at Captain an. ¡°His life is safe.¡±
With a sweep of her divine sense, she could ¡®see¡¯ Captain an¡¯s condition at a nce. There was a weak aura hidden by his waist, which should be a living thing.
His body was equipped with a sensor, probably because it was rted to the people from ¡®beyond the heavens¡¯. The Shi family had saved his life, but his internal organs were severely damaged. Even if he was alive, it would have a great impact on his future. His tendons and vessels were in disorder, and his body was severely damaged. It would be difficult to recover to the extent it had in the past.
¡°Yes, I am.¡± Captain an wanted to say something but stopped himself. Perhaps he wanted to thank her, but this was the Shi family¡¯s territory. His lips moved, but in the end, he did not say anything.
In fact, he still had a lot of questions in his heart. For example, who exactly was song qingxiao? who was the man who appeared on autumn road that night? how did song qingxiao escape from Qian Shan¡¯s hands and save his life? and so on¡
But in the end, these words turned into silence after they met and were hidden in his heart.
After he was rescued and found out that he was the only one who was found at the scene of the autumn Festival road, he knew that song qingxiao did not want to be exposed.
Captain an wasn¡¯t stupid. He recalled the scene after the incident. When they were facing Qian Shan, song qingxiao was much calmer than him. When he attacked Qian Shan, song qingxiao¡¯s grab was extremely crucial. The imperial family¡¯s doctor once said that the power of the mysterious person¡¯s finger at the autumn Festival road wasn¡¯t real. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to save her even if he was a God.
¡°It¡¯s just that the future can¡¯t be the same as before.¡± There was a tree-lined Avenue between the University of Science and Technology and the Imperial hospital that led directly to the forest Park.
The two of them walked along the main road in the direction of the park. Captain an was still recovering from his injuries, so he walked and stopped. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t rush him. She apanied him for a few steps and then stopped to rest.
because of this, I might have gotten a blessing in disguise. I might have been transferred to the eastern city guard Department as the Head of the Department. He twitched the corner of his mouth and revealed a smile.¡±It¡¯s considered a promotion.¡±
When he said that he would be promoted, there was not much joy on his face. Instead, he looked a little disappointed.
However, this mncholy expression did not stay on his face for long. After a while, he collected his emotions and asked song qingxiao,¡±
¡°And you?¡±
¡°He¡¯s been fired,¡± Song qingxiao was calm, but Captain an was speechless.
Compared to his ¡®promotion¡¯ treatment, she was really too miserable. Captain an knew the reason why she was fired. It was probably rted to her negligence on duty during her ¡®patrol¡¯ at Autumn Festival road that night.
However, Captain an knew a little about her background and didn¡¯t think that she had to take up the job at the guard Hall.
Captain an¡¯s eyelids twitched when he thought of how the other people in the guard Station had ostracized and bullied her. In fact, after confirming that song qingxiao had survived the mysterious man¡¯s attack that night, Captain an knew that she was far more dangerous than he had expected.
It was no wonder that when they were patrolling the autumn road in the middle of the night, everyone else was afraid, but she was the only one who didn¡¯t change her expression.
¡°What are your ns after this?¡±
Captain an asked casually. He didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to answer.
A person like her walked apletely different path from him. It was uncertain if they would meet again in the future. Today¡¯s meeting might be thest time the two of them would contact each other.
¡°I might rest for a while and walk around,¡±
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t hide it from him. Since Captain an was willing to hide it for her in front of the Shi family, he might not tell her even if she revealed her whereabouts.
Even if he wanted to say that he didn¡¯t have any specific ns now, it would be difficult for him to give a reason.
¡°Rest?¡±
Captain an was taken aback. After song qingxiao nodded, he furrowed his brows, as if he understood her intention.
¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He turned his head and looked around. There were not many people on the boulevard, but perhaps the two had already reached the edge of the forest Park. The air around them was excellent. He could smell the fragrance of flowers and trees, and he could hear the chirping of birds. It felt like he was far away from the hustle and bustle of the world.
He dragged his legs and walked to the middle of the road. Song Qing looked down on his actions. His eyes shed and he followed. When he walked to the middle of the road, he opened his clothes and took out a small crystal cage. Inside it was a white mouse with brown spots the size of a baby¡¯s fist.
The mouse¡¯s eyes were like ck beans, and there was a small electronic device hanging around its neck that made it shake its head constantly.
Captain an opened the crystal cage, and the spotted rat jumped out. He pointed at the rat¡¯s head with his fingertip and bent over with difficulty to put the rat on the ground.
The little mouse took two steps and ran two to three meters away.
Once it ran away, Captain an lowered his voice.
¡°The city center is looking for the woman who called that night.¡±
Captain an had said that the city center was investigating, not the Shi family.
Today, the Imperial power and political power had been separated. The imperial family¡¯s power had developed in the dark, and they were no longer involved in these matters on the surface. However, at the critical moment, the political power was still in the service of the imperial family and was driven by the Shi family.
In other words, her phone call that night had not been noticed by the Shi family.
Firstly, Captain an¡¯s testimony was very important.
Secondly, it should be because of the ghost that night,ng Yin¡¯s movements, so that the security guards of themunity made a seemingly credible ¡®proof¡¯ that she was at home that night.
These two points had temporarily dispelled the Shi family¡¯s suspicions of her. Of course, this had a lot to do with her humble background and ordinary bloodline.
However, the Shi family had temporarily stopped their investigation, but if the city center continued, they might be able to trace it back to her.
In addition to Luo Wu, who was an unstable factor, her temporary retreat was just right.
After Captain an said this, he hurriedly added,¡±
¡°If you trust me, I can arrange a ce for you.¡± He nced at the spotted rat that had run more than ten meters away. The rat strolled around in a circle, stood up with its forelimbs, and scratched its head. It seemed to be turning around anding back.
¡°I served in the Shi family in my early years and worked in the guard Bureau after I retired.¡± Seeing the spotted rat run back, Captain an made it short.
when I was serving in the Army, I made a few friends who have been through life and death situations with me. If you want to hide, going out is not a solution. You might as well hide under the Shi family¡¯s eyes. You should be safe for the time being.
He didn¡¯t know that song qingxiao had made enemies with the underworld ns, nor did he know that the two people who had died in the autumn road were killed by song qingxiao.
He only inferred from song qingxiao¡¯s escape that night that she was not willing to be exposed for the time being.. Moreover, she might have to hide from the ¡®expert¡¯ who had appeared at autumn road and almost injured him!
Chapter 378 - 378: The commotion (1)
Chapter 378: Themotion (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Captain an didn¡¯t know about Qian Shan¡¯s identity, but when he mentioned the Shi family that night, Captain an could tell that Qian Shan didn¡¯t think much of the Shi family. This proved that Qian Shan¡¯s identity should have some background.
Judging from the Shi family¡¯s reaction during this period of time, they should be able to guess the mysterious man¡¯s background, even if they didn¡¯t say it out loud.
That person was a dangerous person. Song qingxiao had made an enemy out of such a person, so it was best to find someone to protect her.
Hiding under the Shi family¡¯s wings should be safe for the time being.
The power of the royal family was beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Captain an had served in the royal family before, and this time, he had been rescued by the Shi n. What he knew was only the tip of the iceberg. The royal family still had an even greater power hidden in the dark.
If song qingxiao had managed to sneak in and changed her identity, the people from the city center would not be able to find her immediately. Even if they were able to find her, they would not be able to imagine that she was hiding among the Shi family¡¯s troops in a short period of time.
At the same time, even if that man appeared again that night, he could still protect her with the name of the Shi family.
Song qingxiao had saved his life, and he was willing to return the favor. He would use some of his connections to help her.
Of course, Captain an didn¡¯t do this just to repay the favor. At the same time, he also had his own selfish motives.
He was born in the Empire and was loyal to the Empire. To maintain the peace of the Empire, it was his duty to crack down on evil. It was also his wish in his early years. It was also his duty to gather talents for the Empire.
A person like song qingxiao did not enjoy much of the Empire¡¯s preferential treatment. It was unlikely that she would have a ce in the Empire. It would not be a pity to lose an expert like her.If he did evil, he would definitely be a great disaster.
Captain an also wanted to use this opportunity to make song qingxiao useful to the Empire.
I¡¯ll make the arrangements as soon as possible. I¡¯ll find a way to get it done for you within three days.
As soon as he finished speaking, the spotted mouse ran back and stopped at Captain an¡¯s feet, squeaking non-stop. He smiled and stretched out his hand, letting the mouse crawl into his palm.
I¡¯ve been raising this Marten for a few years,¡± he said, then asked song qingxiao, ¡±
¡°What do you think?¡±
When song qingxiao came to see Captain an this time, she had the intention of asking him to help clean up the mess. She didn¡¯t expect him to suggest such a method, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little tempted.
With Captain an¡¯s help, it was naturally the best. No matter how fast song Qing¡¯s strength grew, in real life, Captain an was much more capable than her.
To her, what shecked the most at the moment was time. She needed to sneak into the Shi family for the time being and hide from the eyes and ears of the underworld ns, Qian Shan, and the others.
However, in this way, her whereabouts would be exposed to Captain an. If he had the intention to sell her out, he would be able to catch her in the Shi family like a turtle in a jar.
She weighed the risks and gains in her heart. Finally, under Captain an¡¯s gaze, she looked at the small spotted mouse in his hand and nodded.
¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡±
Captain an heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. He looked deeply at song qingxiao and did not continue the topic.
When the two reached a consensus, they did not continue to walk into the forest Park. Although Captain an¡¯s life was saved, his body had been severely damaged by qianshan¡¯s extremely overbearing spiritual power. After walking for a while, he was already a little exhausted, so the two of them turned back.
Song Qing had underestimated him and was prepared to send him back to the hospital.
When the two of them walked out of the shady road, the atmosphere at the Imperial hospital waspletely different from before.
At the main entrance of the hospital was a beautiful semi-circr staircase made of white marble. Below it was a clean and spacious square. The environment was elegant and quiet. When song qingxiao and Captain an were taking a walk, there were patients sitting in twos or threes beside the fountain and on some long benches in the square.
However, at this moment, there were obviously many more people, and their auras weren¡¯t weak.
As soon as song qingxiao and Captain an arrived, they felt a divine sense sweep over them.
She suppressed her instinctive reaction and suppressed the surging spiritual power in her body. She lowered her head and felt that the spiritual power stayed on her body for a moment. It was as if she did not find anything strange, and then she looked away.
This person¡¯s mental strength wasn¡¯t deep and was weaker than song Qing¡¯s. Therefore, not only did she not notice song Qing¡¯s small strength, but she also ¡®caught¡¯ the person with her mental strength.
The person¡¯s appearance was unremarkable. He seemed to be an ordinary old man who was sitting leisurely in the square.
How did such a ¡®master¡¯ appear in the Imperial hospital? Song Qing squinted his eyes and took a look. Then, he lowered his head again. He quickly noticed that there were other spiritual forces sweeping over.
There were many people like the old man hidden in the square. Although none of them were very powerful, they had the advantage in numbers.
Captain an wasn¡¯t as sensitive as her, but with his many years of experience, he also felt that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right.
¡°It seems that I have to ask you to send me back to the ward temporarily.¡± He frowned and looked serious. It was not the time for song qingxiao to leave.
He did not know where these people came from and what they were after. It was not the time for her to leave. It would attract attention.
She nodded and pretended to help Captain an back to the hospital. As soon as the two of them went up the stairs and entered the hospital, the atmosphere in the hospital became even more tense. In therge corridor, there were actually two teams of uniformed guards patrolling.
These uniforms were very special. They weren¡¯t the uniforms of any Army in the Empire in song qingxiao¡¯s memory. Just as she had a trace of doubt in her heart, she heard Captain an lower his voice and say,¡±
¡°The Shi family¡¯s private guards.¡±
His tone was a little nervous, and so was his body. It should be because this group of Shi family¡¯s private guards had a strong background.
Although Captain an¡¯s voice was soft, the two teams of private guards were extremely sharp and heard it immediately. A few of them turned their heads in unison, and their eyes fell on the two of them like eagles.
When the hospital staff saw this scene, they quickly came forward and whispered. Song Qing didn¡¯t use her divine sense and heard the nurse say,¡±
He¡¯s the captain of the western suburbs Guard Station. Shi si sent him here a few days ago and asked him to take care of him. He¡¯s currently living in the 10th room. The person next to him should be a visitor, who registered today.¡± Captain an knew who he was. As soon as the nurse finished speaking, the two men who were about to walk over stopped in their tracks. Before they could speak, they heard amotion in the distance. Someone shouted,
¡°.. Get fellow Shi to quickly get ready, he¡¯sing!¡±
What¡¯s here?
Song Qing scratched his head in confusion. From afar, he could hear the sound of messy footsteps, mixed with the sound of wheels rolling on the ground. The two teams of private guards couldn¡¯t care less about Captain an and his partner. They quickly formed two human walls and cleared a path in the hospital corridor.
In this situation, Captain an stumbled back, and so did song qingxiao. The nurse who was smiling earlier ran over and red at Captain an. Before she could say anything, she opened the door behind him and was about to push him in. Before song qingxiao could enter, two young men appeared in the distance, followed by arge group of people who were surrounding a man in a wheelchair.
Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on the person in the wheelchair. It was a very young man, but he was extremely thin. His nose was sharp, but his lips were colorless. His eyes were half-closed, and his breathing was rapid. He seemed to have fallen into aa.
An extremely bright and beautiful girl was walking quickly on his right side, looking down at him from time to time.
¡°Come in first.¡±
The nurse who didn¡¯t look too good opened the door and whispered to Captain an. Captain an stepped in. Before song qingxiao entered and was about to look away, the bright girl reached out and was about to touch the young man¡¯s forehead.
The young man who seemed to have passed out drooped his head to the left. His face turned around, and a few strands of hair fell down, forming a swaying shadow between his eyebrows.
Her eyes met with the man¡¯s half-squinted eyes. The man¡¯s pupils were expanding. He didn¡¯t have long to live!
Song Qing nced at him and thought of this. Before he could take a closer look at his face, he had already turned around and entered the ward.
The nurse gently closed the door, blocking out the noise outside. Therefore, she did not notice that when the seemingly unconscious person¡¯s eyes met her, his unfocused pupils trembled, and the fingertips hanging outside the armrest of the wheelchair trembled..
Chapter 379 - 379: Never before (1)
Chapter 379: Never before (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The bright girl¡¯s hand, which was about to reach out to pull his hair, missed. She noticed his subtle movements and followed his unfocused gaze, just in time to see the closed door of the ward. There was only a simple room number on it, and nothing unusual could be seen.
The moment the girl looked up at the door, song Qing¡¯s back went numb, as if she was being stared at by danger. She instinctively frowned.
¡°Hmph!¡± As soon as the door was closed, the petite and lovely nurse¡¯s face darkened, an Ji, you just saved your life and recovered from your injuries. Now you¡¯re running around?¡±
She was petite and looked very young. She was wearing the standard white nurse¡¯s dress of the Imperial hospital, revealing a pair of white and straight legs. Her hair was gathered under the nurse¡¯s hat, revealing a pretty and fair face. At this moment, she spoke with a serious face, looking a little old.
In song qingxiao¡¯s memory, the serious and upright Captain an was like a mouse that had seen a cat. He was bound. I¡¯m meeting a guest, I¡¯m meeting a guest. Miss Lin, didn¡¯t I already register?¡±
¡°I allowed you to meet guests, but I didn¡¯t allow you to go out and meet guests!¡± The nurse was much shorter than Captain an, but Captain an didn¡¯t seem to have any confidence in front of her. He smiled and said,¡±
I won¡¯t dare to do it again. I definitely won¡¯t do it again next time.
¡°There won¡¯t be a next time!¡± Thedy walked to the side of the bed and fiddled with an instrument that showed some of Captain an¡¯s personal information.
¡°You were running twenty minutes ago!¡± it wasn¡¯t easy to save your life. The credit for saving you belongs to every doctor and nurse,¡± she said with a pained expression.
¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Captain an nodded quickly, as if he was already used to such things happening.
for every dose of medicine you use, countless people have worked hard behind it. Their hard work is for the progress of mankind, not for you to squander your life wantonly! The nurse said sternly.
Captain an nodded his head vigorously.
¡°The time you wasted today is the time that many people long for but don¡¯t have?¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes¡¡±
you don¡¯t value your life. You¡¯ve let down the doctors, nurses, medical scientists, and those who saved you that day¡
¡°Yes, yes, yes¡¡±
Captain an nodded and gave song qingxiao a look for help. ¡°But nurse Lin ¡¡±
¡°No buts!¡± The girl got angrier and angrier as she said in a deep voice,¡± you¡¯ve been too reckless running like this today. As a responsible head nurse, I think you should stay in the hospital for another week to strengthen your Foundation!
¡°Yes¡¡±
Captain an¡¯s expression changed when he heard that, something¡¯s not right!
¡°Don¡¯t!¡± He winked at song qingxiao. qingxiao, tell me.
When the woman heard him mention other people¡¯s names, she seemed to finally realize that there were other people in the ward. She turned to face song Qing shyly, but a sweet and lovely smile soon appeared on her face.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve embarrassed myself.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± At this time, the female nurse was apletely different person from when she reprimanded Captain an. When she turned around, Captain an heaved a sigh of relief and winked at song Qing, signaling her to change the topic.
Song Qing looked down on him and saw that he was sweating profusely. He did not expect him to be so afraid. He could not help but find it funny and asked again,¡±
¡°Just now¡¡±
She had just started, but the nurse seemed to have guessed what she was going to ask. This time, it was the lovelydy who wanted to hide.
Without waiting for song qingxiao to finish, the nurse made a look of realization.
ah, I forgot. Captain an, it¡¯s time to take your medicine!
She quickly slipped away, and the door to the ward closed. Captain an felt as if he had been pardoned. He wiped his head.
¡°You¡¯ve saved me again,¡±
His tone was rejoicing, which made song qingxiao want tough again.
After a moment of silence, he realized that his actions were very different from the past, so he exined awkwardly,¡±
¡°The nurses here are too fierce ¡¡±
¡°I heard you.¡± The door was pushed open, and the female nurse who had been scared away by song qingxiao earlier was standing at the door with a medicine cart. She said expressionlessly,¡±
Captain an was at a loss for words. There were injections and other things in the car. Captain an¡¯s eyelids twitched when he saw them.
This time, no matter how hard he tried, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t save him. Seeing that he had been injected, the nurse took arge amount of medicine and forced him to take it. Then, she pushed the cart away.
He had swallowed arge amount of medicine, and at this moment, it was like a Fishbone was stuck in his throat. He patted his chest andined,¡±
it¡¯s either an injection or medicine here, and the nurse ¡ He lowered his voice, probably because he had heard what he had said.¡°.. She¡¯s too fierce. Every day she¡¯s in there is like being in jail.¡±
He did not wait for song qingxiao to reply and started counting with his fingers. I said I could be discharged after five more days, but now I have to stay for another week¡ Before he could finish his words, he had a look of despair on his face.
Song Qing chuckled as she thought of the group of people who had entered the courtyard earlier. The experts who were guarding outside, the Shi family¡¯s private guards who were clearing the way, the bright and beautiful youngdy, and the dying young man who was sitting in a wheelchair and whose eyes met hers.
Even though they had only met once, song qingxiao was certain that she had never met this person before. However, he had a look of surprise in his eyes at that time, as if he had recognized her. It was as if the two of them had met before and were reunited again.
Her smile gradually faded as she recalled the malicious intent that had seeped through the door after the door was closed, who was the one who just entered the hospital?¡±
Captain an¡¯s posture of swallowing medicine with his head lowered paused, the Imperial hospital was initially used to serve the Shi family.
The Shi family had always been in charge of the hospital.
However, with the passage of time and the change in power, hospitals were gradually opened to the public to receive officials and Noble people, but they mainly served the royal family.
¡°Most likely¡¡± He hesitated for a moment, then said softly, ¡°¡±It could be ¡¡±
He coughed twice and tried to stretch his neck. Then, he pulled his neck back and swallowed two mouthfuls of saliva as if there was medicine stuck in his throat. He tried to swallow the medicine with this action.
when I was serving the Shi family, I heard that the legitimate heir of the Shi family had a health problem. There were rumors at that time that he would not live ¡ Captain an raised his hand and made a ¡®three¡¯ sign.
With the rapid development of modern medicine, the average lifespan of humans had reached an unprecedented height.
Song qingxiao had once heard from Luo Wu that the Shi family was one of the most prominent reclusive families in this world.
With the current medical prowess of the Shi family, if there was a rumor that the heir of the Shi family could not live past thirty, it was enough to prove that the heir of the Shi family was indeed suffering from a serious problem.
She thought of the young man from before. It was self-evident who he was. She could not have dealt with such a person before.
Song Qing¡¯s heart rxed a little. Although she still felt that the malicious intent was very strange, she did not ask further.
Perhaps song qingxiao had seen the side of her that was afraid of the nurse, Captain an was a little embarrassed. Anyway, the matter had been settled. Although she had saved Captain an¡¯s life, they were not close. There was no need to stay any longer, so she got up and said goodbye.
When she came out of the hospital, the people who were spying on her with their divine senses were still there. Song qingxiao had left the Imperial hospital. Three dayster, she received a call from Captain an in the evening.
¡°It¡¯s done.¡±
His voice was tense and he was suppressing his anger. There seemed to be a murderous feeling.
Song qingxiao could hear the heaviness in his words and couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±It didn¡¯t go well?¡±
When he offered to help, he had promised to give her three days, but he didn¡¯t call her until now. However, his tone had changed.
¡°No.¡± On the phone, he seemed to be gritting his teeth as he squeezed out the two words. He stopped for a long time after he said that. When song qingxiao thought he wouldn¡¯t say anything more, he took a deep breath and said,¡±
¡°But nurse Lin is dead,¡±
Chapter 380 - 380: Meeting (1)
Chapter 380: Meeting (1)
Trantor: 549690339
As soon as Captain an finished speaking, song qingxiao immediately thought of nurse Lin, who had reprimanded Captain an so much that he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.
She had a deep impression of thedy whose personality and appearance were so different, but she didn¡¯t expect nurse Lin to die in just a few days.
Song qingxiao felt that something was wrong. She grabbed her phone and asked,¡±
¡°How did he die?¡±
In fact, Captain an only mentioned nurse Lin¡¯s death because the time he had agreed to meet with song qingxiao had already passed. He was just exining the reason why he called her sote. He didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to ask him about it.
He hesitated for a moment before he replied,¡±
¡°On the day I met you, I was killed on my way home from work.¡±
¡°Do you have any leads on the murderer?¡± When song qingxiao heard this, she felt even more strange.
The scene of nurse Lin being killed on her way home from work reminded her of some unhappy memories. She subconsciously reached for the dagger she carried with her.
¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± There was anger, self-me, and a hint of disappointment in his tone. Perhaps it was because he had no one to talk to, but since he had already started, he simply continued, ¡°¡±The location of her ident happened to be in the blind spots of the heavenly eye.¡±
As the capital residence of the Empire and the base camp of the Shi family, other than the chaotic and difficult to control western suburbs, the entire Imperial City could be said to be under the surveince of the heavenly eye. This reduced the number of crimesmitted, saving the government arge amount of manpower investment.
However, as an electronic product, no matter how rigorous its design was, there would still be ws. The electronic eye was recing manualbor. When it rotated and patrolled, there would theoretically be blind spots. If a person entered the blind spot, the heavenly eye might not be able to capture the intruder.
In order to prevent such mistakes, the city center had set up many cameras all over the imperial capital. These sky eyes were ced in clever positions. When one turned to the other side, the other would turn to capture the camera.
It could be said that even a fly would not be able to hide from the camera under such a tight. However, Captain an said that after nurse Lin¡¯s ident, she happened to be in the blind spot of the heavenly eye.
Song qingxiao¡¯s expression turned serious.
Was there a situation where several heavenly eyes turned at the same time? In theory, there was a possibility! However, the possibility of this happening was very low. Even if it really did appear, it would be in a sh. Ordinary people would not be able to catch the time difference at all.
He was able to notice the minute changes in the heavenly eye, kill people in a short time, and then retreat without leaving any traces.
Other than cultivators, song qingxiao could not think of anyone else among ordinary people who could do this.
For cultivators, it was not difficult to avoid the tracking of the heavenly eye, and it was even easier to kill an ordinary woman. If it was her who did it, she was 50 to 60 percent confident that she could do it ¡®wlessly¡¯, but she was not 100 percent sure. Thus, the person who did it should be stronger than her.
However, nurse Lin was just an ordinary person. What kind of Dao enlightenment realm expert would she provoke to kill her?
¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence,¡± Captain an sighed, actually, she shouldn¡¯t have gotten into an ident. It was all because of me that day. His voice was filled with pain, it was that day¡
He ced the data instrument that he was supposed to carry with him on the Marten¡¯s body, causing the data to fluctuate, which caught nurse Lin¡¯s attention.
Captain an was the patient she was concerned about, so she stayed for a while to make sure that Captain an¡¯s condition was stable. Who knew that something would happen the night she returned home?
Song qingxiao listened to Captain an¡¯s forced calm tone and remembered his interaction with nurse Lin that day. She vaguely felt that Captain an¡¯s sadness at this time was not only because he felt guilty because he had something to do with the nurse¡¯s death, but also because there were more or less other emotions mixed in.
She recalled the evil thought she felt in the Imperial hospital that day. She had been thinking about it for the past few days.
Other than the life-and-death struggles in the God¡¯s trial, she had countless enemies in real life.
Luo Wu was still waiting to see what would happen next. Number six was one, and Qian Shan, who almost killed her at qiujie road half a month ago, was another.
In fact, there was another murderer in the dark. On her first day of work at the guard Station, she had met the killer in the western suburbs after work. Thanks to him, her life had changed.
She thought about it a lot, but it seemed like the evil intention was not directed at her, but at nurse Lin.
¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± If the person who killed nurse Lin was really as she had guessed, then it would not make a difference whether nurse Lin left earlier orter that night.
Captain an sighed again, and the sound of someone wiping his face could be heard from the other end of the phone. He obviously took song qingxiao¡¯s words as afort and didn¡¯t take it to heart.
her life is simple, and she has no grudges with anyone¡ He was a little indignant and his tone was hurried. When he said this, he seemed to be unable to find a target to vent his anger on, and his anger dissipated by half.
I¡¯ve already applied to be discharged from the hospital and sent a request to the city center. I hope that I can take charge of her case!
He seemed to be making a vow.
¡°I must catch this murderer myself! Let him understand that he can¡¯t just casually Pierce a girl¡¯s throat!¡±
Captain an¡¯s emotions were stirred up when he said this, but song qingxiao¡¯s mind went nk when she heard it. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver.
Nurse Lin had been stabbed in the throat on her way home from work. The way she died was too simr to how she had died!
She grabbed the dagger by her waist, and the sound of heavy rain seemed to ring in her ears. In the alley of the western suburbs, a tall figure with his head lowered was walking towards her, and the cold aura made her shiver.
The moment he brushed past her, he suddenly attacked.
Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I¡¯ve prepared a new identity for you. I¡¯ll cover up your ¡®own¡¯ whereabouts.¡±
Song qingxiao was immersed in her memories. After a long while, Captain an¡¯s voice seemed toe from an extremely distant ce, gradually pulling her thoughts back from the dark alley on a rainy night to reality.
Her eyes were half-closed, and her hand was holding the dagger tightly. The killing intent on her body rmed the silver Wolf that was lying not far away, making its hair stand on end. It raised its head uneasily and looked around vigntly, letting out a low and urgent howl.
It had been more than half a year since she had almost been killed. It was only now that she could see the shadow of the murderer who had almost killed her in an innocent nurse.
This was truly a coincidence!
Song qingxiao suppressed the turmoil in her heart and let out a silent sigh. If things were really as she had guessed, that nurse Lin¡¯s death could reveal the truth of her almost being killed, then she would not let go of the cause of nurse Lin¡¯s death.
She had to find out who the person behind this was, but not now.
From Captain an¡¯s words, she knew that the person who did this might be stronger than her. If she was involved in this case, her identity might be exposed.
The person who killed him that day should have been like Qian Shan, extremely confident in his strength, drawing his de and leaving cleanly, never thinking that there would be any survivors.
Because of his low status, he was usually cautious in his actions and did not attract attention, so he did not attract the attention of the killer.
If they found out that he was still alive after nurse Lin¡¯s death, it was very likely that he would be killed again.
Song qingxiao suppressed the hatred in her heart and took a deep breath. Her eyes were cold,¡±
Captain an, I want to ask you for one more thing..
Chapter 381 - 381: Brand-new__1
Chapter 381: Brand-new__1
Trantor: 549690339
1
Song qingxiao wanted to ask Captain an to think of a way to let her see nurse Lin¡¯s body after nurse Lin¡¯s death was over.
She wanted to eonfirm if nurse Lin¡¯s fatal injuries were the same as the wounds she had on the day she was killed. She also wanted to know if the person who killed nurse Lin was the same person who had killed her!
Although she had left the guard Station, it was a blessing in disguise that Captain an had been promoted to the municipal Center after his injury. If he wanted to, it would not be difficult for him to take her to see nurse Lin¡¯s body.
Captain an was a little surprised by her request. Nurse Lin and song qingxiao had no rtionship. They had only met once.
Due to his professional intuition, he felt that song qingxiao was too concerned about this matter. She probably already knew something that he had not yet grasped.
He was a man of principle. If it was anything else, even if song qingxiao had saved his life, he would have rejected it if it crossed the line. However, this was different. It involved nurse Lin¡¯s life.
¡°I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± He paused for a moment before agreeing, but then he
asked seriously,
¡°But I want to know the reason.¡±
¡®¡öI can¡¯t be sure until I see nurse Lin¡¯s fatal wound.¡± When song qingxiao made her request, she had already guessed Captain an¡¯s reaction, but let me remind you, if my guess is right, you¡¯d better not get involved in this case. Otherwise, it might lead to mishaps.
The killing intent she had felt in the Imperial hospital had been from the Shi family.
The Shi family was the Emperor of a reclusive family n. The person who attacked them was at least a strong practitioner in the Daoprehension realm and above, and might have countless connections with the imperial family.
Just these two points alone made it difficult to deal with.
No matter how capable Captain an was, he was still an ordinary person. In front of cultivators, he was no different from an insect that could be easily crushed.
It wasn¡¯t easy for him to escape from Qian Shan¡¯s hands and save his life, so it was best not to get involved in these things.
This was a piece of advice from song Qing, who had underestimated him for helping him.
¡°I understand what you mean,¡± He was silent for a long time. Perhaps it was because he had also thought of the scene of meeting Qian Shan on the autumn Festival road that day, and also guessed that there might be some secrets behind nurse Lin¡¯s death.
¡°In his position, he ns. I don¡¯t care who the murderer is, but it¡¯s my duty to find out the cause of the victim¡¯s death. There are some things that you can¡¯t back down just because you¡¯re afraid. Someone has to do it. I¡¯m a guard.
His tone was firm, and it was clear that he had no intention of backing down. Song qingxiao knew that she couldn¡¯t convince him, but she respected his decision, so she didn¡¯t continue the topic. Captain an didn¡¯t want to continue either, so he changed the topic and brought up the things he had arranged for her.
Perhaps Captain an had guessed that she wanted to hide for a while, so he fabricated a new identity for her and hid her as a substitute member of the preparatory ss of the Shi family¡¯s guard team.
the procedures have beenpleted. You can just report to work tomorrow. By now, the Shi family was no longer the actual ruler of the Empire, but their influence was still significant, and they had a deep prestige in the hearts of the Empire¡¯s people.
The Shi family had arge number of guards, divided into different types, but it was still a ce where many outstanding talents in the Empire would fight to enter.
The most outstanding descendants and elites of the various great ns of the Empire were gathered there.
After joining the guard team, not only would they have a high sry, but it also meant that they would have unlimited possibilities in the future.
If they were talented and performed well, and were recruited during their service, they would be able to enter the higher power center of the Royal guards.
If their performance was only average, after their service, these members who had been trained by the Shi family would still be the most weed talents tn the Empire, and their future would be promising.
This ce was like a staircase that led to heaven, tempting many people of the Empire to advance one after another.
But at the same time, the high standards of the guards kept many people outside.
The strict assessment put an end to those who tried to rely on their family background and tried to pass themselves off as good-for-nothing, and therge number of elimination systems urged the team members to always maintain a Wolf-like fighting spirit.
The bi-annual recruitment of the Shi family¡¯s private guards was a Grand asion for the Empire, but the limited number of slots caused many people who were not outstanding enough to return in defeat.
Under such circumstances, in order to cate the people who thought they had the strength but had no opportunity, the Shi n¡¯s spokesperson 30 years ago announced to the outside world that the Shi n¡¯s reserve forces had been established in various parts of the Empire.
These Reserve members were not officially part of the Shi family¡¯s private guards but they could receive the guidance of the teachers sent by the Shi family. After arge amount of training, they had the opportunity to challenge the members of the Shi family¡¯s private guards once a year and apply to join the Shi family¡¯s Army.
It was because of this rule that ces for the preparatory ss were in high demand.
Before this, song qingxiao had never thought that Captain an would arrange such a spot for her.
Even if it was only a spot for a substitute member of the preparatory ss, Captain an must have spent a lot of effort to get it.
After entering the reserve team, her past information would be recorded into the Shi family¡¯s reserve team and would be processed secretly.
Even if the city center investigated the case through the phone call at Autumn Festival road that day, it would be difficult to find any clues.
Captain an had helped her a lot this time, and she owed him a favor.
To song qingxiao, the opportunity to enter the reserve team was indeed better than simply leaving the capital.
¡°I owe you a favor.¡± Song Qing whispered.
¡°You can¡¯t count a favor like this.¡± Captain an forced himself to be alert andughed.¡±After all, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to help.¡±
Captain an could tell that the guard Department would not be able to keep her. It would be a pity if a talent like her were to be lost and not used by the Empire. Although Captain an had fainted before he could see her attack when they were facing Qian Shan that night, he felt that song qingxiao was not an ordinary person.
He guessed that the reason why she didn¡¯t apply to join the Shi family¡¯s Army after graduation but instead went to the guard Department was because of the criminal record her father had left behind, which had stopped her from developing.
When he thought of this, he felt a little pity for song qingxiao.
Without the city center¡¯s approval as an obstacle, she could do her best, moreover, I¡¯m only providing you with an opportunity. Whether you can enter the reserve team and eventually join the Shi family¡¯s Army will depend on your own strength, little Qing, thepetition there is far more intense than you can imagine,¡± Captain an said seriously, back then, I had to work hard for six years before I could get into the team from the reserve team. If you let your guard down, there will be many people who want to pull you down and step on you.¡±
¡°I hope you can go further in the future without the family background check.¡± Song qingxiao understood what Captain an meant, but she didn¡¯t correct him. She hung up the phone after chatting with Captain an for a while.
If it was in the past, joining the reserve team was something that she would not even dare to think about. It was enough to change her life. However, times had changed. Joining the reserve team now was only to temporarily avoid the pursuit of the underworld family and get rid of trouble.
As for how she would be in the future, she had no idea..
Chapter 382 - _1
Chapter 382: Chapter _1
Trantor: 549690339
In the afternoon, Captain an asked someone to send song qingxiao her new identification card. ording to him, the welfare of the reserve team was good. She didn¡¯t need to bring anything except for her identification card and registration information.
This house had not been bought for long, so it did not have her personal aura. The decorations in the house were still the same as when Zhou ye had tidied it up and handed it to her. She had only lived here for a few days, so she did not feel that it was a pity to leave.
As for Tang Yun, Luo Wu had paid for a year¡¯s worth of expenses for her. At least for this year, she would not have to worry about her mother having nowhere to go.
Sheid on the bed to rest. The half-closed door was opened by a long, sharp mouth, and the silver Wolf came in quietly. When it was close to the bed, it bent its limbs andy down beside her.
Its body was huge, but its movements were very light. After lying down, it tidied up its fur, and when its tongue licked the thick fur, it made a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound.
The silver Wolf was proud and aloof, and it wasn¡¯t very close to song qingxiao. However, every night after she went back to her room andy down, the silver Wolf would follow her and lie beside her, no matter where it was hiding during the day.
Song qingxiao thought about it carefully. This habit of hers should have started when her aura suddenly disappeared from this world and she entered the trial space.
In this world, she wasn¡¯t the only one. In fact, thinking about it, it was the same.
After leaving the trial space and losing its pack, it was still a lone wolf, and the person it was most familiar with might be him.
Her original n was to slowly tame the silver Wolf and make it her own.
However, ns could not keep up with changes. Captain an¡¯s suggestion forced her to change her previous ns.
To report to the reserve team, bringing the silver Wolf along was naturally not as convenient as traveling alone. It had not beenpletely tamed by him and was difficult to control.
Not to mention that she was in too much trouble now, and bringing the silver Wolf along would really attract too much attention.
She stretched out a hand and lowered it to the side of the bed. Her palm just happened to fall on the back of the wolf. The silver Wolf, who wasbing its fur, was shocked by her action.
The muscles under its palm quickly tensed up. The silver Wolf raised its forelimbs in an attempt to get up and Dodge, letting out a warning sound from its throat.
Song qingxiao heard its whimpers, but she didn¡¯t pull her hand away. Instead, she clutched its long and thick silver fur with her fingertips and forced its upper body back to the ground!
This action made the silver Wolf¡¯s threatening growl even louder, but song qingxiao ignored its growl. Taking advantage of the fact that it was being suppressed, she ran her fingertips through its dense fur and touched the silver Wolf¡¯s back again and again.
The wolf tried to escape several times, but song qingxiao pulled it back by its fur. After a few times, perhaps because she did not hurt it, it did not try to escape even though it was still on guard.
¡°I¡¯m leaving, where are you going?¡± As the silver Wolf whimpered in warning, she asked softly,¡± this is not your forest, not your Kingdom. There are too many dangerous people here.
Its entire body was a treasure. Its evolved genes and poisonous teeth might attract the covetous eyes of others. Without anyone to take care of it, it was unknown if it could adapt to this world.
However, it was smart and cunning, and its strength was outstanding. If it was careful and stayed away from the city, it could still survive with its advantages.
In fact, she hadn¡¯t known it for long, and the wolf wasn¡¯t very docile, but she was a little hesitant at this time.
This kind of emotion made her feel a little surprised. In fact, she was indifferent to feelings. Perhaps it was because she had never had it, so she did not care about losing it.
In this world, there was no eternity other than himself.
Friends and ssmates would be separated, and parents were not inseparable. The panions¡¯ in the trial space were just stabbing each other. It was just a Wolf, so being separated was not a big deal.
The Wolf¡¯s fur stood on end. It was obvious that it had not let its guard down. However, her fingers grabbed its fur again and again. After a few times, she did not have any intention of hurting it. The Wolf¡¯s bent back gradually became t, and its raised forelimbs slowlyy back down. Although its mouth still issued a warning, it was not as full of killing intent as before.
After a while, its tensed body began to rx, and its erect silver hair smoothened down. It turned back and began tob its hair again. It even hesitantly turned back and began to tidy up the fur on its back that had been messed up by song qingxiao.
Naturally, she did not get a response from the silver Wolf, but a few breaths blew on the back of song Qing¡¯s hand, and a cold and soft nose tried to touch the ce where her finger was..
Chapter 383 - _2
Chapter 383: Chapter _2
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao turned her palm over, and a warm tongue licked her palm, leaving a wet trace.
The silver Wolf¡¯s action stunned her for a moment, and the wolf also paused for a moment. Then, it licked her hand for her, then moved its huge head away to lick its hind legs.
She had always thought that the silver Wolf was not close to her, and there was a clear line between the man and the wolf. Perhaps it was because she was too cautious and refused to let down her guard easily. Therefore, she had never thought that in the silver Wolf¡¯s heart, she and it might not be forced to temporarily live together. It was very likely that the moment she took it out of the trial space, they had already bepanions.
She had always thought that this Wolf was too proud and aloof, and not easy to get close to or tame. Now, it seemed that the one who was more guarded was not the wolf, but herself.
The wolf was used to being scratched and rubbed by her, so it fell asleep by the bed.
Song qingxiao opened her eyes before dawn.
She retracted her hand from the silver Wolf¡¯s back and her expression became calm again.
Captain an would get someone to send her to the reserve team this evening. She had already packed her things. Yesterday, she had borrowed a car from Zhou ye. She was prepared to send the silver Wolf out of the capital First, and then rush to the ce she had agreed to meet Captain an.
Song Qing looked down on the time. After taking a shower and changing his clothes, he went out, but the silver Wolf was nowhere to be seen. He didn¡¯t know where it was hiding.
However, she knew that it must be in a corner of the house, staring at every passerby with vignce.
She released her divine sense, and sure enough, she found the aura of the silver Wolf on a balcony on the roof.
This wasn¡¯t the first time the human and Wolf traveled together, but the first time she brought the wolf to move house, she didn¡¯t have the intention to let it go back to the jungle. This time, she brought it with her to send it out of the city.
It was still early, and there were not many cars on the road. The ce she was going to send the silver Wolf to was the ¡®sea of stars¡¯.
More than a hundred years ago, as the Empire developed too quickly, it brought about a lot of destruction. Forests were cut down too much, and wild animals were reduced sharply. It was like a star that had been sharply reduced, attracting the attention of the relevant people.
Under the protest of many people, the Imperium had no choice but to make concessions and divide a region as a ce for the wild animals to live. The n was called ¡®project Gxy¡¯ back then, and it was also the name of the forestter.
She sped all the way and spent more than four hours before she reached her destination.
After more than a hundred years of recovery, the environment of ¡®Gxy¡¯ that had been damaged had been repaired very well. The coverage of the forest far exceeded the estimation of the proposer of the ¡®Gxy¡¯ n.
In front of ¡®Gxy¡¯, there was a huge stone tablet with the words:Humans, stop!
The purpose of the city center of the Empire allocating such arge piece ofnd was to iste the distance between humans and animals and to give wild animals a free territory.
However, it was difficult to draw such a clear line when there were people around.
With the expansion of the ¡®sea of stars¡¯, human beings¡¯ curiosity about the ¡®sea of stars¡¯ rose again and again. Many people even went into it and disappeared without a trace, ignoring the warning.
There were often human adventurers who entered the ¡®sea of stars¡¯ and were buried in the mouths of beasts.
In order to reduce such disasters, the municipal Center of the Imperium proposed a tour n sixty years ago, which was to expand buildings above the ¡®sea of stars¡¯ and lead directly to the belly of the ¡®sea of stars¡¯, so that people could walk in the safe buildings and see the animals in the¡¯ sea of stars ¡®within the stipted range.
When the n was proposed, it received the support of many people. However, not long after the project started, when it entered the hintend of ¡®Gxy¡¯, arge number of workers had idents, and the project was forced to be suspended.
This matter had even rmed the imperial family back then. The Shi family had sent people to investigate, and finally decided to build the tour around the periphery of the ¡®sea of stars¡¯, not to go deep.
A hundred years ago, humans were still able to return to animals. A hundred yearster, humans were no longer in charge here!
Back then, it had caused a hugemotion, adding to the legend of the ¡®starry sea¡¯. Since then, very few people dared to risk their lives to enter the starry sea.
Song qingxiao drove all the way into the forest. The deeper she went, the denser the forest became, and the more concentrated the nature essence in the air became.
It was not until she could no longer see the modern buildings and left the sky eye surveince behind that she opened the door and motioned for the silver Wolf to get out.
She thought about it and felt that this was the best ce for the silver Wolf to belong.
It came from the forest, so it should naturally return to the forest.
¡°Come down,¡± She stood by the door and the silver Wolf jumped out.
It could be seen that after returning to the forest, it was much morefortable than when it was trapped in the garden.
It was like a king who had returned to the forest, vigntly looking around, looking to the East and sniffing to the West, without any signs of uneasiness.
Song Qing looked down on the way it patrolled its territory. He pursed his lips and stood there for a long time before getting back into the car.
The silver Wolf didn¡¯t seem to notice her actions. Its figure shuttled through the forest. She looked at it for a long time before she started the car and turned it around.
The silver Wolf, which was originally heading deep into the forest, seemed to have heard the sound of the car. It turned its head abruptly, and the image of the car shrank in its pupils. In the blink of an eye, it had already driven a distance away.
In the rear view, the silver Wolf¡¯s shadow was getting further and further away, and shrinking smaller and smaller. A branch of a tree hit the car and streaked across, and the silver Wolf¡¯s figure was almost out of sight.
Song Qing chuckled, but he felt a little regretful.
She originally thought that she could have more allies, but in the end, she was the only one who could walk this path.
She threw away the distracting thoughts in her heart and drove even faster.
About two minutester, she could already see the covered bridge in the air in the distance. The car was about to return to the safety zone when she suddenly heard the sound of branches being hit behind her, apanied by the wind of something running quickly.
She subconsciously looked up at the rearview mirror. In the mirror, there was a silver dot flying through the bushes blocking the road and chasing in the direction of the car, apanied by the silver Wolf¡¯s low growl.
The little silver dot was getting closer and closer. In the blink of an eye, it was already more than ten meters behind the car. The silver Wolf kicked its hind legs and jumped with its forelimbs. Its body rose into the air and pounced over. With a ¡®ng¡¯, its ws grabbed the back of the car.
Its sharp nails scratched the door of the car trunk and fell to the ground. After rolling two times, it got up again and chased after him.
Song Qing was stunned for a moment. She thought that the silver Wolf would be very happy when they returned to the jungle.
The city was too small for it to live in. It was a product of gic mutation. It had the genes of the Dragon and the evolution drug in its body. It was already a top Hunter in the food chain.
It was in trouble, and following her would not be good for either of them.
When she first saw it return to the forest, it was clearly at ease. She didn¡¯t expect it to chase after her again after she left.
It still wanted to chase after her. Song qingxiao stopped the car with aplicated feeling. She opened the door and got out of the car. The silver Wolf pounced on her and squeezed into the seat through the open door.
I¡¯ve given you a chance,¡± song qingxiao grabbed the door and stood at the door. She looked at the silver Wolf sitting in the seat and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to grab its head.
¡°If you don¡¯t leave this time, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy to leave in the future!¡±
Chapter 384 - 384: Reporting to 1
Chapter 384: Reporting to 1
Trantor: 549690339 I
The silver Wolf¡¯s return disrupted song qingxiao¡¯s initial n. Since it refused to leave alone, she naturally had to bring the wolf with her.
Captain an had mentioned some taboos in the reserve team, but he had never mentioned that pets were not allowed.
However, this Wolf¡¯s appearance was eye-catching and extremely intimidating.
After it recovered from its injuries, it was willing to eat the food that song Qing threw at it. Its body was strong, and it looked fierce and explosive.
Its fur was extremely thick, and its fur was extremely long. It was raised until it was glossy, which made its body look even more amazing. Its pair of eyes were deep and distant, making people feel intimidated. Seeing it would definitely leave a deep impression.
This time, the person who came to pick her up to the reserve team was arranged by Captain an. If she saw the silver Wolf, she would inevitably mention it to Captain an.
In the past, if Captain an didn¡¯t know about song Qing¡¯s background, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid.
However, before the death of Zhao Xian at the autumn Festival road hadpletely subsided, Qian Shan¡¯s sneak attack had appeared, which allowed Captain an to see some clues.
At this time, if he found out that he had raised a giant Wolf, Captain an would most likely connect it to the death of Zhao Xian and Liu Li.
The case was still pending. Because it involved people from a hidden family n, the higher-ups might have felt pressure and had been pursuing it closely. Captain an was a person who separated work and private interests. Even if he was indebted to him, it was hard to guarantee that he would do something under the principles of principle.
Song Qing thought about it and decided to buy a pair of scissors on the way back. She caught the silver Wolf and used her own blood as bait to cut its fur.
After doing all this, she called Zhou ye and asked him to help take care of her house.
The car she had borrowed from Zhou ye had been damaged by the silver Wolf, so thepensation money had already been transferred from her card.
Zhou ye was a little curious about her leaving after moving into the new house not long ago and naturally thought of the rumors of the house being haunted.
However, because the house was bought from him, he inevitably felt a little guilty and did not dare to ask more. During their conversation, he vaguely revealed that he was willing to find another house for her.
Naturally, song qingxiao could not reveal too much to him. After sending him away, she rushed to the ce where she had agreed to meet Captain an.
Captain an had arranged for a thin man in his 50s to pick her up.
The man was in-looking and had no special features. He was the type that they had met once, but it would be difficult to recognize him in a crowd.
However, his eyes were bright. Song qingxiao did not deliberately release her divine sense, but she could feel that this man had been secretly sizing her up.
He introduced himself as soon as he arrived. His name was Zhao he, and he was an old acquaintance of Captain an. He had received help from Captain an, and he was here to return the favor.
The man was driving a car that was almost scrapped. When he saw song qingxiao, he was a little stunned.
He knew that he was going to send song qingxiao to the reserve team, but those who could enter the reserve team were mostly burly and strong.
No matter how he looked at it, song qingxiao had nothing to do with being strong and brave.
She was tall and slender, and her shoulder-length hair was tied up, revealing a delicate face. She didn¡¯t look like she was lethal.
Her lips were light and her skin was fair, but her eyes were outstanding.
It was like a calmke, clear and bright, less of a young girl¡¯s gentleness, but more of a biting cold, making people not dare to look directly at it.
When the man¡¯s eyes met hers, he felt that he had nowhere to hide under her gaze and instinctively turned his head away.
She had brought a huge ¡®dog¡¯. It looked old, with white and pockmarked fur. It seemed to have lost a lot of fur in some ces, and it looked very Haggard. However, he had only taken a few more nces when this ¡®ordinary-looking¡¯ dog seemed to be offended by his gaze. It grinned unhappily, vaguely revealing the sharp and extraordinary teeth under its mouth.
The moment the ¡®dog¡¯ narrowed his eyes, a chill ran down his spine, causing him to subconsciously take a few steps back and get into a defensive posture.
¡°Don¡¯t make a scene.¡±
Song qingxiao felt the killing intent from the silver Wolf and the fear from the man after a moment of shock. She reached out and touched the silver wolf¡¯s head.
After beingforted by her, the silver Wolf, which had shown hostility to a stranger,zily put away its fierce look.
¡°This¡¡±
The man swallowed his saliva. The pressure that the silver Wolf had disyed earlier was not like that of an ordinary ¡®dog¡¯. The moment he was stared at by it, it was as if it would rush up and bite his throat in the next moment.
He boasted of his ability to read people and had dealt with countless different kinds of people in his life. He could guess whether a person was good or evil, and what ability they had at a nce. However, he could not see through this girl with the ¡®dog¡¯.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Song qingxiao smiled and looked at the man with a dark expression. Sheforted him, ¡®¡±¡¯It might be a little worried when it sees someone it¡¯s not familiar with.¡±
The silver Wolf lowered its ears and turned its head away when it heard her words. As soon as it looked away, the man who was being stared at until he couldn¡¯t breathe finally breathed a sigh of relief.
Along the way, he kept feeling a chill on his back, and it was hard for him to ignore the ¡®dog¡¯ that looked so disheveled.
Its gaze was quite intimidating, and when it stared at him, it always made men shudder.
There were a few times when he was nervous under the silver Wolf¡¯s gaze, which led to distraction and almost caused an ident.
Song qingxiao grabbed the silver Wolf along the way, trying to minimize its presence. When the car stopped at the reserve position, the sky was already dark.
As soon as the door was opened, a cool night breeze came in. Song Qing raised his hand and the silver Wolf in the car rushed down like an arrow.
With this flick, the car shook twice. The man who had been sitting in front for a long time felt the force of the silver Wolf¡¯s kick and was even more horrified.
This ce was different from the high-rise buildings in the imperial capital. The most eye-catching thing was the almost endless field under the night sky and the houses that stretched out in the distance.
The man brought song Qing to her room and gave her some things.
miss song, Captain an asked me to give this to you. He pointed at a building on the side of the field, before you came, Captain an has alreadypleted the procedures for you. You just have to report to the office.
Song qingxiao nodded, took the things, and thanked him. She called the silver Wolf and walked in the direction the man pointed.
As soon as she left, the man in the car hesitantly picked up his phone and made a call.
Song qingxiao closed her eyes and released her divine sense. She heard the man talking to Captain an in a low voice about his ¡®dog¡¯. He mentioned that there was something wrong with the silver Wolf, but he couldn¡¯t exin it. In the end, he only said a few words and left it at that.
Captain an must have been suspicious of song qingxiao and her Wolf from the phone call. He didn¡¯t connect her and the silver Wolf with the murder on autumn road. When song qingxiao heard this, she retracted her divine sense..
Chapter 385 - 385: A new _1
Chapter 385: A new _1
Trantor: 549690339 |
Even though it was alreadyte at night, there was still a group of people gathered together on the field. There seemed to be two people in the middlepeting with each other, and cheers erupted from the surroundings from time to time.
When song qingxiao and the silver Wolf entered the venue, they attracted the curiosity of the group. She felt several gazes falling on her with scrutiny.
The person in charge of receiving her was a bespectacleddy in her thirties. She was slightly shorter than song qingxiao. After taking her information and registering her, she led song qingxiao to the room that she had been assigned, all three meals are provided for free. All the dojos and equipment here can be used at will.
Thedy exined the basic situation of the team to song qingxiao, looking at her with a hint of curiosity and sympathy.
In the identity information that Captain an had made for song qingxiao, her ¡®father¡¯ had once been a member of the Shi family¡¯s Combat Team, who had died in an ident during his service.
The Shi family had always provided preferential treatment to the guards and their family members. Captain an took advantage of this and sent her directly to the reserve team of the reserve team, unlike ordinary people who had to go through five trials and six generals to go for interviews.
Thedy seemed to have dealt with this situation many times and handled it with ease. She exined the situation of the reserve team clearly in a few words.
Including song qingxiao, there were seven members in the reserve force, four men and three women.
One of the girls had a simr background to song qingxiao. They were both guards who used to serve the royal family. They joined the reserve force with the glory of their parents. However, this woman¡¯s background was real, while song qingxiao¡¯s background was fake.
Apart from them, the other five were allmoners who had entered the reserve team through their own abilities.
Although the reserve team wasn¡¯t an official member of the reserve team, they were still included in the list of royal guards.
Every month, they would receive a monthly stipend of 6000 Empire dors, as well as additional benefits and stipends. If they could get into the reserve team, their benefits and stipends would be doubled.
there are no rules here, and it¡¯s not forbidden for members to spar with each other,¡± thedy said as she pushed up her sses. As if tofort song qingxiao, she added,¡±
¡°But don¡¯t worry, in an informal battle, the team is not allowed to have any major casualties.¡±
Song qingxiao nodded. The corner of her mouth twitched, revealing a fake smile. ¡°The reserve team will be assessed once a year, and those who perform well will be selected to join the guards. ¡°The reserve team will be assessed once every season. Those who pass the assessment will be able to enter the reserve team.¡±
¡°As for the specific assessment content, it will be decided by the captain of the reserve team. As for the captain, you¡¯ll see him often in the practice field in the future.¡± She finished her sentence in one breath and asked again,
¡°Is there anything else you need to know?¡±
¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. The woman smiled.¡±Alright, he said. As soon as she finished speaking, her expression changed, and her eyes fell on the silver Wolf with messy fur next to song qingxiao. miss song, we don¡¯t have strict rules that forbid you from keeping pets here ¡
She seemed to be considering her words.
¡°But there are many people here, and most of them are not kind.
As people who wanted to enter the Shi family¡¯s guard system, most of the reserve team members here maintained a strong fighting spirit and a valiant aura, not to be trifled with.
¡°I understand that you don¡¯t want to be separated from your pet, but if you want to keep one, you have to keep a close eye on it. Otherwise, if something happens, it may not be life-threatening, but it may be difficult for the team to help you solve some disputes.¡±
Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help butugh at her words.
¡°I understand. But what if someone provokes it and it hurts them?¡±
¡°Hurt people?¡± When thedy heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, sheughed even louder than her, as if she had just heard an ignorant and innocent child say something that had nomon sense.
¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s impossible,¡± She shook her head, you may not know this, but the people here have a deep fighting Foundation. The nearby mountains and forests are dangerous, and there are even wild beasts in the no man¡¯snd behind. But sometimes, they are also one of the assessment targets for the reserve team.
The meaning behind her words was clear. Song qingxiao was not angry at all.
She still smiled and said,¡±
¡°I understand what you mean, but there¡¯s always a¡± what if ¡°in everything. What if someone provokes me and my pet hurts someone?
She insisted on asking this question. The womanughed for a while, there¡¯s no ¡®if¡¯ or ¡®what if, but since you insist on knowing the answer,¡± she pushed her sses up and held back herughter.
then if someone takes the initiative to provoke you and your pet retaliates and hurts someone, it¡¯s also because they¡¯re not as good as you. It¡¯s not your fault. The captain will double their training!
Although she said that, she obviously didn¡¯t believe that song Qing¡¯s dog could hurt these elites who were going to join the Shi family¡¯s guards in the future. She couldn¡¯t help butugh as if she had just heard an extremely funny joke. Song qingxiao got the answer she wanted, so she didn¡¯t continue.
The two didn¡¯t talk anymore. The ce was huge, and song qingxiao followed thedy for nearly 20 minutes before stopping in front of a row of houses. Thedy took out the key and handed it to song qingxiao. She briefly exined the situation in the house before leaving in a hurry.
There were quite a few houses here, and under the cover of the night, there was a short distance between each house. However, because of the small number of members of the reserve team, this ce was quite desertedpared to the previous training ground.
Song Qing opened the door and entered. There was simple furniture inside.
The house was equipped with a bathroom. It wasn¡¯t very big, but there was arge indoor practice field at the back. Some equipment for training was ced there. Compared to the old facilities in the house, it was new and clean.
She walked around. The silver Wolf had just entered a new ce and was sniffing around. Song qingxiao ignored it and went to the table to open the backpack that Captain an had packed for her. When she was about to check the items inside, the silver Wolf that was in the training ground in the back room suddenly jumped out and growled.
Song qingxiao paused in the middle of unzipping. She released her divine sense, and her Silver Wolf pounced toward the door. There were soft footstepsing from the corridor outside. It seemed that someone wasing.
Just as she was about to open the door, song Qing heard a familiar voice in her mind.
¡°Enter the trial of God.¡±
It had not even been a month since thest Zombie¡¯s revenge trial. She did not expect to receive the notice to enter the trial again so soon. Song Qing¡¯s heart tightened. The silver Wolf that was pouncing at the door felt that something was wrong. It suddenly braked and stopped its forward charge. In a hurry, it shed its ws and scratched the floor to stabilize its body. It forcibly turned around..
Chapter 386 - 386: Totem (1)
Chapter 386: Totem (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The silver Wolf turned into a rapid shooting star and pounced in song qingxiao¡¯s direction.
In the next second, song qingxiao felt the silver Wolfs breath. It opened its mouth wide and bit her wrist. Its sharp teeth pierced through the spiritual power that instinctively protected her body when she was attacked. It tried to drag her back with its strength.
The pain on her wrist made song Qing suck in a breath of cold air, but the existence of the trial space could not be disobeyed. She raised her hand and instinctively reached for the silver wolf¡¯s head. As soon as the system announcement in her mind disappeared, the scene in front of her distorted, and the silver Wolf that was dragging and biting her disappeared from the room!
The raised palm did notnd on the silver Wolf. Instead, itnded on her wrist. Song qingxiao exhaled and appeared in the training space.
The silver Wolf that had been biting her wrist had disappeared. She clearly remembered that before she entered the trial, the silver Wolf had been dragged in with her by God¡¯s trial.
Song Qing clutched her wrist, her expression uncertain.
The silver Wolf was brought out by her from the trial space. Could it be that when she came in again this time, it had been automatically swallowed back by the trial space?
She held back the suspicion in her heart and quickly looked around.
In the gray space, there were two men sitting cross-legged on her left and right.
Perhaps the sound of her p when she came in was unusually loud in such a quiet environment, the two of them raised their heads in unison and looked at her.
She expressionlessly nced at the two of them, grabbed her wrist, and walked towards the upper part of the trial space. She mimicked the two of them and sat cross-legged, then closed her eyes.
Two different spiritual powers fell on her, as if trying to figure out her background.
Song Qingxin¡¯s heart trembled. It seemed that as the number of trials increased, her strength increased, and so did the strength of the other participants.
The auras of these two people were not weak. They had already formed their divine sense, and were far from what number three from thest trial couldpare to.
One of the spiritual forces seemed to be trying to invade her sea of consciousness. Song qingxiao immediately split off a wisp of her spiritual consciousness and snorted coldly.¡±Hmph!
She had already cultivated to the state of enlightenment. After thest trial, because of her diligent cultivation, her state was very stable, she had abundant spiritual power, and her divine sense was also deep.
This cold snort was apanied by pressure. The moment the two peeking trial-takers heard her voice, their sea of consciousness felt as if it had been pierced by fine needles. Their mental energy was shaken and they had a terrible headache. The true Qi in their bodies seemed to be affected by their mental energy and was somewhat chaotic.
The two of them turned pale and couldn¡¯t help but withdraw their spiritual energy at the same time to resist her counterattack!
Song Qing stopped after his first move.
Her purpose was to intimidate the two of them not to have any ulterior motives, but going too far was as bad as not enough. If she were to go too far, it was very likely that the two of them would be so afraid that they would form an alliance to eliminate her first.
After suppressing the two of them, there were no longer two annoying mental disturbances. Song Qing touched his wrist. The skin there was smooth, and there were no wounds.
Before she was summoned into the trial space, the silver Wolf had bitten her wrist. However, her skin was smooth and there was no blood.
Song qingxiao opened her eyes and pulled up her sleeves. What she saw left her dumbfounded!
A Silver Wolf Totem suddenly appeared on her originally fair and delicate wrist, as if it was a wonderful tattoo!
The wolf Totem had a ferocious expression and sharp eyes. Its proud expression was exactly the same as the silver Wolf.
She thought for a moment and came to an unbelievable conclusion!
She didn¡¯t have any tattoos on her body. Before entering the trial space, the silver Wolf suddenly attacked and was pulled in with her, but after entering, the silver Wolf disappeared without a trace.
The wound on her wrist disappeared and was reced by the totem of the silver Wolf. It was very likely that the moment she was pulled into the trial space, the silver Wolf that bit her was sealed on her wrist.
This was the only way to exin the series of events that had happened in a sh.
She stretched out her finger and let go of her divine sense to touch the totem on her wrist. A fierce and violent aura came from the totem, and the howling of a Wolf sounded in her sea of consciousness, with Zhang Yang and the howling of the wolf!
The moment the wolf howled, song Qing raised the corner of his mouth and revealed a smile of relief.
It seemed that the silver Wolf was indeed sealed in her wrist for some unknown reason, and had entered the trial with her!
Although she did not know how to get it out, she was relieved to know that the silver Wolf had not disappeared.
If she could find a way to get the wolf outter, the silver Wolf might be a great help to her in the trial.
She touched the totem on her wrist again, but she couldn¡¯t think of any useful ideas for a while. She tried to use her spirit power to drive it, but the moment she put that little spirit power in, it was swallowed up by the silver Wolf Totem. This situation was somewhat simr to the blue blood seal in the middle of her heart, but it was also not quite the same.
Song qingxiao could not think of a solution in such a short time, so she had to give up.
At this moment, the spiritual Qi in the trial space fluctuated again, and another person entered. This time, it was a man with a strong body.
The man was about 30 years old and was wearing a ck tight-fitting shirt and pants that perfectly outlined his well-defined muscles.
After he entered, he stood in the middle and turned his neck. The bone Xun made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound as it turned.
The man looked at song qingxiao and the two men who came in first. Then, he stepped back without saying a word. After seven or eight steps, he bent his legs and sat down on the ground.
He sat opposite of song qingxiao and was far away from the other three, forming a square.
Song qingxiao focused her mind and meditated before the trial began. She didn¡¯t spare any extra spiritual sense to observe the new number four.
About ten minutester, there was another strange movement in the spiritual energy in the trial space, and the people who hade first opened their eyes at the same time. This time, the person who came in waspletely different from number four. It was a short and extremely thin man.
His skin was dark, and his hands were hanging down, already reaching the middle of his thighs. His eyes were shining like a monkey!
When number five entered, he was the first to notice song qingxiao. When he saw that someone had already entered the trial space, he quickly turned around and noticed the other three.
When he moved, song qingxiao realized that he was agile and sharp. His movements were in sync, which was very rare.
There were already people sitting down in all four directions of the trial space. This monkey-like man paused for a moment, then his eyes turned, and he turned his head to the right and walked down.
On one side of him sat the muscr number four, and on the other side sat the man who had been stabbed by song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense.
No. 5 stood between the two of them and sat down with his legs crossed. He closed his eyes and ignored the other people¡¯s gazes..
Chapter 387 - 387: Escape _1
Chapter 387: Escape _1
Trantor: 549690339 I
The moment number five sat down, the scene became a littleical. He was much shorter than the people on both sides of him, and the three of them seemed to form a ¡®V shape.
However, no one in the trial spaceughed. Number four pursed his lips, his expression solemn.
He was only one step ahead of number five, so he was not clear about the strength of the few people who came first. He also did not know that number one and number two were at a disadvantage when they tried to test song Qing.
However, when number five came, he sat beside her and another man, away from song qingxiao and the other man.
Everyone had the instinct to seek good fortune and avoid disaster. This was enough to prove that in number Five¡¯s heart, he and the other man were easier to deal with than song Qing and the other man!
Number Four¡¯s eyes were gloomy. She nced at song qingxiao and the man sitting on her right. Finally, her eyes stopped on number five for a while before she closed her eyes like number four.
Song qingxiao could feel the vignce and hostility in number Four¡¯s eyes. She rubbed the silver Wolf Totem on her wrist and lowered her eyes to hide her killing intent towards number five.
This number five had casually sat down and sessfully pushed himself into the eye of the storm. He really couldn¡¯t be underestimated.
Everyone squinted their eyes, but they were all silently sizing up the people around them.
Time passed by. About half an hourter, number Four¡¯s eyelids twitched and he suddenly stood up with his hands on the ground.
The originally quiet crowd was shocked by his action and subconsciously looked up at him. Number four stretched his muscles and said,¡±
¡°It seems that this trial should not¡¡±
Before he could finish his sentence, the spiritual Qi in the trial space changed. A wide shadow suddenly appeared in the middle again.
Number Four¡¯s voice came to a screeching halt. When the cultivator who had enteredter solidified, it was actually two people standing side by side!
This scene caused the others to be shocked, and even song qingxiao was surprised.
Ever since she entered the trial of God, this was the first time she had seen two trial participants enter at the same time. Was this a coincidence?
If it was a coincidence, then so be it. But if it wasn¡¯t, did this mean that the two people who entered the trial at the same time were very likely to know each other?
As soon as the two of them appeared, they swept their gazes around the trial space and looked at the other five.
The two new challengers were a man and a woman. They were both very young, about 24 or 25 years old.
The woman¡¯s long hair was tied into dreadlocks, and her eyes were closed, her expression cold.
The young man was thin and tall, with his hands folded in front of his chest. ¡°Oh, there are so many people.¡± The man¡¯s eyes scanned the trial space. After seeing where the few people were sitting, his gaze stopped on another man for a moment, and finallynded on song Qing. After a while, he smiled and said,¡± ¡°You two, together?¡±
Number four pointed at the silent woman before asking the man.
¡°It¡¯s a coincidence, a coincidence.¡± The manughed.
The others didn¡¯t believe what he said, but no one refuted him under such circumstances. They were all secretly on guard.
-It seems that there are seven participants in this trial. How long have you been here?¡± The man who came inter stood in the middle, and the woman who was with him stood quietly on his left and right with her eyes closed.
One of them was too quiet, while the other seemed to have a lot to say. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with the woman, but she kept her eyes closed the whole time.
I¡¯ve been here for about 30 to 40 minutes. After that, monkey came. The muscr number four pointed at number five who was sitting not far from him.
He had casually given number five an extremely disrespectful nickname. However, number five closed his eyes and seemed to be in a meditative state. He did not get angry at his teasing attitude.
There was a deep fear in the young man¡¯s eyes, but on the surface, he seemed to be amused by his words.
¡°If he¡¯s a monkey, then you¡¯re King Kong?¡± ¡°From its appearance, you can say so.¡± Number four alsoughed out loud. Number five, who had been silent the entire time, finally opened his eyes after being teased by the two of them in front of everyone. He nced at number four and grinned.
His dark skin made his eyes look even brighter. When he grinned, his eyes were half-closed, making him look even more ridiculous. Number four couldn t help butugh even louder.
¡°Who was it before I came?¡±
After number four finishedughing, she looked at song qingxiao and the two men who came first. Song qingxiao said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s me,¡± he said.
¡°Then you¡¯re number three.¡± Number four looked at song qingxiao with a more cautious expression, not as frivolous as he had been with number five.
¡°I¡¯m number one.¡± The man sitting on the right of song qingxiao chimed in, I¡¯ve been here for more than an hour.
He was the first to enter, which was enough to prove that the trial space had been open for more than an hour. The man who enteredst said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that no one else wille in after such a long time.¡± As soon as the man finished speaking, a mission notification appeared in their minds at the same time:Escape from the terror Battalion!
[ missionpletion: 2000 points ]
Other than that, there were no other mission notifications. It was obvious that if he failed the mission, he would die.
Song qingxiao noticed that the reward for this mission was 1000 points less than thest trial of the ¡®dead Qin feichu¡¯.
Logically speaking, it was impossible for such a slip-up to happen in the trial space. She quickly remembered that during thest mission of ¡®kill Qin feichu¡¯, after number three died, the points were divided between her and number two. It seemed that the points awarded for this trial were very likely to be the same as the previous one. If there were a total of seven people in this trial, then the total awarded points should be more than 14000 points.
How much they could get in the end depended on how many people survived. Only then would they be able to divide this final prize.
In other words, in this trial, other than escaping from the terror Battalion, they also had to be on guard against other trial-takers plotting against each other for the sake of points!
The temptation of points was too great. If only one person survived in the end, the person who survived would be able to enjoy the huge amount of points. Even song qingxiao was tempted when she thought of the 14000 points. The others should have received the mission notification. Number one pondered for a while and stood up from the ground. He looked at the others and said calmly,¡±
¡°It seems like everyone has received the quest notification.¡± When everyone heard what he said, they neither admitted nor refuted. Seeing that everyone was silent, number one continued, ¡°¡±If there are no idents, everyone¡¯s mission should be simr, right?¡± This time, the young man with his hands in his sleeves replied, ¡°There¡¯s a word in my mission,¡¯escape¡¯.¡± He looked at the others with a smile, but still no one answered. He was not discouraged. He turned to the woman who had been silent with her eyes closed the whole time.
¡°Seventh Sister, what about you?¡±
The woman closed her eyes and nodded.
With the two of them taking the lead, number four heaved a sigh of relief and responded,¡±
¡°Me too,¡±
¡°Escape,¡± number one followed.
These few people had expressed their opinions, and song Qing also nodded,¡±It¡¯s the same,¡±
After everyone was in the same position, only number two did not say anything. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on number two in unison,¡± ¡°Number two, what about you?¡± Number six asked with a smile.
¡°I¡¯m the same..¡±
Chapter 388 - 388: Tunnel_l
Chapter 388: Tunnel_l
Trantor: 549690339
Number two¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. As soon as he finished speaking, number six¡¯s smile deepened. He exchanged a look with number four and then turned his face away.
The quest notification had appeared, which meant that the quest had officially started.
The thick fog around the trial space was gradually dispersing. When the fog was gone, they would probably be directly inside the mission scene.
¡°Since we have the same mission objective, shouldn¡¯t we work together for the time being?¡± Although number six was still smiling as he spoke, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed twice as the thick fog became thinner and his expression turned serious.
The woman beside him with her eyes closed leaned closer to him as a way of expressing her stance.
Song Qing looked down on them and took the lead to nod his head in the silence.
Her actions surprised number six. He looked at song qingxiao with a smile.
After the three of them hade to an agreement, the others also agreed to number six¡¯s request to temporarily cooperate.
At this time, the mist in the trial space was already very thin, and the light in the gray space was slowly weakening. Song Qing¡¯s consciousness seemed to catch a faint wailing and angry roar.
¡®Hu ¡ Hu¡ Hu¡¡¯ Heavy and messy panting sounded in their ears. The fog dissipatedpletely, and the surrounding light suddenly dimmed!
The sudden change in the scene made song qingxiao¡¯s heart shrink. She instinctively reached for the dagger on her waist and grabbed it.
The surrounding scene was a little blurry, and the air was filled with a strong smell of blood, mixed with the stench of decay.
She remembered the mission¡¯s hint-escape from the terror Battalion! This mission was probably different from the previous ones. Since the mission required her to escape from the start, it was very likely that she was already in the terror Battalion when she entered the mission!
Before song Qing¡¯s eyes could get used to the light, she felt someone walking forward from behind. She instinctively turned to the side, but someone bumped into her from the other side, brushed past her shoulder, and took her a step forward subconsciously.
This was no small matter. Fortunately, the person who bumped into her did not make any unnecessary movements. She subconsciously took two steps forward and looked around at the same time. She seemed to be in a narrow and cramped passage.
The ceiling of the tunnel was not high, and it was uneven. There were many pointed cone-like maroon stctites hanging from it.
The ground was uneven, as if something extremely hard was standing on it. From the current environment, she should be in a cave in the middle of the mountain.
There was no end to the passage, and there was no sound of wind around. The air was slightly thin, and the thick smell was nauseating. Obviously, the exit was still far away.
There were people all around her, and she was mixed in the crowd, following the aimless movement of the group.
Fortunately, she quickly got used to the light here. In the process of looking around, a gaze seemed to sweep across her body.
She followed the aura and turned her gaze over, immediately finding the short and thin number five among the crowd.
He was much shorter than the people around him because the passage was narrow and there were many people. If he didn¡¯t take the initiative to look at song qingxiao, song qingxiao probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed him for a while.
He had a hunched back, dark skin, and a short figure, which was his unique protection in such an environment. It allowed him to sessfully blend into the group without being out of ce.
When song qingxiao looked over, he didn¡¯t have the time to look away. When their eyes met, number Five¡¯s eyes flickered, and then he lowered his head. After burrowing into the crowd, he quickly disappeared.
However, once song qingxiao noticed him, she would not let him escape.
The points from this mission were a huge temptation. In order to prevent other trial-takers from targeting him, he naturally had to keep track of their whereabouts.
She split a part of her divine sense to watch number five and at the same time, she turned her head to look at the surroundings again. She noticed a problem. The people here were almost all dressed in rags, looked Haggard, and had numb expressions. They had a kind of lifelessness. The entire team was filled with a kind of deathly silence and cowering, as if shrouded in silent fear.
In this way, the trial-takers were easily discovered. She saw that number six and seven were about two meters away from her.
Number Seven¡¯s eyes were still closed. Under such circumstances, she had not opened her eyes at all, as if she had an eye disease. She allowed number six to pull her along. From this, it was clear that these two trial-takers were indeed old acquaintances.
To be able to establish such a tacit understanding and trust in the trial, it proved that the rtionship between the two was not shallow and would not be easy to deal with.
Soon after, song qingxiao also noticed number four and the others. After she noticed the trial-takers, number six also noticed her.
He paused for a moment, then lowered his head and whispered a few words to the woman beside him. Then, he began to squeeze toward song qingxiao.
The people around him were pushed away by him, but they didn¡¯t open their mouths toin. Instead, they lowered their heads even more, as if they were afraid of being discovered.
Number six quickly pulled number seven over and stood beside song Qing. it seems like we¡¯ve been on the run since we came in.
His voice was directly transmitted to song qingxiao¡¯s mind, but there was only the sound of heavy breathing around them. No one else could hear what number six had said. It was obvious that number six was also good at using mental power.
Song qingxiao nodded slightly. Number six¡¯s eyes flickered.
¡°We should cooperate.¡±
The path ahead of this trip was uncertain. Since the mission in the trial space required him to ¡®escape from the terror Battalion¡¯, it proved that this journey would not be smooth. It would be best if he could have an ally to help him.
¡°Did you notice?¡± Number six pulled number seven and walked forward unhurriedly as he said,¡± there are not many people in front, and their footsteps are slow. On the contrary, the people behind are constantly pushing forward.
Song qingxiao had also noticed this phenomenon. The people who were pushing forward were unwilling to move forward after they reached the halfway point. However, they were constantly pushed to the front by the people behind them who tried to push forward.
¡°I¡¯m afraid there are pursuers behind and an ambush ahead!¡± Number six said in a low voice. Number four and the others also noticed the presence of song Qing and the others.
Number four remained in his old position and did not move, number two watched quietly, only number one hesitated for a moment, but he also squeezed in the direction of the few people.
He pushed away the person beside him. The person swayed a little, as if he was not standing steadily. There were people pushing forward from behind, and with this sway, he actually fell over to the person in front.
As the line moved forward, the person who was pushed away by number one fell to the ground. The people behind him did not seem to notice that someone had fallen and continued to move forward.
The person who cameter stepped on the person who had fallen to the ground. The person let out a muffled groan and tried to get up with all his might, but he was quickly stepped on by a second and third person!
The sound of bones being broken came from the ground. Not only were the people on the ground holding back the pain and not speaking, but the other people who were stepping on them were also stupefied, as if they had only stepped on dust and not a living person!
The person who had been pushed down was still moving, but he gritted his teeth and did not speak.
The trial-goers had been through a lot, but this scene was still creepy. Even number one, who was the first to push the person, was shocked. He could not help but say,¡±
¡°There¡¯s someone¡¡±
When number one spoke, all the people who had their heads lowered and had numb expressions on their faces raised their heads. Their eyes were filled with suppressed fear as they stared at him and said in unison,¡±
¡°Shh!¡±
¡®Shh!¡¯
The long line of people hissing at the same time was terrifying. The sound came from the tunnel and was transmitted back in the tight space, turning into waves of sound.¡±Shh!¡±
It was like the sigh of a demon!
Chapter 389 - 389: Escape 1
Chapter 389: Escape 1
Trantor: 549690339
Even though number one was someone who had seen many things before, he still felt that this was ridiculous.
In the dark tunnel, countless eyes filled with fear were fixed on him, as if he hadmitted a terrible crime and would lead to disaster. Under this gaze, number one shuddered.
After the loud ¡®shush¡¯, the people behind him squeezed even more urgently. The person who had fallen to the ground and was wriggling to get up gradually stopped breathing after being stepped on by the crowd.
A strong smell of blood gradually spread, and with the death of the person who fell, themotion that had just been caused subsided in an instant.
Apart from the remnants of the loud ¡®shush¡¯ sound, the tunnel instantly fell into a deathly silence.
After the group of people had made a sound to stop number one from speaking, they seemed to have a tacit understanding and no longer made a sound at the same time. They lowered their heads and even their breathing seemed to be restrained.
In such a strange silence, song qingxiao seemed to hear the squeaking sound of flesh being stepped on. Her bones were broken one by one, and thick blood seeped into the ground, spreading in all directions.
She couldn¡¯t help but be pushed forward by the crowd. The soles of her shoes seemed to be stained with blood and were a little sticky, and when she lifted them up, her feet felt a little heavy.
At this moment, she finally understood what the thick smell of blood that she had smelled when she entered the trial space was all about.
After a while, the crowd had been pushed forward by arge distance. The person who had fallen earlier had disappeared, but there was a pungent miasma unique to ruptured internal organsing from the tunnel. Because the tunnel was long and narrow and not ventted, it could not be dispersed for a long time, making people feel more and more disgusted.
The other people¡¯s faces were indescribably charred, as if a storm wasing. Because of the previousmotion, number one had been quiet for a moment and did not dare to act rashly. He was still stuck in the crowd and did not dare to move. However, number six¡¯s expression was solemn, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared.
song qingxiao ignored the others and walked forward with her head down. Soon, there was a slight chaos in the crowd. After the person behind song qingxiao was pushed away, a thin and short figure appeared.
¡°This line is more than ten meters long.¡± Number five squeezed his way over and lowered his voice.
However, in such an environment, even if he spoke with a strained voice, the people around him could still hear his voice clearly.
The few people beside song qingxiao turned their heads and stared at number five. Number Five¡¯s expression did not change.
¡°It¡¯s like a group of escapees.¡±
His thin and short body became his advantage in such a situation. He agilely weaved through the crowd andpleted the whole process.
However, song qingxiao thought of the man who had been squashed to death and saw number five walk around unscathed. She suddenly had a new understanding of number Five¡¯s strength.
Number six had also heard number Five¡¯s words. Before he could say anything, a gust of wind blew from the front, causing the few people walking in front to ¡¯ shiver. They subconsciously stopped in their tracks and no longer moved forward!
The people behind did not know what the people in front were thinking and continued to push forward. Song qingxiao was squeezed in the crowd and could not help but move forward, pushing the people in front to move forward.
As the situation became chaotic and everyone started to crowd around, song qingxiao immediately raised her guard.
She was in an extremely disadvantageous position, with number five, six, and seven behind her.
The mission rewards of the trial space were very likely to tempt others to take the risk and secretly plot against their fellow travelers to obtain points.
As soon as the crowd squeezed in, she was worried that number five and the others would stab her in the back. Before the crowd could squeeze in, she nimbly turned to the side and used the force of the crowd to squeeze to the front, putting some distance between her and number five and the others!
Her reaction was extremely fast. Before number five and the others could do anything, she had already squeezed to the front.
Number six frowned, as if he was trying to figure out the meaning of her actions. However, he didn¡¯t have the time to think about it anymore, because the crowd behind him was getting more and more urgent.
These people were rushing forward in a frenzy, and the people in front were stomping on the ground. It was inevitable that the people in the middle would touch each other. He, number seven, and number five could feel that these people¡¯s bodies were trembling non-stop.
Song qingxiao had noticed this as well. She was like a Savior to the people in front of her. They all hid behind her as if it was a conditioned reflex, treating her as a safe shelter.
As soon as this thought appeared in her mind, she released her divine sense and sharply caught a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound!
From one side of the tunnel, something was flying towards her. It was extremely fierce and fast, and in the blink of an eye, it was right in front of her. In a daze, she vaguely saw that the thing was extremelyrge from the corner of her eye. It was in the shape of an axe, but it was far beyond her knowledge. Song qingxiao subconsciously turned to the side, and the thing brushed past her cheek, bringing with it a strong wind that stung her cheek. With a ng, the thingnded on one of her shoulders.
Half of the man¡¯s shoulder was cut open, and a huge gash seemed to have been torn under his neck. His head drooped down powerlessly, and hot blood spurted out of his blood vessels like a fountain, sshing the minced meat everywhere.
Under the huge impact, the body was pushed back quickly until it hit the person behind it with a bang!
This sudden change shocked all the trial-takers. There was an attack in front of them.
¡°F * ck!¡± Number six was standing at the front. When the blood spurted out, it was inevitable that he was also sshed all over.
He wiped his face and couldn¡¯t help but curse. He subconsciously took a step forward, wanting to see what the thing that suddenly flew out and cut people was. The people in front of him tried to push back like crazy.
Even after such an unforeseen event, this group of people still remained silent.
The silent fear was far more intimidating than shouting and shouting. It was like a gue, causing the hearts of number six and the others to sink.
The power of the axe was amazing. The body that was unfortunately cut by the axe had not fallen to the ground yet. Song qingxiao stared at the direction of the tunnel in front of her with her eyes wide open. Just as she was about to prevent another sneak attack from the air, something shocking happened!
After the huge axe that had struck the unlucky fellow hit its mark, the corpse fell backward. However, it was as if a pair of invisible hands had lifted the axe up!
Pulling axe pulled himself out from the corpse, bringing with him arge amount of blood rain. Then, he immediately flew back into the crowd!
Number six was bending over to check the condition of the body. He did not expect such a strange thing to happen. When the axe flew out, it almost cut his neck.
F * ck!¡± Number six wasn¡¯t the only one who was scared out of his wits. Even number four and the others in the crowd couldn¡¯t help but exim..
Chapter 390 - 390: Human lives (1)
Chapter 390: Human lives (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Number seven, who had been standing beside number six with his eyes closed, suddenly moved when number six was in danger!
Her long braids seemed toe alive. Like tentacles, they wrapped around the neck of number six, who was bending over to look, and pulled him back!
The axe grazed past the side of his neck by a hair¡¯s breadth. Number six was lucky enough to avoid the attack, but the people behind him were not so lucky.
When the axe flew out, it hit the man¡¯s face. With a crisp sound, the man¡¯s head was smashed into pieces, like a watermelon being smashed by an explosive force. Red flesh and white pulp fell like a shower!
Number Five¡¯s figure was short, and he was close to them, so when the foul wind and rain of blood fell on his head, his entire body was covered in broken bones and flesh.
The axe did not stop after its sessful strike. Instead, it began to wreak havoc in the crowd, like a tiger pouncing on sheep. Wherever it went, blood and flesh flew, reaping arge number of lives!
The previously overcrowded passage was instantly cut down by the spinning axe, and arge number of escapees fell!
This scene made song Qing¡¯s pupils shrink. His heart stopped beating for half a beat, and his body trembled instinctively.
She had experienced several trials and had seen many bloody scenes, but none of them had been as shocking as this scene.
What made her hair stand on end was that in such a situation, those people in the dangerous Whirlpool did not shout for help.
Fear spread in the narrow tunnel, and the smell of death and blood filled every corner of the tunnel.
A rain of blood floated in the air. It was as if arge number of beads of blood were absorbed into the body with every breath. It was nauseating.
Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath. The axe spun around in the tunnel and then flew back in the direction it came from, dripping with blood.
The flying axe came from the road ahead, which meant that there was danger ahead and he could not go on!
¡°Retreat!¡± Number six had yet to recover from the shock. He spoke after he had stabilized his footing.
The flying axes killed in an instant, and the bodies in the tunnel piled up like a mountain.
Large amounts of blood gushed out from the ground like a blood fountain.
As he spoke, he gasped and his voice trembled. He felt a burning pain on the side of his ear. He reached out and touched it, only to find that the flying axe had brushed past his neck. Although number seven had pulled him away in time and allowed him to avoid the disaster, half of his ear had been cut off by the strong wind caused by the flying axe!
At this moment, half of his ear was dripping with blood, and one side of his face was wounded. However, because he was too shocked and nervous, he didn¡¯t feel any pain for a while.
Number five wiped his face and head. His current appearance was extremely terrifying. His eyes, nostrils, and every gap in his hair was covered in blood, making his originally short andical figure look unusually ferocious.
¡°It¡¯s not good to retreat!¡±
As he spoke, he lowered his head and spat on the ground. Perhaps it was because the two sides of the tunnel, the ground, and the air were all covered in blood, but under the reflection of the blood, the saliva he spat out was dark red.
Number five used his hand as ab and grabbed his hair. The pieces of flesh that were mixed in the ends of his hair slipped out and were thrown to the ground.
Song qingxiao noticed that his wrists were extremely thin, but his fingers were extremely long, which was quite eye-catching.
Number six covered her ears. Before she could say anything, song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense caught a ¡®Dong Dong¡¯ sound.
¡°They¡¯re here!¡±
She said in a low voice. Number six¡¯s heart tightened and he asked in a hoarse voice,¡±
¡°What¡¯s here?¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, number Seven¡¯s body trembled.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t need to answer. Number six knew what she was trying to say!
At the back of the tunnel, there was a sudden ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ sound. The sound was getting closer and closer, as if something was running at high speed.
It was so powerful that the cave was buzzing.
Number six¡¯s expression froze and heughed bitterly,¡±
¡°Looks like they¡¯re indeed fleeing!¡±
In this trial, everyone entered the scenario as a group of escapees. There were pursuers behind them and ambushes in front.
Number one and the others had also noticed that something was wrong. Number one, number four, and number two, who were previously at the back and refused to move forward, now began to push forward with all their might after hearing the movement behind them.
Fortunately, the flying hatchets had taken many lives and created some space in the narrow tunnel.
Even though the crowd was like ants on a hot pan, number 1 and number 4 still managed to squeeze through easily and meet up with the other participants.
No. 2 was the furthest away from them. Earlier, in order to avoid the attack of the flying axes, he had relied on his tyrannical strength as a trial-taker and squeezed to the back, so he was unscathed.
However, there were many people behind him, and it would not be easy for him to squeeze through in a short time, so he was temporarily alone.
¡°Which way do you think we should go?¡±
Number four came over and asked anxiously.
At this point, even if the trial-takers were envious of the points awarded by the trial space missions, this was not the time for them to kill each other.
Even if everyone had their own ns, they needed to work together and escape from this ce before making any ns.
¡°Forward!¡±
Song qingxiao took a big step forward as she spoke.
Number one, who was asking the question, was stunned for a moment when he saw her action. He stood in ce hesitantly and did not move.
¡°Forward?¡±
He raised his voice, and his voice reverberated in the tunnel. However, because the crowd was in a mess, everyone was scared out of their wits, and no one stopped him like before.
This situation was just too strange. Such a terrifying massacre had happened earlier, but these people who were being ughtered did not make a sound.
Even if someone was injured and fell to the ground, they gritted their teeth and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. It was as if something more terrifying would happen if they made a sound.
Therefore, a funny and horrifying scene happened. The Asura arena was silent, and the people in the trial scene collectively lost their voices. The injured endured the pain and silently got up.
They could clearly speak and listen. This could be seen from the scene of number one being rebuked by the crowd when he spoke before the attack.
However, they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. They were afraid that if they made a sound, something more terrifying than the attack of the flying axes might happen.
No one could answer number one¡¯s question. Number six¡¯s expression was uncertain. Song qingxiao had already taken two steps forward.
Number five, who was standing in the middle of the group, paused for a moment and chose to follow song qingxiao.
Number Five¡¯s actions caused number six¡¯s eyes to sh and he frowned.
There were soldiers in front of them, and they were not weak. There were enemies behind them, but they did not know how many of them were chasing them.
At this time, it was a little strange for number five to follow number three without a word.
Song qingxiao walked alone. If there was any danger ahead, she could act as a warning. She would be the first to face the danger. Everyone could stay behind and preserve their strength.
This was also the reason why everyone in the previous line was afraid to walk at the very front and did not want to stay at the back. They only wanted to be caught in the middle..
Chapter 391 - 391: Reaped_l
Chapter 391: Reaped_l
Trantor: 549690339
The gun hits the bird that takes the lead. Whoever walked in front might die early.
Song qingxiao, who had been able to survive in the trial space until now, might have understood this.
However, she clearly knew that there were Tigers on the mountain, but she still chose to go to the Tiger Mountain. Number five also followed closely behind, which was intriguing.
Number six subconsciously turned his head and his eyes met number one and number four. The group of survivors who had survived the axe attack earlier were struggling to get up and rush forward.
¡®Bang bang bang¡¯, the footsteps were getting closer and closer, as if they were following the smell of blood, and the whole ground was shaking.
Number Seven¡¯s nostrils twitched slightly, and an anxious look appeared on his face. He reached out and tugged at number six¡¯s sleeve.
In a split second, a thought entered number six¡¯s mind, ¡°For this mission, the trial space had issued the following requirements:Escape from the terror
Battalion.
There was a reward for the sess of the mission, but the consequences of failure were not mentioned. It was obvious that it was no different from death.
They had just entered the trial and had already mixed into this group.
Just as number five had said, it was very likely that this was a team that was on the run, and the way out should be ahead.
Even if they knew that the path ahead was full of danger, charging out was the result in line with the game mission. If they retreated, they would be going against the mission goal!
No wonder No. 3 and No. 5 rushed forward without saying anything. Thinking of this, No. 6 immediately pulled No. 7 and chased in the direction where song qingxiao and No. 5 had escaped.
No. 1 and No. 4 seemed to have the same thought as him, and they also chased after him.
After song Qing and Xiao Jue left, they heard number Five¡¯s footsteps behind them.
She did not dare to take a single step back as a rain of blood sprayed from the ground as the axes flew back.
The battle behind her was getting bigger and bigger, and the unknown pursuer seemed to be getting closer and closer. When she breathed, she could smell the breath of death in the air.
When the axe flew back, she had noticed the survivors trying to escape, and her face was filled with fear.
As people in the trial arena, these people had a much better understanding of the situation than the trial participants who had just arrived.
No matter what these pursuers were, they should be no less dangerous than the ones in front of them.
Once everyone turned around and was entangled by the thing behind them, they would be stuck in a quagmire and unable to advance or retreat!
It was precisely because of this that song qingxiao made the prompt decision to run forward, even though she knew that number four and the others had ulterior motives and wanted to find a scapegoat to fight first.
The shaking of the ground became stronger and stronger. In just a few seconds, she had already left the group of escapees behind.
¡®Wuuu¡¡¯
The wind blew past her ears, and she seemed to hear the roar of a wild beast. The speed of the pursuer was much faster than song Qing had imagined.
The moment the escapees behind heard the beast¡¯s roar, they used all their strength to rush forward.
The vibration was getting closer and closer, and someone could not help but let out a muffled groan, followed by a suppressed groan, and then arge amount of water seemed to have been poured on the side of the tunnel walls and above
their heads.
After a ¡®Peng¡¯ sound of a heavy object falling to the ground, there was a burst of bone-chilling chewing sounds. The bones were bitten until they made a ¡®crunch¡¯ sound, and the previous painful groan came to an abrupt end.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t turn around, but the smell of blood in the air reminded her that the one-sided ughter had begun again.
Arge number of escapees were trampled on the ground like seedlings in the field, and then crushed to death.
The thudding sounds behind her were getting closer and closer, as if they were not far away from her.
At this time, the advantage of her running in the front was obvious. Number two and the others were still behind. If something caught up, they could hold it off for a while!
The tunnel was narrow, making it inconvenient for them to use their hands and feet. It was really disadvantageous for the trial participants. Only by doing their best to escape from this tunnel and find a spacious ce to deal with the things behind them could they temporarily escape from the crisis.
Song qingxiao¡¯s body tensed up. She gritted her teeth and rushed forward. The wind rushed into her throat, like a sharp de cutting it.
Fortunately, the tunnel in front of them opened up, and the exit seemed to be close at hand!
Song Qing was delighted. At this moment, the thing that was chasing after him seemed to be about to arrive.
With a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound, the pursuing beast mmed its palms on the ground, causing the tunnel to shake. The walls on both sides of the tunnel trembled under the violent shaking.
The surrounding gravel and sand fell down with a ¡®Hua Hua¡¯ sound. The beast jumped up and hit the top wall with a ¡®Peng¡¯ sound. Its skin and flesh rubbed against the sharp stctite, making a sharp and harsh sound.
The cone-like stctites cracked and fell to the ground with a ng.
¡®Wuwuwu ¡¡¯, A stinky wind blew over, and the surrounding rocks flew everywhere, hitting the walls. The sound was endless!
Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but think of the strange flying axe that had taken many lives. The axe was extremelyrge, probably about a hundred pounds in weight. That size was not something that ordinary people could handle.
Judging from the formation, momentum, movement, and roars of the things chasing them, they should be simr to some kind of fierce beast.
ording to this spection, the chasers and killers of this mission might have a far greater advantage than ordinary humans in terms of body size!
No. 1 and No. 4 seemed to have been caught up. Song qingxiao heard the two of them stop.
The moment the two of them turned their heads, they gasped as if they were shocked by what they saw!
Song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her ears caught a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound.
The sound came straight to her back, wrapped in a sharp force. She resisted the urge to turn her head and took a breath of spiritual energy. She jumped up, stretched out her long legs, and the tips of her toes stepped on the stone wall of the tunnel. With the force of this step, her figure flew out like a meteor!
A section of broken stctite passed through the position she was standing at before and stabbed into the stone wall in front of her. It was like a nail, firmly embedded in the wall!
At the same time, there was a ¡®ka¡¯ sound of teeth clenched behind him. Song Qing was less than two meters away from the exit when he flew out.
The exit of the tunnel was deep and dark. Song Qingxin was overjoyed. The beast that had jumped up behind himnded on the ground, making an earth-shaking sound.
After shended on the ground, she swayed a little from the shock. Just as she was about to rush out of the tunnel, a huge shadow fell from above like a guillotine. It mmed into the ground with a ¡®ng
1, sending rocks flying as it sank more than ten centimeters deep into the ground!
If song qingxiao hadn¡¯t sensed that something was wrong at that moment and pulled her leg back in time, her leg would have been cut off by the falling thing!
Her back broke out in a cold sweat, and because of the urgent action of retracting her leg, her body involuntarily leaned back..
Chapter 392 - 392: The giant (1)
Chapter 392: The giant (1)
Trantor: 549690339
However, number five was standing behind song qingxiao. As she lost her bnce and fell back, she got closer to number five and could smell the blood on him.
The rtionship between the participants was not peaceful. In addition, the point system of the trial encouraged killing each other. In a situation where it was obvious that there was an ambush ahead, if number five found a w, it was inevitable that he would add insult to injury.
At the critical moment, song qingxiao held the dagger and stabbed it into the stone wall to stabilize her body. She didn¡¯t want to lie down t!
As the uneven gravel on the stone wall was cut open, she steadied herself and fixed her eyes on it. What had fallen was the broad axe that had previously flown into the crowd and wreaked havoc. At this time, because of the huge momentum when itnded, the axe handle trembled and buzzed.
When the axe had flown over, she had felt that it was extremelyrge. Now that she was looking at it up close, she felt that the axe¡¯s size was even more shocking.
With a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound, it seemed like someone had let out a long, heavy breath, blowing it into the tunnel.
The smell was stinky, simr to the foul air that had been blown in from the tunnel earlier. It was obvious that the Ambusher had been waiting here for a long time.
However, in just a breath, it was like a gust of wind, which gave song Qing a bad feeling.
After the breath was blown out, a huge palm the size of a cattail leaf fan reached out from the exit of the tunnel, blocking half of the dim light in the tunnel, causing the entrance to sink into even deeper darkness.
¡®Hiss!¡¯
Despite song qingxiao¡¯s calm personality, she had already guessed that the person she would face in this trial might be of arge size after seeing the flying hatchets. However, the moment the giant palm appeared, she couldn¡¯t help but gasp!
¡°F * ck!¡± Number six¡¯s cry of surprise came from not far away. There was a bit of panic in his voice. He had obviously noticed the strange size of the palm.
The moment number six¡¯s voice fell, the Palm¡¯s five fingers spread apart and reached straight into the hole, as if it wanted to grab the person inside out!
This palm was shockinglyrge. If one was caught by it, the owner of this hand would probably be able to crush them to death as if they were a chicken.
The disadvantage of being the first to run had appeared. Song qingxiao was the first to face the danger of being captured.
The palm opened up like an inescapable, tightly guarding the entrance of the cave and blocking anyone who tried to escape inside.
They could not retreat. The chewing sounds behind them were endless. The remaining survivors had begun to squeeze forward under the pursuit of the unknown beast.
Number five took a step forward. His breathing was very close, as if he had raised his arm.
A Wolf in the front and a Tiger in the back, song Qing and Xiao Shen took a deep breath and advanced instead of retreating!
She used the dagger to stab into the stone wall to stabilize her body. She forcibly lifted her legs and bent them. She kicked at the gap between the five fingers!
Borrowing the force of this stomp, her body was like an arrow released from a bow, passing through the gap between the fingers. With a ¡®bang¡¯, she hit the broad axe that was stuck at the entrance of the cave. Under the huge impact, the broad axe that had been firmly stuck in the cave was tilted and made a sound!
The moment number five saw the huge palming, he took advantage of his small body and retreated nimbly.
The giant palm closed in with force, but it grabbed nothing.
Song qingxiao fell out. Before she could check her surroundings, she felt a shadow rise above her head. Then, a huge object came crashing down on her with the force of Mount Tai!
The thing that was pressing down was like a small mountain, and when it fell, it brought a hurricane. She knew in her heart that it was not good, and immediately did not care about getting up, and rolled twice on the ground.
With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, the small mountain crashed down, causing the ground to tremble. Under the pull of this huge force, the rubble from the ground and stone walls fell like a storm.
When the fine stone rain fell on song Qing¡¯s body, she felt a burst of pain. She rolled about two or three meters away from the dangerous edge before she supported herself with one hand and jumped up.
Even though song qingxiao had been mentally prepared for the attacker the moment she saw the giant palm, she still shuddered and her pupils shrank when she saw the real face of the attacker.
What appeared in front of her was a cave in the shape of an inverted bowl. The top of her head was about too feet high, and she was standing on a tform that was about ten square meters in size!
The tform was connected to the exit of the tunnel, and the other three sides were cliffs. Opposite the tunnel entrance, a rough ck suspension bridge connected the two sides of the valley.
Stctites of various sizes drooped down from the top of the cave. These stctites were made of unknown crystals and emitted a green light, illuminating the cave.
A giant about ten meters tall with a strong body was blocking the exit of the tunnel.
The giant¡¯s body was covered in green scales. One of his hands was still in the cave, and beside his foot was an axe that had been knocked off course by song qingxiao.
When the foot that he had lifted earliernded on the ground, dust flew everywhere. It seemed that he was a little surprised that he had failed to kill the ant again. The giant let out a sound of gang Qi from his nostrils and slowly turned his huge head.
As the bone armor moved, it made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound like a chain. Song Qing¡¯s heart began to beat wildly when the giant turned his head.
In the face of such a behemoth, it would be unwise to resist. Without saying a word, she turned around and rushed in the direction of the suspension bridge.
The giant who was turning his head slowly retracted his hand from the tunnel. He raised his foot again and stomped in the direction of song qingxiao¡¯s escape!
He was tall and strong, and his one step was much faster than song Qing¡¯s few steps. His foot was like a pir that held up the sky, and with a ¡®boom¡¯, it struck song Qing¡¯s head.
When song qingxiao heard the movement, she pulled her leg back in time, but she still almost hit the foot.
Arge amount of dust spread out with his stomp, and the stones on the ground bounced up and scattered in all directions.
The giant hadpletely turned his head. Song qingxiao was at his feet. He lifted his foot and tried to step on song qingxiao again. When his footnded, it created a small whirlwind. Song qingxiao dodged to the side and avoided it again.
He lifted his foot and stomped again. Every time his footnded on the ground, it would make a thunderous sound. The sound spread in all directions, passing through the top of his head and the surrounding stone walls, causing a thousand times more impact on his hearing. It made song Qing¡¯s eardrums buzz.
Even though song qingxiao managed to Dodge every time, she was slowly losing her strength. If this continued, she would be in a disadvantageous position.
At this moment, number five and the others who were originally stuck in the tunnel had already rushed out when the giant withdrew his palm.
After they came out, they saw the giant at the entrance of the cave and song qingxiao, who was running away at the foot of the giant..
Chapter 393 - 321-first time _1
Chapter 393: Chapter 321-first time _1
Trantor: 549690339 I
Number six¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he couldn¡¯t even speak for a moment.
In the tunnel, number four, who was in a sorry state and reeking of blood, rushed to the exit. The valley was filled with Thunder. When he saw the giant, he gasped and couldn¡¯t help but exim,¡±
¡°Hey, What¡¯s this?¡±
As the giant stomped his feet several times, song Qing¡¯s escape route was blocked. In the dust that filled the sky, song Qing could only be seen dodging left and right rapidly!
The ground continued to rumble. Number four was stunned for a moment. Then, he thought of something. His eyes revealed a look of ecstasy. He subconsciously turned his head to look at number six.
When the two of them looked at each other, they exchanged a look at the same time. The roar of a beast came from the tunnel. It sounded like it was about to rush to the tunnel entrance.
The moment number four and number six¡¯s eyes met, they turned and ran in the direction of the suspension bridge without a word.
The pursuers were about to arrive, and the giant was entangled with song qingxiao, who was the first to leave the tunnel.
This giant¡¯s appearance was intrepid, and everyone had seen the power of the flying axes before. Fighting with him was not the best n.
Number six pulled number seven and ran around the giant¡¯s leg towards the suspension bridge. Number four was not willing to fall behind. Number one was stunned for a moment, but he reacted and followed.
At the entrance of the tunnel, thest trial-taker rushed out with a pale face. When he saw the giant, his eyes narrowed. Then, he noticed the trial-taker who was running towards the suspension bridge and chased after him without saying a word.
Among the trial-takers, number five, who was the first toe out after song qingxiao, hesitated for a long time. He did not take advantage of this opportunity to run away like number one and the others. Instead, he had just lifted his foot when he fell back to his original ce.
Number six had been pulling number seven and running at the front, but he was quick-witted and had already noticed number Five¡¯s strange behavior the moment he ran out.
When the trial-takers tried to run in the direction of the suspension bridge and find a way to escape, other than song qingxiao, who was trapped by the giant, only number five ran a few steps and went around the tunnel entrance, then stopped moving.
Suspicion grew in his heart, and he instinctively held number Seven¡¯s hand, slowing down his forward charge.
The giant had failed to catch song Qing several times and let her escape instead. At this time, he was a little angry and bent down to grab song Qing.
When he leaned over, he saw a few figures rushing toward the suspension bridge from the corner of his eye. He immediately let out an earth-shattering roar!
¡°Roar!¡±
His roar was likeyers of Thunder. After passing through the special environment of the cave, his voice was infinitely amplified, and the gravel above his head fell down one after another.
When the sound entered song Qing¡¯s ears, her ears could not withstand the attack of the sound wave. She felt pain and the qi and blood in her body were in turmoil. She quickly sealed her hearing with her divine sense to reduce the shock!
Number four, who was running at the front, felt that something was wrong the moment the giant roared. Number six, who had been almost at the same level as him, had fallen behind a few steps.
Number four was shocked. Then, he heard a deafening roar!
The voice was like an extremely sharp de, piercing straight into his ears and stirring his mind.
The sound wave shook him so much that his vision turned ck and he felt nauseated. There was a huge ¡®buzz¡¯ in his ears and he staggered, almost falling to the ground.
He had a splitting headache, and his whole body trembled. His heart felt as if it had been pinched by someone. It stopped beating for half a beat, and then it began to beat madly like a rapid drum.
With this dy, number one, who had been following behind him, immediately overtook number four.
It was unknown what method he used, but he seemed to be unaffected by the sound. In an instant, he had surpassed number four by several steps.
Before the giant¡¯s roar ended, he retracted his giant palm that was trying to crush song Qing and grabbed the giant axe that fell beside his feet instead.
The broad axe was deep in the ground, but at this time, he easily grabbed it and lifted it up. When he pulled it out, arge amount of soil was stirred up.
He held the broad axe in his hand, grinned, and panted. The muscles in his arms bulged, and he threw the axe at the trial-takers who were running toward the suspension bridge!
The axe flew out like a shooting star with a sharp sound. Number six heard a ¡®whoosh¡¯ above his head. The strong wind stung his face, and the numb wound on his ear hurt again, reminding him of the scene where he was almost beheaded by the axe.
He was drenched in cold sweat, and number one, who was running in the front, was the first to bear the brunt!
The axe flew straight at his back. When he heard the wind and felt that something was wrong, it was already toote to Dodge!
The axe weighed more than a hundred pounds. Once itnded, even if the cultivator¡¯s physique had been strengthened, he would definitely not be able to escape death.
Number four, who had managed to escape after stopping in his tracks, saw this scene. He could not help but reveal a look of relief on his face, which immediately turned into a deep gloating expression.
The points for this trial were too little. If no one died, each person would only get 2000 points.
In a situation where there were too many monks and too little gruel, only when someone died first would the rest get more benefits!
The broad axe headed straight for number one¡¯s back like a Thunderbolt. It was only ten centimeters away from number one¡¯s back. In the next moment, everyone felt that number one would not be able to escape and would definitely be sent flying by the axe. Just as his blood was about to stter on the spot, number one¡¯s figure shed and disappeared!
This time, not only was number four, who was waiting for a good show, stunned, but so was the giant who had thrown the axe. The axe passed through where number one had been standing and flew toward the cliff with a ¡®whoosh¡¯.
At this moment, on the other side of the tform, the spiritual energy in the air distorted. Number one, who had disappeared on the spot to avoid the huge axe, appeared out of thin air about three to four meters away from where he had disappeared!
¡°Roar!¡±
The moment he appeared, the giant let out a roar that was far more furious than before. The sound was so loud that it could pierce through clouds and split stones. He stretched out his giant palm, and the scales on his body protruded. The axe that was originally flying toward the cliff seemed to be guided by a mysterious force. It actually turned around again and flew back with a ¡®whoosh¡¯!
When number five, who was standing in the middle, saw this, the corners of his mouth curled up imperceptibly. He muttered,¡±
¡°Idiot!¡±
His voice was extremely soft, and it was suppressed by the giant¡¯s sound wave.
The others hurriedly covered their ears and endured the pain.
At this moment, there were some survivors who rushed out of the tunnel. However, the moment they rushed out of the tunnel, they were shocked by the sound and blood spurted out of their ears and noses. Before they could step out of the tunnel, they fell head first.
The giant¡¯s roar stopped, and the axe flew back into his palm. With a ¡®bang¡¯, it was caught by him.
Number one¡¯s body swayed. Before he could cover his ears, the giant who was chasing after song qingxiao seemed to have beenpletely enraged by number one after his attack failed. He gave up on his original prey and strode after number one!
Number six, who was covering his ears with difficulty, saw this scene and immediately understood the reason why number five didn¡¯t strive to be the first one to stand out earlier!
Chapter 394 - 322-rush (1)
Chapter 394: Chapter 322-rush (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Once song qingxiao escaped from the giant¡¯s pursuit, it was as if she had unloaded a heavy load.
She adjusted her breathing slightly and looked at number one, who was dodging left and right in the middle of the field. She let out a long breath.
No. 1 should have mastered some kind of special ability that allowed him to be invisible freely, simr to No. 2, whom he met during the demon Ind trial. However, it was obvious that No. l¡¯s ability was far superior to No. 2¡¯s in the demon Ind trial scenario. He did not show any uneven breathing when he used his special ability to Dodge several times.
The situation had reversed. No. 1 had attracted the attention of the giant and was running for his life on the tform.
¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯, the giant strode forward. The ground seemed to shake with every step it took.
He was too tall. Even though number one had a special ability, every step he took was a few meters faster than an ordinary person.
In addition, his body size, strength, and the broad axe he held in his hand caused a great psychological shadow to the escapees he was chasing.
Song qingxiao had been chased by him before, and the pressure he felt could only be understood when he faced this giant.
In the dust, the giant¡¯s footsteps were like the sound of war drums, shaking people¡¯s blood. When the giant took a step forward, number one¡¯s figure disappeared again.
The moment he disappeared, the giant with the broad axe turned around, grinned, and took a long breath through his nostrils.
The moment No. 1 appeared, his eyes widened and he took another big step forward. He said, ¡°¡±Hmph!¡±
The broad axe in his hand smashed down in the direction where No. 1 was standing. The sound was loud and the moment the axe fell to the ground, it made a loud Sound of Metal shing. With a ¡®ka¡¯ sound, a crack was cut in the ground, and gravel flew everywhere.
The power of this smash had the power to split the sky and split the earth. The sound reverberated back and forth in the cave, and it was endless.
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but reach out to block the flying gravel and hurriedly dodged. They felt their hearts tremble with the giant¡¯s attack.
Although number one had disappeared again with his ability the moment the axe fell,pared to the giant¡¯s brutal physical strength, if he used his ability frequently for a long time, it would eventually run out.
Once number one¡¯s special ability couldn¡¯t hold on, it was only a matter of time before he was chopped down by this giant¡¯s axe!
However, with number one¡¯s failure as a warning, no one dared to act rashly.
At this time, if anyone ran away first and attracted the attention of the giant, they might end up like number one, being targeted by the giant and carrying the big pot on their back!
No. 1 had been in a hurry to escape earlier to help song Qing draw away the hatred points from Little Giant. Now that everyone hade back to their senses, no one was willing to do such a stupid thing again.
The situation in the cave was in a dilemma. Everyone was anxious and depressed, but they could note up with a better idea for a while.
At this moment, many of the survivors rushed out of the tunnel. They were like headless flies, only knowing how to run for their lives.
Some of them rushed out and were trampled under the feet of the giant chasing after No. 1 before they could understand the scene in front of them, turning them into meat paste!
At the entrance of the tunnel, there was a buzzing sound. Song qingxiao turned around and saw a fugitive with blood all over his face standing at the entrance of the tunnel. His eyes were filled with hope that he had escaped.
However, in the next second, a muffled roar of a beast came from behind him. The smile on his face did not change, but two rows of sharp white saw teeth suddenly appeared on the left and right sides of his waist.
As soon as the beast¡¯s roar fell, the saw teeth closed. With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, the man was bitten in two from the waist like a piece of dead wood. Blood burst out and his intestines flowed all over the ground!
The joy in the survivor¡¯s eyes had yet topletely fade. After he was bitten, he was still breathing. The moment he instinctively wanted to turn his head to look, a huge red tongue stretched out and pulled the upper half of his body into the dark tunnel.
What followed was a bone-chilling chewing sound. The bone was being bitten to the point of cracking.
The remaining half of his body was still struggling on the ground. This happened in the blink of an eye. Song qingxiao tightened her grip on the dagger and shivered.
Although the sounds from the tunnel proved that this was not the first time the beast had eaten a human, there was still a difference between what he had seen and what he had imagined.
The chewing sound in the tunnel stopped after a while. As everyone held their breath, a huge dog head with a ferocious face and licking the corner of its mouth appeared in front of them.
With the giant¡¯s presence, no one should be surprised by the dog¡¯s head. However, the scene of it tearing and swallowing people was still fresh in their minds. Song Qing Xiao did not dare to rx when she saw the dog¡¯s head.
The dog¡¯s head was dark brown in color, but its eyes were blood red, and it looked ferocious.
There was still blood and flesh between its white teeth. Every time its red tongue licked its mouth, there was blood dripping down its chin. This scene made people shudder.
¡°Huu.¡± When No. 4 saw that it was only a dog, he heaved a sigh of relief, was that the thing we were chasing? ¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, fear appeared in number two¡¯s eyes. Before he could say anything, the dog¡¯s head that was sticking out of the tunnel seemed to be squeezed by something.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Arge amount of stone debris was squeezed down from the tunnel entrance and fell to the ground. With a hint of joy in number Four¡¯s voice, another ck Dog head of the same size squeezed out from the tunnel entrance.
After its blood-red eyes turned left and right, it seemed to have seen the people on the field, and it let out a deafening roar.
With its roar, the other dog head also barked. The sound interweaved with the noise made by the giant in the cave, and it was so noisy that people¡¯s eardrums hurt.
The smile on number Four¡¯s face disappeared. This dog was extremely ferocious. One was already so terrifying, but there were two of them in a row.
Number six pulled on number seven, looking worried.
One giant was already very difficult to deal with. Now that there were two such fierce dogs, the situation of the escapees and the trial-takers became even more difficult.
¡°What do we do?¡±
Number six asked as he dodged the giant¡¯s pursuit of number one. As he spoke, he instinctively looked in the direction of number five and song qingxiao. However, as soon as he finished speaking, he caught the look of shock in number Four¡¯s eyes from the corner of his eye.
Number four stared at the entrance of the tunnel. Number six felt a numbing sensation on the back of his neck. He turned his head instinctively and saw a huge ck Dog about three meters tall step out of the tunnel entrance and shake its body.
The ground trembled, and what made number four look so surprised was not the giant dog¡¯s Mountain-like body, but the two ferocious heads that everyone had seen before. They were now growing on the giant dog¡¯s body!
¡°What, what is this thing?¡±
At this moment, the two-headed dog turned its head left and right, taking in every corner of the trial arena..
Chapter 395 - 395: Two heads (1)
Chapter 395: Two heads (1)
Trantor: 549690339
1
Under the gaze of those blood-red eyes filled with ruthlessness, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel their scalps go numb and their bodies crawling with goosebumps.
The shock that the two-headed dog brought to everyone was even greater than the shock that the giant who was chasing number one gave off.
¡°What, what is this thing?¡±
Number six asked in a hoarse voice, but the only response he got was the solemn gazes of the other trial-takers and the thunderous ¡®bang, bang, bang¡¯ footsteps of the giant in the field.
Everyone¡¯s heartstrings were stretched to the extreme at this moment. The two-headed giant dog shook its two heads at the same time, pouting and revealing two rows of sharp, saw-like front teeth. Large amounts of saliva dripped from theers of its mouth, making it look terrifying.
Perhaps it was because it had been running so fast just now, but it was panting.
The escapees who had escaped from the tunnel did not dare to move at all.
Under the gaze of such a terrifying monster, ordinary people simply could not muster up the courage to resist.
The cultivators also felt a chill in their hearts, and no one dared to act rashly
for the time being.
The situation was very clear at this time. In the process of escaping from the terrorist camp, it was very likely that the escapees would be chased by the giant two-headed dog behind them.
Song qingxiao suddenly thought of the shepherd Dog. During this trial, the people who were running away were like a group ofmbs. They were chased by this monster to the giant who could decide their life and death at will. One by one, they were blocked, and the group was perfectly captured in one go.
The two-headed dog¡¯s aura was terrifying, and the eyes on its two heads could see the situation in the field from almost no blind spots. Whoever made a small movement first would most likely attract its attention, and then be attacked by it.
However, if no one moved, they would probably be waiting for death.
The only way to leave this tform was the ck suspension bridge that was about a hundred feet away. Everyone had ced their hopes on it, but the problem was who would be the first to get up!
Number one had been using his special ability frequently, and at this time, his breath was obviously a little weak. He couldn¡¯t hold on for long. The reason why he hadn¡¯t said a word until now was probably because he had anticipated that in this situation of crisis, someone would be unable to hold back and take the me!
In the strange silence, the two-headed dog lowered its tworge heads at the same time, letting out a ¡®Chi Chi¡¯ sound. Not long after, a huge dog head lifted up, raised its head, and let out a long howl. Then, its hind legs bent, and with a kick to the East, its whole body rose into the air.
Number six and number seven were standing on the east side. The moment the dog charged over, number six¡¯s expression changed. Just as the two-headed dog was about to jump, he pulled number seven along and moved.
Although the dog¡¯s body looked heavy, its movements were fast. Its body turned into an afterimage, and in the blink of an eye, it flew over the heads of number six and number seven!
A thick and stinky saliva dripped from theer of its mouth and fell to the ground with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. Number six¡¯s heart went cold. Just as he thought that a fierce battle was inevitable again, less than three meters away from him, number one¡¯s aura changed. His face was slightly pale, and his forehead was covered in sweat. Suddenly, he appeared!
While number six was still in shock, the two-headed dog that had leaped into the air suddenly let out a roar. One of the dog heads opened its mouth wide and bit in number one¡¯s direction!
At the same time, a buzzing sound came from the ground. The giant with the broad axe had also caught up.
Seeing this, number six¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred and he shouted angrily,¡±
¡°F * ck!¡±
Number one¡¯s hiding spot was coincidentally where number six and number seven had been hiding. It was not a coincidence that he had appeared here. He was probably trying to divert the disaster!
However, this wasn¡¯t the time to be calcte with number one. Just as the giant dog¡¯s mouth was about to bite number one, number one¡¯s figure flickered and disappeared again!
Then, the giant followed.
Perhaps it was because he had failed to kill number one after several attempts, the giant became more and more furious. After losing sight of number one, he lowered his head and looked around the field. Then, he turned around, picked up his axe, and chopped down in the direction of number six and number seven!
When the axe chopped down, it created a whirlwind that seemed to want to drag number six and number seven into the bottom of the axe!
The axe had yet tond, but the aura and killing intent formed an extremely terrifying oppressive force, causing number six¡¯s hair to stand on end. Cold sweat seeped out of his body, drenching his clothes!
In the midst of their panic, number six and number Seven¡¯s hands separated at the same time, and the two were forced to escape in different directions!
The two-headed dog¡¯s teeth clenched together and it fell to the ground with a loud ng. The sound was then drowned out by the sound of the giant axes hitting the ground!
The ground seemed to tremble twice due to the force of the axe, causing everyone standing to feel their legs go soft. With this sound, their hearts tightened.
The giant¡¯s axe also missed, and he became even more irritable. Without saying a word, he picked up the giant axe that was chopping at the ground. After looking in the direction of number six and number seven, he seemed to have made up his mind. He picked up the giant axe and chased in the direction of number six!
As soon as he moved, the two-headed dog seemed to have sensed his thoughts and chased after number six.
This situation was simr to the situation in the tunnel.
The two-headed dog was chasing from behind, while the giant was finding a position to intercept. This kind of pursuit and blocking was seamless. Even if number six was a scumbag, he would not be able to escape death if he did not show his true ability!
¡°Number one, you son of a b * tch!
Number six was flustered and exasperated, and he couldn¡¯t help but curse.
In fact, when the others saw number six¡¯s end, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a lingering fear and their scalps tightened.
Number one¡¯s special ability appeared and disappeared unpredictably, and he easily diverted the trouble to the East. This time, it was number six and number seven who were framed by him, but it was hard to guarantee that he would be the next one!
Song Qing continued to sink carefully, while the other cultivators remained unmoved. They were probably nning to split the points after number six died.
However, if number six were to die and the others were to be defeated one by one in the same way, it was very likely that they would all be wiped out in this mission.
However, if he saved number six, he would be burned by the fire. If he didn¡¯t save him, he might also die.
Her heart was beating wildly in her chest. At this time, the ferocious two-headed dog had almost caught up with number six¡¯s footsteps. On the other side, number seven, who had his eyes closed, seemed to have sensed the danger. He clenched his fist and seemed to be about to move.
At this moment, song Qingxin¡¯s mind was spinning. Before number seven could do anything, she suddenly shouted,¡±
¡°Everyone, together!¡±
As soon as she spoke, not only did she attract the attention of the other participants, but even the survivors who had fled could not help but raise their heads.
¡°Everyone, attack together, or we¡¯ll all die!¡±
She repeated her own words. Number four and the others had incredulous expressions on their faces, as if they were in disbelief that she would say that she would save number six..
Chapter 396 - 396: The giant dog (1)
Chapter 396: The giant dog (1)
Trantor: 549690339 I
Number six was dead for sure. Everyone could see that he didn¡¯t have the magical ability of number one. Under the pincer attack of the two-headed dog and the giant, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able tost long!
If he died, it would be extremely beneficial to the other cultivators!
Everyone would be able to split his 2000 points and at the same time, they would have one less person to guard against!
Other than No. 7, the other participants were waiting for No. 6 to die so that they could reap the benefits. No one had expected that song Qing would rashly speak up in such a situation.
Number six, who was being chased, was stunned. A look of shock shed through his eyes. He was about to say something, but the two-headed dog almost caught up to him. He didn¡¯t dare to be distracted.
Number four couldn¡¯t believe it. She turned to look at song qingxiao as if she had gone crazy.
Number one didn¡¯t show up for the time being, while number five had a thoughtful expression. Although he didn¡¯t agree, he didn¡¯t object either. Only number two¡¯s expression was gloomy. As soon as song qingxiao finished, he sneered,¡±
¡°Why must we all attack together?¡±
In the cave, the footsteps of the giant and the two-headed dog were like rapid drumming, shaking and distracting.
He had a bad blood with little song Qing, and in the trial space, he was taught a lesson by her because he wanted to test her strength, so he had always harbored a grudge.
Now that he had the opportunity, he took the opportunity to hit him while he was down.
¡°If we don¡¯t take them down, number six will die, and we¡¯ll be the next ones.¡± Song qingxiao lowered her eyes and pretended that she didn¡¯t hear the sarcasm in number two¡¯s words. She released her divine sense to search for number one.
Number one¡¯s special ability of invisibility was useless under her divine sense.
¡°Oh,¡± Hearing this, number two couldn¡¯t help but sneer,¡±
¡°You make it sound nice, but why should we listen to yourmand?¡±
The cultivators were on guard against each other and did their own thing. No one was willing to obey the other, so they naturally refused to listen to anyone¡¯smand.
After number two finished speaking, number four didn¡¯t say anything. However, from his expression, it was clear that he had silently agreed to what number two said.
Song qingxiao heard the hidden hatred in number two¡¯s words and lifted her eyelids.
¡°Am I discussing this with you?¡± She asked with a smile.
Number two¡¯s expression changed, and a dark glint shed in his eyes. He was about to say something when song qingxiao pursed her lips.
No. 1¡¯s concealment ability was far more profound than No. 2¡¯s back on the demon Ind.
The aura was well concealed. If she had not been lucky enough to enter the realm before the trial this time, she would not have been able to sense it.
At this moment, the aura was sneakily moving in the direction of the suspension bridge. It was probably trying to escape while number six was holding back giant and the two-headed dog, and he was confronting number four and the others!
Song Qingxin sneered in her heart. At this time, how could she allow number one to protect herself?
Number one¡¯s wishful thinking was destined to never be realized when he met her!
¡°Come out,¡±
She shouted in a low voice, and her divine sense turned into an invisible sharp de, attacking in the direction of number one!
Number Five¡¯s eyes were shining, and number Four¡¯s expression was puzzled. Just as they were not sure what was going on, number one¡¯s painful groan suddenly sounded from the direction of the suspension bridge!
His hidden figure gradually appeared. His face was pale, his forehead was covered in sweat, and his body was trembling as if he was enduring great pain. From song qingxiao¡¯s words to number one¡¯s current state, how could the other cultivators not understand? he must have wanted to escape, but song qingxiao had used some kind of method to force him out!
When number four saw this, his expression changed drastically.
Ever since he had entered the trial space, he had always been wary of song qingxiao.
When they were in the medium, number four had tried to guess song qingxiao¡¯s strength because number five had stayed away from her as soon as she entered.
However, even though number four had overestimated song qingxiao¡¯s strength, her action of forcing number one to reveal himself had made number four reevaluate her strength.
¡°You¡¡±
Number one gritted his teeth in anger.
He had directed the disaster to the East and was excitedly trying to be the first to escape from the suspension bridge. He wanted to use the characteristics of his special ability to prioritizepleting the task and save his life. However, he had only run two steps when his sea of consciousness suffered a great blow!
The consciousness that he had gathered was forcibly broken by an even more powerful aura. Under the disorder of his spiritual energy, number one¡¯s soul was shaken, and his head was splitting. His special ability lost its effect, and his figure was revealed!
Number one wanted to vomit blood, but song qingxiao¡¯s previous divine sense attack had left him with a lingering fear.
The pain of his spiritual sense being attacked was far greater than the damage to his body. The escaping skills that he was so proud of were useless in front of song qingxiao. He had no cover in front of her.
This caused number one to feel terrified, but he did not dare to make a sound under the suppression of song Qing¡¯s strength.
¡°I said, let¡¯s attack together.¡± She repeated,¡± I¡¯m not discussing this with you. her eyes moved away from number one, who did not dare to speak, and swept over number five, number seven, and the others. Finally, her gaze fell on number two, and her eyes turned cold.
I m telling you what to do. Do you understand?¡±
If she had said this a second ago, number two would have sneered at her. However, when he saw number one¡¯s face covered in cold sweat and her gaze on him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down his spine.
After he stopped talking, number four naturally didn¡¯t dare to say anything.
Song Qing looked down on number one,¡±
No. 1 will be responsible for luring the giant away.
Hearing hermanding tone, number one¡¯s heart burned with anger. However, the pain of his soul being attacked seemed to have been imprinted in his consciousness. When he heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, he felt a headache and did not dare to resist.
Let¡¯s deal with that two-headed dog first.¡±
When she said this, her tone was as rxed as if she was discussing today¡¯s weather, which made number two very angry.
Do you think you can solve it just because you say so?¡±
Everyone had seen the power of the two-headed dog. Ordinary people would not be able to fight back against it. Even if the trial-takers were able to subdue the dog with all their martial arts, they would be crippled.
No one knew how long the road to escape the terrorist camp was.
However, since the two-headed dog and giant had already appeared, it was hard to guarantee that there would be more pursuers and obstacles behind them.
If he were to exhaust his strength here, how was he going to escape? At that time, everyone would probably really be bound together, going in and out together!
¡°If I can¡¯t deal with it, I¡¯ll deal with you.¡±
Song qingxiao was getting impatient. She narrowed her eyes and threatened.
Strength was the hard truth. Only the person with the bigger fist could speak in the trial.
Hearing her words, a trace of gloominess shed in number two¡¯s eyes, and he didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.
Song qingxiao could see the hatred hidden in his heart, but she made up her mind.Number two couldn¡¯t be left alive!
the others, ¡± as soon as they were ready to move, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on the fugitives in the field, and her expression was cold,¡±
¡°We can cross the bridge first.¡±
Some of the survivors were moved, while others were afraid..
Chapter 397 - 325-unconvinced 1
Chapter 397: Chapter 325-unconvinced 1
Trantor: 549690339 1
¡°You guys can¡¯t help much.¡± The battle was about to begin, and they were all ordinary people. In the face of such a terrifying creature, staying here would only be a waste of their lives.
no one knows what¡¯s on the other side of the bridge. If someone goes there first, they can Scout the way and give us some information and warning in advance.
She spoke her intentions bluntly. Number two rolled his eyes, feeling rather irritated.
She could have tricked them into crossing the bridge as a spy, but she had to make it clear.
This group of characters from the original They were all injured by the pursuers, and their deaths.
scene were a bunch of useless trash, staying behind would only lead to
If they were lucky and crossed the other side of the bridge without being attacked, they could still survive.
At this time, it was an honor for them to be used as a Scout by the trial-taker. If it was number two, regardless of whether he was willing or not, he would be kicked off the cliff if he was unwilling to leave. This piece of trash would not be kept.
Song qingxiao¡¯s words made it clear that she was treating them as pawns These people who were afraid of death would probably not be willing to do so. However, in the team, song qingxiao, who had shown the strongest strength so far, had the right to speak. Number one, that trash, had already been subdued by her.
Number six was in a dangerous situation. It would be good if she died, but if she was alive, she would probably be on her side because of number three¡¯s help.
Number five didn¡¯t say anything, number four was a coward, and number seven and number six had a close rtionship. They might join forces.
Of the seven trial-takers, he was the only one who had yet to form an alliance. Thinking of this, number two did not dare to speak again.
After song qingxiao¡¯s words, the survivors hesitated for a while. To No. 2¡¯s surprise, they began to slowly move in the direction of the suspension bridge. ¡°Oh,¡± Seeing this scene, number two sneered. He was filled with anger and wanted to chop these people into pieces.
As soon as these people moved, the giant who had been waiting at the side also moved.
-Ha,¡± He grinned and raised his axe to stop her. Song qingxiao warned him, ¡± ¡°Number one!¡±
Hrnphl¡± No. 1 had been caught in her weak spot, and now that he heard her threat, he was extremely depressed. He reached out and took out a small crossbow from his body, aiming it at the giant.¡±I don¡¯t need you to be so long-winded, I know what to do!¡±
He pulled the trigger, and the small arrow on the crossbow shot at the giant. The thin arrow pierced through the flying dust on the ground and hit the giant¡¯s body with a ¡®nail¡¯ sound. However, it was blocked by his thick scales and made a Sound of Metal shing.
¡°Such thick skin!¡± Number one¡¯s face showed that he was in pain. After his figure disappeared, he appeared behind the giant again and pulled the trigger. This time, he was lucky. The arrow was shot and pierced between the giant¡¯s legs.
This position was really too wretched, even number one was stunned.
The giant¡¯s attention was originally focused on the fugitives who were about to cross the suspension bridge. However, the moment the arrow shot into its body, it was stunned.
This ce was so sensitive that even the smallest arrow would be detected by the giant.
He turned his hand to grab his butt and felt the arrow stuck in it. The arrow did not go deep. Compared to the giant, it was too small. It was stuck in the gap between the giant¡¯s scales.
The arrow obviously did not cause him any harm. He just pulled the arrow out without any pain or breath. However, the anger of being offended and the arrow shot by No. 1 in humiliation were obviously much more serious than the almost negligible damage!
He mmed the giant axe in his hand into the ground seven or eight times in a row, smashing severalrge pits in the ground. After venting his anger he gently rubbed the ¡®needle¡¯ that was as thin as a cow¡¯s hair and crushed it. Then, he picked up the axe and chased in the direction of number one. In his anger, ¡® he didn¡¯t even care about the fugitives and decided to deal with number one ¡¯ first!
¡°It¡¯s here again.¡± Number Four¡¯s blood was boiling from the sound, and he wanted to pinch his ears.
Immediately after, the giant¡¯s ¡®tap tap tap¡¯ sounds of pursuit could be heard. It had already been provoked by number one into true fire.
No. i himself had not expected that the arrow he shot would be so effective in attracting the giant¡¯s attention.
The giant roared in anger, and the sound waves caused the entire cave to tremble.
The crystals above his head fell with a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound, and the ground seemed to be shaking because of his anger.
Number one was the first to face the giant¡¯s wrath. His scalp went numb, and all the hair on his body stood up.
This feeling was different from the cat-and-mouse teasing giant earlier. He was serious.
¡°I, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose ¡¡± He stammered, not knowing if this big guy understood him.
The giant had already lost all sense of reason and started to charge in his direction.
When he walked, he made a lot of noise. Now, when he ran, it was even more exaggerated. It was as if the whole ground was shaking. With every step he took, the ground would shake a few times. It seemed that if he stomped a few more times, the tform would copse.
Number one¡¯s entire body turned cold. At this time, he had already stepped into this muddy water. He was on the pirate ship, and with song Qing watching covetously, it was toote to regret. He could only turn around and run away without saying a word. He even cursed,
¡°Number three, if you don¡¯t save meter, I won¡¯t let you go even if I be a ghost.¡±
As he was speaking, the giant had already arrived. Even without turning his head, number one could feel the murderous auraing at him. It made his scalp tingle and his body shiver. He immediately used his special ability and disappeared on the spot in a sh!
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t care what he said, and she didn¡¯t care what dirty method number one used to anger the giant. At least he had achieved his goal of attracting the giant¡¯s attention. All that was left was for them to deal with this two-headed dog together.
When the giant split his attention to chase after number one, the pressure on the originally dangerous number six was instantly reduced by half, and he could not help but let out a long sigh of relief.
After thinking about it carefully, this flying me was thrown at him by number one. Now that it was returned, number six felt as good as Zhu Bajie eating a ginseng fruit.
If it wasn¡¯t for the two-headed dog behind him, number six would have burst outughing.
Number one led the giant away. Song qingxiao grabbed her dagger and rushed m the direction of the two-headed dog.
Just as she had expected, number six and number seven had a close rtionship. When she moved, number seven also moved.
She took out a soft whip from somewhere and waved it casually. With a crisp ¡®pa¡¯ sound, it expanded in the air and became two to three meters long. The shadow of the whip was like an agile snake, and it went straight for the two-headed dog!
At the same time, song Qing was stunned to see that number five had also moved!
His body was thin and weak, but he was extremely agile. He ran extremely fast, and the speed of his toes touching the ground was no slower than the whip thrown out by number seven!
The two-headed dog¡¯s four eyes had no blind spots. The moment the whip appeared, one of its heads let out a threatening roar. It opened its mouth and turned to bite the long whip. It was ready to deal with this trouble first..
Chapter 398 - 398: Go to hell (1)
Chapter 398: Go to hell (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Number four didn¡¯t move, as if he was just watching. Number two, who also didn¡¯t make a move, saw him like this and felt a little more at ease. He turned around andughed at him, scolding,¡±
¡°Theseckeys.¡±
One of the dog¡¯s heads charged at number six, while the other opened its mouth to bite number Seven¡¯s whip.
When the whip was in the dog¡¯s mouth, something strange happened. The tail of the whip turned into a fist-sized ferocious snake head. It opened its mouth, revealing purple fangs, and bit the tip of the dog¡¯s nose.
One could tell at a nce that the fangs were poisonous. If they bit the dog, even if they couldn¡¯t kill it, they could at least restrain its strength.
Number five, who was behind the huge dog, saw this scene clearly. He couldn¡¯t help but show a happy expression on his face. He stomped his feet and his body rose into the air, jumping onto the back of the two-headed dog.
On the contrary, number four and number two, who were watching from the sidelines, could not help but have their expressions sink when they saw this.
They didn¡¯t expect number seven to use such a killing weapon.
If this huge dog had been dealt with the moment it arrived, and the two of them had not made a move, they would probably have been ostracized by the few people who had made a move. The situation would not be good for them!
When number four thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious.
Previously, he had been afraid of the appearance of this huge dog. Now, he wished that it could show its might and take care of these trial-takers!
¡°What to do ¡¡± He instinctively turned to look at number two, who had also not made a move. Just as he was about to ask, he realized that number two was not beside him.
In the blink of an eye, he was already sprinting in the direction of the suspension bridge!
¡°You ¡¡± When number four saw this scene, he was instantly dumbfounded.
While song qingxiao and the others were holding back giant and the two-headed dog, number two wanted to take the opportunity to escape. At this time, he had almost reached the edge of the suspension bridge.
The giant had been angered by number one¡¯s arrow and was determined to kill number one. It was as if it didn¡¯t see number two¡¯s existence and had no intention of stopping him.
Seeing this, number four was overjoyed. Number six was being chased, number Seven¡¯s weapon was being held by doghead, and number five was far away from song qingxiao. If he didn¡¯t run now, when would he?
As soon as he moved, song qingxiao noticed number two¡¯s movement from the corner of her eye and shouted,¡±
¡°Number seven, stop him!¡±
Her voice was heard all over the ce, and number two heard it clearly. He knew that the ¡®he¡¯ she was referring to was him.
However, he had already stepped on the suspension bridge, and number Seven¡¯s whip was caught by the giant dog. How could he have the time to deal with him?
He was extremely pleased with himself, but the next moment, number two heard a heavy ¡®ka¡¯ sound in his ears.
As the huge dog bit down, number Seven¡¯s whip was broken. Before the snake head could bite the dog¡¯s nose, it was thrown to the ground and crushed by the two-headed dog¡¯s front limbs!
After the whip was bitten off, the remaining half hung down. As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, number seven heard her order and swung the broken whip at number two without saying a word!
The long whip that she had bitten off gradually grew back as sheshed it out. It was two to three meters long. The smug look on number two¡¯s face had not faded away when a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound was heard. In the next second, a cold and slippery thing wrapped around the side of his waist. With the ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, it wrapped around his waist several times and firmly wrapped around it, forcibly stopping his forward charge.
Number two turned pale with fright. Before he could react, his body was wrapped by the long whip and lifted into the air.
Once number seven had captured a person, he swung his whip in the direction of the giant!
She was thin, but she was extremely strong. The whip was carrying a person, but she didn¡¯t seem to struggle at all.
No. 2 felt his body floating up as the wind blew past his ears. He squinted his eyes and quickly retreated from the suspension bridge. Just as he was about to hit the wall of the tunnel that he had escaped from, the long whip around his waist loosened as if it had a mind of its own.
He heaved a sigh of relief and was about to flip over tond when the tall tunnel behind him suddenly moved.
The moment No. 2 heard the noise, his heart skipped a beat and a shadow appeared above his head.
A huge palm crossed over and urately caught the falling number two in the middle of its palm.
The Furious giant who was chasing number one happened to meet the trial-taker who came to his door.
¡°No¡¡±
The moment No. 2 was caught, he let out a heart-wrenching cry.
¡°Save¡¡±
He tried to ask for help from the other trial-takers, but before he could finish his words, he was grabbed by the giant and stuffed into his mouth!
With the sound of chewing teeth, the mission prompt in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness changed.Escape from the terror Battalion!
[ missionpleted: 2333.33 points ]
Just as she had expected, the reward points for this mission were flexible.
The others had also noticed the change in points, and their eyes shed with calctions.
No. 4 also received the notification of the changes in his sea of consciousness, and his heart was beating wildly.
The lesson from number two was still fresh in his mind. If he were to escape now, he would most likely be killed by the other trial-takers and turned into points if he were to be held back by number seven!
He didn¡¯t have a choice at all. Number Seven¡¯s whip had already been withdrawn, and he might be the next one to run.
He pulled back his feet from the suspension bridge, gritted his teeth, and pounced on the two-headed dog.
The moment number two died, number Five¡¯s body had already bounced up. As number Seven¡¯s whip was bitten off, it had already lost its effect of restraining a dog head.
After the dog head bit off the whip, it turned its head and opened its mouth in the direction of number five.
The current situation was like him throwing himself into the dog¡¯s mouth to seek death.
A strong gust of wind blew, and number Five¡¯s expression changed.
He didn¡¯t expect number Seven¡¯s long whip to be so useless. However, he was in mid-air and had lost the advantage of dodging and retreating.
Number Five¡¯s eyes darkened after recovering from his shock. A sharp glint appeared in his eyes. He clenched his fists and was about to do something when song qingxiao arrived!
One of the two-headed dog¡¯s heads was still in the position of biting number six. At the same time, it raised its forelimbs and stomped in song qingxiao¡¯s direction!
The dog was shockingly huge from a distance, and up close, it was like a mountain. Its four limbs were thick and round like a bucket.
If its kicknded, even if an ordinary person didn¡¯t die, they would be seriously injured.
Song qingxiao was holding the dagger. The moment she heard the sound of the wind, the shadow above her head fell rapidly. The dog opened its ws, and its long and sharp nails were like a made of steel thorns, pressing down on her!
Number five, who was in the air, saw it clearly and was surprised by her slow dodging.
She should be very clear about the dog¡¯s power. Number Seven¡¯s long whip had been broken in just a single attack. Her dagger looked ordinary, even if it came from the trial space, but this two-headed dog¡¯s leather armor was very hard. It might not be effective.
The two-headed dog seemed to have victory in its grasp. It even used one of its two heads to deal with number six, and the other to bite number five. It did not look down on song Qing.
The thought shed through number Five¡¯s mind, but in the next moment, he heard a ¡®slithering¡¯ sound in his ears.
The sound was quite ear-piercing, like the sound of a sharp de cutting ss. Then something heavy fell to the ground, followed by a mournful bark from the dog head that was about to bite his body.
¡°Woof¡¡±
Number Five¡¯s expression froze for a moment, and the other dog head let out a simrly shrill dog cry,¡±
¡°Woof, Woof¡¡±
The two dog heads shrieked one after another, as if they had suffered a great loss.
At the same time, the dog head that almost bit number Five¡¯s body turned back.
Number five, who had just escaped death, paused for a moment, and his veins popped out.. Just as he had expected, he jumped onto the dog¡¯s back with a bang!
Chapter 399 - 327-hand in hand _1
Chapter 399: Chapter 327-hand in hand _1
Trantor: 549690339
At the same time, the two-headed dog¡¯s thick forelimbsnded on the ground.
Number five, who was riding on it, jolted and was almost thrown off.
Number five quickly lowered his body to avoid being thrown off.
It had no fur on its body, but small protruding scales grew on its skin, firmly wrapping the entire two-headed dog¡¯s body.
Number five reached out his hand and grabbed the two-headed dog. The scales seemed to be made of steel and were extremely hard. It made the two-headed dog look like it was wearing an imprable armor.
But under such circumstances, how did number three manage to injure it? in the face of such a huge monster, it was difficult for ordinary people to have the heart to resist it. Just like the group of escapees before, they could only escape under the pursuit of the huge dog and did not dare to resist.
Even if the trial-taker was strong and experienced, number three was able to deal with the situation calmly and even made the huge dog suffer. His strength was probably above his estimation and not below!
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know what number five was thinking at the moment. After the dagger in her hand cut off two toenails of the two-headed dog, the tip of the dagger cut through the thick calluses on the two-headed dog¡¯s huge palm and pierced into the palm.
Although the dog¡¯s skin was thick, and the two nails had blocked some of her strength, the cut was not deep and only blood was seen, but it was enough to make the two-headed dog angry.
It didn¡¯t even care about number five who was on its back and number six who was chasing after it. After its forelimbs fell, both of its heads lowered and bit at song qingxiao!
Song qingxiao, on the other hand, managed to Dodge its stomping attack. She bent her body and sneaked into its stomach, which was its blind spot.
At the same time as her feet pushed off the ground, she circted her spiritual energy, raised the dagger, and stabbed upwards!
With the help of spiritual energy, the dagger easily cut through the thick scales like cutting tofu. The tip of the dagger sank four or five centimeters into the giant dog.
Song qingxiao grabbed the dagger with both hands at the same time and used the force from the kick to quickly slide to the back of the giant dog¡¯s abdomen.
With a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound, the dagger cut through the two-headed dog¡¯s defense and opened a wound nearly half a meter long under its belly.
Stinky blood seeped out, dyeing the scales red.
¡®Wahhh¡¡±
¡°Owwuuu¡¡±
The two dog heads missed their bite and let out a series of shrieks. It was obvious that they had suffered a greater loss than before.
Number five was riding on top of it, and his vision was blocked by its strong body, so he did not see the previous scene. However, he could feel that the two-headed dog¡¯s muscles had contracted desperately the moment it was injured.
The moment number one, number five, number seven, and song qingxiao attacked, number six, who was being chased, suddenly felt the pressure on him rx. He turned his head in danger and happened to see song qingxiao slip under the dog¡¯s body.
The two-headed dog was injured and was furious. The blood and pain turned into anger. Its thick forelegs supported it on the ground, and its hind legs rose into the air. It kicked forward with force, trying to kick song qingxiao out of hiding.
It turned its body upside down, exposing song Qing¡¯s small body. When the giant dog raised its legs to kick, she had already heard the wind and rolled to the left a meter away.
He had used too much force and tore the wound on its abdomen. Thick blood dripped to the ground, wrapped in dust, and formed soft beads that rolled on the ground.
The two-headed dog became even more furious after its kick missed. The moment its hind legnded on the ground, it turned its head and opened its mouth at song Qing with a loud ¡®ow¡¯.
Song qingxiao was half-lying on the ground. When she saw the head of the giant doging at her, she immediately circted her spiritual power and pped the ground with her palm.
Under the recoil of the palm, her body bounced up and jumped two to three meters away, avoiding the fierce dog¡¯s head.
As soon as she stepped back, she happened to be in number Four¡¯s direction. Number four heard the sound and looked up to see that the giant dog had gone berserk. Its eyes were blood red and its teeth were grinding.
Number four was intimidated by its imposing manner. Without a word, he turned around and fled.
The two-headed dog bore a grudge against song qingxiao for hurting it, so it ignored number four, who was running away, and chased after song qingxiao! This time, the chase was different from the previous one. The two-headed dog was extremely fast when it was angry. Its four hooves created wind, and its huge body turned into a shadow. In the blink of an eye, it was behind song qingxiao.
As soon as it opened its mouth, a foul wind and stench came out of its throat!
At the moment of crisis, song Qing¡¯s small hands formed a seal and was about to use the ¡®Lin¡¯ spell to trap it. On the dog¡¯s back, number five had already climbed up the dog¡¯s neck and grabbed the ear of one of the heads!
Number five raised his fist and punched it hard on the head.
His body wasn¡¯t big, andpared to the two-headed dog¡¯s huge head, his fist was even smaller. However, when this punchnded, it made a loud ¡®dang¡¯ sound.
¡°Awooo¡ Aooo¡¡±
The dog head that was attacked let out a scream. One of the dog heads immediately retracted its bite and decided to get rid of number five first!
Number Five¡¯s punchnded. He clenched his jaw and repeatedly punched the dog¡¯s head.
The dog¡¯s head swung around desperately, and its speed in chasing song qingxiao slowed down.
It was normal for number four to run away at thest minute, but to song qingxiao¡¯s surprise, number five would help her escape at this time. Taking advantage of the fact that the two-headed dog was entangled by number five, she released her handprint and took the opportunity to widen the distance. Number five mped the dog¡¯s neck with his legs and pulled the dog¡¯s ear with one hand. With all his strength, he punched the dog again!
With a muffled ¡®boom¡¯, the punch hit a blood-red Dog eye.
He was small but strong, and he had hit the weak spot of the dog¡¯s head. The giant dog let out a sharp cry of pain.
¡°Aooo¡ Wuwuwu¡¡±
Under the intense pain, the dog¡¯s head swung even harder. Even though number five used all his strength to grab onto one of the drooping dog ears to prevent himself from being thrown off, he was still thrown off after a few times and flew up.
The head that was about to attack song qingxiao retreated and turned its head, wanting to swallow number five in the air!
No. 7, who had just sent No. 2 on his way, had already thrown out his whip and wrapped it around one of the two-headed dog¡¯s hind legs.¡¯Swish, swish,¡¯ it went around a few times and trapped it.
Once number seven seeded, he pulled the whip back with all his might, trying to stop the two-headed dog from devouring number five. However, the dog¡¯s strength was far beyond number Seven¡¯s imagination. She tightened her grip on the whip, but not only did she fail to restrain the two-headed dog, but the whip was also stretched to the point that it creaked and dragged number seven forward.
in the nick of time, song qingxiao turned around and stomped on the ground, running toward the two-headed dog. Just as number five was about to be bitten by the two-headed dog, she rushed over and grabbed the steel-whip-like dog¡¯s tail!
¡°Stop right there!¡± She let out a fierce cry, and the spiritual energy in her body surged out. The dark brown dog¡¯s tail immediately formed arge frost, and it was frozen. A burst of ear-piercing ws rubbed against the ground. The mountain-like strong dog was forcibly grabbed by her alone!
¡°Owwuuu¡¡±
The dog¡¯s head roared and number Five¡¯s figure barely slipped past the dog¡¯s mouth. Then, he fell to the ground with a bang and rolled several times before he stopped..
Chapter 400 - 400: Side-by-side (1)
Chapter 400: Side-by-side (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
With a cracking sound, Blue Ice crystals gradually spread up the two-headed dog¡¯s tail, to its tail, to its hind legs, and froze half of its body at an astonishing speed!
When number four, who had turned around to escape, heard the sound, he instinctively turned his head and happened to see half of the two-headed dog¡¯s body frozen into an ice sculpture. His face revealed a shocked expression.
¡°Awooo¡ Awooo¡¡±
The dog¡¯s two heads roared in a frenzy, and the sound reverberated throughout
the cave.
Number five, who was still in shock, rolled a few times on the ground before he got up. He also saw this extremely shocking scene.
The lower half of the two-headed dog¡¯s body had beenpletely frozen, like a statue that was standing upright. The ice crystal seemed to havee to life and was climbing upwards. With every inch it climbed up, the dog¡¯s barking became louder.
The heads and forelimbs of the two dogs were still shaking wildly, as if they wanted to break free from the shackles.
Every time it struggled, the ice on its body cracked, but as song Qing injected her spiritual energy into it, the cracks were repaired, and the huge dog was frozen in it!
Number three¡¯s strength was much stronger than what she had shown before. The huge dog that was nearly five meters tall when it stood up waspletely bound by her.
Number six, who was about to pull his hand out of his sleeve, froze. He didn¡¯t dare to show any emotion in his eyes. He nced at number seven and didn¡¯t even dare to say a word.
The ice crystals quickly spread to the dog¡¯s forelimbs, and its legs were no longer as agile as before.
Was this the end?
As this thought shed through number Five¡¯s mind, the ice had already frozen the two-headed dog¡¯s front paws. The light blue Frost had already climbed up to the two-headed dog¡¯s neck.
At this moment, the two-headed dog¡¯s voice suddenly became even louder, so loud that it was almost unbearable for a human¡¯s eardrum!
The top of the cave was attacked by the sound waves, and the crystals above the head fell down with ttering sounds.
As the roars from the two dog heads grew louder, its body began to mutate!
Under the blue Ice crystals, its muscles began to expand, and its already huge body began to expand again.
As its body expanded once more, the ice that had frozen it began to crack inch by inch. With a cracking sound, the giant dog let out an extremely high-pitched roar from its mouth. Under the resistance of its brute force, the ice that had trapped it began to crack open, sshing everywhere!
As soon as the two-headed dog¡¯s body was freed, its raised forelimbs fell to the ground with a loud bang.
The ground trembled violently. Song qingxiao failed to trap it. Before she could release her hand and retreat, the giant dog was as fast as lightning. It turned its head and opened its mouth. A gust of foul wind and a red me came out of its mouth.
¡°Hurry¡¡±
Number Five¡¯s pupils contracted as he let out a cry of surprise.
It had happened too quickly, and he was too far away to help. No one had expected that the two-headed dog¡¯s body would expand once again. Apart from using its ws and fangs to hurt people, it could also use fire-type spells!
Although song qingxiao was strong, she must have used a lot of energy to trap the dog. Now that the dog suddenly turned around and attacked at such a close distance, song qingxiao would probably have a hard time escaping!
It was toote to escape now. No matter how fast a human was, it was hard topete with this two-headed dog.
Before number five could finish his sentence, song Qing let go of the dog¡¯s tail, put his hands together, and then pulled it away.
A transparent ice shield appeared between her palms. As she spread her arms, it grew bigger and bigger, blocking her body!
¡°BOOM!¡± The mes spat out by the two-headed dog were blocked by the ice shield. Under the high temperature, the ice melted rapidly, turning into arge amount of thick fog that enveloped the man and dog head.
At this time, the other dog head also turned around fiercely. It opened its mouth wide, revealing two rows of teeth, as if it wanted to bite song Qing!
Run¡¡± Number Five¡¯s voice rang out. Number six, who had his hands in his sleeves, finally moved.
He took out his hand from his sleeve, and there was something like a flute in his palm. He took the flute and put it to his mouth. He gathered his spirit energy and blew it into the flute!
A melodious sound came from the flute. The sound was driven by spiritual energy. Although it was not exciting, it strangely suppressed the barking of dogs, the roars of Giants, and the sound of footsteps.
The entire cave seemed to be upied by the crisp sound of the flute. The dog head, which was about to spit fire again, showed a dazed look in its blood-red eyes under the sound of the flute. It paused for a moment, and the mes turned into sparks and sprayed out.
But at this time, the other dog head that was biting song qingxiao was already in front of her. Its mouth was wide open, revealing a mouth full of sharp fangs. Even if the dog¡¯s eyes were slightly dazed, the closed mouth was enough to bite off song qingxiao¡¯s head!
The benefits she had gained from thest trial had been great for her. The moment the flute sounded, she had already activated her consciousness and blocked the demonic sound from her sea of consciousness!
While the others were affected by the music, the spiritual attack of this sound was nothing to her.
As the dog¡¯s head closed, the shadow above it quickly closed.
It was toote to retreat now, so he could only take the initiative!
At the critical moment of life and death, the silver Wolf Totem seal appeared on her wrist. As the giant dog¡¯s aura approached, she felt a sharp pain!
The silver Wolf¡¯s high and majestic howl resounded in her consciousness, as if it had been offended by the giant dog¡¯s provocation, giving rise to an unparalleled anger!
Silver lines appeared on the back of her hand, and the bones on her fingers suddenly made a sound. Her slender nails turned into sharp ws. She didn¡¯t have time to be surprised by the change in her body. The next moment, her arm instinctively reached into the mouth of the huge dog and caught its huge, thick tongue.
He held it tightly and pulled hard!
His sharp nails were like an indestructible weapon. With a little force from song Qing, he pulled out the tongue from the root!
¡°Owwuuu¡¡±
The giant dog that had been confused by the flute¡¯s sound earlier let out a world-shaking cry of pain. The sound was so loud that it forcibly drowned out the flute¡¯s sound!
Under the reflection of the power, number six was injured quite badly. With a ¡öWA¡¯ sound, he spat out arge mouthful of blood on the flute!
The sound of the flute stopped abruptly, and the magical power disappeared. Number five woke up with a start and realized that he had been in a daze for a moment.
He felt a sense of fear, but he was not the only one who was momentarily dazed. Number one, who had been hiding, also revealed himself. He was quickly discovered by the angry giant and chased after him.
¡°Aooo¡ Aooo¡¡±
The two-headed dog¡¯s screams were getting louder and louder. Song Qing Xiao¡¯s hand was covered in blood, and she was holding a terrifyinglyrge tongue in her palm.
Large amounts of blood flowed down from the two-headed dog¡¯s mouth, dyeing its teeth red.
¡°Aooo¡¡±
Chapter 401 - 329-meeting the enemy 1
Chapter 401: Chapter 329-meeting the enemy 1
Trantor: 549690339
The blood flowed down his throat, making a gurgling sound.
The pain of pulling out one¡¯s tongue was no small matter!
¡°Woof woof¡ Wuwuwu ¡¡±
The dog s shrill screams were hair-raising and piercing to the ears.
Only those who had met its eyes knew how terrifying this two-headed dog was. At first, number four had only looked at it from a few steps away and was already terrified. However, song qingxiao had not only not lost to it, but had even seriously injured it.
Number six¡¯s flute sound was strange. It should be able to control the minds of living creatures and y a role in creating hallucinations.
Although he had acted in a hurry to control the dog, the cultivators in the arena should have been affected.
However, at that critical moment, number three was not restricted by the flute sound, but took the opportunity to pull the dog¡¯s tongue off.
Number four swallowed his saliva, his hands and feet trembling.
Song qingxiao¡¯s strength had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations!
Wuuu¡¡± The pain made the other dog head angry. Its eyes became redder, as if blood was about to drip out.
As the dog¡¯s rage increased, red lines began to appear on its hard, hairless skin.
The runes brought with them a huge amount of heat. In the end, it turned into ayer of mes and burned its skin!
Its uninjured head¡¯s eyes also turned into two Balls of Fire as it red at song qingxiao. It grinned, revealing two rows of sharp teeth.
The surrounding temperature rose as the mes on its body burned, and the entire cave was illuminated by the fire.
Woof!!!
The ferocious dog raised its head and let out a fierce roar. The sound shook the ground and the cave.
¡°Not good!¡± Number Five¡¯s blood and Qi were also shaken by this voice, and his expression was solemn.
No one had expected that the two-headed dog would be able to forcefully increase its strength again after being severely injured.
As the mes crackled, the two-headed dog¡¯s aura rose again and again.
Number seven was a ¡®blind¡¯, and the snake whip in his hand was countered by the two-headed dog.
Before the two-headed dog¡¯s strength had increased, her whip had no effect on it. Now, it would probably be even more difficult for it to disy its strength. Number six seemed to have suffered a bacsh from the giant dog¡¯s volume earlier and was quite badly injured. Even if he could hold on for a short time, he might not be able to hold on for a long time.
As for number four, this person had an ulterior motive and was the same kind as number two, who had died earlier. He was hard to trust.
The temporary Alliance consisted of number one and number five, number six, number seven, and song qingxiao, who had the most amazing performance so far.
Everyone had just entered the mission, and this cave might just be the starting point of ¡®escaping from the terror Battalion¡¯. No one knew what they would encounter in theter stages!
At this moment, one giant dog and one giant had already killed one and injured one of the seven trial-takers. If they continued to fight, even if they could kill the giant dog, everyone would have to pay the price!
In the face of this two-headed dog whose aura had been raised to its peak, number five felt the urge to retreat.
He got up from the ground and frowned. Just as he was about to suggest that everyone retreat to the suspension bridge for the time being, the dog, who had finished roaring, suddenly looked up and roared in the direction of song qingxiao, who had his tongue broken!
It raised its forelimbs, covered in mes, and slowly approached song qingxiao.
The sound of the Hound¡¯s barking and the burning mes on its body echoed throughout the entire cave. Number five was burning with anxiety and shouted loudly,¡±
¡°Number three, why don¡¯t we retreat first!¡±
He had always been a man of few words, but now he rarely spoke. The others actually had the same n as him.
At this time, it was not the best n to fight head-on. The most important thing was to think of a way to escape.
Hearing this, number four was overjoyed. Number six also had a look of agreement on his face. Number one, who was in stealth, shed out. When he came out, he was panting like a Bull. His face was pale as he shouted in a trembling voice,¡±
¡°I think number Five¡¯s words are fine.¡±
He was being chased by the Furious giant until he couldn¡¯t breathe. After running a few rounds, he felt like he was about to lose half his life.
However, song qingxiao¡¯s unexpected performance had subdued him. He didn¡¯t dare to have the thought of running away like No. 2, for fear of losing his life. Otherwise, he would have fled like the group of escapees with his ability.
As soon as he finished speaking, the two-headed dog approached, and the heat wave hit them head-on. With every step it took, the ground trembled with a ¡®bang¡¯, leaving a huge burning footprint.
Song qingxiao heard number Five¡¯s words. If it was any other time, she would have already run away without the reminder of number five and the others.
However, for some reason, along with the giant dog¡¯s roars and roars, she felt a burning pain on her wrist. The pain was so great that she even ignored the high temperature in front of her!
Under the burning pain, the blood in her body began to boil, and in her divine sense, a lone Wolf¡¯s proud cry that refused to yield sounded!
That pride and arrogance transformed into a powerful fighting spirit that filled her entire body!
How could he retreat so easily at this moment?
Her Silver Wolf lived side by side with her. If she wanted to tame this proud and aloof Wolf King and flee in defeat, how could she be worthy of taming this unruly Wolf King?
Song Qjngxin¡¯s blood was boiling. She threw away the huge dog¡¯s tongue and raised the hand that sealed the silver Wolf. At this time, the hand turned into an extremely sharp giant w, which was daunting.
His other hand gripped the dagger tightly. Not only did he not retreat, but he also began to advance!
¡°You¡¡± This small step of hers was clearly seen by number five. His expression changed drastically, and his expression kept changing. Under extreme shock, he made a sound and then found it difficult to make another sound.
Her figure was tall and slender, and she was one of the tallest women in the world. However, in front of the two-headed dog, she seemed extremely small.
At this moment, forcefully taking it head-on was really a foolish action.
Her step wasn¡¯t big, but it was a great challenge to the giant dog.
Roar¡ The dog head that was burning with anger issued a warning. Number five frowned and sighed.
However, the next moment, something that shocked everyone happened again!
The moment the two-headed dog¡¯s roar was heard and the foul wind blew towards song qingxiao, a silver light suddenly burst out from her body!
An extremelyrge silver Wolf Phantom appeared above her head. As her aura increased, the silver Phantom grewrger andrger until it was the same size as the huge dog!
¡°Aooo¡ Wuwuwu¡¡±
The moment the silver Wolf Phantom appeared, it raised its head and howled again and again. Its voice was filled with pride and disdain, and it forcibly suppressed the two-headed dog¡¯s roar.
With the appearance of the silver Wolf, the overbearing pressure of the wolf King spread throughout the cave, making everyone tremble.
The four walls of the cave echoed with ¡®ao ao ao¡¯ sounds.. It was as if the wolf King had just let out a loud cry, and the momentum of the wolf tribe rushing over from all directions to reinforce him!
Chapter 402 - 330-Big Shot (1)
Chapter 402: Chapter 330-Big Shot (1)
Trantor: 549690339
As the wolf howls rose and fell, a cold and unyielding battle intent began to burn.
The moment the silver Wolf Phantom appeared, it seemed to be patrolling its own territory, its eyes scanning the cave.
In his eyes, there was a sense of dignity that could not be offended and the dominance of the wolf King. There was some contempt and some pride.
Even though number five and the others knew that it was just an illusion and not real, they still felt a chill run down their spines when its gaze swept over them.
The silver Wolf¡¯s eyes slowly swept over these people, and finallynded on the dog¡¯s head that was baring its teeth at song Qing. Its eyes narrowed!
Its fluffy tail was bent like a snake, slightly raised, and its body was ready to attack. It opened its mouth, revealing its fangs, and its killing intent overflowed.
At this time, song Qing¡¯s heart was filled with fighting spirit. Facing such a huge creature like the two-headed dog, even with the silver Wolf¡¯s aura, he did not have the slightest intention of retreating.
She slowly took a step forward, and the huge Silver Wolf Phantom also took a step forward with her, its eyes filled with killing intent!
The earth seemed to be buzzing with the heavy footsteps.
The spiritual energy in his body quickly gushed out and was absorbed by the huge image, making the silver Wolf¡¯s figure clearer and its momentum more amazing.
The two-headed dog, which had been extremely furious, now showed some fear in its blood-red eyes under this powerful pressure. Its ears drooped slightly, and although it was still barking, it was much softer than before, as if it was bluffing.
Song qingxiao took another step forward, and the Phantom of the silver Wolf closed in on her again.
¡®Wuuu ¡¡¯ The dog¡¯s head issued a warning, but its two tails began to mp behind its legs. As the silver Wolf stepped forward again, the two-headed dog, which was previously iparably fierce, now began to retreat a step!
This unbelievable scene left number five and the others dumbfounded. It was truly unbelievable!
¡°Then ¡ What is that¡¡±
Number six even forgot to wipe the blood he had sttered on the flute. He stared at the silver Wolf with his eyes wide open and murmured.
What appeared in front of them was clearly just an illusion, but that proud aura turned into a heavy pressure, making it hard for people to breathe.
What was No. 3¡¯s background? how could he summon such a terrifying Phantom?
Number six¡¯s expression was uncertain. At this time, the atmosphere was tense. The battle intent between the two-headed dog and the silver Wolf illusion soared. Number six was affected by this heavy pressure, and his heart began to beat non-stop!
In his nervousness, number six didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. At this moment, time passed extremely slowly. The two-headed dog¡¯s barking became more and more rapid. As song ding took a step forward, the illusion of the silver Wolf approached, causing it to lower and lower its body.
Even the giant who was chasing number one felt that something was wrong and slowed down instinctively. When he tried to turn around, the two-headed dog suddenly moved and rushed towards song Qing with a roar!
Number Five¡¯s heart was in her throat. Song Qing raised her hand, and the huge Silver Wolf illusion above her head also pounced at the two-headed dog when it saw it!
In the blink of an eye, the dog pounced in front of song qingxiao and tried to tear her in two with its bloody mouths.
However, before their teeth could even touch song qingxiao, the silver Wolf Phantom had already opened its mouth and bit down on one of the dogs ¡®heads.
The fangs that were formed from spiritual energy were so sharp that they could easily bite through the thick skin of the dog¡¯s head!
The silver Wolf forcefully tore off arge piece of flesh, causing the two-headed dog to howl in pain. The injured dog immediately turned its head and tried to counterattack, but it saw a huge silver w lift up and press its head down!
With a ¡®ng¡¯ sound, the injured dog¡¯s head was stepped on the ground by the silver Wolf, and it let out a mournful scream.
Arge piece of flesh was torn off from the back of its neck by the silver Wolf, and as arge amount of blood sshed out, the originally burning mes on its body began to dim!
At the same time, song qingxiao¡¯s hand had also arrived. The terrifying ws scratched half of its face, leaving a few deep blood marks on its face.
The wound was naturally painful, but it could not bepared to the threat of the silver Wolf.
The two-headed dog was not willing to wait for its death. Its other head gave up on song qingxiao for the time being and turned to the silver Wolf illusion, spewing mes.
At the same time, he forcefully kicked his forelimbs in an attempt to escape the monastic robe.
Inside the cave, the screams of the dogs, the howls of the wolves, and the sounds of the two ferocious beasts ¡®brutal killing intertwined, forming a soul-stirring scene.
The killing between beasts far surpassed the battle between humans.
The rain of blood apanied the sand and stones on the ground, and the sound was endless. The moment the me was spat out, it was extinguished by a powerful spiritual power!
Its head was only a few inches above the ground when it was stepped on again by the silver Wolf.
His counterattacks had failed several times, and he was still firmly suppressed by the silver Wolf!
The flesh and blood that had been torn off from its body were swallowed by the silver Wolf¡¯s illusion. The dog¡¯s howl changed from the initial fiendish air to a wail. The silver Wolf¡¯s aura was fully released, and the two-headed dog, which had been majestic when it first appeared, waspletely suppressed.
After a few bites, the mes on the dog¡¯s body were extinguished, and its exposed skin was covered in wounds. The ground around it had been dug out by its limbs, and it was dyed red by the blood that sshed out of its body.
Woof¡ Woof woof¡¡¯
At this moment, the two-headed dog was screaming in pain. It could no longer resist. The illusion of the silver Wolf seemed to want to tear it apart and swallow it!
The silver Wolf bit the two-headed dog¡¯s back and picked it up. Then it shook its head hard. With a hiss, the two-headed dog screamed in pain. After arge piece of flesh was torn off from its back, its body was thrown out by the great force and fell to the ground with a bang!
Woof ¡Woof¡¡¯
This fall caused the two-headed dog to scream in pain. It staggered and propped its body up. From the beginning, it had tried to counterattack, but now, it only wanted to escape.
As soon as it was free, the giant dog took advantage of the moment when the silver Wolf was chewing on the flesh and blood to turn around and rush in the direction of number five.
Number five had personally witnessed this terrifying battle between the wolf and the dog. He was greatly shocked when he saw the two-headed dog running toward him as if it didn¡¯t care about its life.
His heart was in his throat. He clenched his fists, but before he could react, the dog didn¡¯t seem to see him. Number five dodged to the side, and the two-headed dog flew past him. It created a strong wind and hit the side of the tunnel entrance with a ¡®ng¡¯. Then, it ran into the tunnel and escaped!
When everyone saw this scene, their raised hearts finally settled down, and they began to beat wildly.
The silver Wolf Phantom above song qingxiao¡¯s head finished thest bite of the two-headed dog¡¯s flesh and blood. It looked at the field, and just as the other participants felt a chill run down their backs, the Phantom let out a high-pitched and excited howl. Then, with a ¡®bang¡¯, it shattered and turned into bits of spiritual energy, entering song qingxiao¡¯s body..
Chapter 403 - 403: Divine might (1)
Chapter 403: Divine might (1)
Trantor: 549690339
As these thousands of spirit points entered her body, song qingxiao¡¯s veins, which had been drained by the silver Wolf illusion, seemed to be greatly nourished.
After devouring the two-headed dog¡¯s flesh and blood, the spirit power of the silver Wolf Phantom was purer and thicker than before.
In the sea of consciousness, the silver Wolf¡¯s howl had disappeared, but its breath was flowing along with the spiritual power in song Qing¡¯s small veins. After fighting side by side in this way, a man and a Wolf seemed to have reached a special agreement for the first time.
Thest few wisps of spirit energy entered her body, and the hand that had turned into a w slowly returned to a slender and delicate palm, still covered in blood that had not dried up.
The mark of the silver Wolf on her wrist was very eye-catching. She stretched out her finger and rubbed it. The mark was slightly hot, as if it was responding to her in such a special way.
Her eyes were warm and her lips curled up.
¡°Argh!¡±
A giant¡¯s roar woke up all the trial-takers who were still immersed in the shock of the silver Wolf¡¯s appearance and its disappearance after defeating the two-headed dog.
The gentleness in song Qing¡¯s small eyes quickly disappeared. When she raised her head, her eyes were cold.
The two-headed dog retreated in defeat, but everyone was not safe. There was still a dangerous giant on the cliff that needed to be dealt with!
The giant held a giant axe and temporarily stopped chasing number one. His shoulders drooped, and when he saw the two-headed dog escape, he roared in anger.
There was a big problem with this terror Battalion. Everyone was new here and had not fully understood the situation.
Although the two-headed dog had been temporarily chased away, if they were dyed for too long, they did not know if the pursuers woulde back.
everyone, let¡¯s attack together. Don¡¯t waste time. Let¡¯s take care of this giant first!
Song qingxiao held the dagger and ordered in a deep voice.
Her aura now was different from before.
Perhaps it was because of the extraordinary strength she disyed when she defeated the two-headed dog, even though she spoke to the other trial-takers in such a tone, number five and the rest, as well as number four, who was slightly dissatisfied earlier, all tacitly agreed to her arrangement. They each chose their own positions and surrounded the giant.
The giant had already felt that something was wrong. He let out a long Humph from his nostrils. After turning around on the spot, he mmed the broad axe in his hand on the ground and strode in the direction of number six.
¡®ng, ng, ng¡¯. Even though number six kept retreating, the distance between the two of them was getting closer and closer in the blink of an eye.
He wasn¡¯t stupid to choose No. 6 as his primary target. He probably had the intention of defeating him.
Number six had been injured earlier and his inner breath had not yet stabilized. He should be the weakest among them!
number seven, keep him busy. Number one, shoot his eyes! Song qingxiao said loudly.
She didn¡¯t need to arrange for number six, as it was rted to her own life. She grabbed the flute and wiped the blood off it, then put it to her mouth to blow.
With a whooshing sound, a long whip was thrown in the air and wrapped around the giant¡¯s calf.
No. 7¡¯s long whip tail turned into a snake head again and climbed up his legs. His body was as soft as noodles, and it grew longer and longer. Soon, it reached his waist and flicked its tongue.
The giant stretched out hisrge palm and grabbed the snake¡¯s body that had wrapped itself around him several times. Then, he pulled with force!
With a cracking sound, the snake¡¯s body was forcibly torn apart and fell to the ground!
However, the snakes that had been cut into pieces did not die after theynded on the ground. Instead, they wriggled on the ground and grew new heads. They turned into a few small snakes and slithered toward the giant again!
This technique was very magical, but it was obviously not lethal to the giant.
Fortunately, number six had already yed his flute. The moment he injected his spiritual power into the flute, the notes came out and immediately upied the giant¡¯s consciousness.
This time, in order to save his life, number six had consciously controlled the sound of the flute to only target the giant.
This way, the effect was much better than before, causing the giant to fall into a trance.
When the sound of the flute entered his ears, the giant, who had been roaring just now, became a little dazed, and his footsteps slowed down!
Number five, who was ready to go, was already prepared when he heard the flute sound. However, when he realized that he was not affected, he turned his head and looked deeply at number six, pursing his lips.
The giant¡¯s roars and footsteps disappeared. The melodious notes were mixed with the hissing of the little snakes that were transformed from the number seven whip.
At this time, number one, who had been hiding all this time, suddenly appeared with a crossbow in his hand. He aimed at the listless eyes of the giant and pulled the trigger!
It all happened so quickly that number six didn¡¯t even have time to react, nor was he able to stop it.
There was no turning back. The arrow whizzed out and urately hit one of the giant¡¯s eyes!
The giant¡¯s body was covered in scales like a two-headed dog. His body was like an iron wall, and it was difficult to hurt him.
However, his eyes were probably his only weakness. The arrow pierced into his eyes with a ¡®PU¡¯ sound!
His weak spot was attacked, and his eyes were injured. The giant who had been bewitched by the flute sound suddenly woke up in pain and let out a deafening scream!
¡®Puff!¡¯ Number six, who was ying the flute, was not prepared at all. Once again, he suffered the bacsh of the sound. He opened his mouth and spat out arge mouthful of blood. His face was as pale as paper and his body was on the verge of copse!
He was already injured, and this time, he was even more injured. It was truly heart-wrenching, and blood kept flowing out, dripping down his chin, dyeing the front of his clothes red.
ah ah ah ah WA!!!
The giant let out a series of angry roars and stomped the ground to vent his anger.
Number six had suffered a bacsh from the power and was unable to resist the attack of the sound waves. His heart ached and his hands trembled. He almost lost his grip on the flute.
At this moment, number six¡¯s heart was filled with rage. He wanted to kill number one.
The first time he suffered a bacsh from his power, song qingxiao was the one who had severely injured the two-headed dog. The scene of her pulling out the dog¡¯s tongue had been too much of a shock to him. Even if number six was angry, he could only suppress it in the face of power.
But once was fine, but a second time?
¡°What the f * ck are you doing?¡±
Number six flew into a rage and spat out two mouthfuls of blood as he cursed.
¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯ve trapped him?¡±
No. l¡¯s sessful shot attracted the giant¡¯s attention. When the giant saw that it was No. 1 who had injured him, new and old grudges instantly welled up in his heart. He immediately let No. 6 go again and vowed to crush No. 1 to death!
¡°I¡¯m listening to number three. Shoot his eyes!¡±
Number one was already very experienced in avoiding the giant¡¯s pursuit. Hearing number six¡¯s curses, he still had the energy to turn around and talk back,¡±
¡°I¡¯m just following the Alliance¡¯smand. If you have a problem, you can go to No. 3!¡±
His words put an end to number six¡¯s anger. At this time, number six had nowhere to vent his anger. He was so angry that he was trembling, but he did not dare to find trouble with song qingxiao.
The corners of song Qing¡¯s small mouth lifted slightly, and she turned a deaf ear to the two people¡¯s argument..
Chapter 404 - 404: Petrification (1)
Chapter 404: Petrification (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Number six¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t light, and it seemed like he wouldn¡¯t be able to recover in a short period of time. In this battle, he naturally lost the ability to fight again.
Although he didn¡¯t have to face the Giants for the time being, it also meant that if his injuries couldn¡¯t recover, he would be in an extremely dangerous environment during the trial of ¡®escaping from the terror Battalion¡¯, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his original abilities.
This was a very terrifying thing.
In the trial, it was already a life-and-death battle. A slight negligence could cost one¡¯s life. Number six¡¯s strength had been greatly reduced. To the other trial-takers, he was like a piece of meat on the chopping board, waiting to be ughtered.
No. 2¡¯s death was not too far away from the lesson. After his death, the points he represented were evenly distributed to every surviving trial-taker.
Now that number six had revealed such a fatal w, everyone present, except number seven, probably wanted him dead!
Number one was truly insidious. He seemed to be speaking eloquently, but in reality, he had sinister intentions!
Killing intent and hatred intertwined in number six¡¯s heart, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to him for the time being.
The giant chased after number one relentlessly. After number one went invisible again, the pain in his eye and the anger of being humiliated by an ¡®ant¡¯ finally ignited into a Prairie Fire. The giant stopped and scanned the entire scene with his only remaining eye. Suddenly, he threw the broad axe in his hand!
¡°Not good!¡± Number five let out a cry of surprise. After being thrown by the giant, the huge broad axe began to fly along the field and cut down, bringing with it a strong wind that blew sand and stones everywhere it went.
The axe was extremely fast and menacing. Wherever it passed, it seemed to weave an inescapable in the arena, trying to drag the cultivators into it and cut them into pieces!
Even if number one could be invisible, once he revealed himself, he would inevitably be injured by the flying hatchet.
The only sound that could be heard was the ¡®swish swish¡¯ of the flying hatchet. Everyone was forced into a passive position.
Even if he tried his best to Dodge, it was not a long-term solution. If he was identally touched by the axe, he would be seriously injured even if he did not die.
Number six had already backed out of the battle, so he was in the most danger when the flying axes attacked. Number seven seemed to be anxious. She shook the long whip in her hand andshed it in the direction of the giant. The whip flew halfway and was cut in two by the force of the flying axes. It fell to the ground with a ¡®pata¡¯ and turned into a small snake!
As the axe spun, the remaining force cut the mountain wall, cutting off the crystals on the mountain wall.
This couldn¡¯t go on. This axe was very powerful and he couldn¡¯t directly face it.
Song qingxiao¡¯s expression darkened and she shouted,¡±
¡°Let¡¯s take down the giant first!¡±
The axe was controlled by the giant. If the giant was knocked down, the axe formation would break!
¡°Number seven, trap his legs! Number four, hold him back. Number one, find an opportunity to shoot his other eye. Number five, you and I will be responsible for taking him down!¡±
¡°Alright!¡± Number five gritted his teeth and took the opportunity to speak while dodging.
Number four was unhappy, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything.
This giant had been driven mad by number one. How could he be so easily restrained? however, under such circumstances, how could he dare to say that he couldn¡¯t do it?
Even if the pressure was huge, they could only brace themselves and charge! After song Qing finished her instructions, number seven threw the broken whip on the ground. The little snake that was crawling on the ground seemed to have sensed her intention and slithered toward the broken whip. Not long after, it merged into one and grew longer and longer until it reached the giant¡¯s instep. It wrapped around his ankles in circles!
After a few rounds, it suddenly tightened.
The giant¡¯s body swayed and he almost fell to the ground!
He let out an angry roar. As his legs were tied up, he could only bend down and use his hands to break the snake whip that was locking his ankles. At this time, number Four¡¯s figure had already jumped over.
As soon as the giant saw someone approaching, a violent look shed in his single eye. His palm turned into a fist and he punched in the direction of number four!
The fist was like a small mountain pressing down on them. It was fast and Swift. Number four hurriedly dodged, leaving behind an afterimage. In the bhnk of an eye, the fist smashed the afterimage into the ground, making a loud ¡®boom¡¯ sound and creating a huge pit in the ground!
Just the power of this punch made number four break out in cold sweat and his hair stand on end.
However, he did not dare to Dodge. He could feel song qingxiao¡¯s gaze on him.
The giant¡¯s other hand immediately smashed down again after missing its first attack. Number Four¡¯s figure shuttled back and forth between the giant¡¯s fists like a ghost.
Boom Boom ¡°, the sound of the impact and the roar of the giant was constantly heard. The sand and stones on the ground formed a thick fog of sand and dust. At this time, number four was sweating profusely, and his clothes were wet and firmly stuck to his body, as if he was wrapped in ayer of cocoon.
Taking advantage of the fact that the giant¡¯s feet were tied up, number five and song qingxiao rushed over. Seeing that things were not going well, number five let it go. The scene of song qingxiao severely injuring the two-headed dog was still deeply imprinted in his memory.
As soon as he saw song qingxiao approaching, he let go of number four, who was already sweating profusely. He opened his palm, and the axe that was spinning in the air flew back to him.
He grabbed the axe with one hand and roared as he swung it in song qingxiao¡¯s direction!
At the same time, his other hand was not idle. He reached out and grabbed the snake whip that was binding his ankle.
This time, the giant didn¡¯t break the whip like before. Instead, he grabbed the whip and pulled it hard!
Number Seven¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t weak, but this strength against the giant was hke an ant trying to shake a tree. She was pulled in front of the giant in an instant, like a spider hanging on silk. Under the impact of the huge steam current, she swayed between the giant¡¯s fingers. Before she could release her hand and take the opportunity to escape, the giant had already thrown her up and opened its huge mouth at the same time!
¡®Ha!¡¯ In the midst of the foul wind, the people who saw this scene all recalled the scene of number two being chewed raw.
Number Seven¡¯s body flew up and was about to fall into the giant¡¯s mouth.
Number six¡¯s heart was in his throat.
However, number seven was not number two after all. At the critical moment, her long braids that were flying in the air suddenly moved and turned into slender snakes that firmly attached themselves to the giant¡¯s face!
She relied on this buffer to stabilize her body. At this time, the earth-shaking sound of the axe falling to the ground came from the cave.
At this time, number seven was hanging on the giant¡¯s face, her lower body swinging in the air. Just as the giant was about to stretch out his tongue and suck her into his mouth, her closed eyes suddenly opened!
His eyes had turned into vertical pupils. Number seven opened his mouth and let out an extremely sharp roar!
A forked tongue stuck out from her mouth, and two fangs shed with a cold light. When she opened her eyes, her gaze just so happened to meet the giant¡¯s eyes. Spiritual energy gushed out, and the green scales on the giant¡¯s feet began to turn gray!
His feet quickly petrified, and the petrification began to spread upward. With number Seven¡¯s roar, the stone slowly climbed to his ankles!
¡°Ah¡.¡±
Chapter 405 - 405: You’re in _i
Chapter 405: You¡¯re in _i
Trantor: 549690339
The giant let out a roar of shock and anger, and the fishy wind from his throat made number Seven¡¯s thin body sway wildly like a Willow catkin.
At the same time, song qingxiao jumped back to avoid the falling stone axe At this time, the giant was too busy to take care of himself. His ankles and feet had turned into stone, and his huge body was frozen in ce, unable to move!
In his anger, he actually let go of the axe in his hand and tried to pull number seven off his face.
Taking advantage of this opportunity, song qingxiao rushed to where the axe was, and the axe fell to the ground, cutting several inches deep.
The residual force of the axe¡¯snding turned into a gust of wind, blowing her hair. Her eyes fell on the giant¡¯s leg. The gray-white color seemed toe alive and was wriggling up his ankle. At this time, it had already spread to his lower leg.
Song Qing put the dagger back to his waist and held the handle of the axe that was as high as his shoulder with both hands. After taking a deep breath, he circted his spiritual power and poured it into his arms.
¡°Rise!¡± As spiritual energy circted on her arm, blue scales appeared on it. The axe that had been deeply embedded in the ground was pulled out by her with a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound!
Themotion immediately attracted the attention of number six and number four. The two of them looked away from number seven at the same time and saw song qingxiao pulling the axe out.
Number four was dumbfounded, and his entire body trembled.
¡°This, is this even a woman?¡±
He murmured. As the axe was pulled out, the soil on the ground turned. Song Qing picked up the giant axe that was as tall as a man. He circted his spiritual energy and swung the flying axe!
¡°
F * ck!¡± In his fear, number four cursed and dodged in a hurry.
The axe weighed more than a few hundred pounds, and song Qing swung it toward the giant¡¯s calf.
A hurricane was created wherever he went. The giant was holding number seven with both hands and dragging him with force. When he heard the sound of wind, it was toote to react!
With a ng, the axe hit his calf. Sparks flew in all directions, and with a crack, the sharp axe smashed the stone, sending gravel flying. The axe passed through his leg with a sharp wind!
¡°Ah ¡ Roar¡¡± The giant let out an unwilling roar. He lost both his legs and his huge body fell.
The invisible No. 1 appeared and aimed his crossbow in the direction of the giant¡¯s other eye. He pulled the trigger several times and the dense arrow shot through the giant¡¯s other eye.
The giant let out a miserable and angry howl. Number five, who had seen song qingxiao¡¯s attack, also took a few steps back. He jumped and mmed into the giant with all his might!
With a loud bang, his thin body hit the giant
His body was pitifully small whenpared to the giant.
The fear in number Four¡¯s eyes turned into disdain and ridicule after seeing number Five¡¯s actions.
However, the moment number Five¡¯s body collided with the giant¡¯s body, to number Four¡¯s surprise, the giant who was originally falling seemed to have been hit by a heavy object. It let out an unwilling roar and its body began to tilt to one side.??? ¡ã
Number five hit his target and immediately bounced off.
When the giant fell, it was as if the mountain had copsed. A huge shadow fell down, and number seven, who was in his hand, took the opportunity to escape. BOOM! BOOM!
An earth-shattering sound rang out, and arge amount of dust spread out. The ground also began to shake, causing the suspension bridge to creak along with it.
Everyone seemed to be unable to stand steadily, and the cave also shook non-stop. The surrounding rocks rolled down with a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound.
The mud and sand under the cliff wall began to tremble and fall, as if the tform would notst long and would copse.
The giant fell to the ground and tried to sit up with his hands on the ground. Song qingxiao had already rushed forward and grabbed the giant¡¯s hair with both hands. The spiritual power in his body surged wildly.
Fortunately, the silver Wolf had previously devoured the flesh and blood of the two-headed dog to umte enough spiritual power. At this time, under the effect of the spiritual power, ayer of frost appeared on the giant¡¯s head. The groan from his mouth quickly turned into a white cold air, which was blown away by the hurricane when he fell.
His forehead and face were covered in frost. As song qingxiao used up most of his spiritual energy, his head turned into a huge Ice Mountain in the blink of an eye, covered in solid ice.
Even at this point, the giant was still breathing. He still tried to clench his fists and hit the head, trying to break the ice.
Everyone¡¯s expression changed when they saw him attack. At the critical moment, song qingxiao grabbed the giant axe with both hands again and chopped down hard!
Although the giant didn¡¯t die, its head was frozen and extremely fragile. It couldn¡¯t resist the impact at all.
A clear ¡®ng¡¯ sound was heard as the axe hit arge piece of ice. The ice sculpture¡¯s Frozen Head slowly cracked open.
As the ice was broken, the strength of the giant¡¯s raised hands immediately weakened. With the remaining force, the fists still hit the ice with a ¡®bang¡¯, and finally slowly peeled off.
The ground was still making a ¡®buzzing¡¯ sound, and dust and fog were still flying in the field.
Song qingxiao used too much force. Blood seeped out of the pores on her arms, and her fingertips trembled.
However, with the two-headed dog¡¯s escape and the giant¡¯s death, everyone¡¯s crisis was temporarily resolved.
Having survived the disaster, everyone¡¯s hearts that had been in their throats rxed, and they all gasped for breath.
Number one¡¯s heart was still beating wildly, and his eyes were blinded by the dust. He couldn¡¯t fully open his eyes to see the surrounding scenery.
He waved his hand, and as if he had discovered something, he scolded sternly,
¡°F * ck!¡± Everyone had expended a lot of energy to bring down the giant. At this time, they were all temporarily adjusting their breathing and taking a break. Number one¡¯s sudden ghostly roar startled the others who had just rxed.
Number six had a grudge against him and hated him to the core. Now that he was frightened by him, he was about to open his mouth to curse when number one said angrily,¡±
Number four, that bastard, took the opportunity to slip away!¡±
As soon as he finished shouting, number six and the others looked over. As expected, beside the giant¡¯s corpse, number four was nowhere to be seen.
Through the thick smog, he could see a sneaky figure at the other end of the suspension bridge. It should be number four, who had taken the opportunity to slip away.
As if hearing number one¡¯s angry shout, number four quickened his pace.
This person had long been disloyal. Previously, when they were fighting the two-headed dog, he had tried to escape like number two. In the end, although they were forced to cooperate, this person was not worth trusting.
At present, there was only one suspension bridge on the cliff that led to the other side. It was very likely that this was the only way out of the ¡®terror camp¡¯.
If number four was one step ahead, it was inevitable that he woulde up with some evil tricks and deliberately set people up.
At the thought of this, no one dared to fall behind. After number one shouted, he also ran in the direction of the suspension bridge, followed by number six and seven.
Song qingxiao stood on the giant¡¯s head and was thest one. When she stepped on the suspension bridge, number five and the others were already two to three meters away from her!
The wooden boards on the suspension bridge were old and had fallen off in many ces. The bottom of the cliff was dark and the bottom could not be seen.
A cold wind blew from below, and the old wooden boards creaked as they were stepped on. The suspension bridge shook as the trial-takers ran at high speed.
Stepping on it was like walking on the clouds. It was frightening, as if they could not hold on to it steadily and would fall off the cliff.
No. 4 reached the other side first. He stepped on the ground and turned around with a ferocious look on his face. He flipped his palm and took out a small dagger.
¡°Number four, you dog!¡±
Seeing this, number one, who was running at the front, was so angry that his eyes almost popped out. He eximed, ¡®¡±¡®Don¡¯t you dare!¡±
Hehe!¡± Number four sneered and reached out to Cut the Rope.
The suspension bridge seemed to be made of unknown wood and vines. It was extremely strong and could bear a lot of weight.
If an ordinary person wanted to destroy it, it would probably take some effort.
However, as a trial-taker, number four was many times stronger than ordinary people.
With a sh, the vine snapped and one of the handrails fell off, causing the bridge to shake..
Chapter 406 - 334-looking for death (1)
Chapter 406: Chapter 334-looking for death (1)
Trantor: 549690339
hahahahahaha ¡ No. 4 cut off a rope and couldn¡¯t help but let out a crazyugh.
Perhaps it was because he was too excited, his face was flushed red, and the veins on his forehead were protruding and throbbing.
¡°Die, die, die!¡± Heughed crazily and the suspension bridge trembled violently. The cultivators on the bridge could not stand steadily and they reached out to grab the vine rope on the other side of the suspension bridge.
Number four cut off one vine rope and turned around to cut another one. His expression was crazed and he could not hide his excitement.
¡°Number four, if we die, do you think you can escape by yourself?¡± The guardrails on one side of the suspension bridge were broken, and the bridge swayed violently in the air. Below was a bottomless cliff. If they fell down, they might not even be able to pick up their bones.
Number six shouted with all his might. He and number seven were originally following number one closely, but as the suspension bridge shook, the wooden boards under their feet slipped. In order to stabilize their bodies, he quickly grabbed the vine rope.
With this dy, he was already a few steps behind number one.
No. 5 had almost caught up with him, and there was still a distance of about ten meters between him and the other end of the suspension bridge.
¡°Hmph!¡± Number four snorted coldly and ignored his shouts.
Number six¡¯s words made sense, but this was a once-in-a-hfetime opportunity. If he could eliminate all the other five trial-takers here, the 14000 points reward would be his own!
Humans would die for wealth, birds would die for food. No matter how difficult the road ahead was, he had to take a gamble.
Wasn¡¯t it because of song Qing¡¯s outstanding strength that he was able to suppress everyone and give orders?
If he could obtain 14000 points this time, after leaving the trial space, his strength would definitely improve by arge margin. At that time, he naturally wouldn¡¯t have to listen to orders and be at the mercy of others!
He cut off one vine rope and was about to cut another one. Number six was so shocked that his voice changed, number four, you dare!
The suspension bridge was narrow. After the guardrail on one side was cut off, song Qing and the others grabbed the vine rope on the other side to prevent themselves from falling down due to the violent shaking of the bridge.
If this vine rope was also cut off, everyone would be walking on a tightrope on a cliff.
As soon as number six finished speaking, number one couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his breath on number four. He held the railing with one hand and grabbed the crossbow with the other. He aimed at number four and pulled the trigger!
Only to hear an empty sound, the crossbow was empty, there were no more arrows!
He had listened to song qingxiao¡¯s words earlier. In order to attract the giant, he had used up all the arrows he had prepared. He didn¡¯t have time to load them and found that No. 4 had escaped, so he only cared about chasing him.
Number one was about to vomit blood. Number four, who was about to attack, heard the trigger and dodged instinctively. However, when he realized that no arrow wasing, he couldn¡¯t help butugh wildly. He grabbed his dagger again and swung it at the vine rope.
However, before number four could make a move, number one had already taken a few more steps and was now only five to six meters away from the end of the suspension bridge.
Although number four was still smiling, he was sweating profusely and his face was twitching. It was obvious that he was not calm and was worried that the others would escape and take revenge.
However, the temptation of the points was too great. He grabbed the dagger and swung it with force. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, another vine rope was broken and fell down again!
In order to avoid being brought down by the vine, the others let go of number four the moment they saw him make a move.
The guardrails fell slowly, and the two sides fell below the bridge. They swayed violently left and right, causing the suspension bridge to shake as well.
The hearts of the people on the bridge also flew into the air along with the swinging suspension bridge. The wooden boards under their feet slid down to the bottom of the valley along with the violent shaking.
The wind from below continued to blow upwards, but there was no sound from the falling wooden board for a long time, which inevitably made people¡¯s hair stand on end.
The person who ran in front was slightly better off, but song Qing, who was at the back, was in danger!
in order to survive, the people in front of her took even bigger steps, causing the suspension bridge to shake even more violently. Every time it swung up, it seemed to swing her into the air and throw her into the valley!
There was nothing to grab on either side, so this situation was far more dangerous than the confrontation with the two-headed dog.
¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Killing intent surged in song Qingxin¡¯s heart. When she saw number four bending down to cut the suspension bridge vine rope on the ground again, she released her divine sense and went straight to number Four¡¯s sea of consciousness.
If she was at her peak, even if her spiritual power attack at this distance couldn¡¯t hurt number four, it would definitely make him suffer.
However, because she had summoned the silver Wolf Phantom to fight side by side with her, she had consumed a part of her spiritual power. Although the silver Wolf had replenished a little after devouring the two-headed dog¡¯s flesh and blood, she had consumed too much spiritual power when she had frozen the giant.
At this time, the distance between her and number four wasn¡¯t considered close. The moment that divine sense was released, number four only felt a movement in his sea of consciousness, as if a thin needle had pierced his head. He felt a slight stabbing pain, causing him to stop bending over.
Just this short pause had given the others an opportunity.
No. 1 was not far from the edge of the suspension bridge. He was about two to three meters away. He stepped on the nk of the bridge and jumped into the air. He was about to reach the ground, followed by No. 6, No. 7, and No. 5- Number four heard the wind and looked up, knowing that he had lost the opportunity. It was toote to Cut the Rope again.
He was decisive. He stood up straight, but at the same time, he stretched out his leg and stomped on the bridge.
¡°Go to hell, go to hell!¡±
He had already offended them. Since he couldn¡¯t kill all of them, it would be best if he could kill one.
The bridge was already shaking violently, and with his kick, it swung even higher, like a swing.
After kicking him, number four turned around and ran away.
Behind them, number one, number six, and number seven ran to the shore one after another. They didn¡¯t have time to chase after number four and turned their heads instinctively.
At this moment, only No. 5 and song qingxiao were left on the bridge.
Number Five¡¯s strength was unknown, but song qingxiao¡¯s current performance could be said to be the strongest among the trial-takers. Among the three who had temporarily escaped to the shore, other than number seven, number six was seriously injured. Number one¡¯s ability was restrained by song qingxiao, so he could not do anything in her hands.
A dark and indescribable light shed in number one¡¯s eyes. He subconsciously reached behind his waist and grabbed several arrows. Before he could load them into the crossbow, he saw number five on the suspension bridge shouting and clenching his fists!
Thick ck hair grew on his arms and cheeks, and his body began to swell as if he had been filled with air.
As the muscles in his four limbs expanded, his clothes were torn apart. In the blink of an eye, he had grown to a height of two meters and was shaped like a giant Gori. With a spring of his legs, he shot towards the shore like a meteor. He managed to escape with his jump, but the suspension bridge flew even higher with his support, and the wooden boards on it flew up one after another..
Chapter 407 - 407: Square (1)
Chapter 407: Square (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Song qingxiao¡¯s body was also thrown into the air by this force. Number six¡¯s eyes were filled with hope. He saw song qingxiao falling from the air like a floating duckweed that had lost its roots.
Other than the vine rope that was raised high, there was no ce for her tond. She was afraid that she would fall into the valley.
At this moment, number six¡¯s heart was in his throat. He even forgot to breathe. His heart was in turmoil. The moment song qingxiaonded, she touched the wooden board with the tip of her foot. She gathered her spiritual power and a chill came from her feet.
Ice crystals formed on the vine rope, freezing the vine rope that was swaying wildly!
With each step she took, arge piece of ice spread out along with her. With a cracking sound, an ice bridge of about ten meters long hung down diagonally.
It was as if above the clouds, someone had built an invisible ice bridge for her to cross!
Song qingxiao¡¯s toes gently touched the ground, and a ¡®ka¡¯ sound came from the ice. The thin ice crystal cracked, and with this slowing momentum, song qingxiao slid down from the ice bridge at an incredible speed!
When she rushed over with the cold wind, number six couldn¡¯t react at all. He couldn¡¯t make any extra movements and could only Dodge sideways.
As soon as No. 5nded, she alsonded safely.
Only when she had stepped on the ground did the thin ice bridge crack open, and the ice on it fell down the cliff.
Only then did the high arched vine rope fall back down again, making an endless ¡®swish swish¡¯ sound.
Number one held the crossbow in one hand and an unloaded arrow in the other. He was dumbfounded.
When he came to his senses, his back was covered in cold sweat. He was even more afraid than when he was on the suspension bridge.
At this time, number one was secretly d that he had not had the time to do anything. After seeing song Qing¡¯s repeated actions, he did not even dare to have the slightest thought of resisting in front of her.
Under his strong desire to live, he made a prompt decision. He held the arrow and put it into his mouth, making an exaggerated gesture of picking his teeth. While picking, he also made a pretentious ¡®PEI PEI¡¯ sound, as if meat had just stuffed the gaps between his teeth.
¡°Hmph!¡± Song qingxiao looked at number one coldly and snorted.
Her face was deathly pale, and her arms were soaked in cold sweat and blood, trembling slightly.
In order to escape, she didn¡¯t dare to hold back at all. She had almost exhausted the remaining spiritual power in her body. Now was not the time to settle scores with number one!
¡°Let¡¯s go after number four.¡±
Under her stare, cold sweat poured out of number one¡¯s body. He was afraid that she would make a move, but when he saw that she didn¡¯t make a move and instead ordered them to chase after number four, he immediately heaved a long sigh of relief.
¡°Where¡¯s that bastard number four? When I catch him, I¡¯m going to skin him alive. How dare he trick us!¡±
He shouted loudly to hide the fear in his heart. Before anyone could answer, he heard someone snorting heavily. With the sound of footsteps, number five, who had turned into a huge ck Gori, did not slow down afternding on the ground. He strode in the direction of number four.
Number one was stunned for a moment before following closely behind, afraid that number five would ¡®perform¡¯ first and steal the credit.
The few of them quickly chased after it. The tunnel exit on the other side of the suspension bridge was muchrger than the other side.
The entire mountainside seemed to have been dug out by someone. In the dark, he could only estimate the approximate height of the mountainside by listening to the People¡¯s voices and breathing.
Fortunately, after their eyes had adapted to the darkness, they quickly chased after it. The road became wider and wider as they walked. A faint light shone from somewhere, making the surrounding light hazy.
This ray of light was extremely weak, but in such an environment, it was exceptionally eye-catching. The few of them followed the light and soon saw the source of the light.
The cultivators seemed to have stepped into a square. Number one¡¯s eyes turned and he immediately noticed number Four¡¯s figure.
¡°He¡¯s there!¡±
He stretched out his hand and shouted in pleasant surprise. His voice spread throughout the mountain, and everyone seemed to hear someone shouting,
¡°He¡¯s there¡¡±
¡°He¡¯s there¡¡±
¡°He¡¯s¡ He¡¯s¡¡±
¡°Over there¡ Over there¡¡±
Number one¡¯s loud voice was all around. Other than that, the wind and the sound of falling rocks that they had heard at the suspension bridge earlier hadpletely disappeared.
Within song qingxiao¡¯s line of sight, she saw an unusually wide square. It was dark all around, as if there was no end.
At the center of the square, there was a tform with hundreds of circr steps. The dim light that everyone had discovered earlier came from the higher part of the tform.
There was a rice-white Halo on it, as if a cold white Pearl was embedded in the ck Tower.
Number Four¡¯s figure appeared at a corner of the square. At the foot of the stairs, the refugees who had left earlier were already preparing to climb up the stairs. It was obvious that this flight of stairs was likely the only way out of the terror Battalion!
However, the stairs were cylindrical in shape, and there were no specific buildings around, so it was difficult to distinguish North, South, East, and West.
The square was surrounded by darkness. If they chased into the square and took a few more steps, they might not even be able to tell which direction they came from when they turned back.
It was important to kill number four, but song qingxiao didn¡¯t hate him as much as she had shown.
Under such circumstances, even though number four had almost killed her, she remained calm and did not lose her head because of hatred.
She had always been a cautious person, especially in the trials. She was even more unwilling to make any mistakes, afraid that one mistake would cost her life.
¡°No. 1.¡± She suddenly said.
The moment number one spoke, number four seemed to know that they had caught up, so he rushed towards the stairs like a madman.
Number one wanted to stop number four, but when he heard song qingxiao¡¯s voice, he felt a chill down his spine. He shivered.
In that split second of dy, number five jumped up and chased after number four.
He was tall and agile in his animalistic form, like a non-human monster in the dark. He caught up with number four in a few breaths!
¡°Roar!¡±
Number five let out a deafening roar, shaking the refugees who were climbing the stairs in front of them. They stopped in fear and turned back. Number five had caught up with number four and reached out a giant hand full of ck hair!
Number four felt that something was amiss. By the time he heard the wind, it was toote to hide!
The fingers reached his back and easily pierced through his body, prating his chest.
Number four was still running instinctively, but in the next moment, he felt a numbing sensation on his back. Then, he heard the sound of his spine being broken. Several fingers broke through his clothes and appeared on his chest. He was forcibly pulled up and hung in the air.
An excruciating pain appeared in number Four¡¯s mind.. He instinctively wanted to turn his head in horror, but his fingers that were still bleeding suddenly clenched!
Chapter 408 - 408: Altar (1)
Chapter 408: Altar (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Wuwuah!¡±
As number four screamed in pain, therge palm grabbed his internal organs and pulled him back. With a ¡®hu¡¯ sound, number Four¡¯s internal organs were forcibly pulled out from his back!
A gust of cold wind blew in from the Big Hole in his chest. Number four turned his head instinctively and saw the face of a terrifying Gori with ck hair all over its face. Its eyes were bright and seemed a little familiar.
¡°Who¡¡±
As his consciousness scattered, he heard the ¡®Gori¡¯ sneer,¡±
¡°Hehe, is this the Vajra?¡±
Realization dawned on number four. At the start of this trial, he had ridiculed number Five¡¯s height with number six, ridiculing number five for being as short as a monkey andparing himself to a Vajra.
At that time, number five did not think much of it and did not argue with him. However, he did not expect him to bear a grudge in his heart and cause him to lose his life in his hands.
¡°I¡¡±
Number four let out a sound from his throat. His body fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯ like a Ragdoll, and he stopped breathing.
In the cultivators ¡®sea of consciousness, the notification changed once agaimEscape from the terror Battalion.
[ missionpletion: 2800 points ]
Number five killed number four with a single blow and threw the heart in his hand onto the ground. Blood sttered everywhere and the stench of blood spread. He said nonchntly,¡±
¡°You¡¯re really too useless!¡±
After transforming, number Five¡¯s strength was no small matter. The scene of her killing was brutal and fierce, causing number six to swallow her saliva. She grabbed number Seven¡¯s hand so hard that it seemed like she was going to twist her hand.
In the trial space, number four wasn¡¯t the only one who ridiculed number five. For number five to be so vengeful, it was likely that he wanted to kill him as well.
If he was at his peak, he would not be afraid of him even if he joined forces with number seven. But now that he was seriously injured, he needed to be more careful.
Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t surprised by number Five¡¯s true strength. There were many people who would hide their true strength in the trial.
She nced at number Four¡¯s body from the corner of her eye and reached out to number one,¡±
¡°Give me two of your arrows.¡±
When number one was called out by her, his body trembled. He thought that she was going to take the opportunity to settle the score with him like number five, but he didn¡¯t expect that she only asked for two arrows.
Number one heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, a pained expression appeared on his face.
Each of these arrows were exchanged for points from the trial space, but since song qingxiao wanted them, number one had to give them to her.
He obediently handed two arrows to song qingxiao. After she took the arrows, she bent down and inserted one of the arrows into the ground like she was nting rice seedlings.
¡°What¡¯s this for?¡±
Number one asked curiously as he quietly touched the ground with his toes.
The ground was extremely hard and covered with strange patterns.
However, these lines were notid out with stone, but seemed to be a masterpiece carved on a t stone.
This kind of stone ground was indestructible. Even if number one¡¯s arrow came from the trial space, even if he shot it with his own bow, he might not be able to easily nail the arrow into the ground so deep.
Song qingxiao grabbed the arrow and inserted it into the ground. It seemed like it was effortless for her to insert more than half of it into the ground. The strength she disyed made number one even more vignt.
It seemed that the series of actions such as forcing back the two-headed dog, killing the giant, and escaping from danger at the draw bridge had not really exhausted her strength. How deep was this woman¡¯s concealment? why did such a terrifying expert appear in this trial?
Number one¡¯s heart trembled, and he strangled thest thought of trying to get the points alone.
¡°Make a mark.¡±
Song qingxiao stuck an arrow into No. l¡¯s body to suppress him. While she was answering No. l¡¯s question, she stopped for a moment to ease the pain in her hands, which were aching because her spiritual power was about to be exhausted.
Hearing her words, number one was stunned. He saw her lower her head again and insert the remaining arrow beside another arrow. Then, she straightened her body and slowly took a step forward.
As she walked, her entire body emerged from the shadows and was bathed in the faint light.
For some reason, when song qingxiao felt the light on her body, all the pores on her body shrank. The surface of her skin was stimted, and ayer of goosebumps stood up.
Ah ¡¡¯ A faint sigh sounded in song Qing¡¯s sea of consciousness, and she turned her head instinctively.
Behind her was number one. Number six and number seven subconsciously put some distance between them. Number five was striding back, number Four¡¯s body was lying on the ground, and the fugitives were standing at the bottom of the stairs. They were so shocked by the scene of number five killing number four that they did not dare to act rashly.
There was no one else in the square. From the expressions on number one and the others ¡®faces, they probably didn¡¯t hear anything.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
what¡¯s wrong? ¡± number six asked as she saw song Qing turn around.
This was a trial scene, and any slight movement could lead to fatal consequences.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. Number five strode back and looked at number six for a while. When he saw that number six¡¯s hair was standing on end, he looked away and turned to song qingxiao,¡± what did you find? ¡±
As he spoke, his tall figure began to shrink rapidly. The ck hair on his body began to shrink, turning into spiritual power and surging back into his body. His overly long hands and feet also shrank back, and not long after, he had shrunk back to number Five¡¯s previous short and thin body.
¡°Something¡¯s not right here.¡± As song qingxiao spoke, she looked around the square. Finally, she looked up at the high stairs. She squinted her eyes and looked at the source of the light.
Perhaps it was because she had been in close contact with an existence like Chu ke in the previous trial of revenge, so she was particrly sensitive to this kind of Yin Qi. She kept feeling that this ce was filled with an aura of death.
As she spoke, she lowered her head and touched the ground with the tips of her toes.
When she was inserting the arrow earlier, she had noticed the strangeness of the ground. The ground had been carved into a strange crisscrossing pattern. She could not see any pattern, nor did it look like a mysterious totem. Under the weak light, it was a gray-white color.
¡°Don¡¯t you think this ce looks like an altar?¡±
As song qingxiao spoke, she tilted her head to look at the tall steps. They couldn¡¯t see what was going on up there from below, only that there was a light source up there.
As soon as she finished speaking, not only number five frowned, but the others also looked troubled.
It was just as song qingxiao had said. The top of the steps in the middle of the square looked like an altar, and the tform below was for people from all directions to worship.
It was not a coincidence that the altar had appeared here. Their mission was to escape from the terror Battalion. After entering the mission, they had mixed in with a group of escapees, so they probably had to follow them.
He wasn¡¯t sure what was on the altar, but judging from their attempt to climb the stairs, the way out of the terror Battalion was probably on the altar.
In this case, it meant that the real danger was up there!
But just in case, song Qing looked down on number six, ¡°¡±Number six, go to the other side and see if there¡¯s another way out!¡±
Chapter 409 - 409: Disloyal (1)
Chapter 409: Disloyal (1)
Trantor: 549690339
1
The moment number six was called out by song Qing, he was stunned for a moment before he smiled.
¡°Alright,¡± he said. He replied and clutched his chest.
¡°Number seven,e with me.¡±
Number seven, who had his eyes closed, didn¡¯t say anything. He only nodded to show his attitude.
Number six pulled her to the other side of the square. As soon as he turned around, his smile disappeared and his expression became gloomy.
After crossing the suspension bridge, the group walked all the way to the square without any obstacles.
This road was rted to the trial and was a way to escape. They had not encountered any danger up until now, so if there was something abnormal, it must be a demon.
The tall altar cast a huge shadow on the other side of the square. Song qingxiao had said that there was something strange about the square, and that danger might be hidden in it.
If she really wanted to see if there was an exit at the other end of the square, she could just randomly choose a person who was on the run and walk around.
It was fine if they could walk out, but if they couldn¡¯t, it meant that there was something strange on the other side.
These escapees were just ordinary people, weak and useless. Their death would not affect the trial-takers ¡®mission.
But now, number three was using this attitude to make him look, not to discuss with him, but to give orders. It was clear that he was deliberately using him as bait to force him to die.
But even if number six knew this, he couldn¡¯t turn hostile.
Number one and number five were obviously on song qingxiao¡¯s side. Number three¡¯s strength was beyond doubt. Whether it was the huge Silver Wolf Phantom or her superb ice-type magic, they all had a huge impact on number six¡¯s heart. He couldn¡¯t even think about fighting against song qingxiao.
Number five had killed number four cleanly and was not an easy opponent.
Number one¡¯s skill was unpredictable and hard to guard against.
Even though number seven was on his side and his skills were not bad, the two of them were still too weak. He had also been tricked by number one and was seriously injured. Under such circumstances, no matter how angry number six was, he could only swallow his anger.
He and number seven walked further and further away, bypassing the square and quickly disappearing into the shadows of the altar¡¯s stairs.
Number five then retracted his gaze from his back and said in a low voice,
¡°These two can¡¯t be left alive!¡± Number one nodded in agreement.
When No. 6 was caught in the pincer attack of the giant and the two-headed dog, it was song qingxiao who came forward, and everyone worked together to save him.
However, this person was too scheming. When number five and song qingxiao attacked the two-headed dog together, he showed his strength for the first time. The flute sound not only confused the two-headed dog, but also number five and the others.
It was not that he could not control the sound of his flute, which could be seen when he was dealing with the giant.
The reason why he controlled the entire scene at that time was most likely because he had malicious intentions. He wanted to take the opportunity to trick the others and delude himself into obtaining the points.
Not only DID number five see this clearly, but number one had probably also seen it long ago, so he had tricked him again and crippled number six¡¯s strength.
Song qingxiao naturally understood number six¡¯s n, but she didn¡¯t have to be afraid of number six. She didn¡¯t answer number Five¡¯s question, but looked up at the altar with a frown.
¡°I keep feeling that there¡¯s an aura of death here.¡±
¡°Death Qi?¡±
Number five was stunned for a moment, but he did not mention number six again. Instead, he followed song qingxiao¡¯s line of sight and looked at the altar with a serious expression.
¡°Yes.¡± Song qingxiao nodded, don¡¯t go up for now. Rest for a while and see if there are any unusual movements.
There was not much spiritual energy left in her body, and this was not the time to be stubborn.
None of them knew how far they had to go before they reached the exit. Her eyes fell on the stairs and she thought of the faint sound she had heard in her sea of consciousness. It sounded like a cry of death.
Number one¡¯s eyes shed. Song qingxiao continued,
¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s probably the same behind the altar. The real change might be after stepping on the stairs.¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, number six and number seven appeared on the other side of the altar¡¯s stairs.
Their safe appearance proved that there should be no danger behind the altar, but there was also no way out.
A trace of shock shed through number one¡¯s eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±
¡°How did you know?¡±
Song qingxiao slowly shifted her gaze to the group of uneasy fugitives, you¡¯ll have to ask them about this.
As she spoke, she walked in the direction of the fugitives.
When he passed by number Four¡¯s body, song Qing stopped and looked down. Number four had just died not long ago. In this short period of time, his internal organs were randomly thrown about a meter away from him by number five. The blood had dried up and the color was slightly lighter.
Song qingxiao did not know if it was her imagination, but she felt that the heart seemed to be smaller than when No. 5 had just taken it out, as if it had been dried for a while.
He was lying on the ground with his face turned to the side. Under the dim light, his face was frighteningly pale. His eyes were half-open, and his eyeballs were gray-white, having lost their luster.
There was a huge hole in number Four¡¯s back. Through the bloody wound, one could vaguely see the White bones and torn internal organs.
There was no trace of blood under his body. It was as if all the blood in his body had been drained away by number Five¡¯s action.
She frowned, but still took a step forward. Her hesitation onlysted for a moment. Number five and number one didn¡¯t notice it and followed behind her.
¡°There¡¯s no exit behind us. It¡¯s the same as here.
No. 6 and No. 7 also rushed over to song qingxiao. in fact, if you weren¡¯t here, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t have been able to figure out the direction.
After he said this, number one couldn¡¯t help but think of song qingxiao s actions when she asked him for the arrow.
When she said that she wanted to ¡®make a mark¡¯, she had probably already guessed this and left an escape route.
¡®¡öI guess the exit should be above the altar.¡± Song qingxiao said,¡± but we can wait for a while.
Number one and number five already knew her n, so they didn¡¯t have any objections. On the other hand, number six couldn¡¯t wait to do so.
Ever since he was injured, he had not had the chance to rest.
Since he knew that the main event was on the altar, he would take the opportunity to heal his injuries and at least have a higher chance of survivingter.
The few of them walked in the direction of the escapees. When the small group of escapees saw theming, especially number five, their eyes revealed fear and they instinctively retreated.
The scene of number five turning into a monster and killing number four had given them too much of a shock. They had regarded number five as a dreadful monster.
They were originally standing on one side of the steps, and with this retreat, they were only half a step away from stepping on it.
Song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she quickly said,
¡°Don¡¯t move! Don¡¯t go up for the time being!¡±
When she had asked them to leave first, they had already moved. This was enough to prove that they understood what she had said.
As soon as she said this, the people who were retreating in fear immediately stopped in their tracks..
Chapter 410 - 410: Strong strong (1)
Chapter 410: Strong strong (1)
Trantor: 549690339
However, as song qingxiao and the others approached, the group of escapees could not help but shiver.
¡°Where is this ce?¡± After making sure that these people could understand thenguage of the trial-takers, number six was overjoyed and took the lead to ask.
However, what responded to him was a dead silence. Those people lowered their heads, like puppets on strings that could not speak. They just leaned against each other and tried to keep a distance from the outsiders.
Number six waited for a while, but no one spoke. He couldn¡¯t help but get anxious and took a step forward.
His movements were too big, and the group of people were like birds startled by the mere twang of a bow. They subconsciously wanted to hide from the slightest movement.
As the number six clothes brushed against each other, the fleeing crowd began to retreat again. Song qingxiao quickly said,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, number six frowned and stopped in his tracks. The group of panicked refugees stopped in their tracks again. ¡°Eh?¡± No. 1 said,¡± do they understand what we are saying or not?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if he understands or not, capture him and ask him. If he doesn¡¯t speak, kill him! I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t get anything out of him.¡±
Number six said coldly, but the group of people still stood with their heads lowered. They didn¡¯t have any unnecessary reaction to his words, which made number six¡¯s expression even gloomier.
¡°Where is this ce?¡± He asked again, gripping his flute tightly as he spoke, his killing intent exposed.
However, what number six received was still silence. Number one¡¯s eyes were filled with ridicule. He couldn¡¯t hold back the anger in his heart and nced in number Seven¡¯s direction.
Number Seven¡¯s eyes were still closed, but it was as if he had long established a tacit understanding with number six. Even if number six didn¡¯t say a word, number seven was like a worm in his heart.
The ends of her hair moved, and the braids came to life, turning into the head of a snake that bared its fangs and brandished its ws. It suddenly fell off her head and climbed down number Seven¡¯s body to the ground, quickly crawling in the direction of the escapees.
The snake was as fast as lightning. In the blink of an eye, it appeared at the feet of one of the escapees and wrapped around his ankle. With a hiss, it opened its mouth and bit him.
It wasn¡¯t just the escapees who didn¡¯t react in time, even number one and the others were shocked.
The snake was as thin as a chopstick, but it was extremely poisonous. Once the escapee was bitten, his face turned ck and he fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. His body withered at a speed visible to the naked eye, shrinking again and again. His body convulsed and curled up, and finally, he seemed to turn into a piece of dead wood, without any breath.
All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Number Seven¡¯s ability was so terrifying.
Even if the other party was an ordinary person, to be able to easily take a person¡¯s life in the blink of an eye, this means could not be underestimated. Number six was now half a cripple, but number Seven¡¯s special ability was difficult to deal with, and he seemed to listen to number six¡¯s words.
Song Qing was on high alert. His eyes fell on the dead body of the fugitive. His legs were curled, his arms were crossed, his face was wrinkled, and his eyes were like two dried grapes. The thin snake that bit him was wrapped around his ankle. After he seeded, it turned into nothing and disappeared into thin air.
At the same time, song qingxiao clearly saw that the long braid on number Seven¡¯s hair had grown back.
This proved that the snake had either been summoned back by her, or that as long as her spiritual energy was not exhausted, she had the ability to infinitely summon poisonous snakes for her use.
Song qingxiao subconsciously touched the silver Wolf mark on her wrist. After defeating the two-headed dog and showing off its divine power, the silver Wolf seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep, probably because her spiritual power was about to be exhausted. No matter how she called out to it with her consciousness, there was no response.
From number Seven¡¯s snake venom, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the silver Wolf¡¯s venomous fangs.
That day, the silver Wolf had bitten Luo Wu, causing him to almost die from the poison. Even the antidote that he had exchanged from the trial space was not very useful.
The silver Wolf¡¯s venomous fangs had evolved from absorbing the fangs of the wyrmdragon that had almost turned into a Dragon that day. It was unknown whether the venomous fangs of the silver Wolf or the snake venom of number seven were better.
She had the flood dragon¡¯s blood in her body, and it was also fused with the evolution potion. He didn¡¯t know how effective number Seven¡¯s venom would be on her.
As song Qingxin was thinking, the group of escapees lowered their heads even more after someone died. They squeezed into each other and wanted to hide.
Looking at the situation, they were already extremely afraid and would not speak.
¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±
She suppressed the thoughts in her heart, raised her hand that was rubbing the silver Wolf mark, and made a gesture.
¡°Don¡¯t go up the stairs for now, alright?¡±
Perhaps it was because she had previously entangled the two-headed dog so that these people could pass through first and did not hide her purpose and told them directly, the group of restless escapees stopped again when she spoke.
¡°Why are you being so polite to them?¡±
Number seven had killed someone, which had a deterrent effect, but no one spoke.
Number six couldn¡¯t keep his cool anymore since he didn¡¯t achieve his goal.
¡°It¡¯s useless to kill!¡±
Song qingxiao frowned and rebuked. Number six was not convinced, but his lips moved but he did not argue.
He didn¡¯t really think that killing was useless, but he was afraid of song Qing¡¯s strength.
Although number one and number five didn¡¯t say anything, it was obvious that they were apprehensive of number Seven¡¯s ability. They were much more restrained than before.
However, song qingxiao did not seem to care. When she spoke to him, her attitude was the same as before.
Either she was arrogant, or she didn¡¯t care about number Seven¡¯s strength. Number six felt that it was thetter. Her strength was hard to estimate. For some reason, number six felt that she might still be hiding her strength and had not revealed it all.
In addition, number one and number five were obviously on her side. Unless it was absolutely necessary, number six really didn¡¯t want to fight her.
Song Qing stopped number six and looked around. Number six and the others didn¡¯t dare to look directly into her eyes, and the fugitives didn¡¯t dare to raise their heads from beginning to end.
¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while.¡±
After she finished speaking, she sat down cross-legged. Number one and number five exchanged a look and chose a ce not far from song qingxiao at the same time. They also sat down like her.
Number six was helpless, but he really did need to recuperate at this time, so he suppressed his unhappiness and sat down with number seven.
The group of escapees were all thin and scrawny. They were wearing dirty ck robes, and their hair was hanging down. The group of people squeezed together like a group of quails waiting to be ughtered.
At first, song qingxiao was worried that they would take the opportunity to escape and touch something, which would cause a change. After closing her eyes, she even split a trace of her divine sense to pay attention. However, after she found that they did not move after she told them not to move. They did not walk up the steps or sit on the ground, so she was relieved.
She didn¡¯t notice that after she closed her eyes, one of the escapees timidly raised his head. His wax-like eyes rolled and fell on her. His lips moved stiffly as if he wanted to say something, but no sound came out. In the end, he lowered his head again, just like before.
Number six was already making the best use of his time to recuperate, while number seven sat beside him like a protector.
Song qingxiao did not dare to waste any more time. She only left a trace of her consciousness in case of sneak attacks and concentrated on practicing the God destroying technique.
The remaining spirit energy slowly flowed through her veins. As the deity vanquishing technique was activated, arge amount of spirit energy was drawn into her body.
To song qingxiao¡¯s surprise, although the death Qi here was strong, the spiritual power was also very strong. After about two or three hours, her nearly exhausted spiritual power had been restored by 50 to 60 percent..
Chapter 411 - 339-joining hands _1
Chapter 411: Chapter 339-joining hands _1
Trantor: 549690339
After half of his spirit energy was restored, the soreness in his arms from the overexertion disappeared.
When she opened her eyes, ayer of ice had already formed on her body, wrapping her like an ice cocoon. The ground beside her was frozen as well. Number one and number five sat beside her, seemingly in a meditative state.
Song Qing moved her hands. The ice cocoon on her body cracked and fell to the ground, forming a thickyer of ice. As she stood up, a cold mist spread to the surroundings.
The others who were taking their seats also opened their eyes when they heard
song Qing¡¯s movement.
Number six stood up with the help of number seven.
Although he still did not look good, he looked much better than before. He looked down at the ground that was still emitting cold air and rubbed his arms subconsciously.
He didn¡¯t know what kind of secret technique song qingxiao was cultivating, but even in a meditative state, her body was covered in frost and could affect him from a few meters away.
At this moment, her expression was cold and her eyes were deep. Compared to before, it was even more difficult to tell her background.
After she woke up, she looked into the distance and did not say anything for a long time. Number one waited for a long time, and seeing that she did not speak, he could not hold it in and asked first,¡±
¡°What did you find?¡±
Song qingxiao turned around. Her skin was snow-white, and her eyshes and eyebrows were still frosty.
Perhaps the secret technique she cultivated was rted to the ice element, the surrounding temperature had dropped because of the frost that had formed on her body. Number one felt a chill in his face when she looked at him. He shivered and subconsciously turned his head away, not daring to meet her eyes.
¡°Look at the corpse over there.¡±
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t mind him turning his head. She raised her hand and pointed.
In the dim light, there seemed to be a white mist around her fingertips. Number one was stunned for a moment. Then, he heard her words and was stunned. She was pointing at the escapee who had died in number Seven s hands.
The fugitive had been poisoned by the snake, and his head and tail were curled up. His death was already miserable. In the past two to three hours, the corpse had shriveled up. The ck robe he had been wearing was like a cover that did not fit him. Most of it had slipped off, revealing the corpse that was curled up inside.
The nutrients in the corpse seemed to have been sucked dry, leaving only ayer of skin and bones. It didn¡¯t look like it had just died.
When everyone saw this, their expressions changed. Number one was about to say something, but from the corner of his eye, he saw that number five had already slipped away.
His body was like an agile monkey, and after a few leaps, he appeared beside corpse number four.
¡°It¡¯s shriveled.¡± Number Five¡¯s voice was a little dry when he spoke.
No. 1 and No. 6 were shocked and quickly followed him. No. 4¡¯s body was simr to the fugitive¡¯s, but even more shocking.
Number four had a strong body, at least 1.85 meters tall, and was covered in
muscles.
But now his body had shriveled to at most 1.3 or 1.4 meters, and the clothes he was wearing had copsed due to the serious shrinking of his body.
The exposed arms and legs were dark brown in color, like withered branches.
The wound on his back had already dried up, like a wormhole left behind by an
old, withered tree.
The bloodstains on the ground had disappearedpletely. Number five turned around, the internal organs are gone.
After he killed number four, the organs that he had casually thrown on the ground had disappeared. The marks that he had left on the ground were gone, and there were only crisscrossing gray-white marks.
Song qingxiao was certain that no one had entered the square since they had appeared.
If the mutation of No. 4 and the fugitive¡¯s body was not man-made, it was very likely that the square and the altar were the cause.
This square might be ¡®cannibalistic¡¯, which was why this ce was clean, quiet, and without a single person, but was filled with the aura of death.
Song qingxiao looked around. Number six and the others looked serious. After discovering the strangeness of the square, no one was willing to stay here any longer.
¡°This ce is too strange.¡± Number six¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, what do we do
now?¡±
Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on song qingxiao, and she seemed to be the leader.
¡°Let¡¯s go up first,¡±
As she spoke, she touched the dagger at her waist.
At this point, there was no other way. It was impossible to retreat, and it was also impossible to stop. Even though he knew that there was something strange about the altar, he could only brace himself and charge forward.
Song Qing looked down on the few of them, and his eyes shed with a glimmer of light,
¡°I¡¯ll go first with number one and number seven. Number five and number six will be thest!¡±
Number six was stunned by her arrangement. He had been holding back his anger when she asked him to patrol the other side of the square. Now, he could no longer hold it in,¡±
¡°We¡¯U take the lead and cover the rear,¡±
He pointed at the group of cowering escapees and put on a fake smile.
¡°Then what are they doing?¡±
Even a fool would know that there was danger on the altar, but no one knew what the danger was. At this time, it was best to use a few ordinary people as bait to explore the way.
These people did not have muchbat value and could only y the role of cannon fodder. At this time, the lives of the cultivators were far more precious than the ordinary people in the trial space.
Even now, song qingxiao was still trying to be soft-hearted, which made number six wonder how someone like her could survive until now.
¡°They¡¯re just ordinary people, they won¡¯t be of much use.¡± Song Qing squinted his eyes and the corners of his mouth seemed to curl up. Then, he rejected number six¡¯s words.
Song qingxiao knew what number six was thinking, but she had her own reasons for saying that!
The trial had just begun, and everyone had to figure out the situation. No one knew the situation of the terror Battalion better than these escapees.
However, it was not easy to pry open their mouths. On the way, these people did not say a word. When there was a trampling scene in the tunnel, the people who were stepped on would rather die than speak. This was enough to prove that this strong fear had been engraved into their bones. It would take some effort to get information from them.
they are indeed useless trash. But this is the time to use them.
Number six didn¡¯t think much of it and argued with her,¡± besides, this group of people wouldn¡¯t appear for no reason in the trial. They¡¯re just a tool for us to explore the way. Number three, aren¡¯t you being a little too kind? ¡± Those who had entered the divine space and participated in the bloody trials were all like the chosen ones. They were already existences that had transcended ordinary people.
Ordinary people were like ants in the eyes of the cultivators. Even if song qingxiao had other ns, hearing number six¡¯s words reminded her of Qian Shan, who she had met on the autumn Festival road.
That kind of matter-of-fact attitude, that he treated human life as nothing, and his high and mighty attitude made song Qing frown.
number six, as long as everyone is alive, they all have their own reasons to live. No one is born to die. After she said this, she saw that number six still wanted to refute her, but she didn¡¯t want to say anything more to him.
Since their paths were different, they could not make ns for each other. The two of them had only met in this trial, and it was hard to say if they could survive this trial. Not to mention, it was also hard to say if they would meet again after the trial.
Everyone had different views, and no one could convince the other.
¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want to cooperate, you can do as you please. I won¡¯t stop you.¡± After song qingxiao finished his words, number six¡¯s eyes showed some displeasure, but he suppressed his anger and did not speak again.
The atmosphere was tense. Among the escapees who had their heads lowered, after hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words, one of them trembled. After a while, he slowly raised his head.
¡°This¡¡±
When the hoarse and dry voice came out, it attracted the attention of the others.
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned dark. Her ¡®argument¡¯ with number six seemed to have worked, and the fugitive finally spoke.
She turned her head. The fugitive was still trembling under her gaze, but perhaps because he was touched by her previous words, he held back and did not avoid her gaze.
It was a young man with sunken cheeks. Because he was thin, his eyes were very big.
Perhaps he was already used to silence, but when he spoke, his tongue was not very flexible. When he opened his mouth, the dry skin of his mouth broke, and a few drops of blood burst out.
¡°This is ¡ Death ¡¡± The blood stained his lips red as he opened and closed his mouth. Every word he said seemed to be filled with extreme fear. That kind of fear seemed to be carved into his soul, making him tremble involuntarily.
However, perhaps song qingxiao¡¯s previous disy of strength hadforted him. He suppressed his fear and trembled for a while. He gritted his teeth and said,
¡°Die¡ Undead, altar.¡±
This was an undead altar!
The moment the man¡¯s voice fell, the dead silence in the square seemed to be awakened by his words.. A gust of wind blew from the ground, and it was as if there were countless dead souls wailing in everyone s ears!
Chapter 412 - 412: The undead (1)
Chapter 412: The undead (1)
Trantor: 549690339 ,
¡®Wuwuwu
The wailing was so intense that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.
The chilly wind that came from nowhere in the square ruffled people¡¯s hair and clothes, as if there were restless dead souls lying on everyone¡¯s shoulders.
Number one¡¯s expression changed rapidly. He subconsciously patted his arm
and covered his ears.
¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± Number six saw his actions and shook his head.
His special ability was to use his voice to confuse people, so it was obvious that this voice was a powerful mental power that directly prated into the consciousness of people.
It was useless to cover one¡¯s ears. As long as one¡¯s consciousness was clear, this
¡®ghost cry¡¯ would not be covered.
Number one covered his ears for a while and put his hands down dejectedly.
Number six was right, this voice could not be covered.
¡®Wuwu¡¡¯
The wailing grew louder and louder. On the originally empty square, shadows suddenly began to shuttle back and forth.
Despair and fear appeared on the faces of the escapees. The fear was far deeper than in the tunnel. It was as if the existence of the undead altar was thousands of times more terrifying than the man-eating two-headed dogs and Giants.
A gust of wind blew over, and the shriveled body of number four on the ground was blown by this cold wind, turning into dust and drifting in the square.
This sudden scene made number one nervous. He instinctively moved closer to song qingxiao.
An even stranger thing happened. After the powder of number four was blown into the air, it didn¡¯t disappear around the square. Instead, it began to turn into a shadow in the air as the cold wind blew.
Not long after, spirit number four, which was about twice the size of spirit number four, floated in the air!
Perhaps it was because he had died not long ago, but his face still had a confused expression. His huge head turned in mid-air, and his gaze fell on his chest. There was a bowl-sized ck hole in his chest.
After seeing the wound on his chest, number Four¡¯s face contorted in pain. This expression was exactly the same as his reaction before he died.
A person who had already died was ¡®resurrected¡¯ in front of everyone in a terrifying way, repeating the scene of his death. This kind of unbelievable situation had a huge impact on the minds of number one and the others. Their expressions changed drastically in an instant, and their bodies began to tremble involuntarily.
¡°This ¡¡± Number six cried out in shock, but it was as if someone had stuffed arge handful of sand into his throat. He only managed to make one sound before he could no longer make another sound.
However, even though it was only a single word, it still attracted the attention of the illusory figure in the air.
He raised his head and immediately saw song qingxiao and the others.
Number Four¡¯s face, which was a mix of green and white under the pale white light, was stunned at first. Then, when he ¡®saw¡¯ number five, his eyes, which were as wide as copper bells, revealed a look of resentment.
He stretched out his hand in an attempt to cover his chest, and with a ferocious expression, he charged in the direction of number five!
Number one let out a loud gasp, and his body instinctively disappeared when number Four¡¯s shadow moved.
Number Five¡¯s pupils contracted, and he subconsciously took arge step back. Number six was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t even make a sound. He could only hold on tightly to number Seven¡¯s hand and retreat!
¡°Hmph!¡± At the crucial moment, song Qing squinted his eyes and let out a cold snort.
When the crowd was frightened by ¡®dead soul¡¯ number four and retreated, she did the opposite. Not only did she not retreat, but she took a big step forward and stretched out her five fingers.
¡°You¡¯re acting mysterious!¡±
Although the death Qi here was thick, it affected one¡¯s psyche more. Number Four¡¯s expression was fierce, and his shadow also expanded. However, he was far from the ruthlessness of Chu ke, whom song qingxiao had met in thest trial. He was just bluffing!
The ¡®dead spirit¡¯ charged at her fiercely, roaring.
Just as he was about to reach her, number five, who was behind her, felt his heart leap into his throat. His mind went nk and he shouted out of instinct,
¡°¡±Be careful¡¡±
Before he could finish his warning, he saw the ferocious-looking soul pass through song qingxiao¡¯s body!
As song qingjiang clenched his fist, he released his divine sense and instantly cut the ¡®dead soul
1 into pieces!
Number six¡¯s heart trembled, and his body was drenched in sweat. Number Four¡¯s ¡®soul¡¯ had once again turned into dust, and he still had a tight feeling of suffocation.
¡°It¡¯s fake.¡± Song qingxiao broke through this barrier and coldly reminded him.
Her voice was cold, and the words she said made number six and the others feel embarrassed.
The invisible number one reappeared, looking a little embarrassed.
the ghostly wail has the effect of affecting one¡¯s mind and forming a unique maic field. The dead souls that appear are just illusions! She pointed and the others looked in the direction of her finger. Number Four¡¯s body was still in the same ce. After a while, it had shriveled up a lot, but it did not disappear. The attack of the ¡®dead souls¡¯ earlier was indeed just a false rm.
Aftering back to his senses, number six¡¯s face revealed a look of ridicule. He was the one who used his voice to confuse people, but now he was instead entranced by this square. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that he had lost face.
But after the embarrassment, number six was shocked.
Song qingxiao wasn¡¯tpletely affected by the psychic energy, but she clearly saw the birth of the ¡®dead¡¯. She saw the deade back to life in front of her, but it didn¡¯t seem to affect her at all. She could still calmly analyze the situation. This person¡¯s will was too strong. He was simply inhuman.
After confirming that the ¡®dead souls¡¯ they saw here were not really dead, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Number one could not help but wipe the cold sweat off the tip of his nose, this ce is indeed strange.
From time to time, wailing ghosts passed through their bodies. Even though they knew it was an illusion, it still gave them goosebumps to see so many ¡®dead souls¡¯ around.
He still had a lingering fear, and his voice trembled as he spoke,
¡°What do we do now?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go up the stairs first.¡± This was not a ce to stay for long. The maic field here had changed, and the death energy was getting stronger.
Although the ¡®dead souls¡¯ here were just illusions, it was very likely that these people had really died here and had been left with ¡®memories¡¯ in the square.
As the death Qi became thicker, everyone¡¯s mental energy would be affected more and more. When the time came, the longer they stayed, the more likely they would suffer.
Once one¡¯s mental energy was weakened, they might just wait for death here.
After saying this, she turned to look at the escapee. The man¡¯s eyes were empty. After she exposed the illusion of the ¡®dead souls¡¯ here, his face did not look any better. Instead, he trembled even more.
They were the natives of the trial and had a deep understanding of it. Could there be some secret hidden in the square?
She paused for a moment and walked over to the man.
what¡¯s an undead altar?¡±
Chapter 413 - 413: Altar (1)
Chapter 413: Altar (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Under the impact of the ¡®dead souls¡¯, that man was like a small boat in the middle of a storm. He couldn¡¯t stop shaking. Sweat ran down his thin face, turning the blood and dirt on his face into ck water, dripping down his face, altar of¡ Dead ¡ Spirits ¡ I can¡¯t wake him up. Otherwise, if I can¡¯t get over it, I¡¯ll be ¡ The sacrifices will be buried on the altar, and their souls will be imprisoned here as ves, never to be reincarnated.¡±
When he said this, the despair in his eyes was so thick that it seemed to overflow.
When the other escapees heard his words, they lowered their heads even more, and a sense of sadness and despair spread. The ¡®dead souls¡¯ floating around seemed to feel this dejection and couldn¡¯t help but be affected, letting out even louder wails.
¡°Him?¡± Song qingxiao caught the key word in his words, who¡¯s ¡®he¡¯? ¡±
When she asked this, the fugitive who spoke became even more frightened. His face twitched uncontrobly, and the blood on his cracked lips stretched into a sticky thread as he opened and closed his mouth, as if a red spider web was forming on his mouth, trying to seal it.
¡°Die¡ Spirit¡ Fa¡ MA¡ Master¡¡± He said those words with great difficulty. Every time he said a word, the fierce ¡®undead¡¯ around him stopped crying when they heard the word ¡®Necromancer¡¯!
The man managed to finish his words, and his body shivered as he lowered his head. He retreated back into the group and refused to speak again.
Song Qing looked down on him and guessed that he would not be able to get any more useful information from him.
Judging from the current situation, the square had been awakened, so they had to cross the undead altar!
Since the so-called ¡®Necromancer¡¯ was not behind the stairs, it must be on the altar!
Song Qing looked down on number six,¡±
I, number 1, and number 7 will walk in front. They will be in the middle. Number 5 and number 6 will be at the back.
She repeated her previous arrangement. This time, after number six reacted, he had no more objections.
The undead altar might only be one of the checkpoints in the passage to escape the terrorist camp. There might be other problemster on. If he wanted to get information out of these fugitives, he would have to keep them alive and make them speak willingly.
These people were under the threat of death, and ordinary threats were of little use to them. Only by looking for another way could everyone have a better chance of survival.
¡°I think the main event might be up there.¡±
Number five pouted his lips and nced at the top of the altar.
Number one also agreed with his point of view. He reached out and wiped the sweat off his forehead,¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t we all walk together at the front so that we can take care of each other?¡±
The ¡®undead¡¯ below was just an illusion created by the powerful mental strength. The real undead altar might be above the stairs.
There was also the ¡®Necromancer¡¯ mentioned by the fugitives, who had yet to show up. Just his name alone made the ¡®dead souls¡¯ show fear, and he might not be easy to deal with.
Out of the seven trial-takers, number 2 and number 4 were dead, leaving only five alive.
And among these five, everyone¡¯s strength had been reduced to a certain extent after being exhausted by the two-headed dog and giant.
Even after a short rest and recuperation, it was impossible for them to fully recover to their peak. Now that they knew that there was a problem with the altar above them, they were afraid that they would be in danger if they separated.
No one knew how far they had to go on this escape path, but the few who had survived knew that in this mission, the chance of survival was higher if they worked together than if they fought alone.
Although the temptation of getting 14000 points alone was great, the points were good, but one had to be alive to spend them.
Number 2 and number 4, who had such an idea, had just died not long ago and were reminding the remaining people.
After number one said this, number five and number six didn¡¯t say anything. It was obvious that they had the same idea as him.
Number six was the leader of number seven, and he had no other opinions.
Song qingxiao pondered for a moment.
¡°Indeed, the Necromancer might be on the altar.¡± She first agreed with number Five¡¯s words, but then she changed the topic,¡±
¡°But I have a feeling that there¡¯s something fishy about this square.¡±
She felt that the death energy here was not normal. These ¡®undead¡¯ had ferocious expressions, but they did not have much killing power.
No. 4 and the escapee seemed to have been sucked dry of their nutrients. The organs and blood that had disappeared on the ground were all strange.
¡°Just in case, let¡¯s follow the original n.¡±
At this point, she was already prepared to give no further exnation.
Number Five¡¯s heart trembled. He exchanged a nce with number six and nodded, not saying anything more.
After making the decision, song qingxiao, number one, and number seven took the lead and walked toward the stairs. Along the way, countless ¡®undead¡¯ rushed toward them, trying to block their steps and pass through their bodies while crying.
Even though he knew that these ¡®dead souls¡¯ were not lethal, it was still very exciting to collide with so many ¡®ghosts¡¯ at such a close distance.
The clothes on number one¡¯s back were dry and wet, and the hair on his inner clothes stood up, making a rustling sound. He was tense and held the crossbow without letting go.
Among the three of them, song qingxiao¡¯s expression was calm. She passed through the ¡®dead souls¡¯ and smashed their spiritual bodies into pieces. Her powerful spiritual power made these ¡®dead souls¡¯ fear her, and they did not dare to pass through her body again.
On the other hand, number seven had her eyes closed from the beginning to the end. Her long hair had turned into a thin snake with its head raised and its tongue out, making a hissing sound.
Number one had seen her killing people with a snake and was quite afraid of her. He and number seven walked on the left and right of song qingxiao.
At this moment, he admired song qingxiao¡¯s calmness. Whether it was the strange number seven or these horrifying ¡®undead¡¯, it seemed that they could not make her change her expression.
The escapees lined up behind song qingxiao and the others. They carefully concealed their auras and tried not to make a sound.
When they were still a few steps away from the stairs, the sweat on number one¡¯s forehead became even more dense. The undead puppets rushed towards them in groups, shrieking and screaming, trying to force them away from the stairs.
Number one¡¯s breathing gradually became faster. Ever since he knew about the existence of the Necromancer, he had been constantly looking around, trying to find traces of the Necromancer. However, all he could see were ferocious-looking ¡®dead souls¡¯, which made him tremble in fear.
¡°Wuwu¡¡±
¡°Go back¡ Let¡¯s go back¡¡±
the mage will use you to light up the streetmps of hell¡
¡°Go back¡ Let¡¯s go back¡¡±
The shrill cries of these ¡®undead¡¯ rang out in number one¡¯s consciousness. Even though he tried his best to cover his ears, he could not stop the sound from invading.
His willpower showed signs of gradually crumbling under such wails. Cold sweat broke out even more rapidly on number one¡¯s body. When the cold wind blew, it was as if his entire body was cold to the bone. The cold air of death was blowing so hard that his bones seemed to be aching..
Chapter 414 - 414: The stars (1)
Chapter 414: The stars (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Number one¡¯s soul wavered at this moment. His eyes dimmed. At this moment, song Qing¡¯s small voice rang in his ear,¡±
¡°Number one!¡±
Her tone was cold, like ice and snow, and number one shivered.
¡°Be careful!¡± She reminded him coldly.
Number one came back to his senses and realized that he was two or three steps away from song qingxiao and number seven.
He realized that he had been in a daze earlier and had probably fallen into the Square¡¯s trap. He was immediately frightened and hurriedly suppressed his fear as he strode over. He said sincerely,¡±
¡°Many thanks.¡±
Song qingxiao ignored his thanks. She walked to the stairs and looked down at them carefully.
Compared to the ground of the square, the stairs leading to the altar were quite t. There were no protruding gray-white lines on the ground. Other than that, there was nothing unusual.
She pursed her lips, lifted her foot, and carefully took the first step up the stairs.
¡®Bang¡¯, the moment her feet touched the ground, a soft sound was heard.
Song qingxiao was stunned for a moment. The reason why she could hear the light footsteps so clearly was because all the wind, wails, and ghostly figures had disappeared from her ears.
The entire world seemed to have suddenly quieted down, and only the sound of his own breathing and the sound of his heart could be heard.
After going up the stairs, it was as if he was in apletely different world from the square.
She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but on the altar at the top of the stairs, the mp¡¯ that emitted a Halo suddenly shed, and it seemed to be brighter than before.
It was as if he was helping the trial-takers to illuminate the way to the undead altar and attracting them to move forward.
After song qingxiao stepped up the stairs, she instinctively turned around and looked back. Number seven was about to lift his leg when number one, who was only two steps away, rushed over with a head full of sweat.
The undead at the bottom of the stairs unwillingly reached out and tried to grab it, but when they were about to touch the edge of the stairs, they shrank back in fear.
It was as if there was an invisible boundary here that they could not cross.
With a soft thump, number seven also stepped on the stairs. After she came up, she looked surprised and raised her eyebrows. Obviously, she also felt that something was strange.
Number one followed closely behind him. When he came over, a ferocious-looking ¡®undead¡¯ passed through his body.
Even though number one knew that this ¡®undead¡¯ was only fooling his ¡®eyes¡¯ after his spiritual energy was affected, he still subconsciously raised his hand to block the ¡®undead¡¯ when he saw it charging at him.
However, this action was stopped when he reached the top of the stairs. Number one made a ¡®huh¡¯ sound.
He put his hand down and exchanged a look with song qingxiao.
The sound disappeared, and the ¡®undead¡¯ was blocked at the bottom of the stairs. However, when number 7 and number 1 went up the stairs one after another, song Qing clearly underestimated them. The light around them instantly brightened up a little.
Their arrival was like a drop of water falling into a calmke, causing ripples.
The light in the undead altar was brighter than before, driving away the darkness. However, this light did not give people a sense of security. Instead, it made people feel cold.
Song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power was of the ice attribute, so she was the most sensitive to cold. This kind of cold did note from the outside, but from the depths of the soul.
There was no movement on the altar. The mp¡¯ on it was still emitting a cold white light, as if nothing had changed.
Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and looked up.
It was originally pitch-ck above his head, so high that he couldn¡¯t see the top. But now, in the darkness, there were three stars shining in a row, emitting light!
This made the roof of the entire cave look like the night sky that had been sshed with thick paint, making the person on the stairs look extremely small.
Moreover, there was something wrong with the Starlight. Song qingxiao looked up, and her eyes seemed to be sucked in by the Starlight. Her divine sense leaked out wildly. It was only for a moment, but it made her break out in cold sweat. She hurriedly cut off the divine sense and forced her head down.
Under the Starlight, the undead at the bottom of the stairs seemed to be more solid than before, and their expressions were more sinister.
The Starlight had appeared right after the three trial-takers had stepped onto the stairs, so it should be rted to them.
Her heart was beating faster and faster. At this moment, song qingxiao began to feel the spiritual power in her body leaking out.
This discovery made song Qingxin¡¯s heart sink. The Enlightenment chapter of the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ was originally to draw the spiritual power of heaven and earth for her own use. After her enlightenment realm stabilized, with the support of the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯, it was impossible for such a situation of spiritual power leakage to ur.
This ce was strange and bizarre. Not only did the spiritual Qi not enter her body, but it also absorbed the spiritual energy in her body.
Immediately, song Qing locked his meridians and slowed down the speed of the leakage of spiritual power. However, it did not stop.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Number one couldn¡¯t help but ask. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, she was also full of doubts.
Without a word, she took a few more steps up the stairs. With every step, there was a ¡®da da¡¯ sound, and the Starlight above her became brighter.
As the Starlight grew brighter, the ¡®undead¡¯ below seemed to be filled with energy, as if it was covered in ayer of light. It became clearer, making number one tremble in fear.
At the bottom of the stairs, the fugitives were already preparing to step onto the ¡®undead stairs¡¯. As the first fugitive stepped onto the stairs, another star slowly rose in the darkness above them.
Then, the fifth, the sixth¡ By the time the group of escapees, number 5, and number 6 had all arrived, the sky was already filled with stars.
When the intertwining Starlight shone on the human body, the gloomy and cold feeling became even more obvious.
The surroundings were as bright as day. Under the Starlight, ghostly figures filled the square as they shuttled around the undead stairs, letting out bone-chilling wails.
The scene under the starry sky should have been as beautiful as a painting, but at this moment, it was as terrifying as hell on earth.
More and more stars appeared, and song qingxiao felt the speed at which her spiritual power was flowing out of her body was faster than before.
No matter how much she tried to stop it, it was of little use. If they were to slow down their speed, everyone¡¯s spiritual energy would be sucked dry by the Starlight before they reached the top of the altar!
Song qingxiao and the other two had already reached the upper middle part of the stairs. There were still about a hundred steps to go.
The higher they went, the slower the speed of the people in the middle became. It was as if their essence, Qi, and spirit had been absorbed by this strange star. The steps of the fugitives seemed to be somewhat tired.
After another 20 to 30 steps, song Qing¡¯s speed did not change, but the fugitives ¡®speed obviously slowed down.
As the participants were split into two groups, number five and number six kept a distance from song qingxiao and the others in order to guard the group in the middle..
Chapter 415 - 415: The great array (1)
Chapter 415: The great array (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°What do we do?¡±
Number one¡¯s voice was obviously panting. He had obviously noticed that with the appearance of the star, arge amount of spiritual energy had been lost in his body. He asked anxiously.
Number seven, who was standing beside song Qing, didn¡¯t say anything, but his movements seemed to be slower than before.
¡°This has something to do with the Starlight above our heads.¡± Song qingxiao replied in a deep voice. The only way to get out of this predicament was to get nd of these strange stars. However, no one had the strength to forcefully disperse these stars!
the appearance of the Starlight might be the work of the Necromancer. I have to find a way to lock the veins, get to the altar as soon as possible, and find the Necromancer. Only then can I solve the problem.
Before number one could even nod, number Five¡¯s slightly panicked voice came from below the steps,¡±
¡°Number three, look!¡±
In this trial, other than song qingxiao, number five was also considered a character. Even when facing the two-headed dog and the giant, he did not make such a panic-stricken cry.
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyelids twitched, and she quickly turned her head to look The people on the stairs had formed a long line, and number five was at the end of the line.
He turned sideways and pointed at the square below, letting out a panicked cry! Song qingxiao was already at the top of the stairs of the undead, about two hundred meters above the ground. She could see everything in the square from above!
The square was shrouded in a ck mist, and the end of it could not be seen, like a vast night sky.
Under the Starlight, the undead shuttling back and forth in the square turned into fluorescent light spots. Looking at them, they were like rapidly moving stars, reflecting the light in the sky!
The people standing in the middle of the undead stairs seemed to be in a world of nothingness.
Above his head and below him were the night sky and the stars. Their lights reflected each other and formed an inescapable, capturing all the people who barged in!
When number one heard number Five¡¯s cry, he also turned around and saw this extremely fantasizing yet terrifying scene. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t tell whether the sky was above him or the ground was the sky!
His mind was in a daze, and his feet seemed to not be able to step on the ground. He almost felt dizzy and fell down!
At the critical moment, song qingxiao reached out and grabbed the cor of his back.
Number one¡¯s body swayed, but he came to his senses in time. This calmness made him break out in cold sweat again, what is this ce? it¡¯s so strange! This star was extremely dangerous. Song Qing had underestimated it. He also felt dazzled and his soul consciousness was unstable. His realm was not as deep as song Qing¡¯s, so he hadn¡¯t stepped into the real door of cultivation yet. His soul consciousness had almost been sucked into that star.
Number one didn¡¯t dare to look anymore. He quickly turned around and took a few deep breaths to adjust his internal breath.
Before song qingxiao could say anything, something strange happened again! As the ¡®Starlight¡¯ in the world converged, the ¡®star¡¯ above his head and on the ground began to change.
The figures of the ¡®undead¡¯ grew brighter and brighter, like mps¡¯ that were lit up, floating in the air.
Under the illumination of the light, something seemed to be waking up underground, and a buzzing sound could be heard.
The shaking became more and more intense, even affecting the undead stairs. Song qingxiao and the others could feel the ground shaking.
¡°Hu¡¡± At this moment, an extremely strange tone was heard. From number one and number Seven¡¯s reactions, it should not have been heard by song Qing alone.
The source of the sound was unknown, but it seemed to be echoing in every corner of the undead altar. It sounded like a sigh, but it also sounded like someone exhaling a long breath.
Before the voice died down, a strange and vague sound of ¡®murmuring¡¯ was heard, carrying a unique charm.
¡®Ka ka ka ka ka¡¯, the ground seemed to be affected by this strange sound, shaking even more violently, the deathly aura in the square also became stronger.
¡°Get up!¡±
Just as song qingxiao was feeling uneasy, the strange tone stopped and turned into a gloomy, hoarse voice as he chanted an incantation!
¡°My servants¡¡±
The sound was distant and long, with a mysterious aura.
Along with the incantation, the ground, which was already shaking violently, suddenly cracked.
That sound was like the sound of a chicken breaking out of its shell. Number five, who was at the bottom, suddenly screamed,¡±
¡°Number three!¡±
He seemed to be extremely surprised and could not help but call out.
However, he didn¡¯t need to remind her, because song qingxiao noticed that the square below the stairs was illuminated by arge number of ¡®undead¡¯.
The protruding grayish-white marks on the t ground began to move. Looking down from above, they looked like rolling grayish-white waves that could topple mountains and overturn seas.
The movement on the ground caused the bodies of number four and the escapee on the ground to start ¡®squirming¡¯ as if they were alive, and they were slowly pushed forward by the wave.
No, it wasn¡¯t as if they had e to life¡¯, and it wasn¡¯t because of the ground that the two corpses were moving.
Instead, No. 4 and the fugitive seemed to have reallye to life. At this time, their hands were on the ground, trying to prop up their upper bodies.
However, the current situation was different from before. It was not an illusion, but they had really gotten up.
The ster array has been activated, and thend of the dead has been illuminated¡¡±
Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was beating wildly, making a heavy thud in her chest.
Beneath the ground, the dried up bodies of No. 4 and the fugitive had already stood up shakily. With stiff steps, they moved towards the direction of the stairs.
the warrior from hell¡
As the mysterious incantation was chanted, the White marks engraved on the Square¡¯s ground began to stand up.
One by one, the skulls crawled out of the ground and slowly stood up.
Under the stars, tens of thousands of skeletons were resurrected, and the previously empty square was instantly filled with these terrifying skeletons.
¡°Is there something wrong with my mental state again?¡±
Number one swallowed his saliva and asked subconsciously. His body was still shaking.
At this time, no one could answer him. The sound of the incantation did not stop, and arge number of skeletons were still scrambling to climb up from the ground.
With the advancement of modern medicine, skeleton specimens were not rare It would not be surprising if there were one or two, but with so many skeletons appearing and moving, it still made people shudder.
Let¡¯s follow the light of the undead and have a good meal!¡±
This sentence was like a signal. As soon as he finished speaking, the skeletons that had juste from hell began to move their stiff bodies and move in the direction of the stairs!
Under the illumination of the ¡®stars¡¯, skeletons from all directions started to step onto the undead stairs.
Number five and the others ¡®expressions were twisted. They seemed to want to escape, but their bodies were frozen by fear and could not move for a moment.
Perhaps it was because she was extremely shocked, but song qingxiao began to calm down.
She had experienced the resurrection of the doctor and the revenge of the zombies in the trial. Psychologically, she was much more epting of these summoned skeletons than number one and the others.
let¡¯s go up and find the Necromancer first. Number five and number six, hold them off for now and don¡¯t let theme up!
There were too many of them, like an undying Army. If they all rushed up the stairs, there would be necromancers in front and an Army of skeletons behind them. They could only wait for death.
The only way to survive was to block one side while song qingxiao and the others destroyed the Necromancer.
When she said this, she secretly sent out her divine sense, waking up the people who were almost scared out of their wits.
Number six woke up and was about to run away when she heard song qingxiao s words. She couldn¡¯t help but scream,¡±
¡°Hold on? Who can withstand this!¡±
Below the stairs was an Army of skeletons. They formed into groups and almost flooded the square! Under the illumination of the undead and the Starlight, the eye sockets of these skeletons seemed to be burning with will-o¡¯- the-wisps, sending chills down one¡¯s spine.. In the face of such undead creatures, number six couldn¡¯t muster up any fighting spirit and only wanted to retreat!
Chapter 416 - 344-withstand _1
Chapter 416: Chapter 344-withstand _1
Trantor: 549690339
The undead Army was so dense that it seemed like there was no end to it.
No. 4 was the first to get up. The body of the fugitive was almost at the stairs.
After the Necromancer¡¯s incantation fell, the clear boundary between the stairs and the square should have been broken.
At this time, facing these ¡®ta ta ta
1 footsteps, everyone on the stairs felt a heavy pressure.
Number 5 and number 6 already had thoughts of retreating. It would be fine if they just fought with existences like the two-headed dog and giant.
But now, they were facing thousands of undead creatures, which was a doomed oue.
¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you have to hold on even if you can¡¯t!¡± I¡¯ll kill whoever dares to escape! song qingxiao scolded sternly.
Her words were like golden Spears, sonorous and powerful, with hidden killing intent. It made number six and the others, who were terrified just now, keep quiet out of fear. They knew that she was not joking.
After number six wailed, he also knew the severity of the situation.
This situation seemed familiar, simr to the two-headed dog and giant that had chased him from the other side of the suspension bridge.
One was chasing, while the other was waiting for an opportunity to snipe.
At that time, number six had been caught in a pincer attack by the two-headed dog and the giant. Fortunately, song qingxiao and the others had stepped forward and defeated the two-headed dog and the giant separately, thus breaking the difficult situation.
However, knowing was one thing, and facing the attack of the skeleton army was another.
Number six cursed again and again, venting his fear with loud curses.
Number Five¡¯s facial muscles twitched, as if he had made up his mind. After taking a deep breath, his body began to expand, growing to a height of two to three meters, turning into a giant King Kong. He pounded his chest with his arms, stomped the steps twice, and let out an earth-shaking roar,¡±
¡°Roar!¡±
The roar spread out and even temporarily suppressed the footsteps of the skeleton army!
The battle intent that spread out from number Five¡¯s body shocked number six. This time, his body was evenrger than when he killed number four, proving that he had still been hiding his strength at that time and had only revealed it all at this time.
Number six gritted his teeth and clenched his flute tightly, shouting,¡±
¡°Number three, number three! You guys have to hurry up, hurry up!¡±
His voice was a little shrill because of extreme fear, mixed with the sound of his footsteps.
¡°We might not be able to hold on for long!¡±
He sounded like he was about to cry. if we can¡¯t take it down after a long time, I don¡¯t care if you make a move or not. I¡¯m going to escape!
He didn¡¯t need to say anything. Under such circumstances, song qingxiao didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer.
She turned around and strode up the stairs. Number one looked at number five and number six pitifully, then at the undead Army that was swarming up the stairs. He shivered and followed her.
The three people at the front were still about fifty or sixty steps away from the top of the altar, but the higher they went, the closer they were to the stars above their heads. They all felt that their veins were like water pipes with holes leaking, and the spiritual energy in their bodies began to leak out.
Song qingxiao was still fine and could barely hold on, but number one and number seven quickly turned pale and panted.
¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t.¡±
Number one¡¯s body was like a flood, andrge amounts of sweat flowed out, soaking his clothes.
He had already used up a lot of his spiritual power when he was restraining the giant. At this time, his whole body was like a leather ball that was constantly leaking air. Every time he lifted his leg, he felt that the leg weighed more than a thousand pounds.
¡°Can¡¯t?¡±
Song Qing¡¯s small head was already covered in sweat, but he still walked forward, if you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll kick you down!
Her tone was calm, and she didn¡¯t seem to be joking with him. Number one shivered. He wanted to curse, but he had to consider her strength. In the end, he could only turn his grief into strength and force himself to move forward.
On the other side, number seven was also a little slower. She hesitated for a moment, and a dark green shadow suddenly appeared on her cheek.
The shadow turned into scales and covered her face. Her legs turned into a thick, dark green snake tail and her upper body bent down!
After number Seven¡¯s transformation, her appearance was extremely terrifying. Scales covered her cheeks and arms, and her long braids turned into thin snakes that flicked their tongues.
She reached out her hands and swept her tail. She jumped four or five steps forward and closed the distance between her and song qingxiao.
That thick long tail almost swept past number one, who was staggering. He was so shocked that he broke out in cold sweat. He looked up at number seven, who had already mutated, and a hint of gloominess shed through his eyes.
In this way, the true strength of the three trial-takers was revealed.
Song qingxiao was the strongest. She was at the front, only ten steps away from the top of the altar. Number seven was next, and he could transform into a snake. Number one was at the back, more than twenty steps away from the altar.
The gravitational force of the stars was getting stronger and stronger. In just a few steps, song qingxiao had lost nearly 10% of the 50 to 60% of her spiritual power that she had cultivated.
Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and took another step up the stairs. She was nine steps away from the altar.
The sound of the skeleton Army¡¯s footsteps below was gradually drowned out by her violent heartbeat. When she took another step, she could feel the shock of the surrounding spiritual energy when shended.
She heaved a long sigh and continued to climb. There were still seven more steps to go, and the edge of the altar at the top could already be seen.
Song qingxiao raised her head, her eyes as firm as a rock. She took out the dagger from behind her waist and took another step forward. At this time, most of the altar¡¯s appearance came into her view.
The altar was round, about 40 to 50 square meters, but to her surprise, there was no one on the altar. She did not see the shadow of the Necromancer!
How was this possible?
Song qingxiao was shocked. The escapees had said that there was a Necromancer on the undead altar.
Even if the words of the escapees were vague and might not be credible, everyone had clearly heard the sound of an incantation just now, which woke up the skeleton on the ground.
To be able to do this, he must be the Necromancer that the fugitives had mentioned. However, the square was filled with undead, and there was no one on the altar. Where was the Necromancer hiding?
The Army of skeletons below surrounded her, and the stars above her absorbed everyone¡¯s spiritual energy. She was the first to reach the altar, hoping to kill the Necromancer first and break out of this predicament.
However, if the Necromancer was not on the altar, wouldn¡¯t everyone just have to wait for death?
In an instant, song qingxiao broke out in a cold sweat, wetting the dagger in her hand!
She turned her head and looked back. Number 7 and number 1 were still chasing after her desperately, and the fugitives were also staggering up.
At the bottom of the stairs, the dead body of number four had already stepped onto the stairs, chasing after the fresh blood and flesh, trying to drag everyone into hell.
At this point, there was no way to escape. He could only brace himself and move forward.
In one breath, she climbed several steps and finally stood on the stairs leading to the edge of the altar.
She finally saw the other half of the altar that was previously hidden. What made her feel extremely disappointed was that there was really no Necromancer on the altar.
The circr altar¡¯s floor was smooth and clean.. The most eye-catching thing was the huge ck Star totem that appeared in the middle of the altar!
Chapter 417 - 417* Summoning 1
Chapter 417* Summoning 1
Trantor: 549690339
Countless tiny Starlight surrounded the huge star in the middle, forming a unique totem.
&
Song qingxiao¡¯s heart sank when she saw that there was no Necromancer on the altar.
What about the death mages? Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she patrolled the altar. At the same time, she released her psyche to search for any hidden auras.
The top of the altar was closer to the stars above, as if he could touch the Starlight by raising his hand. His spiritual power was in chaos, and the spiritual awareness he released was sucked in by the stars.
The altar was empty. The divine consciousness that was released sensed the thick death energy, but did not sense the existence of the Necromancer.
Could it be that there was no Necromancer here, and she had been deceived by the fugitives?
Song qingxiao instinctively turned around and looked back. On the stairs, the escapees were lined up with their heads lowered, struggling to climb up. ¡¯ Number one was sweating profusely and his expression was twisted. When he saw her standing at the top of the stairs without moving, his eyes revealed shock and he seemed to be shouting at the top of his lungs.
In the middle of the stairs, number Four¡¯s withered body was swaying. He was only a few dozen steps away from catching up to number five and the others who were at the end of the line.
Behind No. 4 was the undead Army that was surging toward them like a tidal wave. The ground was still shaking, and the cracking sounds were not deafening. More skeletons were crawling out of the ground.
Although number five and number six did not escape due to what she said earlier, they subconsciously retreated up the stairs when the undead creatures approached them.
However, if they could not find the Necromancer, they would be like her and had nowhere to retreat to. What would they do then?
The stars were absorbing everyone¡¯s spiritual energy and mental energy, and the undead Army was sorge. How could they fight them head-on if they couldn¡¯t find a mage to summon them?
¡°Number three! Number 3!¡±
Number one¡¯s hysterical roar was mixed with the advancing footsteps of the skeleton army, and it reached song qingxiao¡¯s ears.
Her dazed eyes quickly regained their rity. Number one mimicked number seven, using both his hands and feet to wave at her desperately. He gritted his teeth and shouted,¡±
¡°Go on, you f * eking go on!¡±
He looked like he was about to cry out loud. The skeleton¡¯s footsteps behind him were getting closer and closer to the top of the stairs, and every step was extremely difficult.
The power of the stars seemed to have no effect on the undead. At this rate, the undead Army would reach the top of the stairs in less than three to four minutes.
Under such circumstances, everyone ced their hopes on her, who was at the forefront. The only thing they could do was to kill the person who summoned the undead creatures and send them back to hell.
That was what song qingxiao had said and done. She had even ordered number five and number six to hold on. However, she had already reached the top of the stairs and was only one step away.
Could she be afraid? Was he deliberately waiting for everyone to arrive before making a move? Or was she trying to stall for time so that she could pick up the points when number five and six died?
At the thought of this, number one¡¯s heart burned with anxiety. He cursed repeatedly, gritted his teeth, and climbed up with all his might.
At the bottom of the stairs, number Four¡¯s body was getting closer and closer. At this critical moment, number five and number six didn¡¯t even dare to turn their heads to look at the situation above them. They were hoping that song qingxiao and the others could quickly take care of the Necromancer and get them out of this predicament!
When number one¡¯s shrill cry rang out, number Five¡¯s body trembled heavily. Beside him, number six¡¯s eyes revealed a look of cowardice. The few trial-takers had the same thought as number one.
However, at the crucial moment, number Five¡¯s eyes hesitated for a moment before he let out a violent roar. Facing number four who was about to meet him head on, his tall figure did not retreat. Instead, he began to rush forward along the stairs!
¡°If I can kill you once, I can kill you a second time!¡±
¡®Dang dang¡¯, the heavy footsteps rang out. Number Five¡¯s body, which was as huge as a small mountain, was the first to reach number four. His huge hand, which was like a king Kong, clenched into a fist and he punched number Four¡¯s corpse with all his might!
With a loud bang, No. 4¡¯s withered body was hit and fell to the ground It rolled down the stairs and finally crashed into the undead Army behind it. It knocked down a few skeletons and caused amotion!
After hearing number one¡¯s shout, number six, who was about to escape, saw number Five¡¯s actions and revealed a mocking expression.
Number three might have ill intentions. At this moment, there was no need for everyone to listen to hermands. They should be running for their lives.
Number five looked smart and extraordinary, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would be so stubborn and so impulsive.
¡°Number five, you¡¡± Number six stomped his foot and resisted the urge to retreat. He said anxiously,¡±
number three might have ill intentions. We¡
¡°Since we¡¯re a team, I believe in my teammates!¡± Number five didn¡¯t even turn his head. He stood in front of the undead Army like an iron tower, ¡®¡ö
I believe that she wouldn¡¯t lie to me. If she dares to lie to me, I¡¯ll tear her apart even if I have to turn into an undead!
After he said this, he turned his head to the side.
¡°Number three told us to hold on for now.¡±
Under the Starlight, his face was covered in dark brown hair, and his face was as fierce as a Vajra. He clenched his fists and spoke with a firm tone. It was obvious that he had made up his mind.
Number six¡¯s face showed a struggle. He wanted to curse loudly, but he also wanted tough at number five for not having enough brain power.
This was God¡¯s trial. Everyone would kill each other,pete with each other, do anything for points, and do anything to survive. Where would there be teammates?
However, when the words reached his mouth, he didn¡¯t dare to speak in the end!
Number five was filled with killing intent. Number six suppressed the grievance, depression, and anger in his heart and finally epted his fate. He picked up his flute and sighed,¡±
¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret this.¡±
Number four, who had been knocked down by number five, fell onto a pile of Skeletons. However, because there were too many skeletons, the slightmotion quickly subsided.
The skeleton that had fallen to the ground got up again and continued to climb up the stairs. It seemed to have sensed the temptation of blood and flesh, and its speed was much faster than before.
Number six¡¯s sigh didn¡¯t make number five turn back. There were already Skeletons approaching from the other side. Number five shouted and jumped over, punching the skeletons down.
However, there were tens of thousands of skeletons on this round staircase. If they attacked one, there would be another one.
The escapees were gradually running out of strength. Some of them were walking slowly and fell behind, while the skeletons were tireless. If this continued, there would be problems sooner orter.
Number six sighed, picked up the flute, and yed it.
The moment the flute sounded, song Qing let out a deep breath to calm his rapid heartbeat. When he raised his head again, his eyes were filled with determination as he prepared to step onto the altar.
At this moment, number seven had also climbed up, followed by number one When they were four or five steps away from the stairs, number one propped up his upper body and looked up at the altar.
He immediately understood the reason why song qingxiao had stood still.
¡°Where are the mages?¡±
At the edge of the undead altar, number one¡¯s despairing and sharp voice rang
¡°Where did the Necromancer go?¡±
Chapter 418 - 418: Mage (1)
Chapter 418: Mage (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
where did the Necromancer go?¡±
¡°Where did he go ¡¡±
¡°Where did he go ¡¡±
No. i¡¯s voice began to reverberate on the top of the altar. After the great hope was lost, it was followed by extreme despair and loss.
He called out song qingxiao¡¯s question. His voice traveled down the stairs, and No. 5 and No. 6, who were fighting against the skeleton army, heard him.
As the flute stopped ying, number five, who was punching the skeletons, suddenly stopped. The group of skeletons swarmed in and surrounded number five in an instant. One of the skeletons opened its mouth that was no longer bloody and bit number Five¡¯s calf. With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, it tore off a piece of hairy flesh!
The smell of blood spread out, and the other skeletons seemed to be encouraged, as they wrapped around number five even tighter!
¡®Roar!¡¯
Number five let out a cry of pain. He kicked with all his might, and the skeletons that were wrapped around his legs were sent flying.
He grabbed the skeleton that was hanging from his arm and smashed it down!
¡®Crack, crack¡¯ the sound of bones breaking rang out continuously. These skeletons were not strong, but they had the advantage in numbers.
What made number five feel uneasy was that he had encountered these skeletons head-on. As the stars above his head flickered, there seemed to be some mysterious connection between the Starlight and these skeletons, which made them more and more agile after bathing in the Starlight.
A pile of skeletons was smacked away, and even more skeletons rushed forward to surround number five.
These creatures were immortal and didn¡¯t know pain. There were so many of them that if this continued, the trial-takers and escapees would be dragged to death sooner orter!
Seeing that number five was in danger, number six managed to recover from his shock and continued to y his flute.
Compared to number five, who was known for his strength and physique, and his simple and rough movements, number six¡¯s flute sound was much more useful at this time.
The sound of the flute, which was secretly controlled by mental power, made the movements of the skeletons surrounding number five freeze. Number five took the opportunity to get rid of the skeletons and quickly retreated.
Although number six had managed to control a small cluster of mist for the time being, under the stars, the little spiritual power left in his body began to surge out inrge amounts. In just two or three breaths, he was unable to hold on. The flute music stopped, and the slow-reacting skeletons immediately pounced on the team again.
The two cultivators below were in trouble, and song qingxiao, who was above, also stepped into the altar!
The moment the tip of her foot touched the ground, the altar that was originally calm ¡®moved¡¯!
The huge ck Star totem at the center of the altar began to rotate slowly, and the Starlight around it began to sh.
As these stars changed, arge amount of ¡®Starlight¡¯ from above and on the ground surged toward the undead altar above the stairs!
The power of the stars turned into a huge amount of energy, forming a small Hurricane at the center of the altar. With a whooshing sound, it was sucked in by the stars on the ground!
After the ck Star totem in the center absorbed the energy, it began to emit arge amount of ck fog.
Song qingxiao¡¯s blood started to boil. Her disappointment and anger were all gone, and her eyes were filled with excitement.
The altar¡¯s change at this time most likely meant that the Necromancer mentioned by the escapees was finally going to reveal his true identity.
The ck Star totem at the center of the altar turned into an abyss under the thick fog. In the ck fog, a head slowly emerged from the abyss!
There seemed to be an invisible pair of hands below that lifted him up.
Song Qing was overjoyed. He guessed that this was probably the exit to escape from the undead altar!
She clenched her dagger and tried to run in the direction of the Necromancer. The moment she took a step, the stars on the ground began to change!
These star totems resonated with the Starlight above and on the ground, and formed a huge with invisible spiritual power, blocking song qingxiao!
At this time, the Necromancer¡¯s head had already emerged from the abyss!
It was an intimidating ¡®face¡¯ that was shrouded in a thick ck mist.
The ck mist seemed to havee alive, and wisps of it wrapped around his head. A strong death aura spread over the entire undead altar as the Necromancer¡¯s head appeared!
The ck mist coiled and supported the Necromancer¡¯s neck and shoulders from the abyss.
The more he appeared, the stronger the death energy became and expanded.
The thick death Qi attached to the body seemed to be alive, fighting to enter the pores and into the meridians.
The undead Army below sensed the appearance of the deathly aura, and as if they had consumed a great tonic, the ground shook even more violently. It was obvious that more skeletons were trying to crawl out from the ground!
This Necromancer had only appeared, and there was already such a hugemotion. He could not be allowed to appear again.
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned cold. Under the surge of her spiritual energy, ayer of light blue scales appeared on her skin. She broke free from the restraints of her spiritual energy and stepped into the abyss!
The ck mist was blown away by the hurricane, like the long hair of a Necromancer, hanging loosely behind his head.
The Necromancer seemed to have sensed the presence of the trial-taker on the altar. His eyes were closed, and his face was covered in ck mist. The moment song Qing moved, he opened his eyes!
In his eye sockets, there were two white mes.
The color of the me was the same as the light that had previously illuminated the square. It did not have the slightest temperature, but instead, it made people feel cold.
As the mes flickered, a wave of undead energy spread out from the altar.
Song qingxiao seemed to have hit an invisible wall that was trying to push her away.
It was as if her body had been immersed in an ice cer in an instant. Wisps of cold Yin energy tried to drill into her body through her pores, but they were all stopped by the scales that appeared on her skin!
The power of the undead circled around her body. The spiritual power and the aura of death intertwined to form a hurricane that blew her clothes up. Under the powerful pressure, song qingxiao was forced to stop in her ce.
Number 7, who was about to reach the edge of the altar and stretched out an arm covered with scales to grab the edge of the altar, was not as lucky as her.
When the Necromancer opened his eyes, the powerful force of the undead pushed number seven down the stairs, sliding down three or four steps.
At this critical moment, number seven changed again. He let out an extremely sharp scream and flicked his tongue. His hands turned into a pair of giant ws, and his long tail blocked the stairs before he could stabilize himself.
The thin snake on her head also climbed up the steps. Using this force, number Seven¡¯s long tail rubbed against it hard, and her whole body went against the pressure and slithered back to the edge of the altar.
The moment the Necromancer appeared, the bones that were scattered on the ground by number five began to squirm and merge together under the nourishment of death Qi and Starlight, gradually forming a skeleton that was muchrger than before.
Song qingxiao did not know that number five and number six were facing an even greater danger. She was currently entangled in the ck mist and slowly walked forward against the remaining power of the hurricane. However, every step she took was as difficult as ascending to the sky.
In the abyss, the Necromancer¡¯s upper body had already appeared. She was still two to three meters away from the center.
At this point, it was impossible to stop him before he appeared..
Chapter 419 - 419= Here it comes (1)
Chapter 419= Here ites (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Song Qingxin felt regretful, but she had already expected such an oue.
The ck Star totem at the center of the altar had formed a huge ck vortex, and the Necromancer was in the middle of the vortex.
His upper body had already appeared, and his lower body was a void. His long robe woven from ck mist fluttered with the spiritual energy Hurricane. His eyes, which flickered with ghost fire, revealed a disdainful and cold look.
Song qingxiao did not expect the Necromancer to look like this.
Just as she was feeling surprised, she was shocked to find that the spiritual power around her had started to change!
The massive energy that was cutting and pushing her body away earlier seemed to have been inexplicably summoned and began to surge toward the center of the ck hole.
The powerful spiritual energy and death energy were all absorbed into the abyss. After entering the ck mist, the unparalleled energy gradually formed the outline of the Necromancer¡¯s lower body!
The spiritual power in song qingxiao¡¯s body began to boil, and it flowed out of her veins like a flood.
A huge suction force pulled her body, like a pair of invisible hands trying to pull her into the abyss.
From the beginning, she had tried to get close to the center of the altar. Now, she was trying her best to stabilize her body and not be sucked into the abyss.
The rubber band that tied her hair behind her head was cut by the spiritual power with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and bounced out of her body in the air. In the blink of an eye, it was cut into pieces by the spiritual power, turned into dust, and sucked into the ckhole.
Her hair flew forward and almost covered her entire face!
With her vision blocked, song qingxiao could only hear two soft bangs. Number seven and number one, who were lying on the edge of the altar, were sucked up to the altar by the strong suction force. It happened so suddenly that the two of them did not even have time to react. They were already flying in the direction of the Necromancer!
In the nick of time, song qingxiao held her breath. In the middle of the storm, she reached out her hand like lightning and grabbed the tail of number seven, who was flying at the front!
¡°Stop!¡±
She let out a violent cry and poured the spiritual energy in her body into her arms, forcibly stopping her feet that had slid forward about 30 to 40 centimeters because of number seven!
Song Qing steadied his body, grabbed number Seven¡¯s tail, and whipped it like
a long whip.
Poor No. 7 did not even have the time to react. He could only feel a heart-wrenching pain from his tail, andrge amounts of scales were pulled off by song qingxiao. He could not even open his mouth under the strong wind, and he could not say anything.
As her world spun around, a loud bang was heard as her spinning body collided with number one, who was being pulled over by the Necromancer!
¡öCrack, crack¡¯ the sound of bones breaking rang out one after another.
Fortunately, number Seven¡¯s body had be soft after he transformed, so the two of them did not suffer any more pain.
Otherwise, the two of them would have lost their lives in this violent collision! But even so, number seven was still badly injured, and number one had several broken ribs. The force of song qingxiao¡¯s forceful collision between the two was just enough to offset the powerful suction from the abyss.
After her attacknded, she immediately let go of number Seven¡¯s long tail. Number one and number seven fell to the ground about ten meters away from the altar with a ¡®ng¡¯ while hugging each other. The remaining force pushed them a few more steps before they finally stopped.
Poor number one felt dizzy and dizzy, as if his internal organs were about to fall out. After his ribs were broken, his lungs were tightly pressed, and every breath he took was extremely painful.
The world was spinning, and the smell of blood rushed to his throat.
But at this time, the suction force had not stopped, and the two¡¯s falling figures slowed down a little, and began to slide back to the Middle.
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned cold as she clenched her fist. Seeing the two men slide over again, she immediately extended her leg and kicked them hard!
This kick happened tond on number one¡¯s thigh, and under the gravity, number one and number Seven¡¯s bodies slid out a few steps like arrows released from a bow.
¡°Owuuu!¡±
Number one let out a cry of pain after being kicked.
Number one felt a sharp pain in his thigh, and his soul returned to its original position under the pain. His consciousness, which had been in a daze since the Necromancer¡¯s appearance, became much clearer.
When he came back to his senses, he felt that he was still sliding towards the middle. The wind whizzed past his ears and song qingxiao¡¯s small figure blocked his way. With a ¡®Dong¡¯, he hit song qingxiao¡¯s small leg. From her clenched fist, number one could guess song qingxiao¡¯s next move. He immediately moaned and begged for mercy,
¡°Don¡¯t¡¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± Song qingxiao snorted. She was in a terrible situation herself. If she was not afraid that the death of these two people would strengthen the Necromancer¡¯s ability, and if she was not the first to bear the brunt of the attack on the altar, she would not be willing to help them.
¡°Don¡¯t y dead if you¡¯re awake!¡±
She gritted her teeth and shouted in a low voice.
In the middle of the altar, a change urred once again.
The abyss that was originally formed by the ck Star totem under the Necromancer began to shrink slowly after the Necromancer appeared. His spiritual energy began to decrease at a rapid rate, and even the huge suction force began to weaken.
Taking advantage of this opportunity, number seven stuck his ws to the ground. After he woke up, he endured the feeling of his internal organs toppling mountains and overturning seas, raised his long tail, and swept it towards the center of the altar with a whistling sound!
The power of the undead flipped the scales on her long tail. Number seven opened her mouth in pain and hissed.
The long tail swept through the death aura and spiritual energy blockade, and went straight for the Necromancer¡¯s legs.
When song qingxiao saw this, she was about to kick number one away when he hit her calf. Her heart tightened.
Number Seven¡¯s long tail had touched the ck mist. Emotionally, song qingxiao hoped that she could seed and kill the Necromancer.
However, from a logical point of view, she had a faint feeling that it would not be easy for number seven to seed.
The dark green snake¡¯s tail was like a giant whip, whipping away the ck mist with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. When it touched the Necromancer¡¯s calf, the long tail seemed to only sweep through the air. It swept across the Necromancer¡¯s empty paint, bringing with it arge amount of ck mist that was knocked away by the impact and fell heavily to the ground with a¡¯ pa ¡®sound.
The abyss in the center of the altar wriggled and closed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Finally, it turned into a mass of undead power and rushed to the Necromancer¡¯s knees. It turned into a pair of legs covered by ck mist and stood on the ground!
In an instant, a strong wave of undead energy rushed toward the stairs and the square with the altar as the center. The ground began to buzz and tremble under the excessive death energy, making it difficult for the people on the stairs to stand still.
¡°I,¡±
The Necromancer hadpletely appeared. Two ghostly mes flickered in the ck mist. He raised an arm, and the ck mist transformed into aherspirit w. He curled his finger and said, ¡±
¡°They¡¯re here.¡±
As soon as the deration was made, it was clearly transmitted to the consciousness of every undead in the square who were alive or dead but refused to rest in peace.
The moment the undead Army heard the Necromancer¡¯s deration, they let out deafening ¡®Kaka¡¯ sounds in unison, as if they were trembling and submitting to their master¡¯s presence..
Chapter 420 - 420: Spirit (1)
Chapter 420: Spirit (1)
Trantor: 549690339 I
Under the stairs, more and more skeletons climbed out of the ground.
The skeleton that had been smashed apart by number five regrouped under the nourishment of the power of the undead and the Starlight, forming a new monster!
As the number of skeletons climbing up the stairs increased, the pressure on number six increased sharply. The flute sound that contained spiritual power was gradually covered by the frequent ¡®ka ka¡¯ sounds of bones.
Sweat quickly appeared on number six¡¯s forehead as he barely managed to slow down the undead creatures that were approaching first. Even so, the effect wasn¡¯t significant.
Fortunately, with number Five¡¯s help, one controlled and the other violently stopped. They cooperated with each other and were temporarily safe.
However, this was not a long-term solution. The number of the undead was increasing, and number six and number five had noticed that the creatures that had been nourished and regenerated by the power of the undead were much stronger than the skeletons from before in terms of size, speed, reaction, and strength.
Even if No. 5 could defeat them for the time being, they would be even more powerful monsters after they reassembled.
They didn¡¯t understand pain, and they wouldn¡¯t back down.
On the contrary, number five and number six seemed to have the upper hand for the time being. However, the two of them were made of flesh and blood, after all, and their strength would be exhausted sooner orter. Once they were entangled by them, it would be difficult for them to escape death.
Fortunately, the two of them were both happy and worried. From themotion on the altar, the Necromancer should have appeared.
He was happy that once the Necromancer appeared, song qingxiao and the others could think of a way to destroy it. The skeleton army he had summoned would be destroyed on its own.
However, he was worried that the Necromancer would not be easy to deal with judging from the formation he had created.
However, song qingxiao¡¯s disy of strength against the two-headed dog and giant was like a shot in the arm for the two of them. For the time being, the two of them didn¡¯t retreat, and they waited with hope in their hearts.
But even so, under the attack of the powerful skeleton army, number five and number six were still retreating up the stairs.
The lower half of the stairs was filled with densely packed skeletons climbing up. At the end of the group of escapees, some people were soon suppressed by the power of the stars, and their footsteps gradually could not keep up with the group, falling behind.
The skeleton behind him caught up. Thest escapee tried several times, but he couldn¡¯t move forward at all. In just a few breaths, the skeleton behind him reached out its white bone ws and grabbed his clothes.
The escapee¡¯s face was pale, and his eyes were filled with fear and despair. Once these demons, who were once transformed from humans, caught their prey, they would not let go and would drag the escapees down the stairs.
The sound of joints cracking could be heard as the captured escapee was quickly drowned by a group of skeletons.
Ah¡¡± The shrill screams of the refugees were quickly drowned out by the ka ka¡¯ sounds of the skeletons eating. The blood that spurted out dyed the grayish-white skeletons red.
The smell of blood spread out, causing the group of skeletons to be even more restless.
Such a way of dying was far more tragic than being trampled to death in the tunnel. The sound of countless teeth grinding on flesh was creepy. Number five heard it, but he couldn¡¯t do anything.
On the altar, number Seven¡¯s tail whip failed to hit its target. With the remaining force, he turned half a circle with his hands supporting his upper body, and his tail finallynded heavily on the ground with a bang.
A few wisps of ck gas coiled around her tail, and the scales on the ces that had been touched by the air of death withered and shriveled at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Number seven opened his mouth and flicked his tongue. He made a ¡®hissing¡¯ sound in pain.
No. 1 and song qingxiao had seen her attack clearly. Her tail had passed through the Necromancer¡¯s body.
In other words, a death mage¡¯s body should be made up of mental energy and not physical. Such an attack would not work on him.
Number one endured the pain of his broken ribs. In his fear, he instinctively raised the bow in his hand and fired a few arrows in the direction of the Necromancer.
Before the arrow could touch the Necromancer, it seemed to be affected by a powerful energy, and its speed was reduced.
The closer they got to the death mage, the slower they became.
Under the corrosion of the undead aura, the arrowheads that were shining with a cold light began to decay and melt like candles. Finally, they turned into ck ashes and silently flew in the air!
No. 1¡¯s special ability should be invisibility, and this crossbow should be his greatest sneak attack.
At this moment, crossbows werepletely useless against the Necromancer. Number one¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of the valley, his body was cold, and his hands and feet were trembling.
He immediately had a thought in his mindrSuch an existence was not something they could deal with.
As soon as the thought of retreating and escaping came to mind, number one subconsciously wanted to turn invisible and escape.
Before he could put his thoughts into action, a slender, fair hand reached out and caught the crossbow in his hand!
Number one was in a daze. He was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t react in time.
The crossbow was snatched away by song Qing, who was beside him.
Number one¡¯s food had been taken away, and the shock he had received was no small matter. It had jolted him out of his fear of the Necromancer.
You ¡¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask. He instinctively wanted to reach out and take the bow back, but he saw song Qing aiming at the Necromancer again after snatching the bow.
There were still two arrows on the crossbow, and her intention was self-evident.
¡°I don¡¯t¡¡±
This thought shed through number one¡¯s mind. He had just tried it, and this kind of attack method was useless against the death mage.
However, the next moment, he heard song Qing narrow his eyes and pull the trigger. With a whoosh, the arrow left the string.
After firing the first arrow, song Qing tried to cover the arrow with a wisp of divine sense and pulled the trigger again. The arrow flew out again!
The two arrows, one in front and one behind, flew in the direction of the
Necromancer with a sharp momentum. When the first arrow was about to approach the Necromancer, its speed suddenly decreased.
Just like before, the Arrowhead began to decay. Number one had already expected this. Song qingxiao¡¯s actions were just a waste of effort.
¡°With¡¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he saw the second arrow approaching the Necromancer¡¯s body.
But something that shocked number one happened.
When the second arrow approached the undead aura, it did not corrode.
Instead, it pierced through the ck mist and went through the Necromancer¡¯s raised palm, shooting into his chest!
Thick ck fog emerged from the spot where the arrow disappeared. The Necromancer, who had his hands raised, instinctively lowered his head after being attacked. The long ws that were pierced by the arrow and still had ck fog floating around them pressed against his chest. After a long while, he slowly raised his head. His eyes, which were like will-o-wisps, turned towards the direction of the three trial-takers.
In an instant, death, despair, fear, and other negative emotions turned into invisible pressure that firmly locked the three of them..
Chapter 421 - 421: Energy _1
Chapter 421 - 421: Energy _1
Trantor: 549690339 ,
If it was before, No. 1 would have been scared when he was stared at by the Necromancer. However, perhaps song Qing¡¯s previous actions had shocked him too much. When he was stared at by the Necromancer, he had goosebumps all over his body, but he was still dumbfounded. He instinctively looked down on song Qing and could not say a word for a long time.
At this moment, number one had long forgotten the fear of his weapon being snatched away. The same weapon disyedpletely different effects in the hands of different people.
If song qingxiao hadn¡¯t personally taken the bow from him, he would have suspected that there was some kind of secret hidden in it.
¡°Hmph!¡± Song qingxiao was being stared at by the Necromancer. She snorted and threw the crossbow back to No. 1, who was still in a daze.
Number one seemed to have woken up from a dream after being hit. When he thought of the previous scene, he was extremely shocked and hurriedly said,¡±
¡°You, how did you do it?¡±
He swallowed his saliva, his voice still trembling.
¡°Spiritual power.¡± Song Qing stared at the Necromancer, didn¡¯t you notice that the spiritual energy here is abnormally dense?¡±
The stars in the sky and the dead souls on the ground seemed to reflect each other, forming a unique maic field.
Even the Necromancer in front of him did not have a physical body. He was more like a dark creature formed by death aura and spiritual energy.
Judging from the densely packed skeletons that looked like ants on the square, these should have died at the undead altar and were the corpses that hadn¡¯t passed the checkpoint.
The escapees had said before that if they couldn¡¯t cross the spirit altar and became sacrifices, their souls would be imprisoned here, never to be reincarnated, and they would be his ves.
Song qingxiao spected that the Necromancer¡¯s power was probably obtained by absorbing the energy of these creatures.
in other words, the more people who died here, the more powerful the death mage would be.
instead of saying that the trial-taker was fighting a Necromancer, it would be more appropriate to say that they were fighting thousands of vengeful souls that could not rest in peace.
If one wanted to defeat the Necromancer, they would have to break the special spiritual force maic field that had formed here long ago and shuffle the energy with great magical powers. Only then would the Necromancer be disabled!
Otherwise, no matter what he did, as long as the vengeful souls here were not gone, it was equivalent to a Necromancer having infinite power and backing. At that moment, the ck mist that had surged out from the spot where the Necromancer had been shot was sucked in by an unknown gravitational force, filling up the ck hole.
His fingertips moved, and the palm that had been pierced through was restored to its original state.
This also confirmed song Qingxin¡¯s guess, causing her heart to sink and her expression to be extremely serious.
The spiritual power here was too strong. The arrow she shot earlier was imbued with mental power, so it only hurt the Necromancer¡¯s skin and hair, but he recovered in the blink of an eye.
On the contrary, song qingxiao¡¯s wisp of spiritual power was like a stone sinking into the ocean under his massive energy body. He could no longer sense it.
The skeleton¡¯s voice was getting closer and closer. Even without looking back, she could tell that number five and number six could not hold on any longer. They must have retreated to the upper middle of the stairs.
The sound of number six¡¯s flute was so weak that it was almost inaudible, and number Five¡¯s roars were also filled with pain. In at most three to five minutes, they would probably have to retreat to the altar.
There were too many skeletons, and the power of the undead was strong. The stars were still absorbing the power of the living, and the Army of the Dead was getting closer and closer.
There were pursuers behind them and resistance in front of them. There was no way to advance or retreat. Could it be that everyone was really going to die in this trial?
As soon as song qingxiao thought of this, cold sweat poured out of his back. His tight calves twitched frequently, and he felt a faint pain.
Number one didn¡¯t understand what she was trying to say, but he did understand what she meant by ¡®mental power¡¯.
She had added mental strength to the crossbow, which was why it could hurt death mages, who were also formed from pure energy.
Number one understood this point and was overjoyed. At this time, he couldn¡¯t care about the pain in his heart. He reached behind his waist and grabbed arge handful of arrows, preparing to load them on his bow.
¡°Then you take it and shoot him!¡±
¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± Song Qing¡¯s voice was hoarse as he shook his head.
If it was useful, she would have done it long ago without number one¡¯s request. Although she had already entered the state of enlightenment, her spiritual power was nothingpared to the Necromancer¡¯s. She was not his opponent. Moreover, her strength wasn¡¯t at its peak. At this time,rge amounts of Ling power were being absorbed by the stars above and on the ground.
No matter how hard she tried to seal her meridians, she could only slow down the speed of the loss of spiritual power, but could notpletely lock the spiritual power in her meridians.
No. l¡¯s happy expression froze for a moment after hearing her words. At this time, the Necromancer moved his fingers and healed the ¡®wound¡¯ on his palm, but he did not stop his movements!
As his fingertips moved, a ck energy gathered at his fingertips and quickly turned into several small ck dots, flying around his fingertips.
The ck mist swirled between his fingers and palms. The scene was simr to the totem on the altar, and it grewrger andrger. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a ck bird that grew to the size of an Eagle.
The Necromancer raised his hand, and the undead birds around his palm pped their wings and flew toward song qingxiao and the other two! These ck undead birds had long tails of ck mist behind them, and with every p of their wings, arge amount of undead energy would leak out.
It didn¡¯t take long for the altar to be covered in a ck mist.
The birds of the undead wereing at them aggressively, and number one was still holding his hand up. When he heard the words ¡®useless¡¯ from song Qing¡¯s novel, he was stunned for a moment. Before he could understand what she meant, he noticed the Necromancer¡¯s movements from theer of his eye.
He didn¡¯t have the time to ask what song qingxiao meant. He pushed off the ground with his hands and tried to get up.
With the sound of pping wings, seven or eight ck birds flew above the three people.
With each revolution, ck mist would spread out and cover song qingxiao, number 1, and number 7¡¯s heads and bodies!
Number one stood up and leaned against song qingxiao. Number seven, who was lying on the ground, also stood up with his tail supporting his upper body. The few of them stood back to back and looked up at these terrifying creatures. Large clouds of ck mist dyed the surroundings ck. Those seven or eight undead birds were flying in the ck mist, and their eyes flickered with two green-bean sized will-o-wisps, just like the mes in the eyes of necromancers.
After the birds flew a few rounds, they suddenly raised their heads and let out a shrill and unpleasant cry. They spread their wings and rushed down to the people below!
Its diving posture brought about a rapid whirlwind, and the undead bird¡¯s sharp ws seemed to be able to capture people¡¯s souls!
An undead bird was at the forefront. When it came down, the shadow IT brought with itpletely blocked the Starlight above it.
The bird was getting closer and closer, and the ck mist behind it made its body look even bigger. Its ck wings were like thick ink, and it rushed toward song Qing with a heart-palpitating feeling.
The power of the undead cut song Qing¡¯s small face with the wind.. Its wide-open mouth was aimed at song Qing¡¯s small eyes, and its open ws were aimed at her heart!
Chapter 422 - 422: Attackl
Chapter 422 - 422: Attackl
Trantor: 549690339
The undead bird¡¯s wings formed a huge shadow that wrapped around song qingxiao. It got closer and closer, and in the blink of an eye, it was already in front of her face!
The ck mist that it spat out carried a strong fishy smell. Its wings were upright, and it seemed to be different from the Necromancer¡¯s spiritual body. The bird seemed to have transformed into a physical body!
The bird was extremely fierce and its speed was extremely fast.
At the moment of life and death, song Qing took a small step back. At the same time, he held the dagger tightly and subconsciously swung it with force!
The dagger left an afterimage in the air as it shed at the bird¡¯s head!
The two Qi activities collided, and the sharp tip of the de seemed to have entered a no man¡¯snd. It seemed to have cut off the bird¡¯s head before it could cut through any material object!
Song qingxiao was stunned when she saw the ferocious bird¡¯s head turn into a cloud of ck mist.
She didn¡¯t expect the bird to be so easily scattered, and the force she used seemed to have hit nothing.
But the next moment, something unexpected happened. The bird¡¯s head was chopped off and turned into nothingness, but the bird¡¯s body was still there. It opened its ws wide and grabbed her small arm that was diagonally across her chest.
¡®Hiss!¡¯
Song qingxiao gasped. She twisted her wrist, grabbed the dagger, and pulled it back. She cut off the bird¡¯s feet and turned them into ck mist. She took a big step back before she had the time to check her own injuries.
The sleeve on his arm was torn, and his inner arm was exposed.
The blue scales on it were torn apart by the spirit bird, leaving several deep wounds that revealed the bone.
Because the bird¡¯s ws were sharp and fast, only pink flesh could be seen at the wound, and dark red blood slowly oozed out!
If she had not retreated in time and had spiritual energy to protect her body, one of her arms would have been torn off by the bird¡¯s ws!
Blood gushed out like an unscrewed faucet and instantly dyed the wound red, forming a small stream that converged at the arm and dripped down with a drip.
The first drop of blood sttered on the ground and exploded into a flower of blood that looked like a star that surrounded the totem in the center.
After the drop of blood fell to the ground, it seemed toe to life. It rolled on the ground and formed a blood bead. It began to flow along the altar in all directions.
Song qingxiao noticed the strangeness of the blood bead, but she was busy dealing with the bird of the undead and had no time to care about it.
However, from this strange situation, he could guess that this blood flowing down was definitely not a good thing.
In order to prevent the situation from worsening, she endured the pain in her arm and used her spiritual power to seal the wound. She could only try to stop the blood from flowing out.
The blood at the wound was stopped by the spirit energy, and the blue lines that had disappeared reappeared, expelling the ck mist that covered the wound.
There was something strange about this bird of the undead. It wasn¡¯t corporeal, but it could still hurt people, making it difficult to deal with.
After confirming that ordinary attacks were useless against the bird, song Qing put the dagger back to his waist and said with a serious expression,¡±
¡°Be careful! Don¡¯t get injured, blood flowing out might ruin things!¡±
Number one and number seven both heard her warning. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the situation didn¡¯t allow it, number one would have cursed.
If he could, he didn¡¯t want to get hurt, but this wasn¡¯t a situation where he could avoid getting hurt just because he wanted to!
His advantage of being invisible waspletely lost under the aura of this death mage.
These birds without a physical body were extremely terrifying. Even after he turned invisible, he still chased after them.
Because the birds did not have a physical body, ordinary attacks werepletely useless against them. When song qingxiao warned him, No. 1 shot a crossbow and prated the head of the undead bird that was flying towards him. However, the sharp beak of the bird still pecked lightly on his palm.
Number one¡¯s expression changed drastically, as if he had been cut by a sharp de. He was in so much pain that he almost couldn¡¯t hold his bow. A hole was pecked out of his palm, and blood gushed out uncontrobly.
Number one couldn¡¯t beat him, and he couldn¡¯t fight him head-on either. Without another word, he turned around and fled.
At this time, he could no longer care about song qingxiao¡¯s previous instructions. He instinctively ran to the edge of the altar.
It was impossible to defeat an existence like a Necromancer. Staying behind would only be waiting for death!
As he ran, the blood from the wound on number one¡¯s palm spilled all over the ce.
These blood droplets rolled towards the direction of the stairs. Song Qing saw number one¡¯s cowardly actions from the corner of his eyes and immediatelyughed in anger.
At this time, even if number one could escape for a while, he couldn¡¯t escape forever. It was simply a waste of effort.
At this time, the skeleton army had already surrounded the stairs. The sound was getting closer and closer, and it would not take long for them to besiege the altar.
Number five and number six, who were supporting him from below, were probably eager toe up again. Where could number one escape to?
Escaping at this time was just to dy time and instead made everyone¡¯s situation worse.
On the other side, number Seven¡¯s upper body was prostrated on the ground, and his snake tail turned into a whip, spinning and whipping in the air!
As the tail whipshed, it made a ¡®swish swish¡¯ sound, and the force it brought formed a strong wind, blowing away the ck mist around her.
Her long hair turned into tiny snakes, and she hissed at the birds.
The bird¡¯s wings were blown left and right by the strong wind, and half of its body was scattered. However, it did not reduce its momentum and grabbed number Seven¡¯s long tail with one w!
When the flesh was torn open, there was a hiss. Scales and blood sttered in the air as the undead bird scratched.
Number seven let out a heart-wrenching cry of pain, and his long tail that was spinning non-stop fell to the ground with a ¡®pa¡¯ under the intense pain.
Once the bird caught the bird, it swooped down. Number seven endured the pain and raised his tail to whip the other half of the bird again, breaking the other half of the bird¡¯s body. When he saw more birds surrounding him, he quickly got up and followed number one¡¯s example and slithered on the ground!
At this moment, number one had already run to the edge of the altar, but the area below the altar was already like a scene of carnage.
On the stairs, there were dozens of huge skeletons that were about two meters tall leading the way, rushing toward the altar.
The number of escapees had been reduced sharply, and there were only a few left.
The sound of number six¡¯s flute had been drowned out by the ¡®ka ka¡¯ sounds of therge number of skeletons walking. Number Five¡¯s body was as strong as a small mountain, and there were many skeletons of all sizes hanging on it.
The fur on his body had been wed into a mess. Although he was still roaring, his aura was weak, and his movements were much slower than before.
Rather than saying that they were ¡®resisting¡¯, it would be more urate to say that they were retreating in defeat. From the looks of it, they were only seventy or eighty steps away from the top of the altar!
Going down meant death, and staying up there wasn¡¯t good either.
While number one was stunned, the undead bird behind him was about to catch up.
He gritted his teeth, obviously thinking of the consequences of his escape.
If he were to escape, he would definitely die after going down.
The reason why number five and number six, who were barely holding on, had notpletely given up was probably because they were full of ¡®hope¡¯ for them at the top of the altar.
At this moment, number one finally felt the despair of not being able to advance or retreat!
When the bird of the undead caught up, a look of struggle shed in number one¡¯s eyes. In the end, he stomped his foot heavily and did not step down the altar. Instead, he began to run around the edge of the altar.
Song qingxiao heard number one¡¯s movements behind her, but she didn¡¯t turn around.
After she secured the dagger, she stared at the bird that she had just beheaded.
After the bird head turned into ck mist, it slowly wriggled in the direction of the bird. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a new bird head.
If he didn¡¯t think of a way, these things couldn¡¯t be killed or injured. They were simply endless!
The bird turned its head and its two blinking ¡®eyes¡¯ stared at her again. It pped its wings and pounced at her again.
She endured the pain, formed a seal with her hands, and muttered,¡±
¡°Drawing the ground as a prison,¡±
In the strong wind, the bird had once again charged towards her face. The bird¡¯s extremely fierce demeanor was reflected in her eyes.
¡°I¡¯m sleepy!¡± As song Qing read the incantation, his spiritual energy moved along with the nine words secret order and formed an absolute domain, trapping the ferocious ck bird within!
Chapter 423 - 423: The front (1)
Chapter 423 - 423: The front (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The moment the bird of the undead entered the domain, it was as if it was caught by arge invisible.
As general song Qing¡¯s domain contracted, the bird could no longer maintain its huge size. It turned into a cloud of ck mist and crashed left and right in the domain!
However, no matter how it struggled, the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique was able to firmly trap it.
The nine words secret order did have a restraining effect on such things that were transformed by energy. Song Qing carefully moved and released another wave of spiritual power. The domain formed by the ¡®confrontation¡¯ word technique became smaller and smaller, and the ck mist trapped inside began to emit cold smoke.
Not long after, the moving ck mist was frozen into a ck ice ball the size of a ping pong ball. As song Qing loosened her domain, the ice ball floating in the air quickly fell and was caught in her palm with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound.
She had killed one of the birds summoned by the Necromancer, and this sess gave her some confidence in dealing with the Necromancer.
However, after this consumption, she only had 30 to 40 percent of the spiritual energy left.
If this continued, he would be exhausted before he could even reach the Necromancer¡¯s level. He could only wait for death on the altar.
¡°Number one, number seven.¡± She held the ice ball and said loudly,¡±
¡°You guys lead these birds away and hold them off for now.¡±
Number one, who was running away, had seen her kill the ck bird. He tried to run toward her with a happy expression on his face, but he did not expect to hear song qingxiao¡¯s instructions just as he moved.
Number one was stunned for a moment. In that moment of distraction, the ck bird that was chasing him reached out with its ws and reached for his back. With a ¡®shua¡¯ sound, it scratched several bloody wounds on his back!
¡°Hiss!¡± Number one¡¯s legs trembled and he let out a cry of pain. Cold sweat immediately gushed out. He didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and continued to rush forward.
Both he and number seven could not restrain these creatures. In front of these birds, they were almost at the point of being beaten up without being able to fight back.
No. 1 was still fine. Because of his special ability, he was extremely fast and could barely hold on.
No. 7 was in a miserable state. After shapeshifting, she was almost in a one-sided state of being beaten. The ground was covered with dark green snake scales, and the altar was covered in blood stains.
Her long braids, which had turned into small snakes, were caught and scattered. Broken thin snakes could be seen crawling everywhere in the pool of blood. Not long after, they turned into several strands of hair, mixed in the blood.
No. 7 howled in pain. He was obviously in extreme pain.
There were also two or three ck birds circling above their heads, trying to find prey.
In such a situation, it was already very difficult to avoid being chased by a single undead bird, let alone actively attract the attention of a few more.
Even though number one knew that song qingxiao had said that because she wanted to focus on dealing with the Necromancer, when the time came, number one just wanted to copy number six¡¯s earlier scream.
¡°Who can withstand this?¡±
Before he could finish his sentence, song qingxiao was already walking toward the Necromancer. As soon as she moved, the undead birds that were waiting for an opportunity above her flew toward her.
Song Qing raised his hand, and a ck ice ball flew towards number one.
The few spirit birds that were chasing after him subconsciously followed the ice ball and pounced towards it. When number one saw this, he was so scared that his liver and guts were torn apart. He cried out in a heart-wrenching voice,
¡°Number three, you bastard!¡±
He ran around the altar like a gust of wind. He hated that his parents didn¡¯t have two more legs.
Four or five spirit birds chased after No. 1, and there were fewer people in their way. Song qingxiao made a hand seal and chanted as she walked toward the Necromancer,¡±
¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡±
As soon as the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token was out, the spiritual power turned into a golden light and wrapped her up.
Song Qingxin knew very well that the Necromancer was different from the bird that she had frozen earlier. With her current strength, it would be extremely difficult to trap the Necromancer.
However, from the experience of dealing with the ck bird, these birds and the Necromancer were made of undead energy and had no physical form. The only way to win was to ¡®cut¡¯ their bodies and break them one by one.
She took out her dagger and covered it with her divine sense. Just as she was about to move forward, a ck gas came out of the Necromancer¡¯s fingertips and turned into an agile rope, binding her body!
Just as he was about to touch her body, she raised her hand and cut him!
The dagger, which had been imbued with spiritual sense, was extremely sharp and cut the ck mist rope into two.
The Necromancer¡¯s fingers moved slightly, and the severed rope immediately turned into several sharp des that spun in the air, cutting her body with a Swoosh!
With the support of the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token, the spiritual energy in song Qing¡¯s body turned into a bright golden light, blocking all the ck mist des.
After the fog de cut her, it did not seriously injure her, but only left a few shallow wounds on her body.
On the contrary, with the help of the nine-word secret order, she took two more steps forward, and was only one step away from the Necromancer.
She allowed the mist de to cut her body as she gripped the dagger tightly and swung it in the direction of the death mage.
The Necromancer raised his head, and his eyes flickered with ghostly fire. He moved a few of his fingers, and a twisted iron chain emerged from the center of his palm at an extremely fast speed.
As soon as the chain appeared, it made a nging Sound of Metal shing. It was obvious that, like the bird, it had be something solid enough to bind people.
As song qingxiao got closer to the Necromancer, the coldness, fear, and the thick blood Qi around her turned into the aura of death, filling her senses.
Her vision was covered by the ck fog, and the terrifying pressure from hell pressed down on her shoulders.
The air around her seemed to be thin, and there seemed to be countless vengeful souls wailing in her sea of consciousness, crying andining, so noisy that her soul almost left her body!
At that moment, a ck chain flew towards her from the thick fog. It wrapped around her dagger and climbed up her wrist like a living snake.
The chain nibbled away the consciousness on the dagger, cutting off the connection with song qingxiao.
The chain was stained with the Qi of the dead and was extremely cold. As soon as it came into contact with her skin, ayer of goosebumps involuntarily appeared on her arms. Her entire wrist was wrapped by the iron chain, and in an instant, half of her strength was removed.
At the crucial moment, song Qing moved her wrist and turned the dagger gently.
With a crisp ng, the sharp dagger cut through the iron chain wrapped around it.
The section of the chain that was wrapped around song Qing¡¯s wrist seemed to have lost its vitality. It slid down and turned back into ck mist.
The Necromancer seemed surprised when he heard the sound of the chains being cut off. He finally turned his head and looked at song qingxiao.
Once her wrist was free, her other hand grabbed the metal chain that was connected to the Necromancer and pulled the cold metal chain into her palm.
The Necromancer¡¯s body was made up of dense undead power, but the chains seemed to be real.
Song Qing grabbed the chain and pulled it with all her might. The end of the chain did not move at all, but she took advantage of the pulling force and took a big step forward, facing the Necromancer..
Chapter 424 - 424: Confrontation (1)
Chapter 424 - 424: Confrontation (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The Necromancer was about two meters tall, and his entire body was shrouded in ck mist. The ghostly fire in his eye sockets seemed to be able to suck away one¡¯s soul.
Compared to such an undead creature, it gave people a great sense of oppression.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t care about any moves and just swung her dagger forward.
The force of the blow lifted the mist on the Necromancer¡¯s robe, and his raised arm was cut open by the dagger. However, before song qingxiao could cast the ¡®confrontation¡¯ spell, the split arm automatically closed.
His outstretched fingers moved slightly, and with a screech, the undead birds that were chasing number one and the mist birds that were surrounding number seven seemed to have been summoned by him. They gave up on number one and number seven, and all pounced behind song qingxiao.
¡°Let¡¯s have a good meal.¡± The death mage¡¯s voice was heard from the ck mist.
Her words were like an order, causing the undead birds to go even crazier. They fought to be the first to pounce on song qingxiao!
The pecking sounds were endless, and song qingxiao¡¯s back glowed with a golden light, blocking all the attacks.
However, there were many undead birds and their attacks were concentrated. Song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual energy was rapidly decreasing under the attacks.
She couldn¡¯t go on like this. Although she wasn¡¯t seriously injured from the pecking of the birds, her spiritual power couldn¡¯tst long.
Once the spiritual energy was exhausted, only death would await him.
These birds had been summoned by the Necromancer. Now that things hade to this, their sess or failure depended on this one move. It was better to give up on defense and attack with full force!
Song qingxiao ignored the wound on her back and attached her spiritual sense to the dagger. She then shed at the Necromancer¡¯s wrist!
The dagger left an afterimage in the air and once again cut the Necromancer¡¯s wrist. The divine sense attached to the dagger prevented the Necromancer¡¯s wrist from closing quickly.
She seized this opportunity and formed a seal with her hands. She quickly chanted,
¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡±
The domain formed by the nine words secretmand trapped the squirming ck w within. The Necromancer, who had been calm all this time, finally changed his expression.
¡°You¡¡± He sounded angry, you filthy ant! How dare you hurt me!
Before song qingxiao couldpress her territory, the White will-o¡¯- the-wisp in the Necromancer¡¯s eye sockets flickered, and she felt the two cold lights start to spin like a small vortex.
As the white light spun, the Necromancer¡¯s voice sounded in song Qing¡¯s mind.
¡°You¡¯ve angered me!¡±
Song qingxiao was shocked to find that she was under heavy pressure, and she was gradually losing control of her body.
At the same time, the spiritual power in his sea of consciousness seemed to be attracted by the two balls of ghost fire and began to surge into the rotating vortex.
Her aura changed, and the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique was broken, so the domain was naturally released.
The ck w that was trapped in it turned back into ck mist and rushed back to where the Necromancer¡¯s wrist was cut off.
The death mage moved his wrist, as if he was truly angry.
As the ck clouds rolled around him, two necromancers that looked exactly like him appeared on both sides of him.
The surging ck clouds did not stop. In the blink of an eye, countless necromancers stood around the altar, surrounding the three trial-takers!
¡°Star formation, activate!¡±
The necromancers standing at the edge of the altar spoke coldly in unison, raising their hands at the same time!
As soon as he gave the order, the ¡®stars¡¯ above his head and on the ground immediately moved.
Song qingxiao¡¯s body was confined by a mysterious power. However, she realized that as the stars rotated, countless Starlight condensed into a beam and shone on her body, forming a light beam connection.
Under the illumination of the Starlight, the spiritual power in her body began to surge out along with these rays of light. In an instant, more than ten percent of her spiritual power had been lost.
Once the spiritual power was reduced, the power of the ¡®swordsman¡¯ token was greatly reduced. The ck bird hovering beside her seemed to smell the scent of blood and became even more excited.
The pecking sound was endless. Song qingxiao could already feel death approaching. Her veins seemed to be pierced everywhere, and her spiritual power was rapidly being sucked away by the Starlight.
¡°It¡¯s so delicious!¡±
The Necromancer raised his head and let out a satisfied sigh as the Starlight bathed him.
¡°It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve enjoyed such a delicious meal!¡±
A group of undead birds circled song Qing. Every time they got closer, she could smell the smell of death getting closer.
His Ling power and spiritual sense were being sucked away, and his body was confined, unable to move. He couldn¡¯t even fight back.
As the spiritual energy in her body dried up, the connected Starlight seemed to suck away her soul, causing her eyes to be dazed for a moment.
His empty meridians could not sustain the ¡®swordsman¡¯ token. The Golden light on his body flickered weakly for a moment and then disappearedpletely!
Song Qing¡¯s arms, back, and legs were quickly grabbed by the undead birds. Blood sttered everywhere, and the birds fought over him.
oof¡ song qingxiao cried out in pain.
Under the intense pain, her scattered mind became clear for a moment.
The necromancers around her looked up. Under the Starlight, her skin began to shrivel at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Dust floated in the Starlight and flew toward the stars in the sky.
If this continued, she would probably turn into dust in no time.
On the stairs, the skeleton¡¯s footsteps were getting closer and closer. No. 5, No. 6, and the surviving refugees regarded the altar as theirst chance of survival.
In the middle of the altar, number one and number seven were lying on the ground, groaning in pain. They couldn¡¯t even save themselves, let alone save the others.
At the brink of death, song Qing felt an inexplicable fire surging out of his heart!
Such a way of dying without any room to fight back was like a fish on an anvil, waiting to be ughtered. It was really too aggrieved.
She gritted her teeth and tried to mobilize the spiritual power in her body, but her veins were empty. There was no spiritual power for her to use.
¡°Ah!¡± Song Qing shouted angrily, but he refused to give in.
She tried to use her spiritual power several times but to no avail. The speed at which her flesh and blood withered was much faster than before.
Just as she was about to be a novice monk, along with her several actions of forcibly raising her spiritual energy, the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ in her soul suddenly moved!
The spiritual power, consciousness, and life force that were absorbed by the Starlight started to flow backward when the God destroying technique was activated.
The light spots that were floating out gradually returned to her body.
Once these flying light spots attached themselves to her body, her originally shriveled skin began to fill up again, glowing with luster.
The Necromancer, who was enjoying the ¡®sacrifice¡¯, lowered his head in shock. ¡°This¡¡±
On the altar, the beams of light connected to song Qing¡¯s body began to send back spiritual energy the moment the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ was activated!
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
The Necromancer, who had been confident before, now sounded surprised. He even raised his hands above his head!
Song qingxiao felt as if she had lost control of the ¡®God annihting art¡¯ in her body. It began to operate on its own at an extremely fast speed.
Arge amount of Starlight and spiritual energy followed the ¡®deity vanquishing spell¡¯ and entered her body through the light beam..
Chapter 425 - 425: Absorbed_i
Chapter 425: Absorbed_i
Trantor: 549690339
star formation, listen to mymand ¡
As the Necromancer chanted, number one, who was crawling on the ground, grimaced in pain after the spirit bird turned around and flew away. He turned his head and saw this incredible scene.
Tens of thousands of light sources connected the Starlight above and on the ground to song qingxiao, and rich spirit energy rushed into her body.
Arge amount of spiritual energy wrapped around her, and countless stars illuminated her body, making it impossible to see her face clearly. Only her hair could be seen dancing in the wind.
The ck vultures that had been surrounding her, waiting to eat her flesh and blood, had been turned into nothingness under the wash of this extremely strong spiritual energy!
ah ¡ at the center of the light source, song qingxiao let out a long cry of pain.
Following the Necromancer¡¯s incantation, the speed at which the spiritual energy entered her body wasn¡¯t slow.
Soon after the spiritual power flowed back, her exhausted meridians were gradually filled with energy. Song qingxiao¡¯s joy did notst long, but she began to feel fear.
The ¡®deity vanquishing spell¡¯ circted rapidly in her body. The Necromancer¡¯s restraint on her had been broken not long after the ¡®deity vanquishing spell¡¯ reversed its absorption of spiritual energy.
However, song qingxiao was shocked to find that she couldn¡¯t stop the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯.
After the rich spirit energy filled her meridians, there was still arge amount of spirit energy flowing into her meridians.
After the excess spiritual energy entered his meridians, it rushed all over his meridians, opening them up and repairing them!
This process was originally extremely beneficial to song qingxiao, but the speed at which the Starlight entered her body was getting faster and faster. The vast energy would only be harmful to her!
The power of Starlight that had umted in the undead altar for many years was not something that she, who had just entered the state of enlightenment, could absorb.
At this point, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t care less about the trial, Necromancer, or skeleton. If the spiritual energy continued to enter her body, she would either be sucked dry by the ster array or burst her veins by the huge energy!
She immediately sat down cross-legged and tried her best to guide the energy to flow through her body.
With the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ and the support of a terrifyinglyrge amount of spiritual energy, her cultivation level began to rise rapidly, directly rising from the stable early stage of Dao enlightenment to the middle stage of Dao enlightenment.
Song qingxiao was both happy and worried about the increase in her realm.
She was happy because if she didn¡¯t go through this trial, it would take a long time for her to advance to the next level.
However, due to a coincidence, he was able to easily break through that barrier in a short period of time.
After her cultivation level increased, the ¡®deity vanquishing technique¡¯ did not stop. There was still arge amount of spiritual energy entering her body through the light beams, and her cultivation level was still increasing rapidly.
But what worried her was that with the improvement of her realm, she found that the speed of the spiritual power pouring into her body was faster than before, and the speed of the destruction of her meridians exceeded the speed of recovery. If this continued for a long time, it was not far from the time when her body would explode and die.
¡°Hmph, a mortal¡¯s body can¡¯t contain the Starlight formed by the thousands of souls.¡±
The Necromancer¡¯s tone was sinister. The moment he finished speaking, song qingxiao¡¯s state rapidly rose from the middle stage of the Dao enlightenment state to the peak of the middle stage of the Dao enlightenment state, and then to thete stage of the Dao enlightenment state!
The stars above his head began to spin, and more Starlight entered song Qing¡¯s body through the light beam. Her body was wrapped in white light, forming a cocoon of light that no one dared to look at.
when your lowly body can no longer contain these stars, they will still return to my hands.
The Necromancer¡¯s words reached song qingxiao¡¯s ears. She also knew the consequences of her veins not being able to contain spiritual power.
However, the situation was no longer under her control. All she could do was to guard her mind and force herself to stay clear-headed.
The shackles that were holding her back in the path of enlightenment began to loosen under the impact of the violent spiritual energy. While the continuous improvement of her realm brought benefits, the spiritual energy that poured into her body began to flow faster.
If the ¡®deity vanquishing spell¡¯ had started, the spiritual energy entering her body would have been like a small stream, but now it was like thousands of water faucets.
The meridians that had just been repaired began to break under the impact of this terrifyingly huge energy.
Her skin was cracked open, andrge amounts of blood seeped out, making her look extremely terrifying.
Once the sweetness of the realm advancement had passed, it brought with it a heart-piercing pain.
His body seemed to be cut by this energy. Every bone in his body seemed to be squeezed and cut by the spiritual power, as if it would turn into a pool of flesh and blood in the next moment.
Under the pain, she broke out in cold sweat and blood gushed out. Fortunately, during the trial on the demon Ind, when she was absorbing the evolution potion and the flood dragon¡¯s blood, she already had the feeling that her body had been shattered and reconstructed.
Thus, even though she was in extreme pain, her consciousness was still clear and she did not faint from the pain.
¡°Hmph!¡± She had not died yet, and the Necromancer was already feeling a little impatient, my Army is about to arrive. Let me send you on your way. You¡¯ve made me wait too long!
As soon as he finished speaking, the countless images of necromancers around the altar raised their hands at the same time.
¡°Light of the stars, listen to mymand.¡± The moment he chanted, more Starlight poured into song Qing¡¯s body.
His veins were at their limits, and his body was making cracking sounds.
The spiritual Qi gushed out from his broken meridians and began to collide wildly in his body.
Arge amount of dazzling Starlight shot out from the cracks in song qingxiao¡¯s body. She was like a funnel, reflecting a few beams of light, as if she would not be able to hold on any longer.
hahahahaha ¡ The death mageughed without restraint.
However, at this critical moment, the blue blood seal that had been lurking in song Qing¡¯s heart seemed to be triggered by the violent energy.
As the seal trembled, a drop of wyrmdragon¡¯s blood fused with the evolution potion broke through the seal and poured into song Qing¡¯s body.
As soon as the blue blood gushed out, it immediately gave his broken body a moment to recover.
His meridians were quickly repaired and under the cirction of rich spiritual energy, a shadow began to form in his spirit.
As the shadow became more and more solid, a miniature version of ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ appeared in his soul, and the shackles that were holding him back in the state of enlightenment were broken with a crack.
As soon as the shackles were broken, the second level of the ¡®God annihting art¡¯, the¡¯ spirit concentration ¡®chapter, was silently lit up.
Song qingxiao had never thought that she would use such a method to increase her cultivation during the trial.
At the same time, her soul suddenly moved. Then, an extremely terrifying suction force inexplicably came from it, sucking in the excess spiritual energy that was still wreaking havoc in her body.
The spiritual power that the veins could not contain seemed to be attracted and gushed in crazily..
Chapter 426 - 354-initial appearance (1)
Chapter 426: Chapter 354-initial appearance (1)
Trantor: 549690339 I
Her body¡¯s sessive abnormalities surprised song qingxiao. She didn¡¯t even care about her situation after her breakthrough and hurriedly tried to stop these abnormalities from happening.
This mysterious attraction came so suddenly that she could not figure it out at all.
She was worried that her soul would be crushed by the spiritual power, but just like how she couldn¡¯t stop the soul annihting technique from absorbing the spiritual power, she realized that she couldn¡¯t stop her soul from absorbing the excess spiritual power.
At this moment, his body waspletely out of her control. It was simply like seeing a ghost!
At this moment, there seemed to be a huge ck hole hidden in her soul. With the help of the Necromancer, the Starlight from the sky and the earth continuously entered her body and was then absorbed by the ¡®ck hole¡¯.
His body did not explode, and his soul did not suffer any impact.
Her body seemed to have be a hub of connection. After the Starlight entered her body, it traveled one round along her veins and then poured into her soul.
It was as if there was another consciousness within her soul that was controlling it, operating the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ and absorbing the star soul.
Song qingxiao was shocked and terrified by the situation, but the Necromancer was even more uneasy than she was.
One to two-tenth of the star soul in the world had already entered song qingxiao¡¯s body. How could a mortal¡¯s body contain such energy?
¡°No¡¡± The Necromancer¡¯s voice was filled with disbelief, how is this possible?¡±
He retracted his raised hands and shouted,¡±
¡°Enough is enough, stop!¡±
He clenched his ck ws, but the Starlight that was originally under hismand seemed to havepletely lost control.
As soon as the Necromancer finished speaking, the speed at which the Starlight entered song Qing¡¯s body did not stop. Instead, it became even faster.
The Starlight of the countless stars in the sky began to dim as their star souls were absorbed.
No. 1 was dumbfounded as he watched the Starlight stream toward song qingxiao. One star above her head and two stars on the ground, three stars ¡ They started to extinguish one after another.
The Necromancer had already lost his calm and was panicking.
¡°Stop, stop!¡±
The necromancers standing around the altar waved their long, pitch-ck ws, but as the Starlight weakened, their power also began to weaken.
His body, which was supported by the undead energy and the ster array, began to turn illusionary and slowly became transparent.
Through the Necromancer¡¯s translucent body, number one was horrified to see the head of the first refugee.
The skeleton Army¡¯s footsteps were getting closer and closer. Number 5, number 6, and the heavy breathing of the refugees entered number 1 and number 7¡¯s ears.
Most of the stars above and on the ground had been sucked away by song qingxiao. One of the necromancers by the altar had already disappeared.
¡°No¡¡± The necromancers in the circle eximed in unison, but this was only the beginning. The second and third figures disappeared in an instant.
There was a huge gap in the circle, and the Necromancer¡¯s body was still transparent.
¡°Stop! Stop!¡± It wasn¡¯t just the Necromancer who was howling in anger. Song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness was also trying to stop this from happening.
More than half of the power of the stars in the spirit altar had already surged into her body, and the light in the square suddenly dimmed.
On the altar, song qingxiao¡¯s body became the focus of a huge light source. No one dared to look at her directly.
Below the altar, number five and number six let out pained moans. The first fugitive had already climbed to the edge of the stairs, but he had already lost all his strength. Hey on the stairs, panting heavily, and could no longer move.
Seeing this scene, number one hesitated for a long time, but he still climbed to the edge of the altar. He endured the pain on his body and pulled the escapee lying on the edge up!
The fugitivey on the ground, panting heavily. Number one¡¯s gaze fell on the stairs and he was stunned.
There were so many skeletons climbing up the stairs that there seemed to be no end in sight.
The blood that flowed down from the altar dyed the giant skeleton in the lead an extremely strange and terrifying brown. It was waving its hands that were covered in bone spikes.
These huge skeletons were already less than ten steps away from the altar. It was as if they could catch up to number five and six with a wave of their hands. The situation was urgent.
¡°Faster, faster!¡± The situation was urgent, and number one couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°¡±Hurry up, hurry up!¡±
More than half of the stars in the sky and on the ground were absorbed into song qingxiao¡¯s body. There were only a few dozen stars left, and they all turned into meteors and flew into her body.
However, the disappearance of the stars did not mean that the skeleton was going to disappear.
No. 1 could even faintly hear ¡®ka ka¡¯ soundsing from the ground of the square in the distance, as if there were still skeletons crawling out.
At the edge of the altar, the Necromancer¡¯s illusions disappeared one by one, and in the blink of an eye, only his body remained in the center of the altar.
ording to everyone¡¯s initial expectation, once the Necromancer was destroyed, the undead Army that was awakened in the altar of the dead would disappear along with the death of the mastermind.
However, the Necromancer was no longer of any use, so why were the skeletons still climbing up the altar?
There was no exit to the altar, and the stairs around the altar were filled with skeletons climbing up.
Number one¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. In a moment of desperation, he pulled up the fugitive who was still out of breath after being dragged to the altar by him and shook his body with all his might.
the necromancers are about to disappear, so why aren¡¯t the skeletons dead yet?
He was so excited that his saliva kept spurting out. The violent movement affected the wound that was pecked by the Eagle, and blood gushed out again, flowing down his body that had been coagted by blood.
I¡¯m a God, I¡¯m a God ¡
There was not much Starlight left, and the ster array had been broken. The Necromancer¡¯s body was only left with the main body in the middle of the altar.
However, as the rest of the star soul was absorbed into song qingxiao¡¯s body, the ck mist around him began to fade.
¡°No¡ I¡¯m a God, and I can¡¯t be defeated by mere mortals ¡¡±
There was fear in his voice, but as he spoke, he was horrified to find that after the Starlight waspletely absorbed by song qingxiao, the energy in his body was also being absorbed by her!
¡°My undead Army will not disappear!¡±
As the Necromancer struggled, song qingxiao was also in a terrible state.
The sudden suction from her soul had saved her from the danger of exploding after the star souls entered her body. However, song qingxiao also realized that the spiritual power in her veins seemed to have sensed the suction after thest few stars entered her body and were absorbed by her soul!
In his sea of consciousness, the Phantom of his ¡®primordial spirit¡¯ that had just formed also trembled, as if it was about to be sucked in by this suction force!
She had just entered the spirit focus realm and her realm was not stable yet. Once her ¡®primordial spirit¡¯ was destroyed, it would be equivalent to her being beaten back to the Daoprehension realm.
The most terrifying thing was not the retreat realm, but the mysterious suction force, as if it wanted to suck away her consciousness, Ling power, and soul.
At this moment, the ups and downs of her realm really made song qingxiao¡¯s heart tighten.
Danger was lurking in her body. Number one¡¯s roar of surprise and anger reached her ears. The skeleton¡¯s footsteps were close at hand. The strong will to live, anger, and anxiety turned into an indomitable will at this time!
In his sea of consciousness, the silver Wolf¡¯s soul, which had been dormant since the two-headed dog was driven away, seemed to be awakened by this will. The seal in his chest, which was still fluctuating, was driven by this strong will.
¡°No matter who it is, no matter what it is, enough is enough! This is my body, no one else can make the decision!¡±
Her will turned into a cry, apanied by a Wolf¡¯s howl and a dragon¡¯s howl.. The three thoughts twisted into a powerful energy and attacked the soul ck hole!
Chapter 427 - 427: Clue (1)
Chapter 427 - 427: Clue (1)
Trantor: 549690339
BOOM!
His sea of consciousness trembled violently under the impact of this energy, and the inexplicable suction force disappeared without a trace.
The suction force stopped, and the half-transparent ¡®primordial spirit¡¯ stabilized.
After the suction force disappeared, the ¡°God annihting technique¡± that had been running on its own was no longer under song qingxiao¡¯s control.
After regaining control of her body, song qingxiao carefully guided the ¡®deity vanquishing technique¡¯ to calm the spiritual power and unstable soul.
On the altar, more than half of the Necromancer¡¯s energy had been sucked away by the mysterious suction force in song qingxiao¡¯s soul.
At this time, his nearly two-meter-tall figure was shrinking with the reduction of energy. His solid body was shaking, and the remaining afterimages were turning into energy bodies and entering song Qing¡¯s small body.
His unwilling roar still rang in the ears of everyone on the altar, and the ghostly fire in his eyes seemed to be going out at any time.
¡°I¡¯m a God ¡ I won¡¯t die in the hands of ants ¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m a God ¡ It¡¯s impossible for a mortal to defeat me ¡¡±
¡°Ah¡¡±
The death mage¡¯s dying roar was mixed with number one¡¯s terrified shout,¡±
he¡¯s going to disappear, but why hasn¡¯t the skeleton disappeared yet? ¡±
The Necromancer could not hold on much longer, but what terrified number one was that the skeletons he had summoned did not disappear. The skeleton at the front was only seven or eight steps away from the altar.
¡°Where¡¯s the road? Where¡¯s the road? Where¡¯s the escape route?¡±
Along with the skeleton army, there was a suffocating smell of death and blood.
Below the square, there were still tens of thousands of skeletons climbing up. They had been surrounded!
The panting fugitive was shaken by him until he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. His tongue was stuck out, and he couldn¡¯t even speak. He had just raised his finger, but it finally fell down again, leaving only a weak strength to breathe.
¡°Quickly tell me! Hurry up and tell me!¡±
¡°Star¡¡± The fugitive was shaken by him and spat out a word. He pointed his finger at the sky. Number one did not understand what he meant at all and threw him down.
¡°I¡¯m finished¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over!¡± He cried and trembled.
With so many skeletons, even if they were at their peak, it would be difficult to fight against them. Not to mention that they were more or less injured now, and most of their strength had been exhausted, so it was even more impossible for them to kill their way out.
At this moment, the leading giant skeleton took another step up the stairs. Number five, number six, and the rest, who were covered in injuries, were dragged onto the altar by number one and number seven.
Everyone watched helplessly as the skeletons got closer and closer, slowly crawling toward song Qing Xiao in the middle of the altar.
Thest of the Necromancer¡¯s afterimages turned into a dense energy that entered song qingxiao¡¯s body, following the activation of the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯.
The moment he died, song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness moved slightly, as if he had suddenly understood something.
Song qingxiao soothed the turbulent soul that had just formed and used the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ to calm the chaotic spiritual energy in her body. After it flowed through her veins again, she opened her eyes.
On the stairs, the skeleton army was only one step away from the altar, surrounding it.
The giant blood-red skeleton in the lead had already raised its leg. The countless ck holes in its eyes conveyed its desire for fresh blood and flesh.
The trial-takers and the few survivors who had escaped were squeezed beside her. Facing the undead Army that was attacking from all directions, they had almost lost their will to fight.
tter, tter. Several skeletons had already stepped onto the altar and were moving towards the center.
Number one and the others were filled with despair. The Necromancer hadpletely disappeared, but the undead Army that he had awakened did not return to the underground with his death.
On the contrary, after his death, these skeletons were no longer under anyone¡¯s control, and everyone was already on the road to death.
¡°We¡¯re finished ¡ I¡¯m finished ¡¡± Number one was still mumbling to himself, while number five and number six were panting in pain.
Song qingxiao recalled the strange feeling in her sea of consciousness after she absorbed the Necromancer¡¯s spirit.
With a single thought, the technique of the ¡®ster array¡¯ appeared in her spirit. The technique seemed to have fused with her and moved ording to her will.
As the skeleton¡¯s footsteps sounded, number one saw the skeleton that was about to rush in front of him and instinctively closed his eyes.
¡°Star reversal!¡±
As soon as she thought of this, the spiritual energy in her body circted and surged out madly.
A few dim stars suddenly lit up above his head and on the ground. At this moment, the radiance of the stars blended together, and the positions of the stars between heaven and earth began to change. The altar rotated silently, and the skeleton that was taking a step forward had already disappeared the moment the stars reversed.
¡®Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh ¡¡¯
It wasn¡¯t just one skeleton that disappeared. The skeletons on the stairs and the square disappeared one after another as the stars reversed!
The tter, tter sounds of footsteps had disappeared, and the surroundings were so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard.
¡°Phew¡ Hu ¡¡± Song qingxiao gasped in shock.
As soon as the star reversal spell was used, it drained most of the spiritual power in her body. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had previously absorbed the star soul and barely advanced to the spirit focus realm, she would have been able to use it.
Otherwise, even if he obtained the Dharma ess of the ster array, he would be sucked dry once he used it!
Fortunately, the ster array was indeed the way to find a way to survive the altar of the dead. Although the spiritual power had been sucked dry, the skeleton had disappeared.
Number one, who had his eyes closed and was waiting for his death, did not feel the pain of being swallowed alive by the skeletons. The surroundings became quiet. He mustered his courage and opened his eyes. The skeletons that had surrounded the altar had all disappeared!
¡°H-how is that possible?¡±
He kept trembling and was still a little confused.
Beside him, number 5, number 6, and number 7 were still gasping for breath. The fugitives were lying on the ground half-dead, looking as if they had just survived a disaster.
There were a few dim stars in the sky. Song qingxiao stood on one side of the altar, her face pale.
¡°Hey, where¡¯s the skeleton?¡±
He asked in a trembling voice. It was obvious that the previous battle had frightened him quite a bit.
¡°No more!¡±
Song Qing forced herself not to show weakness in front of this group of people. She slowly got up and moved her fingers. As her fingers moved, the stars above her head and on the ground seemed to be one with her aura. They were under hermand and swayed slightly.
Under the dim light, song qingxiao noticed that the strange star totem on the altar had disappeared with the Necromancer.
The ground was clean, and the blood that had flowed from the three trial-takers who had been scratched by the Eagles summoned by the Necromancer earlier had alsopletely disappeared..
Chapter 428 - 428: Reversal (1)
Chapter 428 - 428: Reversal (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Song qingxiao closed her eyes to sense. Perhaps it was because she had absorbed all the star souls here, but the faint aura of death was still present in the surroundings, but the spiritual Qi was not as dense as before.
It was pitch-ck above his head, as if there were thick dark clouds pressing down. With the twinkling of a few stars, shadows were cast on the altar.
¡°Disappeared, disappeared?¡±
Number one was sweating profusely. He held his breath and finished speaking. He turned his stiff neck and looked around. He did not see the shadow of the undead Army. He listened carefully again. Perhaps it was the strong shadow left by the approaching skeletons that made him feel nervous. He kept feeling that the faint clicking sounds of the skeletons walking were still ringing in his mind.
Number five, six, and seven were all covered in injuries, lying on the altar and gasping for breath.
No. 1 listened nervously for a while, then got up and climbed to the edge of the altar to look down. After confirming that the clicking sound was not the arrival of the skeleton army, he heaved a sigh of relief.
He looked at song Qing weakly. His eyes wereplicated, full of fear, vignce, and envy.
Even though No. 1 and No. 7 did not know how she did it, they had seen the Starlight and the Necromancer being sucked into her body.
She had obviously gained great benefits from this trial, and the disappearance of the skeleton army should be rted to her.
Although it was all thanks to her that everyone was able to escape death, number one couldn¡¯t help but feel a little jealous when he thought about the majestic energy.
However, song Qing¡¯s tyrannical strength made him not dare to have any thoughts of coveting her. At this point, number one hadpletely given up on the idea of obtaining the 14000 points afterpleting the trial by himself. All he wanted was to escape from the terror Battalion safely and survive.
Everyone rested for a while, and song qingxiao also took the opportunity to sense the stars.
The stars were like her eyes, and with the light of the stars, she could see the altar clearly.
This ster array that she had obtained by ident was truly wondrous. Unfortunately, this was not the best time for her to study it in detail.
Song qingxiao slowly used the deity vanquishing technique. The stars turned into light spots and flew toward her, entering her body one after another.
Ten to twenty percent of the spiritual power in her veins had been recovered. Song qingxiao thought of the scene when she lost control of the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ in her body and the strange suction force from her soul. She inspected her spirit sea with her divine sense. The primordial spirit that she had condensed was still there, and she did not feel anything strange in her body.
However, there might be a problem with the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯. It was a pity that this thing was exchanged from the trial space. She didn¡¯t dare to reveal her wealth, and she didn¡¯t even dare to ask anyone.
He could only bear with it for the time being and look for clues in the future. After resting for a while, she stood up again. The other trial-takers and escapees beside hery down for a while and caught their breath.
The escapees who had just escaped from deathy on the altar and cried silently.
¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Song qingxiao asked,¡± does this mean that we¡¯ve opened the exit to the undead altar?¡±
She took two steps forward and looked down from the altar. The stairs were clean. Not only had the skeletons disappeared, but even the bodies of the fugitives who had died on the stairs had disappeared.
There were no traces of blood, not even the smell of blood in the air. It was as if the scene of the undead Army surrounding them was just an illusion.
However, song qingxiao had a feeling that the skeletons didn¡¯tpletely disappear like the necromancers. They were just being turned around by the stars.
¡®¡öIf the escape door has already been opened, where is the escape route?
As she spoke, she turned around and patiently waited for the fugitive¡¯s response.
we¡¯re trapped at¡ she stood there for a long time before an agitated survivor got up with great difficulty.¡±.. I don¡¯t know how many years it has been since the terror Battalion¡¡±
The person who spoke was an old man. He was able to climb the stairs and live until now, probably because he had the protection of other survivors. Song qingxiao turned around and looked at him. His face was full of wrinkles and dirt. Under the wash of tears, his face was dark and gray.
He didn¡¯t speak much. When he opened his mouth, he looked unfamiliar and hesitant. When song qingxiao looked at him, he instinctively lowered his head to avoid her gaze, but he forced himself to gather his courage and look at her.
The other participants perked up when they heard the words ¡®terror Battalion¡¯. From the moment he entered the trial until now, he had been hunted down in the tunnel, then encountered the two-headed dog, giant, and identally entered the undead altar. He had almost died here, and it was only now that he heard the important news rted to the mission from the people in the trial. Number one also endured the pain in his body and sat up from the ground. He quickly said,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t mess around with those useless things! Where¡¯s the exit? how far are we going to go¡¡±
What he wanted to ask was exactly what the other cultivators were thinking.
As soon as number one finished speaking, number five, who had recovered his body shape, and number six, who had a weak expression, sat up involuntarily and stared at the old man who had opened his mouth.
Song qingxiao nced at number one. Her expression was calm, without any killing intent or threat. However, number one felt a chill run down his spine when she looked at him. The rest of his questions were stuck in his throat. He coughed and swallowed them.
At this moment, no oneughed at number one¡¯s cowardice. Song qingxiao¡¯s strength was obvious to all, and no one had the thought of going against her. Her gaze stunned number one. He walked to the old man¡¯s side and sat cross-legged on the ground. He then asked,¡±
¡°Please continue.¡±
For some reason, song qingxiao had a feeling that this mission was not as simple as it seemed.
The totem at the top of the altar had disappeared. The altar was round and surrounded by stairs, making it almost impossible to tell the direction. This situation was probably not a coincidence, and it was very likely to have a deeper meaning.
The tips for this trial were direct and clear, but the journey was extremely dangerous. A small mistake could lead to great consequences, so she had to be careful.
Judging from the mark she made after asking number one for the arrow, the path from the suspension bridge was East, and the undead altar opposite it was West.
When she was facing the Necromancer, she should have been standing in the southeast direction. However, after absorbing the Necromancer and reversing the stars, she seemed to have changed her direction.
It was a pity that everyone was in a life and death situation at that time, and it was chaotic and urgent. The totems on the ground and traces of fighting had disappeared, so they couldn¡¯t make a judgment based on this..
Chapter 429 - 429: Intelligence (1)
Chapter 429 - 429: Intelligence (1)
Trantor: 549690339 [
At this time, everyone felt mentally and physically exhausted after experiencing the terrifying experience of being almost trapped by the undead Army. They just wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible,plete the trial, and return to reality.
No one understood why song qingxiao was still so free to sit there and listen to the escapees talk.
However, under her gaze, no one dared to object.
Her eyes were clear, different from the determination and killing in the battle. They were like two abysses, making people not dare to look at them.
we were originally residents of the Empire in the pr Canyon ¡ Perhaps it was song qingxiao¡¯s statement that made the old man calm down and recall their past.
His voice was sorrowful and sorrowful, the pr Canyon and thend of death are neighbors¡
¡°Can you get to the main point?¡±
The panting number six endured it again and again. Although song Qing had spoken first, he lost his patience when he heard the old man mention ¡®canyons,nd of death, and the undead race¡¯.
After the old man¡¯s words were interrupted, his face showed fear. Song Qing squinted his eyes and nced at number six.
¡°The undead race?¡± Her gaze was light, but it made number six shudder, is it an existence like the Necromancer from before? ¡±
¡°It¡¯s not just that,¡± The old man carefully sized her up with his eyes, and then looked uneasily at the other trial-takers, deeply afraid that he would say something wrong and attract the attention or even reprimand of others.
After song qingxiao interjected, number six didn¡¯t say anything and the others didn¡¯t object. The old man was relieved and continued,¡±
there are also Giants, orcs, and so on. They all belong to the undead race. Perhaps it was because he had said a few more words, but his speech was smoother than before.
these undead belong to the exiled ves, and they are gathered in thend of death.
Song qingxiao silently noted this in her heart and nodded, indicating for him to continue.
every ten years, the undead will invade without restraint. In addition to expanding the territory of thend of death and consuming the old, weak, and disabled soldiers, they also capture humans as food for storage ¡ The old man paused, more than 30 years ago, I was one of the unfortunate people who were captured.
Although everyone could vaguely guess that some of the fugitives were in a precarious situation from the numb expressions of therge number of fugitives who died earlier, they still felt a chill when they heard that these humans were captured and stored as food for the undead n.
those who are captured will be brought back to the terror Battalion by the undead to be used as food reserves for the next ten years of recuperation.
The old man seemed to have recalled a terrifying past, and his expression was somewhat distorted.
and after a person dies, it¡¯s not a release. The soul will be trapped in thend of the dead, never to reincarnate.
On the altar, the old man¡¯s voice was hoarse and low. even the bones will be the ves of the undead n and be ordered around by them.
All humans had the desire to return to their roots. To be imprisoned in the cage of a foreign race as food and to see their own kind being ughtered one after another was a huge psychological torture for the living.
before I entered this ce, many people who were captured tried to escape. When it came to escape, the old man¡¯s turbid eyes suddenly brightened up. after leaving the terror Battalion, you¡¯ll reach the snake cave, which is connected to the underground river. After crossing it, you¡¯ll enter the Goblin¡¯sir. As long as you can escape their pursuit, you¡¯ll enter the bloody tunnel, he looked at song qingxiao. you know the road after that.
After exiting the tunnel, it was the tform guarded by the giant. After crossing the suspension bridge, it was the undead altar.
Song qingxiao nodded slightly. The old man then said with some regret,¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the seniors who were lucky enough to escape the first few rounds were unable to escape the undead altar in the end and fell here forever.¡± Hearing this, number five frowned.
in other words, you don¡¯t know the way after the undead altar? ¡±
The old man said awkwardly,¡±
it¡¯s said that once we leave the undead altar, we won¡¯t be far from the mountain pass. In the rumors, someone once said that as long as we can escape from the guards of hell, we will have a chance to escape from the mountain pass Once we leave the mountain pass, we will be able to see the human territory, and we will be able to leave this ce alive!
Song qingjiang summarized what the old man had said. If she was not wrong, the trial mission this time would most likely require everyone to escape from the terror Battalion and reach the mountain pass that the old man had mentioned before it waspleted.
what about the exit to the undead altar?¡± Number six endured for a long time and finally interrupted again,¡± the necromancers have disappeared, and so has the undead Army, but there is no exit. Where is the mountain pass?¡±
They didn¡¯t think much about it with song qingxiao. They all guessed that they would escape to the mountain pass, and their mission would be over.
the altar of the dead is led by a Necromancer. When the stars reverse, time and space are distorted. The old man said in a poetic tone,¡± this was what the senior who was locked up in the terror Battalion told me when I first entered.
He stretched out his hand and pointed to the sky.
after the skeleton is awakened, it can¡¯t be put into a deep sleep anymore. The only way is to reverse the stars and Exchange heaven and earth¡
Song qingxiao raised her head subconsciously as he spoke. Dark clouds shed above her head like a group of people.
¡°You mean to say that after the ster array reversed, heaven and earth switched directions?¡± As soon as song qingxiao asked this, the old man nodded. Everyone exchanged nces, their faces filled with disbelief.
¡°In other words, the skeleton didn¡¯t disappear.¡± If the undead altar was like a ball with a hollow interior, the moment the ster array reversed, it was like the ball had flipped over.
The altar they were on wasn¡¯t the one they had been on before. It was on the other side of the undead altar.
This also exined why the square was so quiet. There was no skeleton army or blood. It also confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s previous guess that after the Necromancer disappeared, everyone¡¯s position changed.
Yes, I am.¡± After the old man confirmed, he continued,¡±
head to the mountain pass and go down the altar. No one has taken the path after this, so we need to explore it again.
After he confirmed it, other than song qingxiao, the other cultivators had a strange thought.
Everyone knew that song qingxiao had something to do with how the undead altar¡¯s ster array had been turned around.
The skeleton army had not disappeared. They had only temporarily changed their direction because of the reversal of the great formation.
If song qingxiao wanted to, she could reverse the formation again. In other words, as long as she wanted to, everyone¡¯s life and death were in her hands!
The escapees were fine, but these people saw song qingxiao as a life-saving God because she had saved them several times and showed extraordinary magical power. They would not doubt her at all.
However, when the trial-takers thought of this, huge waves were set off in the depths of their hearts..
Chapter 430 - 430: Going back (1)
Chapter 430 - 430: Going back (1)
Trantor: 549690339
No one would be willing to put their lives in the hands of others, especially when the rtionship between the trial-takers was so awkward.
The cruel trial rules made it difficult for the trial-takers to be true to each other. 14000 points were like a piece of fat meat, attracting the greed in everyone¡¯s heart.
Of the five surviving cultivators, number six had exhausted all his energy, number one, number five, and number seven were all covered in wounds, and only song qingxiao was only slightly injured. Moreover, she had absorbed the ster array earlier and had even ¡®replenished¡¯ her.
Her strength was unfathomable to begin with, and at this time, everyone was even more uncertain.
If she were to have any evil thoughts because of the points, everyone would die Here!
Number six raised his head and quickly nced at the others. He was even more anxious to leave the undead altar.
since we know the way out of the undead altar, let¡¯s leave this ce quickly!
He suppressed the uneasiness and apprehension in his heart and made the first suggestion.
Needless to say, number seven was on his side. Number one showed his agreement, but with song Qing¡¯s strength, he did not dare to object. Number five hesitated for a while and looked at song qingxiao. ¡°What does number three think?¡±
There was a deep meaning behind his words. Number five also understood number six¡¯s concerns. However, everyone¡¯s life was in the hands of song Qing. Instead of trying to escape like number six, it would only cause song Qing to be suspicious and vignt.
At this time, it was better to follow song qingxiao¡¯s lead. He could also get some hints from her answer.
¡°Since I¡¯ve found the way out, I naturally have to go.¡±
Song Qing gave number five a meaningful look. Compared to the others, number five, who had been ridiculed by number four at the beginning, was the smartest. He had listened to her order to stop the skeleton and did not have any other thoughts. For the time being, he was a partner that she could cooperate with.
As soon as she said this, number one heaved a huge sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but smile.
Just as number one was about to speak, song qingxiao continued,¡±
¡°But¡¡±
Her sudden change in tone caused everyone to fly up and down because of her previous answer.
¡°But what?¡±
Number six asked impatiently with a wary expression.
Facing number six¡¯s fearsome appearance, song qingxiao smiled faintly.
She still had some doubts in her heart about this trial.
In his mind, the main topic of the trial mission was simple and direct:Escape from the terrorist camp.
[ missionpletion: 2800 points ]
She always felt that this mission hint was worth thinking over carefully, but number six was wary of her and was not worthy of her trust.
Thus, she rolled her eyes and said,¡±
¡°If going to the mountain pass is the way out, after the stars reverse, which way should I go?¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, number six was stunned for a moment. Then, his face turned serious. This was also a big problem.
As everyone was calcting their positions and discussing how to leave, the old man who had revealed some information earlier gritted his teeth and suddenly got up and knelt on the ground.
¡°Are you Warriors or adventurers sent by the Empire to gather information about thend of death? Or is he a Messenger sent by God to save us?¡± His action startled the others who were frowning. The old man continued,¡± I know, I don¡¯t have the right to ask about your identities, but great, kind adventurers¡
Song qingxiao could guess what he was going to say next.
Number one¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and the old man cried bitterly,¡± we still have many of our kind who are still trapped in the terror Battalion. You have such great magical powers that you can defeat the two-headed dogs, Giants, and even necromancers. You are like omnipotent gods.
He touched his forehead to the ground and cried as he moved toward song qingxiao.
I beg of you, for the sake of being human, save us, save the survivors still locked up in the terror Battalion!
Although they were prepared, when the old man spoke, the trial-takers had already guessed the request that the old man might make.
However, when he heard the request, number six couldn¡¯t control himself and let out a loudugh.
¡°What?¡±
It was as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. Heughed so hard that he could not control himself.
¡°What did you just say?¡±
The old man kneeled on the ground, crying humbly, in stark contrast to hisughter.
¡°I beg you ¡ We are not food, we are all humans¡¡±
Number six looked at him as if he was looking at a weak ant. With contempt
and disdain, heughed even louder, tears almost flowing out.
The old man kneeled in front of song qingxiao and tried to kiss her foot. ¡°I beg you¡¡± &
Song Qing looked down on his humble approach and frowned. Just as he was about to kiss the back of his foot, he bent down and grabbed his arm in his palm.
Under the thick ck robe, his arm was like a withered stick, only ayer of skin was left.
Humans had their own intelligence and the ability to think. It was a sad thing to be reduced to food under thew of the jungle.
¡°Hahaha ¡¡± Number six¡¯sughter echoed on the altar. Number one and number five did not make a sound. Number seven stood behind him with her eyes closed. The thick dark green scales on her face covered her true expression, making it impossible to tell whether she was happy, angry, sad or happy.
¡°You may rise.¡± The old man was about to kneel again, but song qingxiao effortlessly pulled him up from the ground. I promise you!
¡°Hahaha¡ Ho¡¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, number six¡¯s crazyughter stopped He was not the only one in disbelief. Even the crying old man and the other escapees, as well as number one and number five, all widened their eyes.
Even number seven, whose face was covered in scales and had his eyes closed, started to breathe faster when she spoke.
¡°What?¡± Number six eximed in disbelief,¡±
¡°Are you crazy?¡±
He looked at song qingxiao as if she was an unreasonable lunatic.
Go back and save people? Number three, are you sick?¡±
He raised his voice and said loudly,¡±
¡°This is the terror Battalion! We have to find the exit of the mountain range and escape from here. Only then can we survive and return to reality!¡± Number one, number five, and number seven were all silent and did not make a sound.
Song qingxiao¡¯s expression was dark and inexplicable, and her eyes were deep making it impossible to tell what she was really thinking.
¡°Go back to save people? Save who? To save them? They¡¯re just trash!¡± They weren¡¯t even people from the real world. Some of them were old, some were weak, and they had no strength or use. Judging from the situation when the undead Army surrounded the altar, they weren¡¯t even qualified to be bait! besides, did you hear him? he already said that they don¡¯t know the path behind the undead altar. They are no longer useful, so why should we save them?¡±
No. 6 stomped back and forth. The fear of the undead Army surrounding the forum and the situation of them escaping all the way here had turned into a huge pressure.
At this time, even though he knew that song qingxiao was not to be trifled with, he took advantage of the fact that song qingxiao¡¯s ¡®nonsense¡¯ might have caused public anger, and used it to vent his suppressed emotions.
it wasn¡¯t easy for us to escape all the way here.. We have to preserve our strength to deal with the uing crisis!
Chapter 431 - 431: Decision (1)
Chapter 431: Decision (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°There¡¯s no turning back now, and you still want to go back and save people?¡±
Number six sneered,¡± what a joke! You¡¯ve gone crazy, but we¡¯re still very clear-headed.¡±
¡°But he¡¯s still a human!¡± Song qingxiao retorted number six¡¯s words with a cold voice, ¡°¡±As a human, you should be empathetic! It¡¯s a sad thing to be reduced to food because of your weak strength.¡±
Number one was dumbfounded. He looked at song qingxiao in disbelief.
Number six resisted the urge to roll his eyes, it¡¯s thew of the jungle. Whoever has the tougher fist will naturally have the final say!
When song qingxiao heard this, she revealed a faint smile.
¡°Then I¡¯m stronger than you, my fist is stronger than yours, so naturally I have
the final say!¡±
Number six¡¯s expression froze. He was both angry and speechless, and also a little depressed and aggrieved.
Even if he thought that song qingxiao had lost her mind, she was right. Her strength was far superior to his, and she naturally had a lot of power in the team.
He was rendered speechless by song qingxiao¡¯s words. In the end, he did not dare to openly turn against her, so he could only turn his anger into sarcasm.
¡°Number three, you really do have a heart that bemoans the state of the universe and pity the fate of mankind!¡± After sighing, he still couldn¡¯t take it anymore and continued,¡±
I just don¡¯t know how you managed to get to where you are now with your personality. I really want to know.
In the trial, those who were soft-hearted would not survive the first round.
If he had not seen with his own eyes how song qingxiao promised the old man to go back and save the group of useless people, and how she did not seem to be joking, number six would have suspected that she was up to no good.
¡°It¡¯s none of your business how I¡¯vee this far,¡± Song Qing chuckled and said,¡± if I didn¡¯t have such a heart, you would have died in the hands of the two-headed dog and the giant. You wouldn¡¯t have the chance to talk nonsense with me now.
Number six¡¯s expression froze. He was about to say something, but song qingxiao was already impatient. She waved her hand and interrupted him. alright, I don¡¯t want to hear any more of your nonsense. We can¡¯t work together if we¡¯re not on the same path. If you don¡¯t want to travel with us, you can leave. I won¡¯t stop you!
you ¡ number six was about to argue when he heard her words. His eyes shed with unconcealed joy,¡±
¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±
¡°Of course.¡± Song qingxiao spread out her hands,¡± our cooperation is only temporary. If you are unhappy, you can leave at any time.
When number six heard this, he said without hesitation,
¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, number three, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re not on the same path.¡± Perhaps he felt that song qingxiao was not going to force him to go back and ¡®die¡¯, number six was overjoyed.
¡°You¡¯re a Saint, but we¡¯re not. We don¡¯t have such great sentiments and intentions like you.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the slight smile on song Qing¡¯s lips. His heart skipped a beat and he realized that his gloating tone was too obvious.
He quickly tried to salvage the situation.
¡°I wish you all the best in your journey to save these poor victims!¡±
Song qingxiao did notment on his words. She smiled and turned to look at the others.
¡°What about you guys?¡± She rolled her eyes and asked,¡± are you guys leaving with number six too?¡±
Number seven and number six were inseparable, so there was naturally no need to choose. He was already standing beside number six.
Number six was extremely confident and felt that her question was
unnecessary.
The road to escape from the terror Battalion was difficult and tortuous. After entering the trial, the two-headed dogs, Giants, and the undead altar they were at now were not to be trifled with.
She couldn¡¯t even hide in time, yet she insisted on returning to her death with her own strength. She was simply too arrogant and too condescending.
Any smart person would know what to do and would not follow her to make such a stupid decision!
Number six calcted in his heart. If song qingxiao was determined to die, then four of the remaining five trial-takers would be in a group.
Although they had lost her greatest help, the four of them worked together, so the possibility of survival was still very high.
At the same time, with one less person, afterpleting the mission, the reward points would be higher than the current 2800 points.
He smiled and waited for number one and five to stand by his side. However, after song qingxiao finished her question, number one and five did not say anything except for number seven, who had a clear attitude.
This situation was far beyond number six¡¯s expectations. He could even see the hesitation in number Five¡¯s eyes.
¡°Number five, what are your thoughts?¡±
The smile on number six¡¯s face gradually disappeared. He asked,¡± time is tight. You¡¯d better make a decision quickly! We¡¯ve stayed here for too long, and if we dy any longer, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll attract pursuers!
He deliberately said this, and was satisfied to see that when the fugitives heard the word ¡®pursuers¡¯, their bodies would tremble.
Number six was trying to scare number five with his words, trying to put pressure on number five and force him to stand on the same side as him. Unexpectedly, after he said that, number five clenched his teeth and moved closer to song qingxiao.
¡°I¡¯ll go with number three.¡±
¡°What?¡± His choice waspletely different from what he had expected.
Number six¡¯s expression froze, and he couldn¡¯t help but exim,
¡°Are you crazy?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll stay with number three and listen to her decision!
After number five made up his mind, he stopped struggling. Under number six¡¯s persistent questioning, he replied firmly,¡±
¡°Since we¡¯ve formed a team, I believe in my teammates!
He repeated what he had said to number six on the stairs, then lowered his head and kept quiet.
Number six was speechless. Among the trial-takers, number five was also very powerful after his transformation, and he was a great help.
If he was there for the rest of the journey, there would naturally be more assurance. Unfortunately, this person seemed smart, but his brain wasn¡¯t very good.
He had a stomach full of anger and looked at number one, who had yet to say anything.
¡°What about you, number one?¡±
Unlike number five, who had made a decision after careful consideration, number one smiled cheekily at number six¡¯s question.
¡°I¡¯ll go with number three.¡±
His tone was rxed, as if he was talking about an insignificant topic like ¡®the weather is good today¡¯ instead of a matter that could determine his life and death.
Number six was speechless again, while number one was still smiling, as if he didn¡¯t realize the severity of the problem.
Right now, there were five trial-takers, three in a group. Other than number seven, there was no one else by number six¡¯s side. This result had greatly exceeded number six¡¯s expectations, causing him to feel unspeakable resentment.
¡°Alright,¡± he said. Number six sighed, tidied up the chaotic emotions in his heart, and squeezed out a fake smile.
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we can only split up. It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t continue to travel with you.¡±
He turned around and beckoned number seven to get ready to go down the altar. Before he left, he pretended topliment,¡± however, all of you have outstanding strength and are not ordinary people. Number seven and I wish all of you sess in escaping from the terror Battalion!
¡°Many thanks, many thanks.¡± Number one smiled and cupped his hands,¡±I¡¯ll count on your blessings.¡±
Number six was annoyed by his behavior. After everyone was divided into groups, he was toozy to talk to number one anymore. He stared at song qingxiao and said,¡±
¡°It¡¯S said that good people will be rewarded.¡± He gave a fake smile. I still have to thank number three for saving my life. I have no way to repay you. I only hope that in my next life, I can be your ve to repay your great kindness.
He was just saying it for the sake of appearances, so it was as good as not saying anything. Song Qing smiled and did not say anything.
At this point, number six did not wait for her reply. He turned around and walked down the stairs, while number seven followed behind him, dragging his long snake tail..
Chapter 432 - 432: Direction _1
Chapter 432: Direction _1
Trantor: 549690339
The moment number six turned around, the smile on his face disappeared, and
his eyes turned dark.
The fugitives kept quiet and did not dare to make a sound.
Song qingxiao stood on the altar and watched as number six and number seven quickly went down the stairs. As if afraid that she would go back on her words, they appeared in the square after a few minutes.
No. 6 must have heard what he said earlier. After the stars reversed, the direction of the undead altar was changed.
He went down the square, and under the gazes of song qingxiao and the others, he walked straight in the direction he hade from.
No. 7 followed behind him, and soon the two of them disappeared into the thick fog.
It was only when their footsteps could no longer be heard that song qingxiao¡¯s eyes darkened. She waved her hand and said,
¡°Let¡¯s get ready to go.¡±
Number one then asked,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you want to wait a little longer?¡±
¡°What are we waiting for?¡± Song Qing raised her eyebrows and asked. Number one scratched his head, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s wait for number six and the others to go further and follow them!¡±
After he said this, he saw that song qingxiao did not make a sound and only stared at him. He could not help but feel surprised.
¡°Don¡¯t you want number six and number seven to be the vanguards and see if there¡¯s any danger ahead before making a counter?
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She looked at number one as if he was an idiot. Number one¡¯s face changed and he shivered.
¡°NO, no way! This must be a lie! Don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t tell me you really want to go back and save that group of people?¡±
Song Qing looked down at his disbelieving expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh,¡±
¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡±
Her words acknowledged number one¡¯s guess. Number one¡¯s mind went nk
and he was filled with regret.
He had overthought it earlier. When song qingxiao and number six were talking nonsense, number one didn¡¯t believe what song qingxiao was saying at all. He just thought that she was using it to trick number six!
Therefore, when number six asked him which side he would choose, after seeing song qingxiao¡¯s strength, number one chose to stand with her without hesitation!
Who knew that song qingxiao would really decide to follow the fugitives back to the terror Battalion? wasn¡¯t she going to die? Number one stomped his feet anxiously.
He hurriedly walked a few steps towards the edge of the altar, wanting to catch up with number six and number Seven¡¯s footsteps. However, the two figures had already disappeared into the thick fog. He could not even hear their footsteps, so how could he see them?
¡°I¡¡± Number one wanted to cry, but no tears came out. He red at number five, but his face was calm. He didn¡¯t get agitated by song qingxiao¡¯s words, as if he already knew what was going on.
More than half of number one¡¯s strength had been consumed along the way, and he was even injured. If he acted alone, it would be very difficult for him toplete the trial and return to the real world without anyone¡¯s help.
There was no other way but to travel with song qingxiao and the others. Song qingxiao ignored number one¡¯s crying face and headed toward the stairs.
Number five followed behind her. The remaining escapees supported each other as they walked down the altar.
Number one stood on the altar for a long time, his heart racing. In the end, he was helpless.¡±Wait for me,¡± he said.
He quickly caught up to the team leader. Everyone went down the stairs and led the way in the direction where No. 6 and No. 7 had disappeared. No. 1 saw this scene and his lifeless expression suddenly rxed a little.
The ground of the square was exactly the same as when they first stepped into the undead altar. The ground was crisscrossed with gray-white marks.
After knowing that these protruding objects might be the bones of humans who had died at the undead altar, and after seeing these skeletonse back to life with his own eyes, when number one stepped on them, he seemed to hear the bones creaking under his feet, which made his scalp numb.
Just as he was in shock and fear, the group of people had already stood still at the edge of the square.
¡°No. 1.¡±
Number one was trying to guess if song qingxiao¡¯s previous words were meant to deceive the runaway participants to trust her. In fact, she was trying to lead them out of the mountain pass when she heard song qingxiao calling out to him.
¡°Ah?¡±
When he thought of the beauty, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a happy expression and responded. Song Qing then said,¡±
¡°Give me an arrow.¡±
¡ö¡öOh.¡± As if performing a magic trick, number one took out several small arrows and handed them to song qingxiao.
¡°You want to make a mark again? Are we going this way too?¡±
¡°Yes, I am.¡± Song qingxiao took an arrow from his hand and stuck it into the ground to make a mark, just like when she entered the square.
when we came here, we came from this direction. The path of life and the path of death in the undead altar should be in the opposite direction.
Her thoughts were clear, and number one¡¯s mood soared, after the stars reversed, the direction of the undead altar¡¯s Gate of life and gate of death switched.
ording to this situation, number six and number seven should have been right to escape in this direction. However, song qingxiao looked around.
¡°This ce should have formed a small barrier.
At present, except for thest sentence of song Qing¡¯s novel, which he didn¡¯t understand, the first few sentences werepletely what he was thinking.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
Number five asked. Song Qing opened her palm. Under the dim light, frost appeared on her palm and formed a crystal clear ice ball.
that is to say, assuming that the altar of the dead we enter is in the shape of this ice ball,¡± she pointed at the web between her thumb and forefinger with her other hand,¡± if this is the entrance, and we enter the altar from here, then when the altar of the dead rotates due to the reversal of the stars, the position we are standing in changes. She paused for a moment, but the altar of the dead is independent of the outside world. So when the stars reverse, the entrance and exit of the outside world will not change because of the reversal of the altar of the dead.
The only ones who had truly changed were the people standing in the undead altar.
As song qingxiao spoke, she used her spiritual power to lift the ball of ice, making it float two or three centimeters above her palm.
Seeing her move, number one¡¯s pupils contracted, and he sighed in his heart at her strength. She had actually used her special ability to such an extent, number six and number seven are going in the right direction, she shook her head, but they forgot one thing. When the stars reversed, everything in the altar of the dead was reversed, the ball floating above her palm turned upside down as she spoke, the direction we¡¯re facing is different from when we came. When everyone came over from the suspension bridge and stepped into the undead altar, they came from the West to the East, which was the front of the altar.
After the stars reversed, the sky and earth were reversed. The position and direction that people were actually standing in werepletely opposite from before.
Therefore, the real door of life should indeed be in the direction they came from, but not in the direction they came from. Instead, they should turn around and go in the direction they came from. It should be the real door of escape!
In other words, number six and number Seven¡¯s original judgment was correct, but they identally didn¡¯t manage to escape from the door of life and might have already entered a dead end.
Number six must have been under a lot of pressure at the time. He had parted ways with song qingxiao, and he was also within the range of the undead altar. He was also worried that song qingxiao would go back on her words and trick him. At the critical moment, he forgot that he needed to turn around and walk forward after the undead altar had reversed. That was the real exit.
Her exnation, coupled with the floating ice ball in her hand, made number one overjoyed.
¡°Then we¡¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± General song Qing clenched her fist. The ice ball lost the support of her spiritual energy, and under the pressure of her spiritual energy, it suddenly turned into thousands of snow sand and sshed out.
She walked in the direction that number six and number seven had left in. Number one¡¯s eyes twitched as he saw her.
¡°Hey, hey, hey, that¡¯s not right!¡±
Chapter 433 - 433: Loop _1
Chapter 433: Loop _1
Trantor: 549690339
Seeing song qingxiao¡¯s actions, number one quickly stopped her. you said it yourself. This is the way back to the terrorist camp. Shouldn¡¯t we go that way? ¡±
He pointed to the other side of the square, if we turn around and walk forward is the way out, then that¡¯s the exit.
¡°Of course I know.¡± Song Qing looked down on him. but we¡¯re going back to save someone. Of course, we should go back.
Hearing her words, number one¡¯s mouth fell open as if he had been struck by lightning.
¡°You still want to go back, go back, go back to save people?¡±
His emotions had experienced ups and downs. He did not expect that song qingxiao would still want to go back to save people after half a day.
Number one was provoked and subconsciously stammered,¡±
could it be that, you, you really, because of the human¡¯s empathy¡ For life and ideals¡ No, I can¡¯t tolerate the dignity of humans being trampled on¡¡±
She had been talking nonsense for a long time, and now number one was telling her the conversation between her and number six. Song qingxiao turned around and stared at him as if he was crazy.
¡°.. That¡¯s why I decided to save them from the abyss of suffering ¡¡±
The more number one spoke, the softer his voice became under song qingxiao¡¯s gaze,¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°Number one!¡± Song Qing looked down on his expression, as if he had already gone crazy, and it was not a light one.
¡°It¡¯s fine to coax number six with this kind of nonsense, but why did you believe it?¡±
Number one¡¯s face was in a mess, while number Five¡¯s eyes were shining.
At this point, the participant teams should have been fixed. Song qingxiao no longer hid her true intentions and asked coldly,¡±
¡°What is our trial mission this time?¡±
Number one didn¡¯t expect her to say something like that. He subconsciously turned to look at number five, and the two of them said in unison,¡±
¡°Escape from the terror Battalion.¡±
She smiled faintly and pointed at the old man among the escapees, asking,¡±
¡°What did the escapee say on the altar?¡±
¡°What?¡± Number one muttered. The conversation between the trial-takers made the group of escapees scratch their heads in confusion. The old man was also stunned when he was pointed at.
He said a lot, but number one didn¡¯t know which question song qingxiao was asking.
While he was still in a daze, song qingxiao did not wait for him to reply and said,¡±
after we escape from the terror Battalion, we¡¯ll reach the snake cave, which is connected to the underground river. After crossing it, we¡¯ll enter the Goblin¡¯sir. As long as we can escape their pursuit, we¡¯ll enter the bloody tunnel!
She repeated the old man¡¯s words word by word. Number one seemed to wake up from a dream and nodded repeatedly.
¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±
¡°When we entered the trial, we were in the blood tunnel.¡± Number five was deep in thought and nodded as well.
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were deep as she smiled.
to escape from thend of spirits, ording to the fugitives, we need to escape from the terror Battalion, go through several checkpoints, reach the mountain pass, and see human territory. Only then can we be considered to have truly escaped. She paused for a moment, then our escape route should be the same as theirs.
At this point, number five could already guess what song Qingxin was thinking.
if the trial¡¯splete escape route is from the terrorist camp to the mountain pass, then if we set off halfway, even if we escape to the mountain pass, I¡¯m afraid that even if we escape to the mountain pass, it can not be considered as apletion of the trial!
After she finished speaking, number one finally understood. Number five continued,¡±
if we don¡¯t return to the terror Battalion and escape, there¡¯s a high chance that we¡¯ll escape the blood tunnel and not the terror Battalion during the trial mission!
Song qingxiao¡¯s lips curled up, acknowledging number Five¡¯s words.
However, number one still had some doubts, this is just a guess. It might not be true.
After experiencing the Necromancer and being besieged by the skeleton army, everyone was still in a state of shock. All they could think of was to escape and return to the safe real world.
Perhaps No. 6 and No. 7 had also noticed this, but they were not willing to take a huge risk just because of this guess.
¡°Because I¡¯m 70% confident.¡± Song qingxiao said.
didn¡¯t you guys notice? the escapees mentioned that even the seniors who were lucky enough to escape from the first few rounds died in the undead altar.
The mountain of corpses and the dense death energy in the undead altar proved this point.
he also mentioned that the exit of the house is not far after leaving the undead altar. It is said that if you escape the guards of hell, you will be able to leave the mountain pass.
Number one and number five didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly, afraid that they would miss a single word she said.
Song qingxiao¡¯s expression was calm.
there¡¯s something strange about this ce. Since all the escapees died on the way, and no one crossed the undead altar, how did the news get back to the terror Battalion?¡±
When she pointed this out, number one and number Five¡¯s expressions changed slightly.
When everyone had listened to the old man¡¯s exnation of the situation, they had only remembered the key points and had not thought too much about it. Now that she had pointed it out, they indeed felt that there was something unreasonable.
I¡¯m guessing that there¡¯s a high possibility that the escapees have returned, and the news was transmitted in this way.
With the strength of this group of people, it was impossible for them to return to the terror Battalion. They would need help.
¡°Who is the one who helped?¡± She dragged her tone and paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°¡±Maybe it¡¯s US!¡± Her eyes revealed calmness and calmness. This idea sounded crazy, but when she thought about it again, she felt that it was reasonable.
The undead altar was difficult to pass, perhaps because this level bore an important significance in this trial.
It was impossible for the fugitives who had died here to bring back any information about escaping from the terror Battalion, unless there was a powerful person, such as the trial-takers, who could help the fugitives who wanted to save their own kind return after defeating the Necromancer andpleting this level. Only then could the information be passed on!
She smiled and said,¡± and if I¡¯m wrong, everything I said before doesn¡¯t exist.
However, in a God¡¯s trial, opportunities were apanied by great danger. The slightest negligence could lead to eternal damnation.
Song Qing was a meticulous and cautious person.
After guessing this possibility, even if the mission might not be so, even if the mission did not need to go through so much trouble,¡± I¡¯d rather go on another trip than gamble with my life!
Number one was shocked beyond words. Her cautiousness and careful consideration had reached a terrifying level.
He remembered how number six had asked song qingxiao how she was able to survive the trial with such a personality. Number one seemed to understand why she was so strong.
For such an experienced and calctive person, every step she took seemed to have gone through thousands of possible deductions in her heart. Calmness and self-control were vividly reflected in her.
Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze was long and deep. It was no coincidence that a person like her could survive.
At this point, number one and number five did not have any more objections. They looked at each other, and with song qingxiao leading the way, they walked into the fog!
Just when everyone thought that they would continue to move forward in the dark, something unexpected happened!
Chapter 434 - 434: Space_l
Chapter 434: Space_l
Trantor: 549690339
In the thick fog, it was so dark that one could not even see their own fingers.
Song qingxiao took a step forward, but the tip of her feet did not touch the ground. Her body rose into the air, and the ground under her feet seemed to have be an endless void, causing her to fall straight down!
The breathing and heartbeats of number one, number five, and the other escapees suddenly disappeared. Song Qing¡¯s small body felt weightless, and this was no small shock.
She did not expect such a change at all. She broke out in a cold sweat and her hair stood on end. She instinctively opened her hands, as if she wanted to hold something.
¡°..¡¯¡¯Just as she was about to open her mouth to call for the others and confirm her condition, she felt her hair being pulled tightly and pressed down hard.
With a ssh, she was pushed into the water. The water sshed and the cold water submerged her head. It flowed into her open mouth, blocking the words she was about to shout.
In an instant, a foul smell filled her mouth, causing her stomach to churn.
A green light surrounded her, and with the sound of water bubbles, something was stirred up and rose from the water, hitting her face with a bang!
That thing was cold and soft, and it seemed to fall apart after a collision, emitting a strong rotten smell.
This smell was exactly the same as the previous Zombie¡¯s revenge trial. When he opened the door of bathroom 17-4 and found Chu ke¡¯s body, he had smelled the same.
Song qingxiao opened her eyes in shock. Under the dim light, the water was green and there were many floating residues, making the water look extremely turbid.
A gray-ck head was currently stuck to her face in the water!
Most of the flesh on the head had rotted, and the two white eyeballs had fallen out of the eye sockets, only a little remaining tissue was connected to it, floating in the water.
With every swing, arge amount of rotten residue floated out of the head, and the suffocating stench came from it.
The force that was pulling her hair did not withdraw, and the back of her head was still pressed down into the water.
Her face sank down against the rotten head, and the eyeballs that were moving left and right hit her cheeks, giving her goosebumps.
Even though song qingxiao was mentally prepared for the sudden change, the strange scene still made her tense.
Arge amount of cold water flowed into her eyes and ears. She held her breath and clenched her hand. Just as she was about to struggle, the huge force that was pressing down on the back of her head suddenly withdrew.
With the sound of water sshing, she was lifted up by her hair. Air rushed back into her throat, and water flowed down her cheeks.
cough, cough, cough¡
Song qingjiang spat out the water that had entered her mouth earlier. The hand that was grabbing her hair loosened, and her feetnded on the ground with a bang. Due to inertia, she even took a few steps back before she could stand firm!
The water flowing down from her head blocked her vision like a bead curtain, and the air was filled with the stench of blood, stench, and highly dposed corpses.
She resisted the overwhelming feeling in her heart, but before she could wipe the water off her face, she heard heavy breathing.
There was a living creature here. She quickly wiped her face and raised her head, just in time to see a shadow squatting by the pool.
The figure¡¯s half-squatting height was the same as her, and his shoulders were extremely wide. His body was covered with dark brown hair, and he seemed to be dragging two people into the water with one hand.
Perhaps it had heard song qingxiao¡¯s cough, the shadow slowly turned its huge head around.
The face that had turned around was covered in ck fur, and it had a mouth of sharp white fangs. Its red eyes were like copper bells, and it looked simr to the giant she had met when she came out of the tunnel.
However,pared to the giant, it seemed to have shrunk by half.
For some reason, the ¡®undead n¡¯, the n that the escapees had mentioned, appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s mind.
The old man on the altar had once mentioned that necromancers, Giants, and orcs were all part of the undead race.
The one in front of her wasn¡¯t a human, nor was he as tall as the giant she had met. He was covered in ck hair and had protruding fangs, which matched the characteristics of orcs that the old man had mentioned.
Song qingxiao frowned. Ever since she chose to return to the terror Battalion and entered the ck mist, she had been here.
Could it be that he had taken the wrong path? Or could it be that the undead altar had formed its own domain, and after leaving the domain, it had entered another stage?
But it should be impossible!
Logically speaking, the direction she had chosen should not be wrong. This was indeed the way back to the suspension bridge, but there was no warning along the way, as if she had passed through time and space, which was really incredible.
The Beastman had already turned his head and his eyes met song Qing¡¯S. He seemed a little surprised by her standing, and his red eyes shed with ruthlessness.
The two men who were pressed down in the water were struggling with all their might, making sshing sounds and bubbling sounds.
¡°Waa ¡ Three¡¡± One of the people who was struggling had just opened his mouth when he felt as if a mouthful of dirty water had been poured into his mouth. His voice was also somewhat familiar.
The Beastman retracted his hand that was originally soaked in the water, and the two people who were pressed in the pool were immediately dragged out by him, making a ¡®ssh¡¯ sound of water.
With a casual throw, the two men fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. Their faces were covered with a ck and green viscous substance, and they both coughed and vomited.
When song qingxiao heard these two voices, she knew what was going on.
In the few breaths she had been out of the water, other than the crackling sounds of the burning mes in the distance and the movements of the orc in front of her, it had been quiet.
However, when she released her divine sense, she could clearly sense that there were many auras nearby.
There were living people here, and there seemed to be a lot of them!
When he thought about how all the escapees from the tunnel to the death altar were silent, it was clear that this habit of not daring to make a sound had not been formed in a short time.
On the contrary, the trial-takers obviously did not have such habits.
The two people who were caught by the orcs to soak in the pool were most likely number one and number five.
As this thought shed through her mind, the orc who had let go of the two people had already stood up. He stretched out his fan-like big palm and grabbed song Qing¡¯s small neck, as if he was strangling livestock.
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes darkened. From the way this Beastman grabbed the others and soaked them in the water, she could tell that he was the one who had grabbed her hair and pushed her into the water.
At this moment, the smell of zombies still lingered in her mouth and nose. Her heart was in turmoil. Without waiting for the orc to strangle her, she reached out her left hand and grabbed his arm. With a strong pull, she actually dragged the strong orc and ran two steps forward!
Spirit energy gushed out from her palm and turned into an ice mist, spreading along the hairy arm and freezing it in the blink of an eye!
Chapter 435 - 435: Transfer (1)
Chapter 435: Transfer (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The Beastman bared his teeth and clenched his other hand into a fist to punch her. Song qingxiao did not Dodge. She clenched her right fist and used 20% of her spiritual power to meet the attack!
The two fists collided with a loud bang.
Song qingxiao¡¯s punch was reflected back, and her arm was numb.
This Beastman was not weak, and his bones were quite hard. There was no order in his attacks, and his reactions were not very flexible, so he was not a threat.
She had used this move in order to test the other party¡¯s strength. Now that she had an idea, she swung her arm and once again used 50% of her spiritual power to meet the attack.
The Beastman exchanged a punch with her and felt even more incredulous.
The fur on his face trembled, and his mouth full of fangs looked even more ferocious. He let out a deep roar and clenched his fist even tighter. It turned into a meteor hammer and hit song Qing¡¯s head.
¡®Boom¡¯!
When their fists collided again, a violent sound was heard. The overbearing spiritual power destroyed the orc¡¯s power and invaded his arm.
Apanied by the sound of bones cracking, the orc¡¯s huge fist seemed to be made of rubber, unable to withstand a single blow.
His entire finger joint was broken and deformed, and song qingxiao¡¯s fist had hit it so hard that it sank in.
The orc¡¯s entire arm joints made cracking sounds. Under the intense pain, the orc seemed to be enraged. The hair on his face stood on end, and his eyes revealed a violent look. He raised his head and was about to roar. Song qingxiao was about to reach for his waist when she suddenly remembered something. When she was dealing with the two-headed dog, her left arm that had the silver Wolf Totem had shapeshifted under the effect of her spirit energy, and she had torn off the tongue of one of the two-headed dog!
Thinking of this, she stopped touching the dagger and directed her spiritual energy to stimte the silver Wolf Totem on her left wrist.
The spirit power bees swarmed into the totem, and the familiar aura of the silver Wolf came from her sea of consciousness.
In an instant, silver scales appeared on her arms, and her fingers turned into ws with sharp and terrifying bone spikes. She then wed at the orc¡¯s stomach!
After the hand shapeshifted, it was unstoppable. With a ¡®plop¡¯, it pierced through the orc¡¯s thick fur and grabbed into his chest. Just like how number five killed number four at the death altar, it grabbed a bunch of internal organs and pulled with force!
The orc¡¯s stomach was torn out, and stinky blood gushed out of the hole in his chest.
His ferocious roar turned into a painful wail. He instinctively lowered his head and happened to see song Qing grabbing his broken internal organs. His eyes were filled with disbelief.
The Beastman¡¯s life force was truly tenacious. Even with such a fatal injury, he was still alive. His body was only shaking, and he even tried to grab song Qing. However, he had not been able to catch it before he was injured, so it was even more impossible for him to catch it now.
Song qingxiao jumped to his back from under his armpit and elbowed him. The orc staggered forward a few steps and finally fell to the side of the pool with a bang!
She threw away the internal organs in her hand, grabbed the orc¡¯s huge head, and pressed it down into the pool.
¡®Plop¡¯!
With the sound of water sshing, the Beastman¡¯s roar was drowned out by the water. As his legs kicked, song Qing¡¯s small hands circted spirit energy, and the back of the Beastman¡¯s head and neck were covered in ice and frozen ¡® into ice crystals.
She let go of the orc and hit the ice hard before the orc looked up. With a crisp ng, the ice broke from the neck, and the orc¡¯s head rolled into the pool.
The roar suddenly stopped, and only the orc¡¯s body was still instinctively struggling, but it had already lost itsbat power.
Song qingxiao took care of the orc in a few breaths. After she withdrew her spiritual power, the silver scales on her palm gradually disappeared, and the sharp ws turned back into fingers.
Oh ¡ Oh¡¡± The two people who had been pushed into the pool by the orcs were still bending over and retching, and their vomit covered the ground.
Song qingxiao lowered her head and wiped her bloodied hand on the still twitching orc corpse. She frowned and said, ¡±
¡°Are you done vomiting?¡±
As soon as she spoke, she saw one of the thin figures holding back his vomit and sitting on the ground. After taking two breaths, he reached out to wipe the dirt off his face, revealing number Five¡¯s thin face.
He raised his head and saw the Beastman¡¯s body lying on the edge of the pool. His body was still twitching, and there was arge pool of blood on the ground.
A pile of broken internal organs was thrown beside him. Song qingxiao was wiping the blood off her fingers.
That Beastman just let out a cry. We can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± Number five was panting, his chest still rising and falling violently. His dirty face revealed an expression that was difficult to exin. After a long while, he bit his cheek and rolled over to get up.
Number one, who was kneeling on the ground beside him, was still vomiting and couldn¡¯t stop. Number five stretched out his leg and kicked him,¡±
¡°Get up!¡±
¡°Oh ¡ Wait a minute¡¡±
No. 1 opened his mouth and vomited arge pool of something. The smell of the food residue in his stomach was mixed with the strong smell of blood and the stench of rotting corpses, forming a suffocating smell.
¡°I¡ What did I just drink¡¡±
As soon as he opened his mouth, song qingxiao felt her stomach churning. She felt nauseated, but she suppressed it.
¡°The water of the decaying pool.¡± After she finished speaking with an expressionless face, she turned to look at the pool. The pool seemed to be a pool of still water, with a faint green color. There were a lot of unknown turbid things floating in it, making the water in the pool seem extremely thick.
Rotten limbs could be seen in the pool. From the shape, they looked like human bones, giving off a strong stench.
While the two of them epted the truth, song Qing looked around and found that the three of them were in a Valley.
It might be night time in the trial scene, and the surroundings would be pitch ck. Not a single star could be seen above their heads.
The valley was extremely wide. About ten meters away from the pool, there was a bonfire with arge cauldron on top. The water in the cauldron was boiling. As the wind blew, a faint smell of meat floated out of the cauldron, but it was soon covered by the stench.
There was arge pool of blood not far from the cauldron, where pieces of meat were piled up. Before song qingxiao killed the beastmen, the strong smell of blood must havee from there.
From the light of the fire, she could see that there were many bones of different sizes and shapes on the uneven ground. Some of them were buried in the soil and seemed to have been there for a long time.
Further away from the light, it was hard to see clearly, but the outline of the mountains could be vaguely seen. Between the mountains, there was a faint sound of wind and water. In the depths of the shadow, song qingxiao seemed to see rows of things that looked like pigeon cages.
The aura she had sensed earlier hade from these cages.
She rubbed the tip of her nose and said, ¡± hurry up. I suspect that we may have already reached our destination!
When song qingxiao mentioned that the pool was a decaying pool, number five, who had been barely able to stop himself, could not help but vomit again. ¡°What?¡± Number one vomited even more violently. In his rage, he even ignored the important information in her words.
¡°
F * ck his mother¡¡± He spat out a series of vulgarities., who was it just now? I¡¯m going to blow up his dog head and let him try drinking this damn thing!
Chapter 436 - 364-Zhenzhen _1
Chapter 436: Chapter 364-Zhenzhen _1
Trantor: 549690339
Number one cursed and vomited a few more times until his stomach was empty and he felt that he couldn¡¯t vomit anymore. He then raised his head and asked with tears in his eyes, ¡°¡±Do you have water?¡±
¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Song Qing turned his head away, breaking his hope.
He got up from the ground with tears in his eyes and saw the body of the orc twitching by the pool.
One of the Beastman¡¯s arms was frozen, and it was obvious that it was song Qing¡¯s doing.
The Beastman¡¯s head that had been pped off was floating in the middle of the pool. It had already been flipped over, causing waves of ripples. Even the corpses floating around it were also sinking.
When number one asked the question and song qingxiao answered that it was the water from the decaying pool, number one was already mentally prepared for the stench in his mouth.
However, knowing it and seeing it with his own eyes were two different things. When he saw the appearance of the pool water, he broke down again. He turned around and kicked the orc¡¯s corpse a few times.
¡°You¡¯re lucky you died early!¡±
He was still angry after kicking the orc, so he bent down and lifted the orc¡¯s legs. He tried to push the orc¡¯s heavy body into the pool as he called number five,¡±
¡°Number five,e and help me.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, number five was obviously angry. He grabbed the orc¡¯s arm, pressed his shoulder against the orc¡¯s waist, and pushed with number one. The orc¡¯s body fell into the pool with a plop.
Song qingxiao looked at them speechlessly, hurry up! Don¡¯t waste any more time!
The pool was stirred, and the sediments at the bottom of the pool floated up again. The water sshed everywhere, and the stench spread out. The three of them covered their mouths and noses at the same time, fleeing in all directions in a panic to avoid these stinky water droplets.
Song qingxiao looked at the two of them coldly. Number one pinched his nose, not daring to meet her eyes.
¡°Where is this ce?¡± He didn¡¯t dare to breathe too loudly. He pursed his lips and asked softly,¡±
aren¡¯t we going back to the terror Battalion to save those who have escaped?¡±
As he spoke, he looked around. Within his line of sight, there were only three participants and one Beastman killed by song qingxiao. There were no other survivors.
However, when they came out of the undead altar, there were clearly three or four other escapees on the same path. Where did those escapees go?
Where was this ce? Why did he appear here the moment he stepped out of the undead altar?
Where did number six and seven, who hade in this direction before everyone else, go? The undead altar was only one step away from this ce, but why didn¡¯t they hear anything when they were standing on the other side of the ck fog?
Number one and number five were filled with doubts. Song qingxiao let out a long breath of turbid air and kicked the broken bones buried in the ground beside her feet.
¡°We might already be in the terrorist camp.¡±
She repeated her previous guess, and this time, number one and number five heard it clearly. The two of them were stunned at first, and then their expressions changed greatly.
¡°He¡¯s in the terrorist camp?¡± Number one said in shock,¡± that¡¯s impossible!
Number Five¡¯s expression was grave as well, didn¡¯t the escapees say that there are several checkpoints between the terror Battalion and the undead altar where they are being held?¡±
Furthermore, after they entered the trial, they had personally escaped from the bloody tunnel, experienced the giant¡¯s sniping, and crossed the suspension bridge to reach the undead altar.
After the undead altar was reversed, the group chose to turn back. Even if they wanted to return to the terror Battalion, it would not be so fast, right?
It was as if the undead altar and the terror Battalion were only separated by a wall, and they arrived in the blink of an eye.
¡°What about the refugees?¡± When number five asked this question, the three of them subconsciously looked back at the big cauldron in the middle. The water inside was boiling, and fresh traces of ughter were ced beside it.
¡°It can¡¯t be¡¡± Number one mumbled. His stomach, which had finally calmed down, started to churn again.
Song qingxiao walked straight to the big cauldron, whererge pieces of meat were cooking. A huge wooden spoon hung beside it.
Blood-stained flesh and blood were scattered around the cauldron, and a few heads were mixed in, emitting a strong and nauseating smell of blood.
The ground was covered with gnawed bones. Without looking, they could guess what was being cooked in the pot.
Song qingxiao recalled the words of the fugitive. The undead would attack human territory every ten years, capture humans as food, and lock them up in terror camps.
The shock of hearing that humans were food was far less than the shock of seeing it with their own eyes.
Number one¡¯s face began to Twitch. Number five clenched his fist. Song qingxiao was silent for a moment. She picked up the huge spoon beside the pot and began to bend down to search for the heads mixed in the residue.
There were about seven or eight human heads in the pile of broken bones, mixed with the bones of some unknown animals. She rummaged through it a few times, threw the spoon away, and said calmly,¡±
¡°It¡¯s not those escapees.¡±
Number one was dumbfounded as he looked at her actions. After hearing what she said, he said in surprise,¡±
¡°How can you be so sure?¡±
These heads were covered in sand and blood, making it difficult to distinguish their original appearance.
their ages are not the same. The person we were talking to was an old man, and he was as thin as a stick. None of the skulls matched the physical characteristics of an elderly person.
That old man had been caught for thirty years. At this age, he should have a set of life-saving skills.
But this was where the problemy. It had only taken the blink of an eye to get here from the undead altar.
The old man in the group of escapees was old and weak, and the others were almost exhausted. It was impossible for them to move so quickly and hide.
Song Qing tilted her head.
¡°There¡¯s another suspicious point.¡± A moment ago, he was still at the undead altar, but the next moment, song Qing realized that he had been grabbed by the Beastman and pressed into the pool.
However, she had no memory of how she was caught. This was too strange.
¡°This kind of situation is a bit like when we first entered the trial.¡±
Every time they entered a trial scene, other than the mission clues provided in the sea of consciousness, the trial-taker had to explore the rest by himself.
Trial-takers who had just entered the trial might encounter all kinds of unexpected situations, just like when they appeared in the blood tunnel and were chased by the two-headed dog.
What she said made some sense. Otherwise, it couldn¡¯t exin why they appeared here the next moment after stepping out of the undead altar and were pressed into the pool of corpses by the orcs.
It also couldn¡¯t exin why the escapees who followed the three of them had disappeared without a trace in such a short time.
Number one¡¯s expression was uncertain. He stood in front of the boiling cauldron and asked,¡±
¡°ording to what you¡¯re saying, what we experienced before was just an illusion?¡±
If what song qingxiao said was true, and everyone had only truly entered the mission at this time, then everything that they had done before, including sneaking into the group of escapees, escaping the bloody tunnel, forcing the two-headed dog to retreat, killing the giant, and breaking into the undead altar, were all fake?
Chapter 437 - 437: Fake fake (1)
Chapter 437: Fake fake (1)
Trantor: 549690339 I
The switching between real and fake scenes made No. 1 almost copse. When he thought of the necromancers, he naturally thought of the resurrection of the undead Army. The terrifying scene of countless skeletons surrounding the altar was engraved in his memory. Every time he thought of that scene, his body would shiver uncontrobly.
Number five seemed to have thought of something. He reached out and touched his own body. After a while, his expression turned serious.
¡°My injuries are gone.¡±
Back at the undead altar, song qingxiao had ordered him and number six to guard the ce to the death, stalling the advance of the skeleton army. Although strictly speaking, he and number six did notplete song qingxiao¡¯s task, number five did his best. In order to stop the skeleton, he was bitten by the skeleton and was covered in wounds.
However, the injuries that had remained on his body had strangely disappeared.
Number one also subconsciously touched his back and moved his arms. He also eximed in surprise,¡±
¡°My injuries are also gone.¡± He had also been scratched by the Eagles summoned by the Necromancer on the death altar, and he had almost died under the ws of these birds with number seven.
At this moment, there were no injuries on them, nor were there any traces of the fugitives who begged them toe back and save them.
¡°I¡¯m afraid that everything that happened before was just an illusion!¡±
¡°Not necessarily.¡±
Song qingxiao furrowed her brows and touched her right arm instinctively. There was no wound on her right arm where the undead bird had scratched her, but she only had 20 to 30 percent of her spiritual energy left, which was the same as the spiritual energy she had consumed at the undead altar. What¡¯s more, the fact that she had absorbed the stars on the spirit altar to increase her cultivation level was not fake. In her divine soul, the divine soul that had just been condensed was still there. In her sea of consciousness, the spell technique of the great star array showed that everything that had happened before was not fake.
¡°Although the injuries have disappeared, what happened before might not have been an illusion.¡± She didn¡¯t mention her own situation and turned to look at number five.
¡°The consumption of spiritual power and mental energy can¡¯t be faked.¡± Song qingxiao continued,
moreover, even if these are all fake, the deaths of number 2 and number 4 can¡¯t be fake, right?¡±
The three of them received a notification in their sea of consciousness-escape from the terror Battalion!
[ missionpletion: 2800 points ]
Number one was about to speak, but song qingxiao did not wait for him to speak. She asked,¡±
¡°Count how many arrows you have left,¡±
One¡¯s consciousness, body, location, and environment could be manipted by the trial. An unstable state of mind could also be easily affected by the outside world. However, the rules of the trial would not change. Dead objects like the arrows that had been consumed would not lie.
As soon as she finished speaking, number one instinctively touched the back of his waist, and then his expression becameplicated.
¡°It¡¯s too little!¡±
His words confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s spection.
The solid evidence was right before their eyes, which meant that they had really escaped from the Crimson tunnel, defeated the giant and the Necromancer, and then decided to follow the escapees back to the terror Battalion and start all over again!
However, all these things had really happened, so why did it seem like everyone had just entered the trial?
¡°What¡¯S going on?¡± The more number one thought about it, the more nervous he felt. It was as if his mind was a big mess, and he couldn¡¯t figure it out for a moment.
¡°I¡¯m thinking that all of this must have something to do with the request of the fugitives!¡± Song qingxiao was deep in thought, maybe it¡¯s because we epted their request, which triggered the trial mission.
After she agreed to the request of the escapees, number one and number five formed a team with her. The few of them chose to walk back to the terror Battalion. When they took a step, they did not step on the way back but were directly sent to the terror Battalion for the trial!
In other words, it was possible that when everyone entered the bloody tunnel It was not the beginning of the mission. Everything that had happened before¡¯ was only the qualification to trigger the real mission.
The escapees acted as ¡®leaders¡¯, responsible for bringing them back to the terror Battalion.
Therefore, after the participants were divided into two teams, song qingxiao and the other two who agreed to go back to save the others were directly ¡®brought back¡¯ on the way back, and the ¡®leaders¡¯ disappeared.
At the same time, No. 6 and No. 7, who had gone in this direction earlier than them, had chosen different paths and did not have a ¡®guide¡¯ to ¡®guide¡¯ them Therefore, they had crossed paths with song qingxiao and the other two and were nowhere to be seen.
¡°So you¡¯re saying that our mission has officially begun from now on, and number six and seven have already failed?¡±
Number five asked. Number one was gloating. Song qingxiao shook her head.
¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡±
After all, the mission prompt in the three people¡¯s sea of consciousness had not changed, and their points had not changed. This at least proved that number six and number seven should still be alive, and they had not been judged to have failed the mission by the trial.
In addition, song Qjngxin had another concern. The strange situation in front of her made her think of the second round of the trial.
In the trial scenario of the mental hospital, the camp of the hunters and guardians could change at any time ording to the actions of the trial participants.
This proved that in the trial of God, the simpler the mission instructions, the more likely it was to change ording to the choice, state of mind, and behavior of the trial-taker.
¡°What I¡¯m worried about is ¡¡±
She hesitated for a while and said in a low voice,¡±
our mission is to escape from the terror Battalion, after No. 6 and No. 7 made the opposite decision, they said,¡± I¡¯m not sure if their mission is the same as ours.
It was possible that, under certain circumstances, number 6 and number 7¡¯s mission would change from escaping from the terror Battalion to preventing everyone from escaping!????????????????????????????????
b
Number one and number five understood what she was saying. They looked at each other, their eyes filled with shock and horror.
Unlike song qingxiao, they had not experienced the mysterious and difficult situation in the mental hospital. Therefore, after being reminded, the two of them were anxious and regretful.
¡°If I had known earlier, I would have killed number six and number seven first!¡± Leaving behind these two scourges!
Number one even felt a little regretful deep in his heart. If he had chosen to leave with number six and number seven on the undead altar to stop the escapees and trial-takers from escaping, it would have been much easier than escaping from the terror Battalion.
At the very least, the death mages in the few checkpoints he had been to before were not easy to deal with.
However, as soon as the thought emerged, he immediately thought of the meticulous song qingxiao. She had even killed the terrifying Necromancer.
To go against such a person who was both intelligent and capable, it was better to be in the same team as her and escape from the terrorist camp!
but it doesn¡¯t matter. Although number Seven¡¯s strength is not bad, and number six¡¯s skills are also strange, just as number three said, their spiritual power and mental power have both been consumed to a certain extent Number one snuffed out the thought that had just emerged in his heart, furthermore, there are three of us and they only have two.. Even if they were to really fight, number six and number seven would have to lie on the ground and admit defeat!
Chapter 438 - 438: Primordial spirit (1)
Chapter 438: Primordial spirit (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Number one forced a smile. Song qingxiao knew that he was angry.
No one had expected that the mission would end up like this.
Number 6 and number 7 chose not to return to the terror Battalion with song qingxiao, but the direction they chose to leave in at the undead altar was coincidentally the return route.
Without a ¡®guide¡¯ to lead the way, it was impossible for them to be brought back to the terrorist camp directly. It was very likely that they had returned the way they came.
In this way, song qingxiao and the others might run into each other if they tried to escape from the terror Battalion.
Number one had been gloating earlier, but now he felt very depressed.
Song Qing looked down on the boiling cauldron. As the me burned, the soup inside was boiling, and the meat was rolling in the pot.
She turned her face away and resisted the nauseating feeling in her heart, even if No. 6 and No. 7¡¯s missions are different from ours, they should still need an opportunity.
In the mental hospital scenario, the participant¡¯s opportunity to change his stance was to kill. Once he chose to kill, he would change from the protective faction to the hunting faction.
If at the start of this trial, everyone¡¯s mission goal was the same, which was to escape from the terror Battalion, then even if number six and number seven wanted to change their mission, something had to happen, and they had to make a choice in order for the mission to change.
However, the difficult part was that song qingxiao and the other two didn¡¯t know when their mission would change.
inparison, number 6 and number 7 knew the three-person mission like the back of their hands.
in fact, she was still a little worried about another problem. Based on the current situation, it was only a matter of time before they would meet number six. However, it was hard to say where they would meet.
If they met at the suspension bridge, it was very likely that the scene of number four trying to cut the suspension bridge would happen again.
So far, from the information from the escapees, the suspension bridge was the only way out of the terrorist camp. Once the suspension bridge was broken, everyone would probably die.
However, she immediately suppressed these hidden worries and a determined look shed in her eyes.
let¡¯s not think about this for now. The most important thing now is to escape from the terror Battalion. We have to be fast!
Number five became alert. He kicked the two bowls on the ground and nodded,
II
¡°There are two bowls here.¡±
There was still some soup in the bowl, which proved that there were two people eating before this.
However, the three of them had only seen one Beastman so far, and he had already died in song qingxiao¡¯s hands. There was also one undead that had disappeared without a trace, and it could return at any time.
Number one reached out to cover his mouth, blew on it, and sniffed. He looked like he was about to vomit.
¡°No, I need to rinse my mouth, wash my face, and hands.
Number five was about to say something, but number one had already taken a few steps to the left of the cauldron. He suddenly raised his head and pointed,¡±
¡°Number three, there¡¯s water here!¡±
His tone was filled with joy as he walked quickly in the direction he was pointing.
Song qingxiao had indeed heard the sound of the stream. She hesitated. They had all been dragged into the pool by the orcs. Song qingxiao felt that her face and hair were covered in rotten things.
Now that they had discovered a water source, it was indeed a great temptation for the three of them to clean it up.
just as this thought appeared in her mind, she immediately snuffed it out.
Time was too tight. Compared to saving his life, everything else could be endured.
¡®¡öDon¡¯t do it.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, number one had already squatted down and scooped up some water. He turned around and said,¡±
¡°Clean¡¡±
Before he could finish his sentence, a pale arm stretched out of the dark water and grabbed at his back silently.
A moment ago, number one was still smiling at song qingxiao with his back to the ¡®hand¡¯. The next moment, he felt a gust of cold wind behind him and saw the shock on number Five¡¯s face.
¡°Little¡¡±
Number five opened his mouth and cried out in surprise. Before he could say the word ¡®heart¡¯, the five fingers of the¡¯ palm ¡®opened up and turned into a terrifying and extraordinary mouth, biting down hard on number one¡¯s back. At the same time, number one¡¯s figure shed and suddenly disappeared from the spot. The wide-open mouth closed with a ¡®ka¡¯ sound, biting into nothing. Then, with a ¡®plop
1, he fell back into the water!
Two secondster, number one, who had disappeared, reappeared two or three meters away from the shore, still holding the water in his hands. He looked shocked.
¡°F * ck, I was scared to death!¡±
With this jolt, more than half of the water in his hand was spilled, leaving only a few drops of water dripping down.
However, after that frightening moment, number one didn¡¯t dare to go near the water anymore. He was in a good mood,
¡°I just took it as washing my hands.¡± After he said this, he suppressed his heart that was still thumping non-stop.
¡°What¡¯s that?¡±
Song qingxiao and No. 5 walked a few steps in the direction of the water flow. They were a little far from the fire source, and the light was much dimmer.
They couldn¡¯t see clearly at all.
Just as she was about to release her divine sense, she sensed the ¡®primordial spirit¡¯ that had just formed in her soul, and her heart moved.
Ever since she had ascended to the spirit focus realm, she had not been able to sense her primordial spirit due to various reasons.
At this moment, song Qingxin¡¯s thoughts changed. The primordial spirit seemed to sense her thoughts and opened its eyes!
At this moment, song qingxiao seemed to have split into two. Her consciousness was on alert and her divine sense was released into the water under themand of her primordial spirit. She was not distracted at all.
The cauldron in front of him was boiling, and the mes were burning with a ¡®Boom Boom¡¯. The residual waves in the pool of corpses were rippling, and the stench was endless.
The dark bottom of the pool was surging with undercurrents. Unknown aquatic grass and countless unknown ¡®arm-like¡¯ creatures that had attacked number one earlier were entangled by the water, as if waiting for prey!
Several scenes ovepped in her consciousness at the same time, as if a door to a new multi-dimensional world had been opened.
Under the effect of her primordial spirit, other than the faint sound of breathing, wind, and water in the valley, she felt as if she had touched the spiritual power floating in the air and the cold temperature at the bottom of the water.
This feeling was so mysterious that song qingxiao forgot about number six for a moment. She instinctively tried to circte her spiritual power and subconsciously formed a hand seal!
In her spirit, her primordial spirit seemed to have sensed her thoughts and also formed a hand seal with her.
in an instant, her spiritual power and spiritual consciousness moved at the same time. She had not even read the secret of the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique in the nine words secret order, but the domain had already formed, and it was much stronger than before.
The boiling soup in the furnace next to her rose a few inches into the air, as if it was imprisoned in an unbreakable barrier. The hot mist that was surging out was also tightly wrapped, and the gurgling sound stopped.
Under the situation where Ling power and spiritual sense were used at the same time, one plus one had a far greater effect than two!
Song qingxiao was both surprised and happy. The benefits of her breakthrough were far beyond her imagination. Not only were her meridians wider, but her spiritual power was also more powerful than before.. Thebination of her primordial spirit and her body to perform a secret technique was the biggest gain of her breakthrough!
Chapter 439 - 367-finding_1
Chapter 439: Chapter 367-finding_1
Trantor: 549690339
It all happened so suddenly that number one¡¯s thrilling situation attracted all of number Five¡¯s attention.
By the time he noticed that the boiling sound had disappeared, he turned around instinctively. Song qingxiao had already suppressed her excitement and released her hand.
The condensed domain dispersed, and the soup that was confined within the domain fell back into the cauldron, making a ¡®Gulu Gulu¡¯ sound.
When number five turned around, it was as if nothing had changed. The strange silence from before seemed to be an illusion.
He frowned and scratched his ears. Number one was still patting his chest,¡±
¡°I was scared to death!¡±
it¡¯s probably a water creature attracted by your smell. Song qingxiao suppressed the joy of discovering the magical use of the primordial spirit and regained her rationality. She waved her hand and said,
¡°Let¡¯s not dy any longer. We¡¯ll talk after we leave this ce.¡±
As she spoke, number five had already returned to his previous expression. Everything around him was normal, making him suspect that he was jittery at the slightest sound and was too suspicious.
After dispelling number Five¡¯s doubts, song qingxiao heaved a slight sigh of relief. She had always liked to leave a way out for everything, but because of the previous series of battles, most of her trump cards had been exposed.
Although No. 1 and No. 5 were performing well, they had to be cautious. The benefits brought by their unexpected breakthrough were exactly what song qingxiao wanted.
There were strange creatures by the river, so the three of them naturally didn¡¯t dare to go in the direction of the river.
¡°Which direction should we go?¡±
Number one¡¯s voice was still trembling after being frightened by the strange ¡®arm¡¯.
Ever since he returned to the terror Battalion, the first Beastman he encountered was easily dealt with by song Qing. It was only now that he felt nervous and frightened again.
¡°Let¡¯s find the other escapees first.¡± When they came back, they were brought by the ¡®leader¡¯. Now that they were leaving, they should find someone to lead the way.
Song qingxiao walked toward the row of cages that she had sensed earlier. Number one and number five turned their backs and followed her, keeping an eye on their surroundings.
The sound of the bonfire and the cauldron gradually weakened, and was reced by the ¡®Wu Wu¡¯ sound of the wind. The four were unusually quiet, and in this silence, the sound of their footsteps was particrly harsh.
Number one could even hear the muffled sound of his heart beating against his chest. The more he tried to suppress his breathing, the louder his heart beat.
The fire was getting further and further away, and their figures disappeared into the shadows. There seemed to be a Wind Gap here, and the wind was even stronger than before. It even seemed to be mixed with some white foam, making people shiver.
In the sound of the wind, there was a ¡®ka ka ka¡¯ sound of a slight collision that entered the ears of the three people. The moment number five heard this sound, all the hair on his body stood up!
¡°Who is it?¡±
He shouted in a low voice. The three of them stopped instinctively and leaned against each other. Song qingxiao could feel the two of them trembling slightly.
This sound was very simr to the sound made by the skeleton that was summoned by the Necromancer at the death altar.
Number five had been surrounded by skeletons at that time, so he was extremely sensitive to this sound.
The three of them stopped, but they didn¡¯t find anything strange. The bone fragments on the ground didn¡¯t seem to show any signs of resurrection, and song qingxiao didn¡¯t feel any fluctuations of dead spirit Qi. However, there were still cracking sounds in the distance.
She licked her lips and grabbed the dagger by her waist. She listened carefully and identified the source of the sound. Then, she slowly approached it.
If it was a blessing, it was not a cmity, and if it was a cmity, it could not be avoided.
If someone from the terror Battalion really did discover their presence, it would be better for them to take the initiative to attack instead of hiding.
As soon as she moved, number one and number five immediately leaned against each other and looked around vigntly.
Song Qing and Xiao Yue walked another ten meters into the darkness. Her cautious posture changed, and she loosened her hand holding the knife and waved at the two.
This action clearly proved that the crisis had been averted. Number one and number five quickly moved toward her.
There was a cage about two meters tall in front of her. A long vine was tied to one side of the cage. The other end of the vine was dark, and in the middle of the cage were some white bones. They swayed and hit each other when the wind blew, making a sound.
¡°Huu.¡± This wasn¡¯t the skeleton¡¯s resurrection. Number one let out a long breath. After such a short time, his forehead was covered in cold sweat.
He wiped his face, and his freshly washed hands reeked. Number one¡¯s face was filled with disgust. Seeing that song qingxiao was staring at the cage, he came over,¡±
¡°Is this a dog?¡±
He was referring to the two-headed dog that they had faced after leaving the bloody tunnel. Song qingxiao frowned and shook her head.
Although the cage wasn¡¯t small, the two-headed dog that was chasing them at the time was muchrger than the cage.
The vines with human heads disappeared into the darkness. Number one didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he felt as if there were countless pairs of eyes staring at the three of them in the darkness.
As soon as the thought crossed his mind, song qingxiao had already walked into the darkness along the vines.
Number five followed her, while number one clenched his teeth and followed behind.
The light was gradually devoured by the darkness. After walking for about ten steps, the sounds of the skeletons hitting each other became louder and more frequent. In the pitch-ck darkness, number five and number one seemed to have returned to the undead altar, when they were surrounded by the skeleton army.
The dark Souls here were filled with resentment. The sound of the skeletons hitting each other formed a special kind of dark magic that seemed to have a certain effect on people¡¯s mental power. The more they heard the sound, the more afraid they felt.
Song qingxiao was aware of this, but she was still a little scared. She carefully took a few more steps forward. After her eyes got used to the dark environment, she soon found another cage in the dark.
She held her breath and leaned over. There seemed to be something inside the cage.
The vines were tied to the cage bars, and the skulls strung up in the middle were swaying violently in the wind, making a bone-chilling ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound.
Song qingxiao had already sensed the presence of a living person in the cage. She reached out and patted the cage, making a faint sound, which was soon drowned out by the sound of bones hitting each other.
This cage was filled with people, and they were all still alive, but at this moment, they were like dead people, huddled together, motionless.
However, when he discovered these people, the huge rock that song Qingxin had lifted up fell back down.
She exchanged a look with number one and number five, and the few of them walked in. In the distance, vines with skulls hanging from them strung countless cages together. The interior of the valley was endless, and there were thousands of cages ced there. It was a shocking sight.
The words of the escapees were once again confirmed. The undead would capture humans every ten years, use them as food reserves, and imprison them in the terrorist camp!
Number five couldn¡¯t help but raise his head, his eyes revealing joy. He looked left and right, trying to find the lock of the cage and get these people out. ¡°We¡¯re here to save you!¡±
Number one also helped to find a ce to open the cage as he said happily,¡± I know you all understand.. Is this the terror Battalion?¡±
Chapter 440 - 368-alarm _1
Chapter 440: Chapter 368-rm _1
Trantor: 549690339
The moment number one finished speaking, he was met with silence.
¡°Hey!¡± No. 1 paused in his action of looking for the door lock. His lips moved as he looked at song qingxiao.¡±You¡¯re still pretending to be deaf and mute.¡± Among these people, there was nock of people who had been captured for many years and were extremely vignt.
After living in such a ce for so many years, he was no longer used to speaking. Silence, obedience, and not attracting the undead¡¯s attention as much as possible were the best ways to save his life.
Therefore, in the previous trials, song qingxiao and the others had also passed two checkpoints with this group of people. They had disyed their strength to convince the group of escapees and forced them to speak.
Even though number one had indeed returned to rescue them, to these people who might not have the memory of ¡®returning¡¯, the three of them were probably just prisoners like them. Naturally, they would not pay any attention to number one.
Song qingxiao ignored number one and asked number five in a low voice,¡±
¡°Did you find it?¡±
No. 5 had already searched one cage and was searching for another after taking a few steps forward. When he heard song qingxiao¡¯s question, he turned around and shook his head,¡±
¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±
There were no openings around the cage. Since it was filled with ¡®food reserves¡¯ for the undead, it was impossible for the cage to bepletely nailed shut!
Song qingxiao reached out and touched the cage. It was made of wood and the workmanship was rough, but it should be old. This was enough to prove that the cages holding fugitives should be recycled.
He thought of the Beastman he had killed before. He was about three meters tall, a bit taller than this cage. If he wanted to open the cage and get food, it was much more convenient to lower his head than to squat and poke his head out to get it.
Just as she thought of this, the sound of bones colliding in the distance was mixed with a ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ sound. The ground was shaking. It sounded like footsteps. The guards must have heard the noise and ran over.
From the sound of the footsteps, there should be quite a number of guards.
Song qingxiao¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. She jumped up. Number one heard the sound and instinctively wanted to turn his head. However, he suddenly felt a heavy force on his shoulder, and his body could not help but fall on the cage.
Before he could do anything else, song Qing¡¯s small feet stepped hard on number one, causing him to tilt. With the force of the step, shended lightly on the top of the cage.
Sure enough, as she had expected, there was a lid on the top, and it was not locked. If someone below grabbed the cage and climbed up, they could easily push it open.
It wasn¡¯t the time to think about why these people didn¡¯t dare to escape. Song qingxiao pulled up the cover and jumped down. The opened cover fell back down with a bang!
As she moved, number five followed her. Seeing song qingxiao jump to the top of the cage, number five seemed to understand.
His body was small but agile, like an ape. In the dark, he climbed up to the top of the cage and got into the cage. In the blink of an eye, number one was left outside.
¡°You¡¡±
Number one was dumbfounded. Everything had happened so quickly. He was still leaning against the cage when song qingxiao kicked him, but she had already squatted down and turned her back to the outside of the cage, just like the group of escapees.
¡°You can make yourself invisible.¡±
After song qingxiao finished his sentence, he buried his face in his hands and kept quiet.
Number one was speechless. He rubbed his shoulder, which was hurting from her stomping. This was not the time for him to be depressed. The banging sounds of number five and song qingxiao opening the lids had already attracted the attention of the guards. The footsteps of the guards became more hurried.
In a sh, he disappeared from his original spot. Not long after, more than ten strong figures carrying weapons rushed over.
The moment these figures appeared, the atmosphere became tense.
The air was filled with ruthlessness and killing intent. The vines that connected the cage seemed to feel this tension and trembled even more.
There were still continuous footsteps behind him. Clearly, more orcs had heard themotion and wereing.
These guards looked simr to the beastmen that song qingxiao had killed. They were all very strong and three meters tall. They held weapons that looked like maces. Each of them was like an iron tower, making people¡¯s blood run cold.
After the beastmen on guard appeared, song qingxiao felt that the bodies of the people who were held tightly in her arms had be stiff.
As a strong orc roared, these people instinctively trembled.
However, the trembling was not worth mentioning under the restraint of the vines.
The wardens let out angry roars, and soon, several orcs ran over.
As their heavy footsteps stomped on the ground, the ground trembled with a ¡®buzz¡¯, and a suffocating fishy smell came with the wind.
The vines hanging on both sides of the cage trembled even more violently. Song qingxiao stayed in the cage and felt that the cage seemed to be shaking along with the swaying of the vines.
¡°Wahhh!¡±
As the orcs drew closer, song Qing¡¯s heart tightened, and she clutched the dagger in her arms.
The orc shouted loudly and quickly ran past the side of the cage without stopping.
Song qingxiao¡¯s tensed body rxed a little, but then she heard the orc¡¯s footsteps running in the direction of the cauldron. Before she could release her breath, it was stuck in her throat.
Not far from the burning furnace was the stinky pool of rotting corpses. There was arge pool of blood beside the pool, and the corpses of orcs were soaking in it.
They didn¡¯t have the time to clean up the area and clean up their traces. If they attracted the attention of the guards, the orc¡¯s body would be discovered very soon.
Sure enough, just as this thought shed through her mind, the orcs that ran over really let out violent roars!
Following a series of growls, she heard the sound of water sshing. It seemed that an orc had stepped into the pool.
Then, there was the sound of a heavy object being dragged. It fell to the ground with a bang. The orc¡¯s body must have been found.
The rotten corpse pool was stirred, and a strong stench spread out. While song Qing¡¯s stomach was churning, she thought of a serious problem that she had previously ignored.
The humans locked up in the cage ate, drank, and defecated inside. Over the years, the stench formed and covered up the smell on her body.
The valley was filled with cages, and the smell was so bad that even the orcs might not be able to smell it.
However, she, number one, and number five were unlucky when they first came. They were pushed into the pool by the orcs. Even if their scent could be covered, the traces of water on their bodies could not be hidden.
Fortunately, the cages were hidden in the dark. She could only pray that the orcs had bad eyesight. Otherwise, if they were discovered, a fierce battle would be inevitable..
Chapter 441 - 441: Transfer (1)
Chapter 441: Transfer (1)
Trantor: 549690339
This was the base camp of the undead race, and the group of beastmen in front of him was only a negligible number.
But even so, it was already very troublesome.
There were too few trial-takers, and the humans imprisoned here had long been scared out of their wits. They did not even have the heart to resist, so they were of no use.
These beastmen were tenacious and had unparalleled strength. It was not realistic to kill them all by surprise.
And if the battle became too loud, it would probably wake up the other undead! At that time, it would not be easy to escape.
Song Qingxin was anxious, and the orcs in the distance were making urgent and noisy sounds.
¡°Wawu!¡±
These orcs seemed to bemunicating with each other. Song Qing slightly lowered her head and adjusted her posture.
While everyone else in the cage was stiff and didn¡¯t dare to move, even holding their breath, even if she moved very little, it would still make the sound of her hair rubbing against her clothes.
These sounds were particrly clear in the cage, causing song Qing to break out in a cold sweat. The hair on his back stood up, as if it was going to pick up his clothes.
She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was extremely nervous, but she felt that the moment she turned her head and made a sound, the orcs who were talking stopped.
In the silence, song qingxiao could hear his heart pounding against his chest.
Not long after, the sound of heavy footsteps could be heard. An orc carrying a Mace slowly walked over from the direction of the pool of corpses. Water was dripping from his body, and he emitted a strong stench.
As the Beastman approached, it was as if the god of death had arrived, and a violent killing intent enveloped everyone in the cage.
This ce was originally in the dark, but the beastmen¡¯s aura seemed to have covered the cage with a deeper shadow.
¡®Dong¡¯!¡¯ Dong!
The footsteps were getting closer and closer, and with every step, the ground seemed to tremble because of the heavy body of the orc.
Song qingxiao took a deep breath. Her whole body was as tense as a fully drawn bow, ready to spring and hurt people at any time.
One Beastman was not a problem, but the troublesome thing was that if they killed one, the other beastmen woulde one after another.
With a loud bang, the Beastman had already stood still by the cage, forming a huge shadow that shrouded everyone in the cage.
He smashed the mace on his shoulder to the ground, causing the ground to shake and the cage to shake slightly.
Arge drop of thick liquid fell from the sky andnded on the heads of the humans who were crouching in the cage.
¡°W!¡± He let out a deafening roar, and at the same time, he stretched out a big furry hand, grabbed the cage, and shook it hard!
The cage tilted, and song qingxiao tried to stabilize herself, but she forced herself to suppress her instincts. The world spun, and the people in the cage began to roll like balls with the beastmen¡¯s strength.
The intertwined vines were tightened, and the heads hanging on them also slid left and right, making a loud noise.
¡°W!¡± The Beastman shouted again and shook twice before letting go of the cage. The cage was still shaking with the remaining force, and the person inside the cage was like a dead body, limp into a ball, not daring to make a sound.
Song qingxiao followed the others and curled up her limbs. Although she could not understand the beast¡¯s roar, she could guess that the beast was looking for the trial-taker who killed the beast in the pool.
The Beastman roared twice, but no one dared to move. He then walked towards the cage in front of him with his Mace!
As soon as he walked away, the heavy pressure was suddenly relieved, but everyone still maintained the same action, not daring to make a sound for fear of attracting his attention again.
The Beastman¡¯s breathing was heavy, showing that he was on the verge of exploding.
He walked to the side of the cage where number five was locked up, roared, and kicked the cage.
¡®ng, ng, ng¡¯ several deep sounds rang out, and the wooden bars of the cage made a slight cracking sound.
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold light. If the cage was broken and the orcs started a massacre, she might have to help since number five was still in the cage.
However, after a few kicks, the Beastman charged forward in a Huff before the cage was broken.
When they heard his footsteps leaving, not only song qingxiao, but even number five, who had his fists clenched, heaved a long sigh of relief.
However, the next moment, the orc seemed to have lost his patience. He took a few steps forward, but this time, he did not shake the cage. Instead, he raised the mace in his hand and hammered the cage with force.
¡°W!¡±
As he roared, the mace struck down with the force of a thousand catties. With a loud ¡®boom¡¯, the cage was broken!
The humans in the cage were like garlic that had been pestled. They all died under the hammer without a sound.
Splinters and blood sttered everywhere!
¡°W!¡±
The Beastman killed a cage of people in one blow, but it was not enough to vent his anger. He raised his weapon and hammered the broken wooden cage a few more times!
Along with the nging sounds of the punches and the sticky sound of blood mixed with minced meat, countless drops of blood sshed like raindrops, and the strong smell of blood actually covered the stench.
The beastmen walked forward with their blood-dripping maces. Everyone was silent, not daring to resist.
Then, there was another smashing sound. Clearly, another cage of prisoners had been smashed to death.
The beastmen¡¯s roars and killing had attracted the attention of even more undead. Song qingxiao, who was still in the same position, could already hear more footsteps approaching.
If this continued, it would not be easy for the three of them to escape, let alone save the others.
Just as she was feeling a headache, the other orcs had already carried the body of the orc in the pool of corpses over. Even the head of the orc was in their hands, and the water was dripping along the way.
Song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard the sound of water dripping.
These orcs didn¡¯t seem to have high intelligence. They didn¡¯t think of tracking the trial-taker¡¯s whereabouts through the water. The water dripping from the corpse should have covered her whereabouts in some way.
When she thought of this, she heaved a sigh of relief.
After killing several cages of humans, the orcs in the distance calmed down a little, and more orcs rushed over. After some discussion, song qingxiao felt that she was ¡®moving¡¯!
She was shocked at first, then realized that it was not her that was moving, but the cage that was sliding forward.
The bottom of the cage rubbed against the ground and made a rough sound, as if it was driven by a mysterious force.
Could it be that a mysterious mage had appeared? Just as this thought came to her mind, she saw that the vine that was connected to cage No. 5 had been stretched into a straight line.. She reacted and realized that someone was pulling the vine and dragging the person in the cage forward!
Chapter 442 - 442: Goal _1
Chapter 442: Goal _1
Trantor: 549690339 |
The beastmen¡¯s shouts came from the distance. Song qingxiao slowly raised her head and looked forward. In the dark, she could only vaguely see two or three beastmen standing on one side of a cage about a hundred meters away. They were dragging the cage and moving to the other side of the valley.
It was obvious that the undead already knew that there were intruders when the orcs ¡®corpses were found in the pool of corpses. They were probably dragging the cages to shift their prey and find the suspects.
Although there were thousands of cages here, these orcs were powerful and there were many of them. From the sound of footsteps, it seemed that there were more peopleing over. Although it would be troublesome to move all these cages, it should not take much time.
However, once they were transferred to another ce, the security would definitely be much stricter than now.
The longer this dragged on, the more disadvantageous it would be for the trial-takers, so it was better to take advantage of the chaos and escape first!
Song Qingxin made up her mind and sat up.
The orcs who hade earlier had already run to the front. Perhaps they thought that the orcs who had killed several cages of prey with maces were like chickens to the monkeys, and that the people locked up in the terror Battalion were already scared out of their wits, so no one was left to guard them.
Just as she was about to get up, she seemed to hear the low roar of a beast in the distance.
Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank. She listened carefully and heard a ¡®aowu¡¯!
The voice sounded familiar, like the barking of a two-headed dog.
The mark of the silver Wolf on his wrist felt a slight pain, as if it had been provoked. The breath of the silver Wolf in his sea of consciousness seemed to have been awakened, and it was ready to move.
The silver Wolf¡¯s reaction confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s guess. If the orcs brought the two-headed dog to chase them, they would be in trouble!
She had dealt with the two-headed dog before, and this kind of thing was more difficult to deal with than orcs.
Although he had fought side by side with the silver Wolf and severely injured a two-headed giant dog and chased it away, it had caused too much of amotion. Even if he were to attack together with the silver Wolf now, it would not be appropriate.
just as she was feeling a headache, the dog¡¯s roar was getting closer and closer.
Aowu¡¡¯.
The barks came one after another, and it sounded like there was more than one two-headed dog.
Song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed slightly. The people in the cage, who had remained silent when the orcs killed people in a bloody manner, began to tremble when they heard the two-headed dog.
The two-headed dog¡¯s roar was getting closer and closer. Song qingxiao could smell the dog¡¯s violent aura through the cold wind blowing in the valley.
Not long after, she saw in the darkness, two giants that were slightly taller than the previous orcs, each with a two-headed dog, appearing in her vision.
The two-headed dog ran extremely fast, almost dragging the two giants behind it. The ground shook violently, and it appeared not far away in a short time.
About 10 meters away from song qingxiao¡¯s cell, the two-headed dog at the front seemed to have smelled something and suddenly barked madly!
Woof, Woof!
It made a lot of noise, and its two huge heads showed a fierce look, as if it was going to pounce forward with all its might, almost making the giant who was pulling them unable to hold on to the rope.
¡°Ha! Ha!¡±
The two strong Giants roared angrily and pulled the rope tightly, barely calming the two-headed dog down.
Song qingxiao held her breath and frowned when the dog barked. This ce was stinky and mixed with the strong smell of blood, which covered her smell. However, this smell might be able to hide from the orcs, but it might not be able to hide from the dogs ¡®noses!
She had a different smell from the people here, and she had dealt with the two-headed dog on the side of the suspension bridge. She might have attracted the attention of this thing!
Song Qingxin smiled bitterly. The tall giant seemed to have realized that something was wrong and gradually became vignt.
He nced at the cells where No. 5 and song qingxiao were hiding. He reached into the pocket hanging on his waist and took out arge piece of bloody meat, throwing it into the air.
Attracted by the meat, the two-headed dogs that were still barking fiercely earlier raised their heads and opened their saw-like mouths. They each bit on one side of the meat and tore it apart. The meat was torn into two pieces and they swallowed it!
After the giant finished throwing the meat, he shouted again and took out a furry, broken hand.
The broken hand must have been chopped off from the orc corpse that song qingxiao had killed. The giant held the broken hand, and the two dog heads that had just swallowed the meat sniffed it.
¡°Wahhhhhhhhh!¡±
The giant ordered after they had smelled it.
Another giant that was dragging the two-headed dog behind him mimicked his actions. After the two dogs smelled the broken palm, their four blood-red eyes revealed a fierce light. They bared their teeth, and arge amount of bloody saliva dripped from their mouths.
¡°Ha!¡±
The giant in front gave the order, and the two-headed dog barked loudly as if it had received the order.
Truly, misfortunes nevere alone!
First of all, killing someone had caused such a hugemotion. Now, not only had two giants appeared in session, there were even two extremely difficult to deal with two-headed dogs.
Number one was currently hiding in the dark, while number five was in another cage. Even if the three of them joined forces, these guys would not be easy to deal with.
However, there was a silver lining. Although these two giants were taller than the orc, they were much shorter than the giant with the axe. They should not be as difficult to deal with as the giant with the axe.
When the two-headed dog passed by the cage where number five was hiding, it stopped for a moment. The noses on both of its heads twitched slightly, and it slowly approached the cage.
When the two-headed dog approached, it snorted loudly, causing the people in the cage to start trembling.
Song qingxiao was so focused that she didn¡¯t even dare to blink. If the dog found number five, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.
At that time, they would join forces and escape to save their lives!
In an instant, dense beads of sweat seeped out of her forehead and gathered into a small stream that flowed into her eyes.
Her eyes were dry and bitter after not blinking for a long time, and now that they were soaked in sweat, they felt even more unbearable.
¡®Ha ¡¡¯ A dog head let out a low growl. Number Five¡¯s heart was beating like a war drum when he saw this little movement.
At this moment, number Five¡¯s cheeks and back were covered in sweat. It was as if he had been ced on top of a pot of oil, unable to go up or down.
He had to clench his teeth tightly to prevent the slight sound of his teeth moving up and down from attracting the two-headed dog¡¯s attention. The two-headed dog seemed to have noticed something and sniffed very carefully. This situation made number five and song qingxiao feel as if their hearts were being squeezed tightly, and they felt breathless.
At this moment, time seemed particrly long. The movements of the two dog heads were infinitely slowed down, making the two feel very sad.
The two dog heads sniffed softly, and every subtle movement made song Qing carefully shake.
She could still calm down with great difficulty, but under such torture, number five seemed to be unable to bear it any longer, and moved slightly.
The giant¡¯s expression gradually became serious. Just as he was about to take a step forward, the two-headed dog raised its head for some reason and looked in the direction of song qingxiao¡¯s cage. Then, it slowly picked up its pace..
Chapter 443 - 443: Escape (1)
Chapter 443: Escape (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡®WuuuWuwuwu
Before it even got close, it seemed to have sensed something. The two dog heads grinned, revealing their white fangs, and let out a threatening growl.
This appearance was clearly very different from his previous performance.
The giant who was about to walk towards cage five changed his expression and slowly walked towards the cage where song qingxiao was hiding.
¡®Wuuu¡¡¯ Wuwuwu¡¡¯
With every step the two-headed dog took, it barked even more ferociously. It lowered its head and its two pairs of blood-red eyes stared straight at the cage.
The situation suddenly reversed. Number Five¡¯s crisis was temporarily lifted, but on the contrary, song qingxiao was in great trouble.
The two-headed dog growled as it moved closer to the wooden cage.
Song qingxiao was lying in the cage like the others, but she was ready to fight back.
She could feel the two big dog heads sniffing through the cage, and the fishy smell from the dog¡¯s nose made the people in the cage tremble instinctively.
The two pairs of blood-red eyes on the giant dog¡¯s head exuded a sinister gaze. It seemed to have discovered her. It let out an uneasy roar from its throat and its two front paws began to scratch the ground.
With a ¡®Woof¡¯ sound, the giant with the two-headed dog seemed to have already pulled out his weapon and was ready to attack.
At this time, under the provocation of the two-headed dog, the silver Wolf, which was originally in a sleeping state in the sea of consciousness, was awakened again.
Before the giant could sense it, the barking two-headed dog had already sensed the terrifying aura of the level suppression and its barking immediately changed!
¡®Woof¡¡¯ The tworge heads that were close to the cage suddenly moved back. Even their limbs subconsciously moved back.
¡°Lu?¡± The two-headed dog¡¯s abnormal reaction caused the giant to let out a puzzled sound. The dog seemed to have met its natural enemy and actually showed a bit of fear.
However, this was absolutely impossible. The people locked up in the cages were ordinary humans. They had been eating humans all year round, so how could they be afraid?
The dog was still barking, but it refused to move forward. This scene was really too strange.
The giant took a big step forward and reached out to grab the cage.
His movement made song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turn cold. Before she could move, her divine sense caught a light ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound of something breaking through the air.
Her heart skipped a beat, and in the next moment, a ¡®plop¡¯ sound was heard, as if an arrow had pierced into the flesh. The two-headed dog¡¯s low growling suddenly turned into a fierce bark,
Woof¡ Woof woof woof¡ Wuwuwu¡¡±
The two-headed dog seemed to have discovered its prey and was enraged, desperately charging forward.
Before the giant¡¯s raised hand could reach the cage, the dog¡¯s frenzied strength drove the giant to stumble in the direction he came from. He ran two steps and bumped into the giant who was holding the dog, causing amotion.
¡°Ha! Ha!¡±
The giant finally managed to stand firm and let out an angry shout to stop him.
In the dark night, the sound of arrows being shot out was drowned out by the dogs ¡®roars and the sounds of the skulls being hit.
The giant was tall and strong, but his vision, smell, and perception were far inferior to a dog¡¯s. They only saw the two-headed dog seemed to have gone crazy and began to chase the way it hade from. It was barking wildly, as if it had discovered something important, or was angered by something.
These dogs were ferocious and brutal, and when they were angry, their strength was extraordinary. The two giants felt that they could not control them. As they roared, they were dragged away by the two-headed dog.
They came quickly and left even faster. Song qingxiao¡¯s mood was like a roller coaster, full of ups and downs.
At the critical moment, number one used the uniqueness of his ability to turn invisible and lead the giant away.
The dog¡¯s barking was fierce and intense. The giant¡¯s berating and the beastmen¡¯s roars were mixed in. From the direction of the sound, the giant and the two-headed dog had already run a hundred meters away. If they didn¡¯t run now, when would they?
She turned around and stood up. She estimated the distance between the top of the cage and herself. The cage was more than two meters high. Even if she raised her hand, she might not be able to touch it.
If he jumped up, he could grab the top of the cage and flip it over, but it was easy to make a sound.
Although there was a disturbance ahead, he should try not to attract the attention of the orcs. The more critical the moment was, the more cautious he should be.
At this thought, song qingxiao grabbed a human who was curled up in a ball.
The man¡¯s back was arched high, his four limbs were wrapped around his stomach, and his head was retracted. He let her grab him, not daring to make a sound or roar, like a puppet without a soul.
Song qingjiang dragged him over and stepped on his back. She reached out and grabbed the top of the cage. With a light push, the cage lid creaked and was pulled open.
The noise was not loud, and it was soon drowned out by the cking of the skulls, the Mad yells of the dogs, and the angry rebukes of the undead.
Even so, song Qing¡¯s movements paused and he became even more rxed.
She opened the lid and gently jumped out of the cage. Then she gently put the lid down. The person under the cage that she had grabbed as a stepping stone was still in the same position and did not move.
She frowned and raised her head to look ahead.
After getting to a higher altitude, the scene in front of them became clearer.
The inside of the valley was quiterge, and the dozens of orcs who hade here earlier should have been divided into several teams of two or three people each. Each team was dragging a chain of cages forward, forming a huge Dragon in the dark.
However, at this moment, her team had been rammed by two two two-headed dogs that had gone crazy for no reason, and they were already in chaos.
Quan went crazy because of number one¡¯s provocation, but number one¡¯s special stealth ability yed a wonderful role in this time.
The undead couldn¡¯t see number one¡¯s figure, and their noses weren¡¯t as sensitive as the two-headed dogs¡¯, so they thought that the two-headed dogs had gone crazy.
And these dogs were abnormally fierce. Once they went crazy, even two strong Giants would be unable to keep them at Bay.
The other orcs quickly stepped forward to help control the cage. The cage that was sliding forward suddenly stopped, and the front was in a mess.
The barking became even more intense. This was the best time to escape. Song Qing gathered her spiritual force and jumped into the cage.
She jumped four to five meters away andnded steadily on the cage where number five was hiding. She lifted the cage cover and reached down. Number five stood up and raised his hand as she moved. She caught him.
Song qingxiao lifted number five up with ease. Number five nodded at her. The two of them exchanged a look. He jumped to the side of the cage. Afternding lightly, his body quickly grew in size. Then, he grabbed the vines on the side of the cage and pulled with force!
However, to number Five¡¯s surprise, when he pulled, the vines on the cage trembled. The sound of the skeleton hitting the chain was heard, but the vine chain seemed to have been cast with magic. It did not break when he pulled.
Number five was shocked. He had great strength after transforming, but he couldn¡¯t break the vine rope.
The sound of the skull hitting the skull was like a signal, and it attracted the attention of an orc in the distance. The orc subconsciously turned his head to look..
Chapter 444 - 444: Yaoyao (1)
Chapter 444: Yaoyao (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The moment the Beastman turned around, song Qing kneeled on the top of the
cage, not moving.
Number five didn¡¯t have time to Dodge and was caught by the Beastman.
He¡¯s dead!
Number Five¡¯s mind went nk. A deep sense of despair welled up in his heart, causing his body to start trembling uncontrobly.
But the next moment, the orc did not shout. The dark night became number Five¡¯s best cover. After transforming, his appearance and height were very simr to that of an orc. Many things had happened tonight, and many orcs had appeared.
When the orc who turned around saw him, his suspicions were dispelled. In the distance, the two-headed dog¡¯s roars became even more intense. The two giants couldn¡¯t hold it back, causing an even greatermotion and attracting the attention of the orcs again.
Once the crisis was over, song qingxiao got up from the cage again. Number five looked up at her, his eyes filled with anxiety.
The cultivators hade back to save some people, but the cages were connected to each other by vine ropes. If they could not break the vine ropes, it would be a little troublesome to save these people quickly.
just as his lips moved, he saw song qingxiao pull out a dagger from behind her waist.
She turned around and grabbed the vine rope. She raised her hand and cut it down with almost no effort. Number five heard a light ¡®bang¡¯ in his ears. The vine that he couldn¡¯t break with all his strength earlier was cut off by her with a light cut!
Number Five¡¯s face was filled with shock, but this was not the time for him to be in a daze. Song qingxiao nodded to him, and he took the broken rope and carefully ced it on the ground.
The skulls on the chains slid down one after another, and the shaking stopped. Without the noise, number five grabbed the cage with both hands and slowly tilted it forward.
The people inside were shocked by their series of actions. They all slowly raised their heads in unison, their eyes revealing a look of hope.
As soon as the cage fell, number five removed the cover and waved his hand, signaling for the person inside toe out.
He had originally thought that if these people still did not know what was good for them, he would just abandon them.
However, perhaps it was because of themotion caused by the trial-takers tonight that the orcs were preparing to move their prey away, making the imprisoned people feel the threat of death.
It was also possible that the desire to escape from the terrorist camp had overwhelmed other emotions. The opportunity was right in front of them. Number five waved his hand, and the people who were previously hugging each other shakily climbed out one after another!
They didn¡¯t even need number five to tell them to be careful. After many years in the terror Battalion, these people had long developed a cautious personality. When the group of people climbed out of the cage, there was no sound at all, as if they were a group of ghosts.
The people in one of the cages were released. Song qingxiao leaped up again, and her body was as light as a bird as she jumped to another cage in front of her.
Taking advantage of themotion ahead, she and No. 5 did the same thing and knocked down six to seven cages in a row. After releasing arge group of refugees, they finally stopped.
There were too many humans imprisoned here, and it was unrealistic to save all of them. He could only stop before going too far.
The distance between song qingxiao and number five and the orc was not far. The giant and the orc¡¯s angry roars were endless, and the two two-headed dogs ¡®fierce roars reverberated in the valley, which was extremely ear-piercing.
He couldn¡¯t take the risk to continue forward. Although the two two-headed dogs had caused amotion with number one¡¯s interference, the two giants and a group of orcs would eventually calm themotion.
If the time was dyed too long, everyone might end up dead.
A group of escapees had gathered together, and there were probably close to a hundred of them.
Song qingxiao jumped out of the cage and left two rattan ropes around her wrists as backup weapons.
Number Five¡¯s face showed some hesitation. This was the best time to retreat, but number one was still nowhere to be seen.
If it was any other time, he would have naturally slipped away without a second word.
But in this trial, the three of them had worked together until now. In the previous dangerous situation, number one had even stepped forward to lure the two-headed dog away. Now that he had abandoned number one and fled, number five was a little hesitant.
Song qingxiao tilted her head. Her spiritual sense sensed that there was an aura rapidly approaching from more than ten meters away.
The corners of her mouth curved up, and not long after, the breath rushed over, and number one¡¯s figure appeared. He clutched his chest and leaned against the cage, gasping silently like a fish out of breath.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Song qingxiao moved her lips and made a hand gesture. The group of people in the dark began to move silently in the direction of the previous cauldron.
The fugitives who had been locked up in the terror Battalion for many years were very familiar with the route. Since they were the ¡®leaders¡¯ who brought song Qing and the others to the terror Battalion, they naturally led the three of them out.
In order to protect these ¡®leaders¡¯, the trial-takers were split into two. Number one and number five were in charge of clearing the way, while song qingxiao stayed at the back.
The bonfire at the pool of corpses was still burning, but because the two-headed dog¡¯smotion had attracted the attention of all the undead, no one was guarding it.
Therge group quietly went around the still boiling cauldron and went into the darkness.
Song qingxiao followed the team and quickly retreated. Seeing that the orcs in the distance had not noticed the movement here, she decisively turned around and ran with the team.
After escaping the shroud of light and shadow, darkness became the best protective color for the group. Everyone began to walk quickly, and then ran wildly.
The rapid wind blew past their ears, and everyone opened their mouths to take deep breaths. The wild heartbeats formed a passionate song, increasing the tension in the atmosphere.
This terror Battalion seemed to be extremelyrge. After fleeing for a long time, they still did not see any light.
The tense string in his mind was bouncing non-stop, and his blood was flowing. It formed a noisy sound with his heartbeat and the wind blowing past his ears.
Song qingxiao tried her best to get rid of the disturbance caused by her nervousness and tried her best to listen to the two-headed dog¡¯s barking to determine how far away they were from the terror Battalion.
After running for a while and using up all their energy, the team¡¯s speed gradually slowed down.
At this time, they were quite a distance away from the terror Battalion. The roars of the two-headed dog, the giant, and the orcs were barely audible. Moreover, the dog¡¯s barking was not rushed or sharp, as if it had not noticed that a group of prisoners had escaped.
There was amotion in the group. Number Five¡¯s thin figure appeared at the end of the group. When he saw that song Qing was young, he heaved a sigh of relief and turned to walk side by side with her.
we don¡¯t know how long this road is, and we don¡¯t know where the undead are. Number one scouted the road ahead for a while, but he didn¡¯t see any exit.
His expression was barely calm, but his tone was anxious as he threw out several questions.
The path seemed to be endless. After the fugitives escaped from the cage, they rushed forward with their heads lowered, just like the people who had encountered them when they entered the trial..
Chapter 445 - 445= The snake Lake_l
Chapter 445= The snake Lake_l
Trantor: 549690339
The strange silence and the faint barking of the dogs made everyone nervous, and it was difficult to keep calm.
The dark and tense atmosphere was wearing away at people¡¯s patience. Number one and number five wished they could grow wings at this moment and fly to the exit of the mountain range toplete the trial and leave the scene.
The two of them were somewhat uneasy. Although everyone had escaped, this was the undead race¡¯s base camp. Once they discovered that someone had escaped, they would definitely chase after them.
Although the team had the advantage in numbers, ordinary people would not be able to fight back against the undead at all. Moreover, due to therge number of people, the team¡¯s progress was slow.
On the other hand, the undead beastmen and Giants were tall and strong, and they would catch up to them soon with their ferocious two-headed dogs.
Number one couldn¡¯t help but go forward to explore the way, but he couldn¡¯t find the direction or exit in the surroundings. It was foggy and he didn¡¯t know which direction to go. Moreover, he was afraid of getting lost if he went too far.
Thus, the two of them became even more worried after several failed explorations.
¡°I¡¯m just worried ¡¡± After number five said this, he paused for a moment with worry, after the undead race finds out, they¡¯ll chase after us, and then ¡
In the dark, song qingxiao could feel him looking up at her.
She knew what he was going to say. Number five was just worried that the scene of him being chased by the two-headed dog and the giant in the bloody tunnel would happen again.
Back when the trial-takers were being chased down along with the fugitives in the bloody tunnel, it was only through theirbined efforts that they managed to kill the giant and force the two-headed dog to retreat.
However, number four was dead, and number six and seven had parted ways with the rest. They were no longer the same people, and only three of the seven trial-takers remained.
If they were attacked from both sides again, No. 6 and No. 7, who might not be on the same side, would stop them from escaping.
¡°Number three¡¡± The more number five thought about it, the more uneasy he felt. Thus, he turned around to discuss with song Qing.
¡°Shh!¡± As he spoke, song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense seemed to have caught a trace of movement.
The two-headed dog, which had been barking non-stop earlier, now barked even more sharply. The terror Battalion seemed to be in turmoil.
Number Five¡¯s expression changed, and he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.
Her primordial spirit sensed her thoughts and released her divine sense. The voice was transmitted into her consciousness even more clearly. There was a continuous ¡®dang dang¡¯ sound among the beastmen¡¯s roars and dog barks, as if a cage had been broken.
Just as she retracted her divine sense, an earth-shaking roar sounded,
¡°Roar!¡±
This time, she didn¡¯t need to say anything, number five also heard it clearly!
This roar was different from the angry roar from before. When it traveled over from afar, it still carried a powerful force that shook people¡¯s hearts, causing them to tremble with fear.
¡°We¡¯ve been discovered?¡± Number five asked in a hoarse voice.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± run! song qingxiao shouted in a low voice. The team, which was moving slowly, seemed to have regained their strength the moment the roar rang out. They started running again.
However, what surprised song qingxiao was that themotion in the terror Battalion did not die down quickly. Instead, it became more and more intense.
The beastmen¡¯s roars and the two-headed dogs ¡®pursuit and the nging of objects rang in their ears. It was as if someone had caused trouble there and caused the undead to hunt them down.
However, other than the undead, the terrorizing Battalion only held humans who had long lost their will to resist.
Other than himself, participant No. 1, participant No. 5, and the other two, who else would dare to cause such a hugemotion in the terror Battalion?
While song qingxiao was running, a thought shed through her mind. Before she could catch it, number one shouted in surprise,¡±
¡°I¡¯ve found something!¡±
Number five, who was running with his head down, was overjoyed when he heard this.
Ever since the previous roar, he had been acting like a snake. The sound of the wind in his ears sounded like the footsteps of pursuers. Now that he heard that there was a way ahead, he was overjoyed and hastened his steps.
The person in front seemed to have entered the middle of the mountain, his footsteps echoing.
The mountainside was narrow at first, but after walking for about three to four minutes, it suddenly opened up.
Some unknown crystals on the stone wall above his head emitted a faint light and shadow, and he could vaguely see the surrounding environment.
At this moment, song Qing¡¯s small nose smelled a fishy smell. As the cold wind blew over, it made his scalp numb and ufortable.
This smell was not just the smell of blood, but also a mixture of rancid smell, apanied by a ¡®hissing¡¯ sound.
The further they walked, the more they smelled a damp and rotten smell of the air that had not circted for many years. The fishy smell became more obvious, and the hissing sound became louder. It was like a huge ensemble of several sounds, so noisy that it made people dizzy and their ears ring.
The voice was as dense as a drizzle, and it was continuous. Suddenly, a voice rang out in song Qing¡¯s small mind,¡±
¡öAfter leaving the terror Battalion, we will reach the snake cave¡¯.
She recalled the words of the old man on the altar. From the sound and smell, number one¡¯s discovery ahead was most likely the snake cave!
¡°Snake cave!¡± There was joy in her eyes, and the words she said were heard by number five, who was running.
If the snake cave was really ahead, it meant that a ¡®guide¡¯ was needed to escape from the terror Battalion.
This also proved that they had all escaped from the terror Battalion and had taken the right path!
As soon as she finished speaking, number one¡¯s trembling voice rang out from the mountainside, ¡°
No. 3,e and take a look. There, there, there, there are so many snakes ¡
A snake¡ A snake ¡ A snake¡¡¯
Number one¡¯s voice was not loud, but the mountainside was like a natural loudspeaker, amplifying his voice.
In addition to the strange silence of the others, number one¡¯s exmation was extremely piercing.
The group that was moving forward seemed to have encountered the most obstacle and stopped.
Song qingxiao and number five squeezed through the crowd and saw number one standing at the front of the group. He had a sad face and a huge pit in the direction he pointed.
The pit was dozens of meters deep, and the two banks were about a hundred meters apart.
The two sides were hidden in the darkness, and their exact positions could not be seen. It was like an extremelyrge chasm, blocking everyone¡¯s way out of the terror Battalion.
At the bottom of the pit were countless snakes of all sizes. They raised their heads and coldly looked at the escapees standing by the pit, hissing and flicking their tongues.
As the snake wriggled, one could vaguely see the piles of corpses that had notpletely rotted. Maggots crawled on them and they emitted a foul smell.
¡°What do we do?¡±
Number one asked with a tingling scalp. He had yet to retract his hand.
Not to mention whether these snakes were poisonous or not, just the number of them was daunting.
The snakes were densely packed, and at a nce, it was like a sea of snakes with no end in sight.
There was no suspension bridge here, and there were no tools to cross. Unless they had wings, even someone as strong as song qingxiao would not be able to jump over on their own..
Chapter 446 - 446: Level-1
Chapter 446: Level-1
Trantor: 549690339
After the group escaped from the terror Battalion, they had been running around like headless flies. Number one had no idea where they could run to.
Therefore, when he heard the sound of the snake, he immediately thought of the snake cave that the old man on the altar had pointed to.
The existence of the snake cave proved that they had indeed escaped from the terror Battalion and were led in the right direction by the fugitives.
However, the moment he saw the snake cave, number one¡¯s heart turned cold. The joy of finding the right path instantly turned into a huge shadow that shrouded his heart.
¡°Why don¡¯t we take a detour?¡± Number five also had a difficult expression as he suggested.
The snake cave was like a solid barrier, preventing the refugees from escaping the terror Battalion.
The snakes hissed and hissed like a demon. Under the dim light, these snake heads were extremely ferocious, making people tremble in fear.
No. 5 could barely hold on against the skeleton army that was besieging the altar at that time, but at this moment, he also admitted that he could not hold off these snakes.
It was impossible to force their way in. The corpses of the snakes that had notpletely rotted and the White bones below reminded everyone that this was a dead end!
They couldn¡¯t move forward here, but they couldn¡¯t retreat now. Number five hesitated, looked at song Qing, and tried to ask.
Number one¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. He was about to agree when song qingxiao shook her head.
¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±
Her words were resolute and decisive, like a bucket of cold water poured over number one and number Five¡¯s heads, directly drenching their hearts.
¡°Why not?¡±
Number one was a little anxious, it¡¯s a dead end to advance or retreat here. We can only take a detour!
He thought that song qingxiao wanted to force her way through the road to save time and avoid the pursuers behind her, so he quickly said,¡±
¡°Number three.¡± He tried to persuade her. I know that you have extraordinary strength and think that this is a shortcut, but we have to know how to give and take. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be a real waste of time if we continue to dy here.¡±
He pointed behind him and said without turning his head,¡±
you see, there are so many snakes here. It¡¯s impossible to get through ¡
Before number one could finish his sentence, a thin purple-ck shadow shot out from the pit as fast as lightning and pounced in the direction of number one¡¯s finger.
The snake shadow approached at lightning speed. Number one was standing at the side of the pit and did not notice it at all.
The thin purplish-ck snake opened its mouth and revealed its fangs. Just as it was about to bite number one¡¯s fingertip-
Song qingxiao held the dagger tightly and swung it forward.
Number one saw her action and was shocked, thinking that she wanted to kill someone.
He hurriedly turned his body to the side in an attempt to Dodge, but when he took a step, he had already stepped on the side of the pit.
The irregr gravel at the edge of the pit was loosened by his steps and fell down with a ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound. Number one suddenly remembered that he was still standing at the edge of the pit. If his step missed, he would fall into the snake cave!
¡°Number three, you¡¡±
In a moment of desperation, he cried out in rm, but the next moment, the dagger passed through his side. He heard a soft ¡®Puchi¡¯ sound in his ears, and the sharp edge of the dagger cut something into two.
Song qingxiao reached out with her other hand and urately caught the snake¡¯s head that she had just cut off.
Cold sweat broke out on No. l¡¯s back. He turned around and happened to see half of the snake¡¯s tail struggling to fall down with a few drops of ck blood.
Seeing this scene, how could number one not understand? his face was pale. He did not even have the time to thank her before he quickly avoided the side of the pit, afraid that the same thing would happen again.
The snake cave was extremely deep. He didn¡¯t expect the snake to jump so high, and he almost lost his life because of his carelessness.
Number five also hurriedly followed and took a step away from the side of the pit. The two of them then looked at the snake in song qingxiao¡¯s hand.
The snake had strange purple-ck stripes, about the thickness of a thumb, and two small edges on its head. It was obvious that it was poisonous.
At this time, the snake¡¯s body had been cut in two by song Qing. The seven-inch part was pinched by her. Blood was flowing from the wound, and it was hissing and sticking out its tongue.
How could an ordinary snake fly so high? number one had just escaped death and was still in a state of shock. He emphasized again,
¡°We can¡¯t take this path.¡±
The more number one looked at the purple-ck snake, the more scared he felt. However, for some reason, song Qing Xiao was not afraid of the snake at all.
That thin snake¡¯s broken body stuck close to her hand, and she even felt a little displeased after being offended. The small snake that was still struggling seemed to have sensed her displeasure and suddenly did not dare to move.
Song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. During the trial on the demon Ind, she had once absorbed the blood of a flood Dragon and fused it with the evolution potion.
At that time, the flood Dragon was already a creature that had evolved to the peak of its level on the demon Ind. After she had sucked the flood dragon¡¯s blood, her body had mutated, and her energy had gone berserk. She had to rely on the trial space to seal that terrifying energy before she could survive.
After seeing a top-notch giant snake and having fused with the genes of a flood Dragon, she always had an inexplicable sense of certainty when she caught this little snake.
Song qingyoung spread out his hand and ced the little snake in his palm.
As soon as number one¡¯s voice fell, he saw her action from the corner of his eye and immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. Before he could scream, he saw the little snake, who had regained its freedom, curl up its broken body with all its might. Its heady on her palm, as if it had been tamed, and it did not move.
¡°You, how did you do it?¡±
The snakes in this trial scenario were raised with human ¡®flesh¡¯, so it was needless to say that they were extremely fierce, which could be seen from the previous attack.
It was obvious that the snake was venomous. Song Qing dared to y with it on her palm, but what was even more surprising was that the snake was very cooperative at this time. It was unusually obedient on her palm, as if it did not dare to attack, as if it was firmly suppressed by her Qi.
Song qingxiao¡¯s guess was confirmed. She suppressed her joy and clenched her fist. Spirit energy gushed out of her palm. In an instant, the snake was frozen into an ice block. She crushed it into pieces and threw it into the snake¡¯s cave.
She didn¡¯t answer number one. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, number one tactfully stopped asking.
¡°We can¡¯t take a detour!¡± She felt more confident now, and her tone became more determined.
Number one was a little anxious. Just as he was about to say something, song qingxiao put the dagger behind her waist. I know what you want to say.
Without waiting for number one and five to speak, she pointed at the escapees and said,¡±
¡°Guys, take a look.¡±
Her words stunned the two excited people. They looked in the direction of her finger and saw the fugitives standing on the edge of the snake cave like marites.
No. l¡¯s lesson was still fresh in their minds. The snakes in the snake cave were extremely aggressive, but these escapees did not seem to be aware of it at all. They did not Dodge or hide.
the ¡®escapees¡¯ are leading us back to the fear camp. Simrly, if we want to escape from the fear camp, we also need to follow these ¡®escapees¡¯.
the only way out of the terror Battalion is to follow the leader,¡± he said, the only way out is to follow the leader..
Chapter 447 - 447: Suppression (1)
Chapter 447: Suppression (1)
Trantor: 549690339 I
Song Qing understood what number one and five said. If it were any other time, she would admit that they were right.
In a situation where it was not easy to break into the snake cave, the safest way was to take a detour.
However, in the current situation, it didn¡¯t matter if she understood. The attitude of the fugitives was the most important.
These escapees were unwilling to take a detour, and there was no way tomunicate with them. If the three trial-takers were prepared to look for another strange path, the result might be that they would part ways with the ¡®escapees¡¯.
Without the ¡®leader¡¯, the three of them were stuck in a dilemma. In the end, they would only be lost in the terror Battalion, unable to find their way out¡¯. ¡°Unless we have heaven-defying luck and another group of escapees happens to appear.¡± but the chances of that happening are too low,¡± song qingxiao stated calmly, without any idents, these people would not have had the chance to escape from the terrorist camp.
And the trial-taker was that ident, both number one and number five knew that.
what¡¯s more, even if there¡¯s such a coincidence,¡± song qingxiao paused for a moment. Number one and number Five¡¯s faces were already quite ugly, as if they could guess what she was going to say next, another group of escapees has appeared, but the result will not change.
These escapees had identified this path at this time and were prepared to break into the snake cave. When the next batch of escapees appeared, they would still choose the same old path.
In other words, no one had a choice at all.
Number five fell silent, while number one¡¯s face was ashen.
¡°Then what do we do?¡± Number one mumbled. Song qingxiao and number five both looked at him.
He btedly thought of something. The Snake Pit was too big, and with their current strength, it was impossible to jump over it by force.
If the escapees were determined to break into the snake cave, the only way was to make a path for everyone to pass.
They had no tools and time was of the essence, so it was impossible for them to conjure a bridge out of thin air in such a short time.
If they wanted to pass through, they only needed to¡
Just as this thought shed through number one¡¯s mind, he heard number five say,¡±
¡°Someone jump down and clear a path for everyone to pass through.¡±
After he said that, he turned to look at number one. Number one¡¯s face turned pale, and his teeth ttered.
¡°No¡ No¡ No, no, no¡¡± He understood what number five was trying to say, and before number five could say his request, he shook his head like a rattle-drum, ¡°¡±Brother, brother, I can¡¯t¡¡±
It¡¯s useless to call me brother! Number five squeezed out a smile.
¡°But no one is more suitable than you at this moment.¡±
Among the three of them, number one had the ability to be invisible. After he became invisible, he would jump into the snake cave, move away the entangled snakes, and quickly clear a path.
¡°I really can¡¯t!¡± Number one wanted to cry but had no tears. His invisibility skill was originally his greatest reliance in the trial, but he did not expect that at this time, he would have to bear a huge me for nothing.
¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± At this point, number one could no longer care about his pride, let alone the consequences of exposing his weakness,¡±
I really can¡¯t. There are so many snakes ¡
Number Five¡¯s face was filled with sincerity. I know, I know there are many snakes here.
His eyes were filled with encouragement andfort, if I could go in your ce, trust me. I would do it for you without any hesitation. But now, only you can do it!
¡°..¡¯¡¯Number one red at him speechlessly. Number five made it sound like he was going to shower him with heavenly flowers, but he still didn¡¯t change his mind about coaxing him into jumping into the snake¡¯s cave.
The two of them struggled, and neither could convince the other.
Song qingxiao stared at the snake cave. In the sound of the snakes, she seemed to hear panicked footsteps.
Ever since they entered the snake cave, the noise from the terror Battalion had been drowned out by the snakes. The footsteps they heard now were most likely the approaching pursuers.
However, the footsteps seemed to be quite hurried, with a sense of urgency that made it seem like they were not chasing after him, but rather like a fugitive being chased.
But other than them, how could anyone else from the terror Battalion escape?
She frowned and suppressed theplicated thoughts in her mind.
No matter what, he could not dy any longer!
She moved her wrist, formed a hand seal, and said,¡±
¡°Stop arguing!¡± The moment she spoke, number one and number five both stopped talking.
I¡¯ll go down at the same time as number one. Number five, get ready to bring up the rear.
Previously, she had allowed number one and number five to argue without making a sound, but now that she had spoken, it proved that she had already made up her mind. There was no room for number one to beg for mercy.
¡°I think I hear footsteps.¡±
After she said that, number one, who was about to put up ast-ditch struggle, could no longer speak.
If the pursuers were about to arrive, then it would really be a double disaster, and they really couldn¡¯t dy any longer.
Number one gritted his teeth and tried to convince himself.He was a man a man of characters few little snakes¡¯, what was that? Besides, song qingxiao had already said that she was going to go down with them.
¡°Can I?¡±
Number five was a little worried. Number one had the ability to be invisible, but song qingxiao did not. There were many venomous snakes in the snake cave. No matter how strong she was, it would not be a joke if she was bitten.
This escape route had just begun, and there was still a long way to go. There were still number six and number seven blocking the road ahead. Song qingxiao was the strongest, and if he were to fall here, the road ahead would be even more difficult with him and number one.
¡°Let¡¯s try.¡± Song qingxiao knew what he was thinking, but she didn¡¯t say much.
She made a hand gesture and the primordial spirit in her divine soul also had a serious expression on its face. It said in unison,¡±
¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡±
As his spiritual sense and spiritual power moved at the same time, faint blue scales appeared on the back of song Qing¡¯s hand and neck. The scales were shining with a faint luster.
As soon as the scales appeared, song Qing¡¯s small pupils turned vertical.
The thin flood Dragon bloodline in her body was activated under the effect of her spiritual power. Number one and number five only saw the changes on her hands and neck. However, the moment her flood Dragon aura appeared, the group of snakes in the snake cave was attacked. They seemed to be greatly frightened and lowered their heads in unison.
No one noticed the change in the snakes. Number one and number five were still in a daze, while song qingxiao felt the change in her body when the ¡¯Zhe¡¯ token was used.
She stretched out her fingers and touched the back of her hand. The skin on the back of her hand was not smooth and delicate, and she could feel the lines of scales.
In the past, when she used the ¡®swordsman¡¯ token, although there were scale patterns, the patterns were more like shadows floating on the surface. They looked good but were useless. If she encountered a strong enemy, they would be like ayer of tinfoil, which would break with a poke.
However, the scales were stronger than before.. Song Qing was confident that the ¡®swordsman¡¯s token¡¯ would be able to withstand a full-force attack from her, who had not yet advanced to the next realm!
Chapter 448 - 448: Safety (1)
Chapter 448: Safety (1)
Trantor: 549690339
There were also scales on his neck, but the scales became smaller and smaller as they got closer to his cheeks.
The skin on her face was still smooth, but even so, song qingxiao was very satisfied with the effect of the ¡®man¡¯ token after her Ascension.
¡°You ¡¡± She lowered her head and didn¡¯t notice that number one and five were surprised by the scales on her body.
Without waiting for number one to finish speaking, she clenched her fists, took a deep breath, took a step forward, and jumped into the snake¡¯s cave!
Before number one could finish his sentence, he saw a shadow sh in front of him. When he came back to his senses, he saw song Qing¡¯s body falling straight down into the pile of snakes with a plop!
The densely-packed snakes seemed to be frightened after being attacked. They hissed and began to wriggle wildly.
Even though number one had already mentally prepared himself before song qingxiao spoke, he still felt his scalp go numb and his face twitched when he saw this scene.
The group of snakes was brightly colored, and they looked like a rolling kaleidoscope as they wriggled and struggled. It was a shocking sight.
Number one didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to be so decisive. She jumped without hesitation.
If there were only a few snakes, it would have been fine. However, number one had entered the trial of gods and could be considered a person who had experienced life and death. He was not as afraid of snakes, insects, rats, and ants as ordinary people.
However, the number of snakes in the snake cave was simply unimaginable. When groups of snakes of all sizes flicked their tongues and bared their fangs, even the most courageous person would feel their legs go soft.
The more he looked, the more terrified he felt. The weak determination that had just formed in his heart began to waver again under this extremely horrifying scene.
However, he could no longer retreat in this situation. He steeled his heart, closed his eyes, and took a step forward.
He stepped on thin air and his body fell. Number one let out an earth-shattering cry,¡±
¡°Ah¡¡±
As soon as the voice rang out, his figure quickly disappeared in the air.
Song qingxiao fell into the group of snakes with a ¡®bang¡¯, as if her body was stuck in a ball of cotton.
Her legs sank rapidly, and she was wrapped up by the cold snakes.
Her ears were filled with hissing sounds. The scene of the frightened snakes attacking her did not happen. Instead, the snakes seemed to be very afraid of her and did not dare to offend her. They struggled and began to move to the sides.
Not long after, the snakes beneath and beside song qingxiao slithered to the sides like a tide. Because the snakes had fled, she didn¡¯t need to do anything. The open space around her had already been cleared, revealing the piles of bones covered by thousands of snakes.
Without the snakes covering them, the corpses that had notpletely rotted gave off a suffocating stench of decay.
Under the bodies were all kinds of bones, most of which were human bones. The bottom ones had rotted into bone powder, and the maggots that fell were crawling on the ashes in fear.
The existence of arge number of venomous snakes and carrion all year round caused the bottom of the snake cave to be filled with a poisonous fog that would not dissipate for years.
Song qingxiao held her breath and watched as the snakes slithered into the ashes and disappeared without a trace.
Song Qing was stunned by this scene. She raised her head, and wherever her eyes went, the snake heads that had escaped from her side would stick to the ground in a docile manner.
This should be because she had the bloodline of a flood Dragon in her body. Under the suppression of her level, these snakes did not dare to have any thoughts of attacking.
Such a thought shed through her mind, but this was not the time for her to look into it. Song Qing calmed herself down and then took the initiative to walk in the direction of the snakes. She raised her leg and hooked them. The snakes of all sizes let her kick them around meekly. They did not dare to move rashly under the aura of the flood dragon¡¯s bloodline.
Number five, who was on top of the snake cave, saw everything clearly. If he had not seen how number one was almost ambushed by the thin snakes, and how there were still many undigested bones in the ground, he would have thought that the snakes that were blocking the first checkpoint outside the terrorist camp were naturally docile.
For some reason, the snakes didn¡¯t attack song qingxiao. It was probably because living creatures had an innate ability to detect danger, so they were afraid of her.
Song qingxiao quickly cleared out arge area and turned around to wave at number five who was above her.
Seeing her gesture, number five suppressed the strange thoughts in his mind and said in a low voice,¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
The escapees ignored the trial-takers at first. They did not speak or respond to their questions..
Chapter 449 - 449: Safety (2)
Chapter 449: Safety (2)
Trantor: 549690339
At this moment, number five had thought that it would take some more effort to get them to move.
However, just like when they were rescued from the terror Battalion, after the snake cave was cleared out, the group of escapees ¡®moved¡¯ one after another when number five gave the order!
The group of people started to climb down the Snake Pit in the direction that number five was pointing at. When song qingxiao saw this, she turned around and walked forward to clear the way!
Wherever she went, the snakes would hurriedly retreat.
The invisible number one appeared in the snake cave. The terrifying scene he had imagined did not happen. Other than the countless cold eyes staring at him, which made his back numb, the current situation was much better than he had expected.
As for the rotting corpses and white bones on the ground, although they were terrifying, they were not worth mentioningpared to the snakes.
The group of snakes, big and small, that were staring at him, flicked their tongues and made hissing sounds, transmitting their greed and hunger. They looked at him as if they were looking at food.
However, for some reason, under such circumstances, the snakes that were emitting a terrifying aura seemed to be suppressed and did not move.
Even though the escapees came down one after another, and the human aura rushed in, the snakes were still on both sides. Song qingxiao forced a path through the middle.
While number one was still in a daze, she was still moving forward. Arge snake that was slow to escape was held in her palm, as if she was catching a toy.
Standing at number one¡¯s position, he could only see the endless sea of snakes in the green miasma fog that could not be dispersed. Song qingxiao¡¯s back was almost drowned.
If he had not seen it with his own eyes, number one would not have believed it even if he was beaten to death.
Could it be that these snakes were only good looking but useless? With this thought in mind, he picked up his crossbow and walked in the direction of the snakes.
When he approached the snakes, a red light suddenly appeared in the group of snakes. Number one instinctively aimed at the light and pulled the trigger.
With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, the arrow shot through a small snake, bringing with it a string of blood.
The small snake was hit by the arrow and fell to the ground with a ¡®plop¡¯. Blood gushed out of the wound and stained the ashes, but it still swam quickly in the direction of number one.
Seeing this, number one broke out in a cold sweat and hurriedly shot another arrow. The arrow hit the small snake again, but the snake seemed unaffected and continued to rush towards number one, causing number one to retreat in a sorry state.
It was not until he shot several arrows in session and nailed the snake¡¯s head to the ground that he stopped the snake from slithering forward.
However, although the snake was small, its life force was extremely tenacious. It did not die, but struggled with all its might.
The ground was hit by the snake¡¯s body, raising a small cloud of dust. The arrow made a sound as it was pulled, and thick beads of blood gushed out.
Seeing that a thin snake was so fierce, the other snakes were also a little restless.
Now that number one had tried, he didn¡¯t dare to take any more risks. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Under number Five¡¯s silent and disdainful gaze, he felt embarrassed and cursed,¡±
¡°F * ck! It seems that this thing is just like a human, it also bullies the good and hates the evil.¡±
¡°..¡¯¡¯Above the snake cave, number five, who was originally filled with uneasiness, anxiety, and worry, was rendered speechless by number one. He could also vaguely hear the slight tremors from the ground, and the asional panting sound.
This proved that song qingxiao was right. There was indeed a group of peopleing this way, and from the sound, they should not be far from the snake cave.
He listened to song qingxiao¡¯s arrangement and stayed at the back. This job that had made number one jealous before was now full of danger.
As song qingxiao walked further and further away, the pressure on the snakes gradually weakened.
Under the stimtion of arge amount of fresh blood and flesh, these cold-blooded creatures that had been entrenched in the snake cave all year round were a little restless.
The safe zone cleared out by song qingxiao was gradually shrinking. When he finally entered the pit, the safe zone would be even smaller.
Coupled with the fact that the pursuers were approaching, the anxiety in number Five¡¯s eyes could no longer be hidden.
At this moment, number one was still ying around. There were more than a dozen escapees slowly climbing down the pit, and there were also people climbing up the edge of the pit.
His sharp eyes noticed that a few ck pythons were crawling towards the edge of the pit, and their intention to hunt was clear at a nce.
¡°Stop ying!¡±
Number five said helplessly. Then, his body began to expand. After transforming, he grabbed two escapees who were waiting to enter the snake cave and jumped down.
He used the time he took to slow down in the middle of the pit wall to kick one of the Pythons away. In the end, hended on the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯.
When number five spoke, number one also noticed the movements of the Pythons. He immediately raised his crossbow and pulled the trigger.
A few snakes were shot by the arrows, making a ¡®shua¡¯ sound and rolling on the ground one after another. The sneak attack had failed.
But even so, it already showed that the people walking behind were in great danger.
There were too many escapees, and the people in front had already walked halfway.
¡°Jump down!¡± As soon as No. 5nded, he let go of his hand. The fugitive who had jumped down with him slowly followed the footsteps of the person in front of him.
He raised his hand and shouted. The survivors standing above the snake cave heard his words and jumped down like dumplings.
Number five caught everyone in session. After everyone got down, number five heaved a sigh of relief and followed behind the team.
The group trembled as they walked through the snake cave. Venomous snakes flicked their tongues on both sides of the path, watching the delicious food slip past them with sinister eyes.
Under such circumstances, number five could fully understand how terrifying number one was. As the circle of snakes shrank, the fear he felt grew deeper.
Number five had thought that the magical scene of the skeleton siege at the altar was the scariest and most horrifying scene she had ever experienced in her life. However, at this time, number five had to overturn her previous knowledge. In God¡¯s trial, even more bizarre and terrifying scenes could happen at any time.
He could smell the rancid smell of the corpses and the strong stench of the snakes. With every step he took, the back of his feet would sink in and be buried in the ashes. He seemed to be able to hear the sound of the maggots struggling under his feet.
All the footsteps and breathing he had heard earlier were drowned out by the hissing sound of the snakes flicking their tongues and the sound of the snakes intertwining and rubbing against each other. The cold eyes of the snakes from all directions exuded greed and desire, as if they would pounce on him at any time to tear his flesh and blood, making him break out in cold sweat.
The cultivators in the team were highly focused. asionally, one or two escapees could not resist the temptation and were bitten by the poisonous snakes that sneaked over, falling on the road..
Chapter 450 - 377-get through _1
Chapter 450: Chapter 377-get through _1
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao, who was at the front, could feel that the number of snakes was gradually decreasing. Without the interference of the snakes, a cold wind with moisture blew in her face. She heard the sound of running water.
The old man on the altar had once said that after leaving the terror Battalion, they would enter the snake cave, which was connected to the underground river.
If he did not hear it wrong, the sound of water should be the underground river.
She paused and turned her head. Behind her, the fugitives had formed a long ck line and were passing through the snake cave in an orderly manner.
At the end of her line of sight, the snakes that had been driven away by her were wriggling and closing again. From a distance, she could only see a green miasma fog, as if there were countless pairs of eyes staring in her direction.
The pursuers could no longer be heard. Song qingxiao walked another 20 to 30 meters, and the number of snakes decreased. There were only a few left.
The miasma fog was already thin, but the wind was blowing with a ¡®Wu Wu¡¯ sound, and the White dust in the wind formed a new fog color.
The ground under song qingxiao¡¯s feet was no longer the wet and soft ground of the snake cave. Instead, it was like ayer of crispy biscuit skin. With every step, there was a light ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound.
She looked down and saw that the ground looked like a beach, but the surface seemed to be frozen by a thinyer of ice. When she felt the power, it cracked open, revealing the sand below that was full of water.
It was pitch-ck in the distance, hidden in the White mist, but the sound of water flowing was much clearer than before.
The person behind her was still a short distance away. Song qingxiao slowed down her pace and waited patiently for the person behind her to catch up.
The closer they got to the underground river, the lower the temperature was. The wind whirled, making a mournful sound.
She removed the swordsman¡¯s token, and as the secret technique and spirit power seal were released, the lines on her arms and neck slowly disappeared.
Song qingxiao spread out her hands and blocked the wind that was blowing towards her.
The wind blew past both sides of her cheeks, leaving some white spots as fine as sand in her palm.
She rubbed it with her fingertips, and the White dot gradually melted, finally turning into a moist water and disappearing without a trace.
At first, song qingxiao thought that it was fine sand blown up by the wind, but now, it looked like frost and snow.
It was probably very cold here. The escapees who arrivedter snuggled up to each other, their bodies trembling.
¡°It¡¯s so cold ¡¡± Not long after, number one, who was walking in the middle, also arrived. There was already arge group of people standing on the beach. Song qingxiao stood alone on one side. The fugitives seemed to be in awe of her and did not dare to get too close to her, making her stand out among the group of people.
She had already returned to her previous appearance, but her expression was a little cold. Number one hurriedly sneaked up to her,¡±
¡°We¡¯ve passed the snake cave?¡±
There was a hint of excitement in his tone. This was originally a
life-and-death juncture, but because there was someone leading the way in front of him, he actually passed it easily.
¡°Yes.¡± Song qingxiao nodded. There was still a small section of the team that had yet to leave the snake cave. They slowly moved forward.
The number of escapees didn¡¯t seem to have decreased significantly. It was clear that when passing through the snake cave, there were not many idents.
¡°You ¡¡± Number one had never dreamed that he would be able to pass through the snake cave in such a way. At this moment, he felt both excited and excited. He had wanted to ask her how she could make the snakes fear her, but he had just started his sentence when he saw her cold eyes and realized in time.
The fact that she was able to do this must have been due to her own secret technique. Asking too much about this kind of thing could easily be an inquiry about her background. It might cause her to be suspicious, and that would not be good.
Number one swallowed the words he was about to say and changed it to,¡±
¡°It¡¯s so cold here,¡±
Song qingxiao could tell that this was probably not what number one wanted to say. However, she did not intend to answer any of his questions, so she pretended not to understand his intention.
¡°We¡¯re about to enter the underground river.¡±
The temperature here was extremely low, and the river water should be even colder.
However, song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power had unexpectedly gained the frost attribute because of the dragon¡¯s blood, so her resistance to the cold was much stronger than the average trial-taker.
Number one crossed her arms in front of her chest and shivered. She didn¡¯t feel anything when the wind with ice and snow blew on her.
The crowd slowly appeared on the beach. Number five, who was walking at the back, had also arrived.
When he saw the two of them, his tensed face rxed a little. He walked quickly towards song qingxiao..
Chapter 451 - 377-crossing 2
Chapter 451: Chapter 377-crossing 2
Trantor: 549690339
¡°It looks like someone is about to arrive.¡±
He was at the back, so he must have heard the noise.
Number one¡¯s expression turned cold, and he subconsciously looked in the direction where the few people hade from. However, he only saw pairs of chilling Snake Eyes in the miasma fog, and could not see the edge of the pit.
He shrunk his neck and his eyes revealed a look of relief.
These snakes were cold-blooded and fierce. At that time, they had almost be a barrier to stop them. Now, it was possible that they could also hinder the undead race.
¡°Fortunately, we ran fast.¡±
When he had crossed the snake cave, he had clearly seen that there were some skeletons in the snake cave that were not only of humans, but also of strange shapes. Some were nearly two to three meters long, while others were less than a meter long. They should all belong to the undead race.
¡°Even if these pursuers want to kill us, they¡¯ll have to cross the snake cave first.¡±
Song qingxiao also looked in the direction of the snake cave and pondered for a moment.
¡°It¡¯s hard to say if they¡¯re pursuers.¡±
Her words caught the attention of number one and number five. They were surprised and were about to ask again when song qingxiao waved her hand.
¡°Let¡¯s cross the river first,¡±
The two of them suppressed their doubts and nodded.
With song qingxiao¡¯s words, the fugitives began to move in the direction of the underground river.
However, just as song qingxiao had guessed, the closer they got to the underground river, the colder the temperature became. The sand on the ground was frozen, and then it was stepped on, leaving countless messy footprints.
Just like when they first entered the bloody tunnel, they were stuck in front of the group of escapees. Number one couldn¡¯t help but pull up his clothes to cover his exposed skin, but even so, he was still shivering from the cold.
On the contrary, the escapees seemed to not feel the chill and had already stepped into the water.
It looked like he was going to force his way through the water!
But at this time, everyone had no way out, and could only brace themselves to go-
The few of them stepped into the water. The water of the underground river reached their feet and slowly flowed into their shoes. Number one first felt stiff, then the bone-piercing chill spread through his feet to his limbs and bones.
His feet were soaked in the water, and in just a moment, they were so cold that he felt a sharp pain.
¡°Hiss.¡± He bared his teeth and took a deep breath. He tilted his head and saw number five frowning. It was obvious that he was also enduring the heat. However, song Qing looked normal as if she did not notice the bone-chilling cold.
The few of them waded through the water. The current gradually went past their ankles, calves, and then to their thighs.
In the rippling water, a group of people silently paddled forward.
The cold water hit everyone¡¯s bodies. From the direction of the water, it could be roughly judged that they were going against the current and not just crossing the river.
After walking for a few dozen meters, number one felt his lower body go numb and painful. He felt as if he was going to lose all feeling in his legs.
The trial-takers ¡®strong bodies were already like this, not to mention the ordinary escapees. The team¡¯s speed slowed down, and everyone¡¯s footsteps seemed unusually heavy.
¡°How long is this road?¡±
Number one couldn¡¯t help but ask. In fact, no one could answer how long this road was.
But if he didn¡¯t say something to break the silence, he would find it hard to grit his teeth and persist.
In the sound of footsteps, some escapees fell to the ground with a ¡®plop¡¯, as if their bodies were not listening to them due to the cold. Soon, they were stepped on by the people behind them.
¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±
Number five replied in a muffled voice, trying to hold back the sound of his teeth chattering.
Number one took another two steps forward, but his feet seemed to be caught by something. He quickly raised his leg in shock.
However, his body was so cold that he couldn¡¯t control it. This movement almost made him lose his bnce and he almost fell into the water.
Fortunately, at the critical moment, song qingxiao reached out and grabbed his clothes, stabilizing him.
He didn¡¯t have time to thank him. He raised his leg and saw that there was a bone of an unknown creature on his foot.
It was just a false rm. Number one shook off the bone and watched it fall back into the water. He felt that it was embarrassing for him to make such a big fuss earlier, so he tried to divert his attention and said,¡±
number three, what did you mean by ¡®it¡¯s hard to say whether they are pursuers¡¯?¡±
As soon as he said this, he did attract number Five¡¯s attention. This was not an important secret. Song Qing then revealed his guess,¡±
¡°I suspect that another group of escapees might have arrived..¡±
Chapter 452 - 377-crossing_3
Chapter 452: Chapter 377-crossing_3
Trantor: 549690339
She analyzed,¡±
before we entered the snake cave, we heard amotion from the terror Battalion.
When they heard the beastmen¡¯s roars, they thought that the undead had discovered their disappearance and were chasing them.
However, themotion did not die down in a short time. On the contrary, it became even more chaotic, and for a while, they did not hear any footsteps of the pursuers.
She had a faint suspicion that someone had caused trouble in the terror Battalion again, just like how number one had caused amotion back then, trying to fight for an opportunity for her and number five.
It was only when she heard the chaotic sounds of people fleeing behind her that her suspicions increased.
When she said that, number five also felt that something was wrong.
I also feel that something is not quite right. If they were pursuers, it would be apanied by the barking of dogs and the roars of beasts.
This was the territory of the undead race. If these people chased with the two-headed dog, it would cause a lot ofmotion.
Number one had only mentioned it casually to divert his embarrassment, but he didn¡¯t expect to hear such a statement.
He followed song qingxiao and was the first to jump into the snake cave. The movement behind him was not as clear as number Five¡¯s, but now that number five had said so, it proved that song qingxiao¡¯s spection was most likely correct.
¡°But it doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± Now that he had something serious to think about, the cold river water¡¯s effect on him was dispersed, you¡¯ve all seen the situation in the terror Battalion.
It was unknown whether it was because of the cold or some other reason, but his voice trembled slightly. Along with the uniform sound of water dripping from the long line, there was an inexplicable horror and uneasiness lingering in the hearts of the people.
¡°At that time, even we had a hard time escaping.¡±
The guards of the undead race and the patrol of the two-headed dogs formed a dense and captured everyone.
If it wasn¡¯t for number one¡¯s special ability that angered the two-headed dog, causing amotion and attracting the attention of the orcs and the two giants, song qingxiao and number five wouldn¡¯t have been able to rescue the people in the cage so easily.
The humans locked up in the terror Battalion were all prey that had been captured. They had long lost their courage and could only be ughtered by the undead.
If what song qingxiao had heard was not the undead discovering that these people had gone missing, but that someone had caused trouble and fled, as she had said, it would not have been something that an ordinary person could do.
Number one and number five exchanged a look. After thinking about it, they felt that in order to do such a thing, it had to be a trial-taker with extraordinary strength.
but,¡± number one said with some difficulty,¡± there are only seven people in this round of trial.
No. 2 and No. 4 were already dead, and No. 6 and No. 7 had long since parted ways with the three of them. The three of them had already led a group of people to escape. Then, if there was a trial-taker in the terrorist camp, who was he?
Number five frowned and asked,¡±
¡°Could it be number six and number seven?¡±
The only response he got was the sound of water sshing as song Qing walked forward.
The more he thought about the progress of the mission, the more he felt strange.
If the trial-takers behind them were indeed No. 6 and No. 7, how did they return to the terror Battalion without anyone leading the way after they rejected the escapees?
If these two could return to the camp without a guide, did this prove that song qingxiao¡¯s previous assumption that the participants might be divided into two opposing camps was wrong?
Perhaps it was not only the escapees who could return to the camp, but also that No. 6 and No. 7 did not be the so-called obstacles in their escape.
Number one¡¯s heart was in a mess. Seeing that song Qing was silent, he took the initiative to respond,¡±
¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±
After he said this, he was silent for a while. He couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±
if No. 6 and No. 7 really returned to the terror Battalion, it means that these two useless grandsons have been hiding their strength. He put his frozen hands to his mouth and exhaled. After rubbing his hands, he looked at song qingxiao.
¡°What should we do? Go back and kill these two people?¡±
Outside the bloody tunnel, No. 6 had been tricked by him, and the two of them had a feud that would not end until one of them died.
At the undead altar, these two people had shown that they were not strong enough, but they still had the ability to make a scene in the camp.
Number one was a little worried that number six would settle the score after autumn, so he wanted to take advantage of the fact that number six and number seven were in trouble to kill them.
¡°No rush.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head, if it¡¯s really No. 6 or No. 7, the snake cave won¡¯t be easy to pass. Leave them to hold off the pursuers.
When she opened her mouth to speak, she exhaled a cold breath.
¡°Even if he¡¯s lucky enough to survive, it won¡¯t be toote to make a moveter.¡±
Number five also nodded and rubbed his thumb and index finger together.
with the current points, it¡¯s an auspicious number for three people to share. If two more people share, there won¡¯t be much profit.
Number one, who was up to no good, chuckled and echoed,
¡°Yes, yes,¡±
The three of them looked at each other and revealed a tacit understanding.
After making up his mind, he didn¡¯t say anything more and continued to move forward..
Chapter 453 - 453: Goblin (1)
Chapter 453: Goblin (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The water in the underground river gradually reached their waists. The water resistance increased, and the cold quickly took away their body temperature, causing the crowd¡¯s reactions to slow down.
Everyone¡¯s breath turned into white mist. Song Qing¡¯s eyebrows and eyshes were covered with a light blue Frost, and the others were even more so.
As the number of bones under their feet increased, one after another, the escapees fell into the water and were stepped on by the people behind them, unable to get up.
Song qingxiao noticed that in less than an hour, there were not many deaths when they passed through the snake cave, but when they crossed the underground river, perhaps one-fifth of the number had been lost.
The originally densely packed long Dragons had clearly shortened by a section.
The further they went, the more they seemed to have entered a cave. The water level rose, but the top of the cave was extremely low. Song Qing could touch the wet top with a small raise of his hand.
The two sides of the river also became narrower, allowing only a few people to pass side by side.
¡°We can¡¯t continue like this.¡± Number one said with a trembling voice. The river water had already reached his chest, making it difficult for him to even speak.
His voice reverberated in the cave, sounding a little depressed.
¡°I¡¯m afraid the water cap will be reached if we keep going forward.¡±
The cramped space and therge number of people made the air in the underground cave not sufficient. Theck of oxygen made number one feel suffocated, and he gasped for breath as he spoke.
The rising River forced the short and thin number five to transform to avoid being drowned. However, it also brought him trouble after transforming. The extremely low ceiling of the cave forced him to lower his body to move forward, which made it difficult for him to take every step.
Song qingxiao knew that the situation was critical. She looked forward and saw the water in the distance shining on the top of the cave. She couldn¡¯t see the exit at all.
However, at this point, there was no way out except to bite the bullet and move forward.
¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Song qingxiao said coldly. She didn¡¯t say much, but her tone was firm, as if she was giving number one and number five a shot in the arm,¡±
¡°We met escapees in the bloody tunnel and were brought back to the terrorist camp by them. Since the escapees can escape, this path won¡¯t be sealed!¡±
Her words did make sense, and the uneasy number one calmed down again.
The panting of the escapees grew louder and louder. The harsh environment and the gradually thinning air made everyone¡¯s footsteps heavy, and everyone¡¯s panting grew louder and louder.
Fortunately, after walking for a few hundred meters, the water level that reached their shoulders did not rise any further. Instead, it began to fall as they moved forward.
It was very likely that they had crossed the underground river and passed another life-and-death trial!
A glimmer of hope rose in number one¡¯s despairing heart. As they moved forward, the water level fell even lower. With every step, the water receded, and it did not take long for the water to reach their knees.
After the water level receded, everyone¡¯s pressure suddenly reduced. After moving forward for a few meters, the space on both sides seemed to have be wide, as if they were almost at the shore.
Everyone¡¯s spirits were lifted, and they involuntarily ran a few steps forward. The water only reached the back of their feet, and a light breeze with a foul smell blew over. Number one, who had almost suffocated earlier, could not even care about the smell. He opened his mouth and greedily inhaled a few mouthfuls, looking as if he was trying to escape from death.
¡°I¡¯m finally alive.¡±
Everyone climbed ashore one after another. No. 1 sighed as he couldn¡¯t help but wring his clothes that were still dripping with water. The sound of water sshing on the sand spread throughout the cave, making a very loud noise.
After crossing the underground river with great difficulty, everyone¡¯s tense nerves rxed a little. Number five, who had been hunched the whole time, also returned to his original figure at this time.
The surroundings were quiet, and the sound of water droplets dripping from their bodies was even more distinct.
Song Qing looked around and bent down to take off her shoes to pour some water.
The fugitives dragged their feet forward, the sound of water and footsteps echoing.
It seemed to be a very wide cave, about 1.7 meters high. When she stood, her hair just happened to brush against the top of the cave, making a ¡®rustle¡¯ sound.
After the refugees arrived, the originally wide cave became slightly crowded. There were countless round holes of various sizes around the cave. Some wererge enough for one person to pass through, while some were the size of a bowl. This made the entire cave look like a honeb that had been cut open..
Chapter 454 - 454: Goblin (2)
Chapter 454: Goblin (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
For some reason, song qingxiao felt as if there were countless pairs of eyes staring at the person on the shore in the dark.
¡°Be careful,¡± She reminded him. Before she could put on her shoes, she heard a whooshing sound in the air, and the runaway at the front let out a muffled groan.
This was like a signal. Song Qing was shocked and hurriedly put on his shoes. Then, he heard a continuous ¡®swish swish swish¡¯ sound.
In the darkness, a dense rain of arrows came from all directions.
In an instant, the escapees were hit by arrows one after another. The person at the front had arrowheads all over his face, chest, and thighs. He was shot like a Porcupine, and he fell to the ground without even making a sound!
After the first escapee died, the short arrow did not stop. It was as fast as a storm and became even closer.
Even number one and number five, who were mixed in the crowd, were not spared let alone the escapees, who were shot one after another. In the blink of an eye, they were pierced by dozens of needles, and they let out ¡®ao ao¡¯ sounds of pain.
Even though song Qing had already used his spiritual power when he noticed that something was wrong, he was still hit by several arrows.
Because of the spiritual power, the arrowheads were stopped after only one or two centimeters into his body. However, these arrowheads seemed to be poisonous. The ce where they were stabbed felt numb at first, followed by a heart-wrenching pain, followed by a huge itch.
Even song Qing, who had great endurance, couldn¡¯t help but turn pale.
She instinctively reached out to touch the spot where the arrow was shot, grabbed the Arrowhead, and pulled it out.
These arrowheads were as thin as the tip of a needle, and each of them was about four to five centimeters long. After they entered the flesh, it was as if they had been stung by bees.
Song Qing pulled out a few arrows that were stuck in his flesh. He endured the pain and formed a hand seal. He quickly chanted,
¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡±
Scales appeared on her skin, and with a ¡®ding, ding, ding¡¯ sound, they blocked the arrows that were prating through every hole.
The ¡®swordsman¡¯ token, which had not been put to use in the snake cave, was now showing its wonderful effect.
Now that he wasn¡¯t afraid of being hurt by the arrows, killing intent gushed out from song Qingxin¡¯s heart.
She noticed that the arrows were shot from the holes, and it was obvious that the culprit was hiding behind the holes.
The fugitive on the altar had said that the underground river was connected to the Goblin¡¯s nest. Needless to say, these archers should be the Goblin that the fugitive had mentioned.
¡°We¡¯ve entered the Goblin¡¯sir.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t bother about where¡¡± Number one gritted his teeth, tears streaming down his face from the pain, hurry up and pull these things out!
He could be considered an expert in archery, but at this time, he was being stung by the arrow.
Even though he was hiding in the crowd, the arrows were so dense that even if the escapees blocked most of them, there were still some that managed to slip through the and hit him.
Unlike song Qing, number one did not have scales to protect his body. After being stabbed several times, tears and snot flowed out of his eyes and nose.
In the blink of an eye, more than ten escapees had fallen under the attack of the arrows!
A group of people had already died in the underground river, and there were not many survivors left. If the situation continued, they would all die Here!
Before he could finish his sentence, the gnomes hiding in the dark seemed to understand his words. They shot more arrows at him.
The sound of people falling to the ground was endless, and almost half of the escapees who had survived with great difficulty immediately fell.
-I can¡¯t take it anymore¡¡± Number one suffered two more needles and was in so much pain that his entire body was convulsing. With a sh, his figure disappeared from where he was standing, and his voice also stopped abruptly. Song Qing looked down on the escapees who were dying one after another, and he was very anxious.
Up until now, the mission requirement of God¡¯s trial had not changed. As long as they escaped from the terror Battalion, there was no additional condition that they had to bring the escapees out safely.
But this time, the path to the terror Battalion was full of twists and turns. Up until now, the Goblin¡¯sir was like a huge beehive, a natural maze.
If there wasn¡¯t a ¡®guide¡¯ leading the way, it would be enough to trap the three of them to death! Everyone was trapped, and the undead were like turtles in a jar.
She rushed forward against the rain of arrows, trying to find the Goblin who was hiding in the dark and shooting coldly. However, the arrows were very dense and endless, and there were many holes in the arrows, so it was difficult to find the specific direction.
There were many big and small caves here, and they didn¡¯t know which way was the exit, so they didn¡¯t know where to rush to.
At this moment, she had all the strength in her body, but she couldn¡¯t use it.
She waved her hand to knock away a wave of arrows. The arrowsnded on her skin, but they were blocked by her scales, making a crisp sound.
Song qingxiao noticed a problem. These arrows were poisonous. It was possible that the three people who had participated in this trial had their physiques greatly improved. It would be difficult for these weak toxins to affect them in a short time.
Even though he had been hit by dozens of needles, the pain was unbearable, but it was not fatal.
However, the captured humans were different. Perhaps it was because they had been imprisoned for many years and had weak physiques, or because these people were originally good-for-nothing, so they were captured as food. Their resistance was shockingly weak.
After a wave of poison needles, they fell to the ground and died. It was difficult to find any survivors.
After reflecting on the painful experience, song qingxiao said loudly,¡±
¡°Number one,e out!¡±
As she shouted, she opened her hands and a transparent ice crystal appeared in her palms. She quickly pulled it open and formed an ice shield in front of one of the escapees!
As soon as she spoke, number five understood what she meant. He turned his body and stood in front of one of the escapees.
When the escapees saw that someone was blocking their way, they no longer charged forward. Instead, they formed a vertical T and followed behind one another.
¡°Let¡¯s block them and force our way out!¡±
No one knew how big the Goblin¡¯s nest was, but as soon as they stepped in, there were only 20 to 30 people left. If they didn¡¯t cover more people, they would probably all be dead in less than ten minutes.
As soon as she shouted, number one, who had been pricked by the needles earlier, appeared with a bitter face. The moment he came out, a few needles were pricked into his body, causing him to jump in pain..
Chapter 455 - 455: Launch i
Chapter 455: Launch i
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Ah, ah ¡ I¡¯m dead¡¡± No. 1 kept screaming in pain, and his voice spread throughout the nest. The arrows pierced into his body and face. Soon, his entire face was like a huge cactus, and he did not even dare to open his eyes.
He couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so he grabbed the body of a runaway from the ground and carried it on his back to ease the wave of attacks.
¡°Roar!¡± Number five endured the pain and let out an angry roar. His short and thin body expanded, and the top of his head hit the cave wall with a ng. The stone wall above him was broken, and broken stones fell down with a tter.
After number Five¡¯s figure expanded, he immediately protected the escapee tightly, blocking most of the arrows.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He shouted, and the team, under the protection of three people, fled to the left in a sorry state, braving the rain of arrows.
However, no matter how tight the defense was, there would always be a gap. Although number Five¡¯s Vajra-like figure managed to block most of the arrows, a rain of arrows suddenly shot out from a hole on the side of the turn. A few escapees were hit and fell.
Several more people died in the team, and song Qingxin was furious.
She heard a rustling sound from behind the hole. The ¡®person¡¯ who shot the arrow seemed to be trying to escape after seeding.
With the protection of the ¡®swordsman¡¯ token, song Qing quickly reached into the hole and grabbed a mollusk!
That thing was furry. Once it was caught, it squeaked and struggled violently. Its ws scratched song Qing¡¯s small hands and scales, making rough and unpleasant sounds.
After the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token was used, even the arrow needle could not break through song qingxiao¡¯s defense. This little force did not hurt her at all. She let the thing scratch her, clenched her palm, and pulled it out.
With a screeching sound, a huge shadow was pulled out of the hole.
As soon as the Goblin was pulled out, the other Goblin in the ground were shocked.
The arrows that had beening at him like a storm stopped as the Goblin struggled and screamed.
The Goblin was about 50 to 60 centimeters long, covered in gray-ck fur like a gray rat. Its limbs were extremely long, and itsrge ears were particrly eye-catching.
At this time, the Goblin¡¯s neck was grabbed by song qingxiao, and his feet were suspended in the air. He was like a monkey hanging in her hands. His four limbs were scratching wildly, trying to escape.
¡°This is a Goblin?¡±
As soon as the arrow stopped, number one heaved a sigh of relief. He was still carrying the body of the fugitive on his back, afraid that the gnomes wouldunch another sneak attack.
There were still many needles stuck in his face. Although the poison was not fatal, his face was already red and swollen, and he was trembling in pain.
Number one looked at the struggling Goblin, and his anger surged in his heart.
As he removed the needle from his face, he gritted his teeth.
¡°You dog, you¡¯re quite good at sneak attacks!¡±
Number one pulled out a needle and held it in his hand. Seeing the Goblin¡¯s anger, he simply stuck the needle into the Goblin¡¯s back.
¡°You dare to stab your Grandpa? I¡¯ll give you some too!¡±
¡®Creak¡¡¯ When the needle pierced the Goblin¡¯s back, the Goblin let out a shrill scream. All other sounds disappeared, and the scream spread in the cave. It was extremely shrill.
Number one finally found an outlet to vent his anger. He touched his face and pulled the needle out to stab the Goblin. The poor Goblin screamed and struggled.
The cry was rather terrifying. Song Qing retracted his hand and broke the Goblin¡¯s neck with a crack.
The struggling Goblin suddenly gave up. Number one was still a little unsatisfied,¡±
¡°How did he die? I¡¯m not done with my revenge yet.¡±
Song Qing threw the Goblin¡¯s corpse on the ground. She released her divine sense and caught a Goblin. After the arrow stopped, the breath and sound behind the hole disappeared.
Not only did this situation not make her feel at ease, but it also gave her a faint bad feeling.
¡°Stop ying.¡± Her eyelids twitched slightly, let¡¯s find the exit first. Don¡¯t stay for long.
When they passed through the snake cave, there were people following behind them. At this time, everyone was dyed in the Goblin¡¯s nest, and it was easy for the pursuers to close the distance.
It would be fine if it was number six or seven, but if their guess was wrong and it was the pursuers, it would not be good for anyone.
Although number one was in tears from the pain, she knew the severity of the matter.. After she said that, she snorted,¡±
Chapter 456 - 456: Launch_2
Chapter 456: Launch_2
Trantor: 549690339
¡°He got off easy!¡±
The team began to move forward again. Perhaps they had learned from the ¡ötorture¡¯ of the captured gnomes, but they were unobstructed and did not encounter any more sneak attacks.
However, this temporary safety did not make the trial-takers rx. On the contrary, there seemed to be an undercurrent hidden in this calm.
Everyone wiped their sweat. After walking in the dark and narrow tunnel for about 30 to 40 minutes, there seemed to be a faint lighting from the exit ahead. It seemed like they had reached a new exit.
Everyone had been moving forward in the cramped underground cave for a long time with their backs bent like mice. Now that they finally saw the light of dawn, their spirits were lifted and they subconsciously sped up.
Number five was at the forefront. After he crawled out of the cave, he let out a cry of surprise.
The rest of the people also climbed out one after another, with song qingxiao at the back. As soon as she came out of the cave, she was shocked by the scene in front of her before she could even Pat the dust off her body.
A wave of heat swept over, and at this moment, a group of people appeared in the middle of a huge mountain. The middle had been dug empty, and there were long and short unknown vines hanging down from above their heads, swaying above them.
The top of the tform was about too feet high from where everyone was standing. The tform was surrounded byyers of steps that looked like terraced fields. The steps were densely covered with gray-ck stones, surrounding the tform in the middle.
Every flight of stairs was separated by a distance of tens of meters, and a fire was lit up, illuminating the entire cave dwelling.
Heat waves kepting from the underground, and the cave that should have been cold and damp was now warm and dry, driving away the cold air that was brought by the crossing of the underground river.
The most eye-catching thing was that there were more than ten long, pitch-ck grooves that connected the tform from top to bottom in different directions, making the ce where everyone stood look like a giant hammock. They were connected to the tform by these grooves and hung in the air. At the end of each ropeway was a huge ck hole.
Song qingxiao patted the dust off her body. This slight movement made her feel like the ground was shaking.
She furrowed her brows, raised her leg, and stomped her foot with force.
A buzzing sound came from the ground, and the ropeway connected to the tform shook slightly, making the Sound of Metal shing. The ground shook with the ropeway. Everyone stood on the tform, as if they were on a swing, and looked at the surrounding terraced fields as if they were moving.
It was not an illusion. The tform under everyone¡¯s feet was indeed moving.
This realization made number one and the others ¡®expressions turn ugly. They instinctively lowered their backs and stared at their surroundings.
Song qingxiao endured the shaking of the ground and slowly walked to the edge of the tform. As soon as she moved, the ground also shook slightly. Number one subconsciously reminded,¡±
¡°Be careful,¡± he warned.
This ce was quite strange. Although it was very quiet, number one felt that there were thousands of eyes in the dark staring at the people who had intruded.
Song qingxiao licked her lips and walked to the side of the tform that was connected to the groove. She reached out and touched it.
The groove was cold to the touch and seemed to be made of some kind of metal. It was polished to an unusually smooth shape. Looking from the bottom to the top, the shape was somewhat simr to the slidedders in real life kindergartens.
What surprised her was that the craftsmanship of the groove was not rough, and the outside of the groove was even covered with dark patterns.
Looking down from the tform, it was as she had expected. The bottom of the tform had beenpletely dug out, and only a dozen grooves hung inside the mountain.
Below them was a flight of stairs, and at the end of the stairs, there was a sh of fire. It looked like a huge furnace, with scattered sparks flying in all directions and heatwaves surging up.
¡°The exit should be one of these passages.¡±
Song qingxiao pointed at the groove beside her hand and said softly after she had a rough idea of the terrain.
It was obvious that the bottom was not the exit. The correct direction to escape from the Goblin¡¯sir should be a ck hole connected to the groove.
Although he didn¡¯t know which way was the way out, with the fugitives, this wasn¡¯t a problem.
However, these grooves were nted from top to bottom and were unusually smooth. It was convenient to go from top to bottom, but it was a little difficult to go up from bottom.
Not to mention that this ce was called the Goblin¡¯s nest, but so far, other than the first wave of arrows, the Goblin had notunched an attack on song qingxiao and the other outsiders. This was obviously abnormal.
This ce was easy to attack and hard to defend, full of danger.
Number one and the other two had simr thoughts as her. The three of them exchanged nces, their eyes revealing a look of vignce.
¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡± Number five transformed into a muscr Vajra. He took a step forward, and the tform that was suspended in the air started to shake.
The iron chain at the connecting groove made a nging sound as it collided with the metal.
This sound was like a signal. Immediately after, everyone heard ¡®ka, ka, ka¡¯ soundsing from the surrounding mountain walls above them.
This sound was like the sound of gears turning. As the sound rang out, it was as if something heavy had started to roll slowly!
A buzzing sound echoed in the cave. Number five had stopped moving the moment the ground started to ¡®move¡¯, but the shaking of the ground did not stop. Instead, it became more urgent.
¡®Hua Hua Hua¡¯.
The chain connecting the groove to the ground made a loud noise. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed. The escapees who had been standing still began to move when the ground moved.
¡°Not good.¡± Number one¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly when he saw this scene. From the ck holes in all directions above their heads, there was a muffled Thunder-like sound. At this time, even a fool could hear that the situation was not right. However, these escapees were like wood, as if they were about to start walking.
¡°Stop! Don¡¯t go!¡±
Number one looked a little crazy and shouted, but these escapees did not listen to hismand at all. They turned in the direction of the cave entrance and slowly walked in a long line.
At this time, the shaking sound on the mountain peak was even more obvious. In addition to the ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound of the gears turning, there was also the ¡®tter tter
1 of heavy objects rolling.
This scenebined with the groove, song qingxiao did not need to look to guess that something was about to roll down from the top!
Chapter 457 - 457: Save me (1)
Chapter 457: Save me (1)
Trantor: 549690339
At the same time, on the steps from top to bottom, the dense limestone began to wriggle. When they raised their heads, they revealed faces that looked like rats.
Amidst the squeaking sounds, everyone only heard the clicking sound of a machine being loaded.
¡°Not good.¡± Number one¡¯s scalp went numb when he heard the sound.
At the same time, violent tremors came from the several ck holes connected to the grooves at the top. It was as if the entire mountain was going to shake from this violent impact.
A huge pressure was about to rush out of the ck hole. Everyone stood on the tform that looked like a hammock, and the ground kept shaking.
Shua shua shua!
The rolling sound became more and more rapid, and the ground shook more violently. Those standing on it found it difficult to stand still.
The fugitives were still moving forward, but they were still about ten meters away from the groove.
The tens of thousands of gnomes on the stairs raised their machine guns and aimed at the people in the middle. The three trial-takers, who had experienced the rain of arrows, suddenly felt a heavy pressure.
Amidst the rapid rolling sound, the heavy pressure was getting closer and closer. The connecting grooves seemed to feel the heavy pressure and began to make ¡®ng ng¡¯ sounds.
At this time, there was no doubt that something heavy was about to roll down from the top of the mountain. However, what made the three of them feel very depressed was that the escapees were still a few meters away from climbing up the groove, and they could not figure out which way was the right way to survive!
There were three grooves in front of them, and something would fall from each of them.
This rolling object sounded quite heavy. If the three trial-takers worked together, they might be able to block it, but if they were separated, it would be difficult to survive.
¡°Hurry up, hurry up!¡± Number five patted his chest heavily and urged loudly.
However, these escapees did not seem to feel that their lives were in danger at all, and they continued to walk at a steady pace.
As soon as number five finished speaking, a thunderous ¡®boom¡¯ came from the ck hole at the top of the mountain. Huge iron balls rolled out of the hole and fell into the trough!
An ear-piercing sound rang out as the metal rubbed against each other, and the ground trembled even more violently.
The fugitives lowered their heads and slowly walked forward. They were only three or four meters away from the groove.
The huge iron balls in the grooves from all directions smashed toward the center at a terrifying speed, and the formation was earth-shaking.
There was no time to hesitate. From the direction they were walking in and the fact that they didn¡¯t seem to be turning their heads, song qingxiao boldly guessed that they were going to take the middle path!
Once she had made up her mind, song qingxiao gritted her teeth and charged toward the groove.
The inside of the metal groove was polished until it was smooth and shiny, and it was almost difficult to stand firmly. After the first step, the bottom of his feet slid down.
At this moment, the rolling iron ball had already rolled to the middle of the stage. It was like Mount Tai that was about to crash down, bringing great pressure to people.
The metal groove trembled, and song Qing¡¯s foot slipped back. She took a deep breath, and her spiritual force flowed through her veins and out of her feet.
With every step she took, a huge ice mark appeared under her feet, stopping her from sliding down.
Seeing her actions, number five was stunned for a moment before following behind her.
The two of them had the same idea. If they didn¡¯t stop the ball and let it fall, they were afraid that the people below would be hit by the heavy ball!
The trial-takers might be able to survive, but it was hard to say for the defenseless fugitives.
When No. 5 stepped into the groove, song qingxiao had already slid forward nearly ten meters.
The ice steps she left on the ground brought great convenience to number five, but under the baking of the huge furnace below, the iceyer was melting at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Number one¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. His abilities were mainly used for invisibility, sneak attacks, and escape. In such a situation, they were almost useless.
The iron ball had already rolled halfway. Song qingxiao and number five had taken the same path. If they had chosen the wrong ce, number one didn¡¯t even dare to think about the consequences.
At the same time, the gnomes standing on the steps of the mountain didn¡¯t stay idle. They started to fire towards the center.
The sound of arrows piercing through the air could be heard as countless arrows rained down towards the center.
Number one held back the urge to vomit blood and cursed.
He took off his coat and waved it in his hand. His body turned into a meteor, shuttling back and forth in the field, trying his best to hit these arrows..
Chapter 458 - 458: Save me (2)
Chapter 458: Save me (2)
Trantor: 549690339
However, no matter how fast he was, there were still a few escapees who were hit by the arrows and fell head first.
The originally sparse team was suddenly left with arge empty space.
On the other side, song Qing jogged up to the groove and stopped.
The huge iron ball rolled down with an amazing momentum. When it was only twenty meters away from her, a huge ice shield appeared in front of her, freezing the inside of the groove.
At this moment, she didn¡¯t dare to be stingy with the Ling power in her body. The thickyer of ice was like half a small door. After sealing the groove, she immediately retreated a meter and created another ice shield to block the way.
After conjuring five ice shields in session, number five was about to rush over from below. She could no longer retreat, and the iron ball had already hit the first ice door.
With a loud ¡®boom¡¯, the powerful impact broke the ice.
The shattered ice shards flew all over the sky like hailstones, knocking down some of the arrows that were flying towards them!
The iron ball¡¯s momentum didn¡¯t slow down after breaking through the first ice door. The second ice door was as fragile as paper in the face of this terrifying force and was broken through again!
Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils contracted, and her body tensed up. Amidst the rumbling sounds of things breaking, she formed a seal with her hands.
¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡±
When she recited the secret, the spiritual energy in her body was mobilized to form a domain, which trapped the giant ball that had hit several ice shields but did not slow down at all!
Even though they had already set up several obstacles, the power of the impact of the ball was far beyond their imagination.
When the giant ball entered the domain, it only stopped for the blink of an eye.
The unparalleled power backfired, causing her chest to feel as if it had been hit by a heavy hammer. Under the intense pain, she couldn¡¯t bear it and spat out arge mouthful of blood.
As soon as he spat out the blood, the hand seal he formed trembled and his Qi changed. His spiritual energy was insufficient, and the domain formed was broken by this powerful force.
The giant ball rolled down again. This time, she couldn¡¯t fight it head-on. She could only endure the pain, raise her spirit power, and jump up like a bird. The metal ball rolled down from her curled feet. Before shended, she heard number Five¡¯s roar!
¡°Ha!¡±
His body expanded again and again, trying his best to stop the rolling ball.
Fortunately, song qingshi had blocked the metal ball several times during its rolling process. Most of the terrifying impact force had been reduced, but the remaining force was still terrifying.
The moment No. 5 touched the ball, a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound came from the joints of his arms, and his feet were pushed back.
The ice stairs that song qingxiao had left on the ground were scraped off. Song qingxiaonded on the ground and turned around. She saw that number Five¡¯s hair was standing on end. He slid down for more than 20 meters and was about to return to the tform. Only then did his momentum ease a little.
At the same time, the iron balls in the other grooves rolled down with a bang with a destructive force.
On the tform, the fugitives who were lucky enough to survive the rain of arrows were approaching the groove.
However, what made song Qingxin¡¯s heart turn cold was that the direction the group of escapees chose to go seemed to be different from the groove she chose.
In the end, he still lost because of his choice?
Number Five¡¯s clenched teeth and persevering face and number one¡¯s desperate and frightened expression reflected in her eyes. At this moment, song Qing¡¯s small mind went nk. After nearly exhausting her strength, she waspletely stunned in the face of such a certain death situation.
A few of the escapees had already walked towards the other side of the groove, and in that groove, a huge iron ball was smashing down with a tremendous force.
At the critical moment, song Qing¡¯s heart burned with anger.
She rxed her body and slid down as if she was riding a high-speed slide. In the blink of an eye, she slid behind the giant ball and was only a few meters away from the tform.
¡°You guys,e this way!¡±
She flicked her wrist, and the vine that she had harvested in the terrorist camp earlier flew out like a snake. With a whoosh, it wrapped around two of the men who were about to move to the right.
The fugitives.
Once the vine wrapped around the person, song qingxiao twisted the vine twice to secure it. Then, she pulled the vine tightly and threw it with all her strength. The vine chain carried the two escapees and was lifted up in the air.
The two escapees who were tied together were lifted up and swung in a circle in the air. They fell into the groove behind her with a ¡®ng¡¯.
After temporarily saving the two of them, number one¡¯s heart, which had been in his throat, immediately returned to its original ce.
While he was still in a daze, something shocking happened again.
As the two escapees were forced to change directions by song qingxiao, the group of escapees that had initially gone to the right changed their course and stepped into the groove in the middle.
Seeing this, song qingxiao was also terrified.
Her initial n was to save a few people if she chose the wrong path and couldn¡¯t avoid it. Then, she would walk again.
However, she did not expect that her intervention would disrupt the escapees ¡®choice of path.
In other words, even if the correct route to escape from the terrorist camp had to be designated by the escapees, the route might be random, but the choice of the escapees might be affected by external interference.
Before she had time to think about it, the huge metal ball that was the fastest hit the tform with a loud ¡®Dong¡¯.
The tform was hit hard and began to shake violently.
The people standing on top were bounced up by the force, and two of thest few people were bounced to the correct groove, while one person unfortunately fell down after being bounced off.
In order to protect the escapees, number one was unfortunately thest one to fall. The moment the iron ball fell, no matter how agile he was, he was still sent flying by the force of the impact and fell out of the groove.
¡°Save me¡¡±
He cried out in despair.
At this moment, number one actually didn¡¯t have much hope..
Chapter 459 - 459: Sanguin_l
Chapter 459: Sanguin_l
Trantor: 549690339
Most of the participants who had gone through the divine trials were cold-blooded and heartless. Even song qingxiao¡¯s decision to save No. 6 and return to the terrorist organization to rescue the other people was purely out of consideration for the mission. She was not truly kind.
After escaping from the terror Battalion, crossing the snake cave, the underground river, and entering the Goblin¡¯sir, the next section of the road was the bloody tunnel. He was about to take his old route.
Number one¡¯s greatest use had already been shown when he was in the terror Battalion. For the other two, his ability was not important.
Moreover, if song qingxiao and number five survived, they could still divide his points.
In such a critical situation, with number five holding the giant ball, number one was not sure if song qingxiao would consume more energy to save him.
The burning furnace below was emitting waves of heat, about to engulf him.
After he shouted this with all his might, his eyes were filled with despair and regret. His body fell straight down like a kite with a broken string.
But the next moment, he heard a ¡®whoosh¡¯ in the air. A vine fell from above and hit his iling arm with a ¡®pa¡¯.
¡°Grab it!¡±
Song qingxiao¡¯s cold voice seemed toe from the clouds. Number one felt his arm go numb as a soft snake-like object quickly wrapped around him.
His falling speed slowed down, and after his body swayed twice, the vines wrapped around his arms slid down to his forearm in the blink of an eye.
Cold sweat poured out of his pores. Number one instinctively grabbed the vine tightly, as if he was holding on to a life-saving straw.
After number one grabbed the vine tightly, he felt a strong force lifting him up.
At this time, several iron balls fell from the grooves one after another, as if the entire inside of the mountain was about to copse, making a loud sound that shook the world.
Under the Super destructive power, the iron ball came down with a terrifying impact. After breaking several connecting grooves, it rushed out of the tform with a bang and fell down!
Two to three secondster, the sound of the iron ball falling rang out. The moment the iron ball fell into the red furnace underground, sparks flew in all directions, and arge amount of me mist rushed out, swallowing the bodies of the few who fell into it.
The interior of the mountain experienced this tremor and let out a sound of being unable to withstand the heavy load.
The inside of the groove shook violently, making it difficult for people to stand still.
The ball inside the groove also swung left and right, hitting the two sides of the groove, making a ¡®ng¡¯ sound.
Number five took the opportunity to clench his teeth and shout. He used all his strength to push the giant ball out of the groove as it swayed from side to side.
Song Qing wrapped the vine around his wrist a few times and forcefully lifted the shaking No. 1 into the groove.
As soon as No. 1 climbed up, he copsed in the groove, his hands gripping the edge of the groove tightly, and his body was still trembling.
His body seemed to have been fished out of the water, and the vines were still wrapped around his wrists. He refused to let go even after he came up.
Number five, who had used up all his energy, was in the same state as him. He seemed to have copsed.
After losing his strength, his body slowly returned to its original short and thin appearance. Because he had used too much strength, the capiries on the surface of his body had burst, and the blood that seeped out had soaked his skin, mixed with sweat.
His eyes were red and his hands were still shaking. He was gasping for breath, as if he didn¡¯t even have the strength to make a sound.
Although the giant ball was pushed out of the groove, the metal groove was still shaking with the remaining force.
¡°T-thankyou¡¡±
Number one, who had just escaped from death, looked outside after experiencing the previous turn of events. He then turned his head back in shock.
He looked at song Qing with aplicated expression as he put away the vine and stuttered.
At this time, it would be normal for her to hit him when he was down. Number one never dreamed that when he thought he was going to die, song Qing would reach out to him.
Actually, when number one had chosen to return to the terror Battalion, he had been resentful.
The road back to the terrorist camp was not an easy one. The journey was full of danger, even though number one knew that the road back was imperative.
If no one responded to the call of the fugitives to return to the terror Battalion, there would be no one who would stop the trial-takers.
Without the guidance of a guide, they would never be able to escape back to the terror Battalion, and naturally, they would never be able toplete their mission..
Chapter 460 - 460: Sanguin_2
Chapter 460: Sanguin_2
Trantor: 549690339 |
However, even though he knew that song qingxiao¡¯s choice to avoid it was unavoidable, number one had actually regretted his choice after encountering danger several times.
If he had chosen to leave with No. 6 and No. 7 from the start, the mission would have been much easier.
This thought had appeared in his mind several times, but after song qingxiao saved him, number one was d that he had made the choice.
If he had chosen to leave with number six and seven instead of song qingxiao, number six would have hit him while he was down.
The trial grounds were like a field of Asura-it was either you die or I live. Number one felt that he would probably never meet someone like song qingxiao, who was willing to save her partner in a crisis.
¡°Thank you,¡± he said.
His body was still trembling, but he thanked her again with a serious and
excited expression.¡±In the future ¡¡±
¡°Enough with the nonsense.¡±
Before number one could finish, song qingxiao interrupted him and shook the
vine in her hand.
One end of the vine was still tightly held in number one¡¯s hand. At this moment, under her vigorous shaking, number one¡¯s limp body stood up like a pile of mud.
He held the guardrail in time and quickly let go.
Song qingxiao kept the vine with a cold expression, clearly not taking the fact that she had saved number one to heart.
Number one was stunned for a moment, then the corners of his mouth twitched and he revealed a smile.
¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡±
She kept the vines and looked around. Her face was pale and she frowned.
After the giant ball rolled down from the top of the mountain, the cradle-like tform had been deformed.
Under the violent impact of the huge rolling balls, the joints of several grooves had already broken, causing the deformed tform to tilt and shake continuously.
The survivors were lying in the same metal groove, like swinging on a swing. They flew to a high ce and then fell down. The joint of the iron chains, which had been hit by a fierce attack, made a creaking sound as if it could break at any time. Every swing made people tremble.
The sound of the explosion did not stop, and the entire inside of the mountain trembled from the rolling of the giant balls. The gravel above their heads fell like rain.
The underground furnace made a crackling sound, and the temperature was much higher than before.
However, this was not the reason for song Qing¡¯s frown. She realized that the dense rain of arrows had stopped.
The tens of thousands of gnomes that had been crowding around the mountain had all disappeared.
She released her divine sense and sensed a small group of people quickly approaching.
At the same time, the two-headed dog¡¯s angry roar could be heard in her divine sense.
It was obvious that not only were the deserters here, but the pursuers were alsoing. They could no longer stay in this ce.
¡°I heard the two-headed dog¡¯s voice.¡±
Under the high temperature, the metal trough that everyone was sitting in quickly began to burn. As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, number one endured the dizziness and half-squatted up with difficulty.
With a creaking sound, the groove was still shaking violently. Every time it shook, the scenery in front of and behind them moved rapidly in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. In the narrow space, everyone felt like they were about to be thrown out in the next moment.
However, her words were like an Imperial edict. Number five forced her exhausted body to stand up while the dozen or so survivors also got up and began to climb up along the groove.
The inside of the container was extremely smooth, and the rolling friction of the giant ball made it even more hot and slippery. It seemed that it would slide down a bit with every step it took. The speed of moving forward was really too slow.
However, judging from the reaction of the escapees, it was just as she had guessed. The correct way to escape was determined by the direction of the escapees.
However, the direction of the escapees could also be affected by the trial-taker. For example, the path that the escapees had chosen at the beginning was not the one they were currently taking. However, after song qingxiao¡¯s forceful intervention, this path had be the real path of survival.
After confirming the door of life, song qingxiao pushed the two escapees in front of her aside and walked in front.
With every step she took, an icy footprint would appear on the ground. In a few breaths, she had already walked more than ten meters.
With her leading the way, the team¡¯s speed increased a lot.
The escapees also seemed to sense that the pursuers were about to arrive, and they all ran forward with all their might.
When song qingxiao only had ten percent of her spiritual energy left, she finally reached the top and entered the ck tunnel.
As the group entered the tunnel, there were also people moving at the exit of the nest. It was obvious that the new group of fugitives had arrived.
¡®Woof woof woof¡¯
After entering the tunnel, a dog¡¯s bark reverberated through the entire mountainside, reaching everyone¡¯s ears.
¡®Thump thump, thump thump¡¯. The sound of the rising heartbeat and heavy breathing rang in everyone¡¯s ears, making the atmosphere tense and urgent.
The tunnel was dimly lit, and sharp maroon stctites drooped down from the top of their heads, as if they were full of blood. It was extremely terrifying. This tunnel was exactly the same as the one everyone had used to enter the trial.
He had entered the blood tunnel!
Song qingxiao, number one, and number five couldn¡¯t help but have the same thought. After going through so much, the mission had finally continued.
¡®Hu, Hu¡¯!
With heavy panting, everyone ran forward with all their might.
After knowing that they might catch up with something behind them, this time, there was no need for any escapees to remind number one to be quiet. There was no need for anyone to say anything either. The three of them used all their strength and rushed towards the tunnel entrance with all their might. After an unknown period of time, there was finally a slight noise from behind. Another group of escapees seemed to have entered the tunnel and joined the escape.
The breathing of the beast was mixed with the sound of stctites and crushed stones. As soon as the beast¡¯s breath entered the tunnel, a strong smell of blood enveloped everyone.
¡®Dang, dang, dang¡¯ the sound of heavy footsteps could be heard. Number one¡¯s heart sank. The two-headed dog had caught up..
Chapter 461 - 461: A narrow road (1)
Chapter 461: A narrow road (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The rapid sound of the wind passed by everyone¡¯s ears. After sensing that their pursuers were not far away, everyone held their breath and ran forward.
When they had just entered the trial, everyone had run around in a daze and were attacked not long after.
With her sixth sense, song qingxiao could feel that they were almost at the exit of the blood tunnel.
There was a faint lighting from the distance. A terrifying giant holding a huge axe should be waiting at the exit of the tunnel.
At this point, there was not much spiritual energy left in song qingxiao¡¯s body. Compared to when she first entered the trial scene, although her strength had increased by several levels, her spiritual energy was not sufficient.
In the absence of other trial-takers, song qingxiao wasn¡¯tpletely confident that she could use her remaining spirit energy to kill the giant and the two-headed dog.
Amidst the whooshing sound of the wind, the light in front of her became brighter and brighter. The exit was close at hand, and the sense of pursuit behind her was even closer. She formed a hand seal and rushed in the direction of the tunnel entrance in one breath!
The remaining spiritual energy in her body turned with the hand seal she made. She had not had the time to read out the ¡®swordsman¡¯ order, but the flying axe that rushed into the tunnel to reap human lives in her memory did not appear.
The tform outside the tunnel was empty at this time. There was no giant, nor was there the giant¡¯s corpse. It was as if her memory was wrong!
¡°This¡¡±
Song qingxiao was not the only one who was shocked. Number one and number five were also surprised.
The pursuers were still there, but the giant that blocked their way was nowhere to be seen.
On the tform, there was a pitch-ck suspension bridge that connected to the other side.
Although the absence of the giant was different from what everyone remembered, the position of the suspension bridge did not change.
Amidst the ferocious roars, a group of people in the tunnel behind them were also running wildly toward the exit.
Song Qing was stunned for a moment before she waved her hand.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
No matter what, he couldn¡¯t stay here for long. He had to rush to the other side of the suspension bridge first.
As soon as she finished speaking, number five took the lead and rushed toward the suspension bridge. Song qingxiao and number one followed closely behind, and the fugitives also followed.
After returning to the terror Battalion, the suspension bridge, which had been destroyed by number four, was automatically repaired by the trial system. Everyone grabbed the rope handrails on both sides and ran to the middle of the bridge. When they were thrown onto the tform behind them, there was a sudden violent force.
There was a huge storm behind them, and sand and stones were blown into the sky.
Under the howling of the wind, the suspension bridge, which was originally because of the group¡¯s rapid running, was now shaking violently.
This unexpected turn of events caused song qingxiao, who was running wildly, to slow down instinctively and turn her head.
An extremely strange scene was reflected in her eyes. A huge storm vortex appeared on the empty tform.
Amidst the howling wind, a pair of huge green feet began to appear on the tform.
As the storm weakened, the green color spread upwards, forming a pair of thick legs.
Her feet had been chopped off by song qingxiao¡¯s axe, so she would never be mistaken!
The giant that had disappeared from the tform reappeared.
Her sudden stop stunned number one. Then, a violent storm seemed to blow behind her, and song qingxiao¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as if she had sensed something.
Before number one could even turn his head, he revealed an expression as if he had seen a ghost.
¡°Three ¡ Number three ¡¡±
His voice began to tremble, and his facial muscles twitched.
Song qingxiao had yet to recover from the shock of the giant¡¯s appearance. When she heard number one¡¯s voice, she turned her head around.
On the opposite bank not far away, two figures walked out of the thick ck fog.
One of them dragged his snake tail, and his face gradually became clear. The two of them looked at each other from a distance, and the moment they saw each other, they were subconsciously stunned!
Song qingxiao¡¯s mind exploded. On the undead altar, No. 6 and No. 7, who had chosen a different path from them and then went their separate ways, had actually met at this time!
This scene was within her expectations, but it was also beyond her expectations.
If number six and seven met them after turning back, then who was the one who escaped from the terror Battalion?
At this moment, all sorts of questions were piling up in her mind, making her feel suffocated.
However, this was not the time for her to think about it. The moment she saw number six and seven, the injured number six and seven on the other side of the suspension bridge also noticed the people on the bridge.
This is bad!
Chapter 462 - 462: A narrow road (2)
Chapter 462: A narrow road (2)
Trantor: 549690339
Such a thought emerged in song Qingxin¡¯s mind, and he continued to rush forward with all his might.
The suspension bridge, which had been shaking heavily from the impact from the force behind her, swung even more violently after she ran!
When No. 6 and No. 7 saw song qingxiao and the others who had returned, they were stunned at first. Then, they turned to look at each other, and their faces were filled with ecstasy!
After the two of them parted ways with song qingxiao and the others at the undead altar, number six had hurriedly brought number seven into the thick fog to prevent song qingxiao from ambushing them.
Time was of the essence, and he didn¡¯t have the time to analyze the direction and the exit. The two of them left the undead altar and walked for a long time in the fog.
The two of them were on tenterhooks throughout the journey. They were afraid that song Qing would go back on his word and chase after the two people who were not with him. They were also afraid that ferocious undead creatures would rush out of the darkness.
After walking for an unknown amount of time, they finally saw a ray of light. However, they realized that they were bing more and more familiar with the path at the exit. Unknowingly, the two of them had returned to the time when they had just crossed the suspension bridge.
Just as number six was regretting that he had chosen the wrong direction and taken the wrong path, he heard a noise from the opposite side. He took a step forward and saw a group of people on the bridge led by the trial-taker.
She led arge group of people and was rushing to the other end of the bridge.
There were about a dozen escapees on the bridge, forming a long ck line.
The group of escapees who had escaped from the blood tunnel with the group had only been left with a few after the baptism of the undead altar.
Where did these extra peoplee from? Song qingxiao and the others were clearly behind him and number 7. Why did they meet him face to face?
In an instant, number six realized that song Qing and the other two had already returned to the terror Battalion and were leading a group of people out of the camp.
She really went back to save him and did not just say it casually.
Even though number six did not know how she managed to return to the terror Battalion in such a short period of time and even saved so many people from the undead, fear, hatred, and jealousy shed through her heart when she saw song Qing Xiao.
Her ability was too heaven-defying. Her strength far exceeded that of the other trial-takers.
In such an Asura arena, survival was already very difficult in the first ce. There should not be suchpetitors anymore.
No. 5 was running in front. He was still a dozen meters away from the suspension bridge. Song qingxiao¡¯s action made No. 6 realize something.
In this trial, other than the dead No. 2 and No. 4, there were only five participants left alive.
Other than himself and number seven, number one, song qingxiao, and number five were all on the bridge, and this suspension bridge was their only way out!
If the suspension bridge was cut off, the three of them would definitely die on the bridge.
With the threepetitors dead, the total 14000 points of this trial would be shared between him and the living number 7. After the trial waspleted, the strength of the two of them would increase by arge margin because of these points!
If it was any other time, after seeing song qingxiao¡¯s super strength, number six would not have dared to have such a thought.
However, they were all on the bridge now, and their lives were in their hands. The opportunity bestowed by the heavens was right in front of them, so why not take the gamble?
With this thought in mind, number six¡¯s eyes were filled with ecstasy. He also reacted to the direction of the suspension bridge and rushed forward.
number six, you B * stard, you son of a b * tch, how dare you!
Number one saw number six¡¯s actions from the bridge and immediately understood his n. He roared with anger.
After crossing the bridge twice, a simr scene happened again.
The first time they crossed the bridge, number four had hit them while they were down, but everyone had escaped at the critical moment.
And this time, when they crossed the bridge, No. 6 and No. 7 were blocking the road. Were they still as lucky as they were back then?
Number six had a ferocious smile on his face as both sides rushed to the other side of the suspension bridge.
However, inparison, No. 6 and No. 7 were closer to the suspension bridge than the three yers on the bridge. When he stood at the side of the suspension bridge, No. 5, who was running in front, was still about five to six meters away from the bridge.
The howling storm grew even louder. The giant in the center of the vortex had already revealed his shoulder. In the bloody tunnel, the two-headed dog¡¯s roar could be heard clearly by number six and number seven on the bridge and on the other end of the bridge.
The violent aura spread in the mountain. Number six took out his dagger, so excited that his heart couldn¡¯t help but contract.
It was as if he could already see the moment when the suspension bridge was broken, song qingxiao and the other two died, and he would share the 14000 points with No. 7 when the mission waspleted.
¡®Thump, thump, thump!¡¯ The rapid heartbeat was apanied by the faint groan of the giant. Because of his excitement, number six¡¯s hand holding the dagger was trembling.
Number five was still four to three meters away from him, while number one was on the suspension bridge. His voice had changed color due to fear.
He was different from that idiot No. 4. Why did he cut the handrail of the suspension bridge? If he cut off the vine rope on the ground, wouldn¡¯t the people on the bridge be at his mercy?
¡°Hehehe¡¡±
Number six was so excited that his face was trembling. Number one saw him squatting down and shouted,¡±
¡°Number six, you useless grandson! Have you forgotten who saved you outside the tunnel?¡±
¡°You ungrateful dog! He won¡¯t die a good death ¡¡±
¡°Hu ¡¡± As number one cursed, the storm weakened, and the giant¡¯s heavy breathing entered everyone¡¯s ears.
The dagger in number six¡¯s hand fell onto the rope on the ground and he cut it down with force!
With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, one side of the tight vine rope broke under his force.
One side of the suspension bridge was broken and tilted. Some of the wooden nks on the bridge closest to No. 6 fell off.
Song qingxiao was already prepared when she saw number six¡¯s actions.
The spiritual power in her body was drawn out and turned into arge amount of ice soul, freezing the remaining wooden boards that had not fallen off.
Number six cut off one side of the bridge and then turned to the other side. If both sides were cut off, everyone would be in a dead end.
Number five was still a few meters away from the ground. At the crucial moment, he suddenly stepped on the bridge, and his body rose into the air, shooting toward the other end of the bridge.
When he flew up, number six had already squatted on the other side, stretched out his dagger, and cut the vine rope.
With a ¡®bu¡¯ sound, the other side of the suspension bridge also broke. In shock, the people on the bridge tightly held the vine rope on both sides of the handrail to keep their bodies from falling.
As the bottom of the bridge broke, number Five¡¯s body rapidly expanded in midair. In the blink of an eye, he had transformed into a burly King Kong. His elongated toes hooked onto the broken bottom of the bridge. As he curled up his limbs, he pulled it in his hand!
¡°Hahahaha ¡¡± Before number six could get up, he was alreadyughing out loud.. However, before he could finishughing, number five was like a huge meteorite, pulling the broken suspension bridge and rolling to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯!
Chapter 463 - 383-meeting (1)
Chapter 463: Chapter 383-meeting (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Because of this violent impact, the people on the bridge also shook up and down madly.
The current situation was more than a thousand times more critical than when they were in the Goblin¡¯sir.
Number one¡¯s face was pale with shock. When the vine rope broke, his heart felt as if it had fallen into an ice cer. He was so shocked that his hands and feet turned cold. Then, he saw number five grab the vine rope at the critical moment andnd safely.
¡°Good job ¡¡± Overjoyed, number one couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh of relief.
On the contrary, number six, who had just stood up after cutting the rope, changed his expression when he saw this scene.
However, in the next moment, No. 5¡¯s huge body began to slide rapidly toward the edge of the cliff under the pull of the suspension bridge¡¯s weight.
As number Five¡¯s body slid down, the taut suspension bridge fell again.
Number one¡¯s heart, which had just started to fly, sank to the bottom of the valley in an instant, and he could not even speak.
On the other hand, song qingxiao was initially shocked, but when she saw number five holding the vine rope tightly, she stepped on the rope and ran forward in a burst of energy.
hahahahaha ¡ Number six saw number five who had fallen to the ground and was being carried to the edge of the cliff. He couldn¡¯t help but smile.
¡°I really didn¡¯t expect number five to have such a loyal man like you in the trial.¡± Number six¡¯s words were filled with ridicule. Number Five¡¯s face was swollen and his eyes were red because he had used too much force. His strong body kept trembling.
The rough vine rope slipped through his hand, cutting his palm and dyeing it red.
However, no matter how hard he tried, in the blink of an eye, number five was only half a meter away from the edge of the cliff. He was heavily dragged down by the rope, and as he was about to fall, his hand that was holding on to the vine rope slowly loosened.
At this time, number six probably didn¡¯t need to make a move. Before he himself fell off the cliff from the force, he would probably let go in order to protect himself.
No matter how righteous they were, the trial-takers were still selfish in their bones. There was nothing more important than their own lives.
¡°He¡¯s really a mutant, a mutant.¡± Number six looked at this scene with great interest and waved to number seven, who had his eyes closed behind him.
The two of them seemed to be connected in their minds. Number six had just moved his finger, and number seven had already dragged his huge snake tail forward.
No. 7 was like the Grim Reaper who was after his life.
In front of him was the abyss that they were about to be dragged into, and behind him were number six and number seven, who harbored ill intentions. Under the pincer attack from both sides, number Five¡¯s eyes showed signs of struggle.
¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, number five.¡±
Number one was also running at full speed, but he was still about ten meters away fromnding.
hahahahaha¡
Number sixughed maniacally. He had once been plotted against by number one, this despicable viin, and had long hated him to the core. Now that he was about to take his revenge, his eyes revealed a look of satisfaction.
He stood on the other side of the broken bridge, holding the dagger. He raised his hand, and the sharp dagger cut off one of the handrails with a ¡®whoosh¡¯.
Several escapees who were holding onto the suspension ropes on the bridge suddenly lost their bnce and fell into the canyon. Their figures were quickly swallowed by the thick fog floating in the middle of the cliff.
Number seven was already behind number five. She opened her mouth and a Scarlet tongue flickered out.
With a hissing sounding from her throat, her long hair moved without any wind and the braids turned into small snakes. She raised her palm and a snake whip appeared in her palm. She threw it out!
¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡±
Number five heard the noise behind him and his eyes showed signs of struggle. Song Qing was still three to four meters away from the shore, but number five was about to be brought down into the abyss by the broken bridge.
He mumbled to himself as he loosened his bloody palm. The broken suspension bridge lost its support and fell to the ground.
The moment the suspension bridge fell, song Qing¡¯s small body jumped up and threw a vine back. He shouted,¡±
¡°Catch!¡±
Because the bridge was falling, number one, who was only supporting himself with one side of the handrail, was shocked out of his wits when he saw a life-saving vine rope falling from the sky, just like it had been in the Goblin¡¯sir.
His despairing heart was suddenly filled with hope. Out of his trust in song qingxiao, number one chose to give up on the handle that could only stabilize him and grabbed the vine rope with both hands.
Number six, who was about to cut off thest handle, saw the scene clearly. When he saw number one¡¯s action, his eyes widened in disbelief and he subconsciously stopped what he was doing.
The cultivators were all cold-blooded and selfish. After experiencing life and death, nothing was more important than their own lives..
Chapter 464 - 464: Meeting (2)
Chapter 464: Meeting (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Number one wasn¡¯t a good person either. Back then, he had plotted against him with underhanded methods.
However, such a person was willing to give up the chance of temporary survival and put his life in the hands of another trial-taker.
Number six was stunned for a moment, then his eyes showed a hint of mockery.
His facial muscles twitched, and he raised his dagger again, ready to cut off thest armrest. Behind him, number five had already jumped up and dodged number Seven¡¯s snake whip.
On the cliff opposite the suspension bridge, the giant in the maelstrom storm had alsopletely revealed its figure.
He raised his axe high and let out an earth-shaking roar!
Number six¡¯s shock onlysted for an instant, but many things could happen in that instant.
Number one caught the vine rope that song qingxiao had thrown over. The few escapees who had followed behind him also caught him at the critical moment. Song Qing¡¯s body was as light as a bird¡¯s. She tiptoed on the handrail and ran two steps forward like she was walking on a tightrope. At thest moment when number six swung his dagger, her eyes were sharp and she shouted, ¡±
¡°Hold on tight!¡±
With a cold shout, she jumped up the cliff with the group of people who were hugging each other tightly.
At the same time, number six¡¯s raised dagger finally cut the trembling handrail. With a ¡®bang¡¯, the suspension bridge finally brokepletely.
The vine rope bounced high into the air, and the escapees on the bridge who failed to catch the people in front of them in time fell into the abyss like dumplings.
Song qingxiao used the momentum from the previous stomp tond on the tform like a missile.
The moment shended on the ground, she used her remaining spiritual power on her arm, and scales appeared. With a swing of her arm, the string of survivors and number one hanging on the vine rope were also thrown onto the tform!
¡°Hahaha¡¡± When number six cut off thest handrail of the suspension bridge, heughed wildly. Before he could finishughing, he saw song qingxiaond safely and let go of the rope in her hand.
Her figure disappeared on the spot and turned into an afterimage as she rushed towards number six. A cold killing intent was alreadying towards him. Before number six could smile, he saw a ck Daggering towards his neck.
¡°Ha ¡¡± Number six¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, but he was stillughing instinctively. He was about to step back to avoid song qingxiao¡¯s attack, but he felt that his body was not listening to him.
Song qingxiao attacked in anger, with the intention of not leaving anyone alive.
She swung her arm, and even if number six¡¯s body was made of iron, her mysterious dagger was enough to Pierce a huge hole in his throat. Under the thunderous attack, song qingxiao never thought that he would miss. In the distance, number seven, who was attacking number five, seemed to have sensed that number six was in danger. In a moment of desperation, he let number five go and whipped his snake whip in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. In the wind, number six had a strange smile on his face. At the end of number Seven¡¯s whip, the snake head opened its mouth and showed its fangs. It rushed toward song Qing¡¯s back.
The tip of her dagger was about to touch number six¡¯s neck and drink his blood
However, when the tip of the saber moved forward, it did not Pierce into the flesh, but into the void!
In front of song qingxiao, number six¡¯s body turned into an illusion in an instant. The dagger was thrust forward, but it only hit his shadow! With the strong wind brought by her strength, the shadow was blown by the wind and turned into a vast mist, floating in the middle of the mountain.
She stretched her hand out to grab the number seven whip, but she only caught air.
Number six, who had been so proud of himself earlier, had disappeared into thin air!
What was going on? Song qingxiao was still in shock, but she still maintained her posture of handing the dagger over.
It was as if number six¡¯s arrogantughter was still ringing in his ears, but his figure and aura hadpletely disappeared without a trace, as if this person had never appeared in the first ce!
Just as she was feeling extremely surprised, a burst of crazyughter suddenly came from the tunnel on the tform on the opposite mountain wall, hahahahaha¡
The voice was familiar, the same as number six, who wasughing wildly in front of song qingxiao.
At the same time, on the other side, number six saw song qingxiao¡¯s murderous move and his eyes were filled with fear. He was in a hurry to cut off the rope with his dagger, but now he was facing song qingxiao¡¯s fierce attack. He didn¡¯t even have time to take out his flute to defend.
In his panic, he thought that he was going to die, but the pain he expected did note.
In number six¡¯s sea of consciousness, a merciless notification came from God¡¯s trial:[ mission to prevent escape from the terror Battalion failed. ] Then, in his sea of consciousness, the trial mission changed agaimEscape from the terrorist camp.
[ missionpletion: 2800 points ]
His vision turned ck, and his body was so light that it did not listen to hismand. The next moment, he was quickly pulled into the darkness. ¡®Thump thump, thump thump¡¯, the crazy heartbeat and messy and hurried footsteps came to his ears.
The ferocious two-headed dog was chasing after him. His body seemed to have been running for a long time, and he was extremely tired.
This series of changes caught number six by surprise. He was still in a daze when he heard a ¡®whooshing¡¯ sound.
A huge axe flew into the cave like a whirlwind, taking away arge number of lives and filling the sky with a bloody mist.
¡°Ha¡¡± He was stillughing instinctively, but the blood poured into his mouth and stopped him fromughing.
This scene seemed familiar, as if he had encountered it before when he had just entered the trial.
The light appeared in front of him. He could already see the exit of the tunnel. A terrifying shadow was waiting there. Number six knew what it was!
No, no, no!
He denied it frantically in his heart and kept shaking his head..
Chapter 465 - 465: Rulers_l
Chapter 465: Rulers_l
Trantor: 549690339
This was ridiculous. He was on the other side of the suspension bridge just a moment ago, facing off against song qingxiao. How did he appear in the blood tunnel?
He had already walked this old path. The two-headed dog chasing him had been forced to retreat, and even the giant had been killed long ago.
The dead could not be resurrected unless time was turned back.
But how could that be possible?
Number six thought it was ridiculous, but then the flying hatchet brushed past his ear. He felt a cool sensation at his ear, followed by a burning sensation.
This situation seemed familiar. Before number six could cover his ears, he felt that arge number of escapees in the tunnel were cut down by the flying axes like leeks.
He dragged his exhausted body and rushed out of the tunnel. Outside the tunnel, the giant¡¯s tall body was like an unshakeable mountain, guarding the tform.
On the other side of the bloody tunnel, a pitch-ck suspension bridge led into the distance. This was the only way to escape from the terror Battalion!
Number six¡¯s eyes were filled with ecstasy. He immediately rushed toward the bridge before the giant could retrieve the flying axe.
However, when he rushed to the corner of the bridge like a whirlwind, a scene that made number six feel like his liver and guts were about to burst appeared!
The other end of the suspension bridge had been cut off, and the suspension bridge was creaking as it fell.
The decayed wooden nks that paved the bridge fell into the abyss one after another. The handrails on both sides were thrown high into the air, making a loud sound!
¡°.. Ha ¡Ah-¡±
Number six was stillughing a moment ago, but the next moment, he couldn¡¯t help but scream in horror.
Through the mist lingering halfway up the mountain, his sharp eyes saw song qingxiao and the others standing on the opposite side of the hanging wall. They were looking at him across the cliff!
The mist was too far away for him to see the expressions on song qingxiao¡¯s and the others ¡®faces, but he could feel song qingxiao¡¯s sarcasm.
The bridge was broken! It also meant that their way out of the terrorist camp was cut off!
How did the bridge break?
Was it number Four¡¯s doing? He recalled the ferocious face of number four when they crossed the bridge.
Number six gritted his teeth so hard that he almost broke them. He clenched his fists.
The moment he clenched his hand, he was caught by the dagger in his palm.
In a sh, number six¡¯s rationality, which had been in a mess after the series of events, finally came back.
He remembered, he remembered! He had cut the bridge with his dagger to prevent song qingxiao and the others from crossing.
However, no one had expected that he would personally cut off his own path of survival before song qingxiao and the others could be stopped.
¡± Number six let out a series of blood-curdling screeches. Once the suspension bridge was broken, there was no possibility of it being reconnected.
No matter how capable he was, it would take a long time for him to reconnect.
And he was now surrounded by the two-headed dog and the giant, so he couldn¡¯t free himself.
In other words, he had personally cut off his path of survival. It was impossible for him to escape from the terror Battalion!
Failing the mission meant death. Number six¡¯s body trembled. He could almost hear the two-headed dog¡¯s roar behind him. The beast¡¯s roar shook his heart and liver.
The giant behind him seemed to have noticed his presence, and it chased after him with heavy steps.
¡°No¡ No, no¡ Don¡¯t break¡¡± He was so shocked that his soul flew out of his body. It was possible to do evil, but not to do evil.
The broken suspension bridge made a sound and fell straight down.
¡°Save me ¡¡± Like number one, number six let out a heart-wrenching cry.
The two-headed dog charged out of the bloody tunnel and bit off the body of an escapee at the waist. It then charged in the direction of number six.
Seeing this, number seven wanted to stop her, but she also appeared on the other side of the suspension bridge like number six.
They also heard the notification from the trial space in their consciousness that their mission to prevent them from escaping the terror Battalion had failed.
The moment they stopped the mission from failing, the two of them returned to the escapees ¡®camp.
Large beads of sweat appeared on number six¡¯s forehead. His thoughts that had stopped finally woke up under the urgent pressure.
At the same time, arge number of unfamiliar memories were being stuffed into his mind, merging with him and causing his head to hurt.
This memory was different from his previous memories. It started after he entered the trial scenario.
However, in this part of his memory, the first time he entered the trial was not the bloody tunnel, but directly back to the terror Battalion..
Chapter 466 - 466: Rulers_2
Chapter 466: Rulers_2
Trantor: 549690339
He and the other trial-takers were not all locked up together. Instead, they were locked up separately. However, he and number seven were locked up together.
Since he was in the terror Battalion, and the trial mission required them to escape, he and number seven worked together. He controlled the beastmen with the sound of his flute, broke the cage, and escaped with the group of people.
Due to the hugemotion, the undead from the terror Battalion pursued them.
They followed the escapees and relied on number Seven¡¯s special ability to get close to snakes to cross the snake cave and the underground river.
Song qingxiao and the others led the way, so they passed the Goblin¡¯sir safely and entered the bloody tunnel.
At this time, the other ¡®number six¡¯ had chosen to part ways with song qingxiao and the others after surviving the incident at the undead altar. He was lost in the thick fog, looking for a way to escape from the terror Battalion.
At this point, afterbining all the situations, with number six¡¯s intelligence, how could he not guess the details of the mission?
At the spirit altar, the mission in the trial space had already been separated.
After he chose to reject the request of the escapees, the mission had probably been divided into two camps. One was to lead the escapees to start from the beginning, and the other was to stop the group of people from escaping.
However, he and number six did not encounter song qingxiao and the others who were on their way back, so the mission did not start.
At the same time, the ¡®himself¡¯ in the other memory was put into the mission by the trial space, and began the escape from beginning to end.
If he could sessfully stop song qingxiao and the others from the other end of the suspension bridge and kill them on the bridge, it would mean that he had sessfully stopped the participants from escaping. His mission would bepleted, and the other ¡®No. 6¡¯ who had escaped from the terror Battalion in the bloody tunnel would naturally no longer exist.
No. 6 had alsopleted his mission and returned to reality.
However, he was unlucky, and song Qing Xiao and the others were fast.
What he didn¡¯t expect was that number five didn¡¯t care about the number of points at the critical moment. He was willing to pull the broken suspension bridge and buy time for song qingxiao and the others.
The appearance of such an anomaly among the trial-takers caused number six and the others to fail on the verge of sess, but it also allowed song qingxiao and number one to sessfully go ashore.
Since they survived, it meant that No. 6 and No. 7¡¯s mission to stop the escapees had failed. Naturally, they would return to the escapees ¡®camp.
This was also the reason why number six had mysteriously disappeared when he was assassinated by song qingxiao.
He and number seven returned to ¡®his¡¯ body, which had escaped from the terrorist camp. Everything that had happened earlier was like a wonderful journey of consciousness.
If the previous incident hadn¡¯t happened and the suspension bridge hadn¡¯t been broken, he could have escaped with number seven and met up with song qingxiao and the others. They could escape together, just like how they escaped from the bloody tunnel to the undead altar.
Unfortunately, he was narrow-minded and was blinded by the points. He even miscalcted number Five¡¯s heart, causing him to fail on the verge of sess. Now, there was no room for regret.
The giant was already in hot pursuit. When they had first entered the trial, other than No. 2, the six trial-takers had joined forces, and with song qingxiao as the main fighting force, they had only managed to severely injure the two-headed dog and kill the giant.
He and number seven were the only ones left. They had almost exhausted their strength when they escaped from the terror Battalion and passed through the snake cave. How could they stop the two-headed dog and the giant now?
The two-headed dog swallowed the escapee and chased after number six. Number seven hurried to save it.
However, the moment number seven moved, the two-headed dog bit him at the waist.
When she saw song qingxiao confronting the two-headed dog, she was extremely rxed. Now that she was facing it, she felt the pressure.
Number Seven¡¯s huge tail whipped at the two-headed dog, and at the same time, he opened his eyes, trying to petrify the two-headed dog.
The dog¡¯s eyes were instantly dazed by her gaze, and signs of petrification appeared under its feet.
However, at the same time, its other head turned around fiercely, bit number Seven¡¯s long tail, and tore it apart!
On the other side of the cliff, song qingxiao slowly pulled back the arm that was holding the dagger. Outside the bloody tunnel, number six¡¯s wildughter was heard first, then it turned into a scream of fear.
Number one, who was still in a state of shock, was still holding on to the vine rope. He stood up shakily. He was still in a state of shock from the dangerous situation he had just been in.
¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡±
He also saw number six, who had rushed to the edge of the suspension bridge and was looking at the crowd from afar.
However, number six was clearly still at this end. How did he return to the past?
¡°Even if we fail to stop them, we¡¯ll probably have to start all over again.¡±
Song qingxiao answered calmly as she shook her slightly numb arm.
The suspension bridge fell and hit the opposite hanging wall, making a ¡®ng¡¯ sound. The remaining force didn¡¯t stop, and it was mixed with number six¡¯s shrill screams, announcing the death of number six and number seven.
Judging from the current situation, it was obvious that after the separation at the undead altar, the mission was triggered by different choices. There were two existences, number 6 and number 7.
One team was to stop them, while the other team followed behind them.
If they seeded in stopping the team, the team that was escaping would probably disappear.
If the team failed, the team would also disappear.
The rules of God¡¯s trial were mysterious and difficult to distinguish. Life and death were unknown until the end.
although he didn¡¯t know why this happened, number 6 and 7 had already failed.
She saw number 7 being eaten by the two-headed dog, and as arge amount of blood sprayed out, the notification in everyone¡¯s consciousness suddenly became:Escape from the terror Battalion.
[ missionpleted: 3500 points ]
With No. 7¡¯s death, the mission points had changed as well.
Number Five¡¯s face was filled with joy. Song Qing looked down on number six, who was still running away in the arena, and said in a deep voice,¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
This time, no one could save number six from the fire and water likest time. With the death of number seven, who was very close to him and inseparable from him, he was only able to put up ast-ditch struggle under the pincer attack of the two-headed dog and the giant.
Hearing her words, number one held back the feeling of confusion and nodded. The group then turned around and continued to move forward.
Number six¡¯s scream was thrown further and further away. About two to three minutester, the notification in their consciousness changed agaimEscape from the terror Battalion.
[ missionpleted: 4666.6666 points ]
Number six was dead..
Chapter 467 - 467: Space-time (1)
Chapter 467: Space-time (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The skyrocketing points made number one and number five very happy. Even the fatigue and fear from the long escape had been reduced by half.
Everyone groped in the dark as they advanced. The roars of the giant and the two-headed dog could no longer be heard. There was only the rapid breathing and heavy footsteps of the fugitives around them, creating a strange silence.
However, this kind of silence did not make song Qing feel at ease. Instead, it made her feel a little creepy.
This situation was like the calm before the storm, and a storm could appear at any moment.
It was different from the cold air that came from the underground river after passing through the snake cave. The further they walked, the more they felt a faint heat wave.
No. 1 and No. 5 might not have noticed it yet, but song qingxiao¡¯s spirit energy was of the ice element, so she was particrly sensitive to this.
She could feel that her spirit energy was being restricted here, and the heat wave made her sweat.
¡°Let¡¯s take a rest first.¡± She suddenly spoke, her voice spreading in the darkness, but there was no echo around.
Number one, who was sweating profusely, wiped his face and nodded. Then, the fugitives also stopped when song qingxiao finished her words.
Song qingxiao sat on the ground, and the others followed suit.
After shaking off the pursuers, everyone felt relieved. Number one recalled the previous scene and asked while panting,¡±
¡°What happened to number six and the others earlier?¡±
With No. 6 and No. 7 dead, their points would be split among the remaining three.
However, No. 1 and No. 5 still had a lot of questions in their hearts. For example, when they were escaping, were the people following them No. 6 and No. 7?
If it was number six and seven, why did they appear on the other side of the suspension bridge to stop them from crossing?
And if the team behind them wasn¡¯t No. 6 or No. 7, why would they suddenly disappear and appear on the other side of the suspension bridge after failing to stop them from crossing?
These doubts made number one and number five feel uneasy. They were afraid that they would end up in the same situation as number six and seven.
Song qingxiao was about to rest, but when she heard number one¡¯s question, she opened her eyes and looked in number one¡¯s direction.
the mission this time was supposed to be to escape from the terror Battalion. As soon as she spoke, everyone fell silent. There was a rustling sound in the dark. Number one seemed to lean his upper body in her direction, holding his breath and listening carefully to every word she was going to say.
¡°As you can all see, it¡¯s not easy toplete this mission by yourself.¡±
In fact, the trial at the terror Battalion this time around was a sure-death situation back at the dead spirit altar.
The Necromancer¡¯s astral formation was terrifying and extraordinary, almost sucking her dry.
If it wasn¡¯t for the mysterious suction that suddenly appeared in her soul at the critical moment and sucked the Necromancer dry, everyone would have died on the spirit altar.
Song qingxiao felt uneasy as she recalled the scene. Her body was out of her control at that moment, as if there was another will hidden in her soul.
However, this was not the time to think about this. She suppressed the thought in her mind and continued,¡±
if we work together and agree to all the escapees ¡®requests to return to the terrorist organization to rescue our people, then there shouldn¡¯t be any changes to the mission.
However, the probability of this happening was too low. Due to various considerations, the trial-takers ultimately chose two different paths. It was at this moment that another possibility began to appear in the originally fixed mission.
When song qingxiao and the others returned to the terrorist camp, No. 6 and No. 7, who had parted ways with them, mistakenly chose to return to their original path.
Since they didn¡¯t have a ¡®leader¡¯, their mission remained the same when song qingxiao and the others returned to the terror Battalion.
By the time they rescued a group of escapees from the terror Battalion and escaped again, number six and number seven, who had chosen to reject the escapees ¡®suggestion, had changed their mission to preventing the trial-takers from escaping.
At the same time, number six and number seven were on their way back to stop song qingxiao and the others. Perhaps, while song qingxiao and the others were returning to the terror Battalion, they appeared in a different time and space..
Chapter 468 - 468: Space-time (2)
Chapter 468: Space-time (2)
Trantor: 549690339
in this space and time, other than the dead number 2 and number 4, who hadpletely lost their qualifications for the trial, the other number 6 and number 7 also appeared.
No. 1 and No. 5 knew what happened after that. When the three of them led the fugitives to the bloody tunnel, the two different dimensions began to ovep.
Therefore, one team of number six appeared as the escapees behind song qingxiao and the others, while the other team appeared as the escapees who stopped song qingxiao and the others from escaping.
Once the mission to stop the escapees failed, time would ovep, and No. 6
and No. 7 would naturally return to their escapees status.
If their mission was still to escape from the terror Battalion, they would have failed to escape after the suspension bridge broke. The only thing that awaited them was death.
Number one couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded after hearing what she said.
¡°Is there such a possibility in the trial?¡±
¡°Anything is possible in the trial.¡± Song qingxiao replied.
If she had not experienced the change of camp in the mental hospital, she would have found this situation unbelievable.
After she said this, she actually had another question in her heart.
Everyone was silent for a moment before number five suddenly spoke,¡± ording to what you said, number three, when we returned to the terror Battalion, we appeared in a different time and space, causing another number six and number seven to appear in the same time and space. He paused for a moment before continuing,¡±
in that case, in the space and time of No. 6 and No. 7, which were going in the wrong direction, will there be another us who are also preparing to return to the terror Battalion?¡±
Outside the bloody tunnel, two different spaces had folded, and thus, two teams of No. 6 and No. 7, with different directions and destinations, had appeared.
However, at the same time, would there be two teams with different directions and different goals, including song Qing, number one, and number five?
The question he raised was exactly what song Qingxin was unsure of.
Now that number five had finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t say anything.
After number five asked this, he threw out another question, ¡±
¡°If there¡¯s another team of ¡®us¡¯, does this team have the same goal as us?¡±
Number five didn¡¯t talk much, but he was a thoughtful person. His questions were on point.
The dumbfounded number one heard number Five¡¯s words and his body trembled heavily. He eximed,¡±
¡°W-would there be such a thing?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Song qingxiao hesitated for a while and shook her head. I¡¯m not
sure.
She said again.
Within the trial space, anything could happen.
¡°In fact, everything I said earlier was just my spection. It can¡¯t be taken seriously.¡± She sighed, so, I can¡¯t be 100% sure if there¡¯s another team of ¡¯us¡¯ and what their purpose is.
After she said this, number one and number five looked at each other, their
hearts heavy.
Since entering this round of trial, although everyone had not spent a long time together, they had a rough understanding of each other¡¯s character and strength.
As far as number one knew, song Qingxin was so meticulous that it was unbelievable. She was a cautious person and wasn¡¯t someone who would talk big.
She didn¡¯t speak much. For her to say this, she must have already carefully spected in her mind thousands of times. It was very likely that she was close to the truth or the truth itself.
Although she wasn¡¯t 100% sure, number one and number five both knew in their hearts that this was most likely true.
At this moment, the joy brought about by number six and number Seven¡¯s explosive increase in points after their deaths was quickly covered by the shadow of a new round. Number one had never dreamed that he would be afraid of himself one day!
¡°This is really f * eking crazy! I might even beat myself up!¡± At this point, he could stillugh at himself.
¡°It¡¯s too unfair.¡± His cold humor didn¡¯t make the othersugh. Number one held
it in for a long time before spitting out, ¡±
¡°No. 6 and No. 7 are too lucky.¡±
If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that song qingxiao was too strong in their team, the difficulty of escaping from the terror Battalion would have been much higher than that of No. 6 and No. 7, who had cut down the suspension bridge.
If they were a stepte, or if No. 5 did not pull the suspension bridge at the critical moment, No. 6 and No. 7 would be able to stop the mission from seeding and leave the mission scene.
Now that No. 6 and No. 7 had failed and died, they had to face a new shadow.
When he thought of this, he felt indignant.
This time, number five did not need song qingxiao to say anything. He said,¡±
¡°It¡¯s no use being unfair. The mission has to be carried out.
Returning to the terror Battalion was a must. They had to go through this path in order to trulyplete this trial mission.
Furthermore, how could a God¡¯s trial be absolutely fair? Afterpleting the trial, their strength had increased. After returning to the real world, this group of people with superior strength was equally unfair to ordinary people.
It wasn¡¯t that number one didn¡¯t understand what he was saying, but he still couldn¡¯t take it lying down and kept mumbling.
Song qingxiao allowed him to curse, but her thoughts had already returned to the suspension bridge.
Number one¡¯s words might seem childish, but they were notpletely unreasonable.
If two teams of number six and seven appeared in the trial space, it would indeed be unfair to the other trial participants.
Although it was just as number five had said, the trial of God was not absolutely fair. Strength, wisdom, and even luck could be the key to thepletion of the mission, there were still some doubts about this matter.
Before she entered the snake cave, she had already heard the movements behind her. She guessed that number six and number seven might have led a group of deserters to follow them out of the terror Battalion.
In other words, number six and number seven, who were in the same space-time as them, were in the same camp as them. They were all part of the escapees, and their goal was to escape from the terror Battalion before the mission waspleted.
After passing through the snake cave, number one had suggested to wait. At that time, he had the intention to scheme against number six and seven.
However, she didn¡¯t agree with number one¡¯s suggestion. Instead, she led the way forward, leading the two of them by a certain distance. That was why she was slightly ahead of number six and number seven when they encountered the other team. This was also the main reason why number six and number seven were one step toote to cut down the suspension bridge, and the main reason for their failure.
She had to admit that her decision at that time had brought them a certain amount of luck.
From this, it could be inferred that although the location of the folded space-time was the suspension bridge outside the Crimson tunnel when they first entered the mission, the intersection point of the two space-time intersections was likely to be No. 6 and No. 7, who had escapedter.
Although the matter had passed, and No. 6 and No. 7 had already be points, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but think about them dying in the trial space.
If she didn¡¯t make such a choice at that time and chose to wait for No. 6 and No. 7 to catch up so that everyone could cross the Goblin¡¯s nest together, another group of No. 6 and No. 7 would probably appear the moment they stepped on the suspension bridge.
She couldn¡¯t help but wonder, if No. 6 and No.. 7 of both parties saw their other ¡®selves¡¯, what would their reactions be?
Chapter 469 - 469: Hell (1)
Chapter 469: Hell (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao guessed that when both parties met, even if they met ¡®themselves¡¯ from the other team, since number 6 and number 7 chose not to return to the terror Battalion at the death altar and became obstacles to prevent them from leaving, then even if it was ¡®themselves¡¯, under different circumstances, in order to survive, both parties would not show mercy and would fight to the death.
Of course, number six and number seven were already dead. These thoughts were just guesses and didn¡¯t have much meaning.
However, from this point, she thought of the possibility of another ¡®team¡¯ of herself existing after the space-time fold.
If there really was another team of ¡®herself¡¯ on the undead altar, her choice back then was to return to save them.
She was about to think about it when the depressed number one suddenly said,
¡°How far do we have to go before we can escape?¡±
Song qingxiao suppressed her thoughts and replied,¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not far.¡±
After number one found out that there was another group of ¡®themselves¡¯ with unknown motives, he was obviously panicking. He was afraid that he would end up like number six and number seven in the end, dying in the trial space.
All he wanted now was toplete the mission as soon as possible, escape from the terror Battalion, and return to the real world.
This path was hidden in the darkness, as if there was no end. He could not hear anything around him, nor could he see his surroundings clearly, which made him quite nervous.
Song qingxiao¡¯s words were beyond his expectations. He was extremely surprised and even asked anxiously,¡±
¡°Really?¡±
Song qingxiao replied with an ¡®en¡¯. The fugitive on the altar once said that after escaping from the terror Battalion, there was the snake cave, which was connected to the underground river, and then the Goblin¡¯s nest.
After passing through the Goblin¡¯sir, it was the blood tunnel and the undead altar.
If song qingxiao¡¯s spection was true, the trial would be based on the path mentioned by the fugitive. Then, after the undead altar was destroyed, they would only need to pass through the guards of hell to reach the exit of thend of the undead.
we¡¯ve already set off from the terror Battalion. We¡¯ve passed the snake cave, underground river, Goblinir, and the bloody tunnel. No. 5 started counting. The undead altar was a hurdle that everyone had already passed from the start.
¡°In other words, we only need to defeat the guards of hell toplete the mission?¡±
Song qingxiao nodded. I have a vague feeling that the exit might be nearby.
Her words caused number one and Five¡¯s hearts to tighten.
It had been almost half an hour since they had crossed the suspension bridge.
Everyone vaguely remembered that the first time they crossed the suspension bridge, they had not walked for that long before they discovered the undead altar.
However, this time, they did not step into the undead altar again. Instead, they continued to advance in the dark.
With the escapees around, they acted as guides, so they would not take the wrong path. This abnormal situation could very likely prove that after the death mage died, the death altar¡¯s checkpoint had disappeared, and everyone was now heading to the exit.
¡°Do you guys feel that the temperature here is rising?¡±
After song qingxiao asked this question, number one realized that he was already sweating.
He touched his forehead, and his face was full of sweat, which had soaked his palm.
Aftering out of the Goblin¡¯sir, he had been tense. After escaping from death twice, he had been sweating profusely, and he had not noticed this.
Now that little one song Qing had reminded him, number one carefully felt around and realized that the temperature here was indeed higher than the previous section.
In the trial, even the slightest change was not idental.
The temperature might vary ording to the setting, which was the main reason why the exit of song Qing¡¯s novel might be nearby.
After thinking this through, number one was on guard.
The exit might be close at hand, but if he wanted to leave, he had to face the guards of hell.
However, what were the guards of hell? At this point, no one was confident.
Just as this thought shed through number one¡¯s mind, he heard song Qing ask,¡±
¡°What are the guards of hell?¡±
Her question was obviously not directed at No. 1 or No. 5, but the natives of the mission scene.
But would these people answer? After they were rescued from the terror Battalion, these people were like soulless puppets, running for their lives without saying a word. There was no way tomunicate with them.
As expected, the moment song qingxiao finished speaking, the darkness fell silent..
Chapter 470 - 470: Hell_2
Chapter 470: Hell_2
Trantor: 549690339
No. 1 sighed silently and shook his head.
His eyes were filled with disappointment, and he was about to say, ¡°¡±They¡¡±
He had only said two words when he heard a trembling voice.
the undead race ¡ The ¡ The totem¡¡±
That voice was as light as a feather, like a candle flickering in the wind, about to be extinguished at any moment. It was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s buzz. After a long while, number one finally reacted. This should be the voice of a fugitive!
The escapees, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke under song qingxiao¡¯s questioning.
He was overjoyed. He wanted to say something, but he was afraid that he would shock these people and interrupt him.
At this time, the more they knew, the more prepared they would be and the higher the chance of survival.
However, the voice was too soft and barely audible. Number one was afraid that he would miss out on any key words and even held his breath. Only then did he hear the person continue,¡±
¡°.. It¡¯s, it¡¯s a dog¡¡±
After he said this, he did not speak again, and the surroundings fell silent again.
The meaning of the escapee¡¯s words was already very obvious. The undead race¡¯s totem was mainly dogs.
In other words, this so-called Hell¡¯s Guardian was most likely just a dog.
Coupled with the fact that they had fought the two-headed dog before, the mes that the dog¡¯s head had spewed out and the gradually rising temperature seemed to further confirm this guess.
Come to think of it, the orcs in the terror Battalion were indeed using the two-headed dog to search for intruders.
When they first entered the trial, the one chasing them was also a two-headed dog.
Thinking about it this way, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the guard of hell was a dog.
Number one had been on tenterhooks earlier, but when he heard that the hell Guardian was just a dog, he immediately felt at ease.
¡°So the guard is only a two-headed dog.¡±
He smiled and pped his thigh. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±
Outside the bloody tunnel, the scene of song qingxiao fighting the two-headed dog had left a deep impression on all the participants.
The huge Silver Wolf Phantom that appeared on her body was awe-inspiring, forcing the two-headed dog to retreat. That domineering aura still made number one tremble when he thought about it.
If the guard of hell was just a two-headed dog, it would be quite difficult to deal with even though it had thick skin and meat.
Even though song qingxiao had used up a lot of her strength and was not as strong as she was when she was outside the bloody tunnel, it should not be difficult for the three of them to beat a dog.
Number one¡¯s heart felt as if a huge rock had been lifted from his chest. Song qingxiao was not as optimistic as him.
Since the undead were guarding the entrance, the two-headed dog might not be as powerful as it was. However, this was only a guess, and there was no point in saying anything more. It would only make her feel more worried, which was why she didn¡¯t say anything.
The crowd fell silent. The exit was close at hand, and there might be a fierce battleter. There was not much spiritual energy left in her body, and she still needed to meditate for a while to recover some.
She closed her eyes and activated the deity vanquishing technique. The surrounding spiritual energy slowly entered her body and circted along her veins.
As time passed, song qingxiao meditated to recover her spiritual power, while number one and number five were a little uneasy.
The other ¡®self¡¯ that had yet to appear was a hidden danger, like a time bomb. No one knew why it had not appeared yet.
But song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything, and the two didn¡¯t ask again. Although they tried to hold it in, they still scratched their ears and cheeks from time to time, making a ¡®Xi suo¡¯ sound.
As time passed, the two of them felt more and more uneasy. Song qingxiao, on the other hand, cultivated for about two to three hours before opening her eyes.
The spiritual energy here was dense, but for some reason, she felt a faint resistance to it.
The amount of spiritual energy that was absorbed into his body was extremely small. After two to three hours of cultivation, his spiritual energy had only recovered by less than 30%, which was far less effective than his usual cultivation.
Moreover, the temperature here was rising steadily, which would affect her even more. In addition, number one and number five were eager to return to reality, and it was likely that they would not be able to hold it in for long before they urged her. There was no point in continuing to cultivate.
However, meditating for a while was still beneficial to her. At least, some of the spiritual sense she had used up had recovered.
Although he had not recovered much spiritual energy, the injuries he had suffered from the bacsh from forcefully blocking the giant ball that rolled down from the Goblin¡¯s nest had also been soothed to a certain extent.
This way, when she was about to face the guards of hell, song qingxiao inevitably felt more at ease.
She supported herself with her hands and prepared to get up. The moment she moved, number one and number five, who were already feeling uneasy, also moved.
¡°Are you ready to set off?¡± Number five asked. Song Qing peed and said, ¡°¡±Yes.¡±
Number one¡¯s relieved voice was particrly loud in the dark, have you recovered?¡±
He could tell that song qingxiao wanted to rest here because she wanted to recover her energy. Number one didn¡¯t ask this question to find out her strength, but purely to prepare for the next mission.
¡°Almost, but there¡¯s no need to stay any longer.¡±
Song qingxiao said lightly. As soon as everyone moved, they felt the temperature around them rise again. The escapee, who had been silent for a long time, also started to walk forward. Amidst the sound of footsteps, number five suddenly said,¡±
number three, do you think there¡¯s really another team of ¡®us¡¯? ¡±
Everyone had stayed here for a long time. Song qingxiao had once said that after the space and time folded, the two teams would meet, just like the two teams of No. 6 at the end of the suspension bridge.
However, what made No. 1 and No. 5 feel uneasy was that the other team ¡®No. 1, No. 3, and No. 5¡¯ were still nowhere to be seen.
This situation made the two of them feel a little anxious. Even number five, who was quite calm, asked.
¡°There should be.¡± Song qingxiao looked around. Even though she could only rely on her hearing and divine sense to sense the footsteps of the escapees, she still did not dare to rx at this critical moment.
Her words stunned number five. Before he and number one could continue, song Qing peed and said,¡±
but the time of ¡®their¡¯ appearance may be based on our judgment..
Chapter 471 - 471: Three-headed (1)
Chapter 471: Three-headed (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°In fact, No. 6 and No. 7 were one step ahead of us.¡± Meanwhile, the time it took for song qingxiao and the others to return to the terror Battalion and escape was enough for No. 6 and No. 7 to travel hundreds of times from the death altar to the draw bridge.
However, when they met on the suspension bridge, No. 6 and No. 7, who were blocking the other side, only appeared from the fog after another team of No. 6 and No. 7 appeared.
In other words, if there really was another team of ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ and the other two, the time of their appearance should also be based on the time of their appearance.
Her exnation made number one and number five feel relieved at first, but then they felt nervous.
The reason they heaved a sigh of relief was that they had been afraid that the ¡®themselves¡¯ of the other team would have appeared long ago, but had been hiding in the dark, waiting for an opportunity tounch a sneak attack.
However, from what song qingxiao was saying, it seemed like they had not appeared yet, so there was no need to worry.
However, just because they didn¡¯t appear now didn¡¯t mean that they wouldn¡¯t appear in the future. Sooner orter, the group would face this problem. When they thought of this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.
After a brief discussion, they didn¡¯t say anything more. They took a few more steps forward, and suddenly, a long ¡®huchi¡¯ sound came into everyone¡¯s ears.
The few people who were walking forward were shocked and subconsciously stopped in their tracks. Then, another loud ¡®huhu¡¯ sound was heard.
Ever since they crossed the suspension bridge and entered the darkness, they had not heard any other sounds other than the sound of their own footsteps.
The moment the voice rang out, number one¡¯s scalp went numb and he almost jumped up.
¡°Who is it?¡±
He asked in shock, but before he could finish his sentence, everyone clearly heard a ¡®huhu¡¯ sound.
Three consecutive sounds were clearly transmitted into everyone¡¯s ears, so it shouldn¡¯t be an illusion.
After these sounds, everyone seemed to hear a few more ¡®ka ka¡¯ sounds, as if a giant full of saw teeth was smacking its mouth.
The surrounding temperature rose again and again, and number one stood frozen on the spot, not daring to move.
Song qingxiao, on the other hand, took a step forward after a moment of silence.
As soon as he stepped out, a faint orange-red beam of light came from the front. Waves of heat came in waves, as if there was a huge furnace in front of him, and mes were burning with a ¡®Boom Boom¡¯.
Their expressions changed. This should be thest checkpoint to escape from the terror Battalion.
Although song qingxiao had mentioned that they were not far from the guards of hell, number one and number five did not expect that they would reach it so soon.
As soon as the light shadow appeared, the ¡®huhu¡¯ sound became clearer. The group carefully walked in the direction of the light for about a hundred meters. The light source became brighter and brighter. After walking out of theplete darkness, a huge cave appeared in front of everyone.
The ground of the cave was covered with dried bones, and on top of the pile of bones in the middle, there was a behemoth the size of a small mountain.
It was an extremely huge beast. Its skin was red and seemed to be burning with mes, which made the cave red.
The beast was about three meters tall, and its four limbs were curled up. Its head was buried in its strong limbs, and its huge body upied almost half of the cave.
Behind it, there seemed to be light passing in. A few wisps of wind blew, dispelling some of the heat from the fire on the beast¡¯s body.
Number one was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t even speak for a long time.
This was far too different from the two-headed dog he had imagined.
Even though the beast had yet to wake up, the aura it exuded was far from what the two-headed dog outside the bloody tunnel couldpare to.
The sound of the burning mes and the breathing of the sleeping beast seemed to have stirred up a small whirlwind in the cave.
The two-headed dog that had been chasing them was not small, but even if this dog had not woken up yet, just by lying there, it was already taller than the two-headed dog number one had seen earlier.
A foot as thick as a stone pir and as powerful as a rock was ced in front of the dog. It was as thick as an adult man¡¯s waist. Under the mes, one could vaguely see the sharp and extraordinary ws inside, which made people shudder.
Perhaps it was because a group of people had barged into the cave, but the giant dog¡¯s rxed ws suddenly moved.
The sharp ws that were half-hidden in his palm extended out, and a cold light flickered.
His thick leg muscles contracted, causing number one to instinctively take arge step back..
Chapter 472 - 472: Three-heads-2
Chapter 472: Three-heads-2
Trantor: 549690339
¡°This¡¡±
After a long time, number one seemed to have found his voice.
¡°This, how can he beat them?¡±
In the terror Battalion, when faced with the two two-headed dogs led by giant, number one could still muster the courage to lead the dogs away when he was invisible.
However, now that he was facing such a terrifying giant dog, number one was terrified. For a moment, he didn¡¯t even dare to think about fighting it.
The cave was filled with the sound of breathing from the dog¡¯s head. Even though the beast was in deep sleep, its unbridled aura still weighed heavily on everyone¡¯s hearts.
The escapees were extremely weak and couldn¡¯t help much at this time. In order to pass through this ce, they could only rely on the three trial-takers.
However, among the three of them, number one¡¯s strength was superior due to his agility. Number five could transform, but even after transforming, he couldn¡¯tpete with the huge dog¡¯s body.
If only song qingxiao was left, she would probably be able to fight against this huge dog. However, number one knew that song qingxiao might be able to do so if she was at her peak. However, after going through the blood tunnel, forcing the two-headed dog to retreat, killing the giant, and fighting the Necromancer at the undead altar, everyone¡¯s strength had been depleted by more than half.
On the way back to the terror Battalion, they had used up more energy. Number one had no confidence that the three of them could take down this dog with theirbined strength.
¡°Even if you can¡¯t win, you still have to fight.¡±
Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was heavy. She had already thought that even if the guard of hell was a dog, it couldn¡¯t be like the two-headed dogs from before. However, the existence of this huge dog in front of her was still far beyond her expectations.
She had already observed the terrain here. The cave was unusually wide, but most of the middle was upied by dogs.
When the dog stood up, the entire area would be covered in its aura, and there was no way for them to hide.
¡°There¡¯s no use in running away.¡± She raised her chin and looked through the sleeping dog.
¡°Do you guys see the light?¡±
On the dog¡¯s back, a few rays of sunlight shone through the red mes into the cave.
¡°That should be the exit of the terror Battalion.¡±
In other words, everyone had no other choice. Only by passing this stage could theyplete the mission and return to reality.
Number one was previously filled with battle intent, but after seeing the dogs, most of it was gone. He even forgot about the worry that the other team wouldunch a sneak attack.
Number five was frowning as well. He had also seen those beams of light. Completing the mission was an extreme temptation to him.
However, he could also clearly see that if he wanted to rush to every corner of the cave, he would be enveloped by the huge dog¡¯s aura. It would not be so easy to pass through.
When he was facing the skeleton, number five could still clench his teeth and resist. But now, the dangerous aura emitted by the giant dog made him look ufortable.
¡°Can you think of a way to sneak away?¡±
He knew his own strength the best.
Number Five¡¯s strength after his transformation wasn¡¯t bad, but it would be difficult for him to fight against this huge dog.
After the few of them had barged in, the huge dog was still in a deep sleep. It would be best if they could pass through the cave without waking the dog.
Number one¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. However, song qingxiao shook her head.
¡°Difficult.¡±
Number one didn¡¯t believe it and showed an eager expression,¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t we try it first?¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, he disappeared. Song qingxiao used her divine sense and sensed that number one was moving to the right side of the cave. He was going to stick to the wall and leave!
Anger appeared on number Five¡¯s face. Number one¡¯s actions now clearly showed that he wanted to take the opportunity to slip away.
Just as he was about to speak, number one¡¯s figure had already approached a corner of the mountain wall. He had just taken a step forward when the giant dog, which was originally lying on the mountain of bones and immersed in its sleep, suddenly moved.
The ¡®panting¡¯ sound came to an abrupt end, and the muscles on the rxed foot in front of it contracted.
On the top of the ¡®Hili¡¯, a pair of sharp ears moved and slowly stood up. With the sound of bones being crushed, a ferocious and terrifying huge dog head raised up. Before it opened its eyes, it opened its mouth in the direction where No. 1 was hiding and yawned.
The huge dog opened its head, revealing two rows of uneven white sharp teeth.. Arge me was spat out from its mouth, and the burning me hit the mountain wall with a ¡®boom¡¯!
Chapter 473 - 473: Three-headed (3)
Chapter 473: Three-headed (3)
Trantor: 549690339
The temperature in the cave soared because of the mes, and the rocks on the mountain wall turned red under the high temperature.
In the blink of an eye, the invisible number one took a few steps back and reappeared about two to three meters away from the mes. He looked flustered and frightened.
The me climbed up the rock wall and burned. Some of the fine ores on the surface were melted by the high temperature, turning into fiery red molten iron, dripping down.
With a ¡®plop¡¯, itnded on the ground, sshingrge and small potholes on the ground, giving off bursts of hot smoke and a burnt smell.
Number one¡¯s figure quickly retreated, his face red from the mes. His hair was curled from the high temperature, and his clothes had big and small holes in them. Some ces were on fire, as if they were about to catch fire.
When he stepped back, he was still in shock. He was grimacing from the heat and kept patting the mes on his body in pain. When he saw number Five¡¯s gloomy face, he looked embarrassed.
He instinctively turned to look at song qingxiao, only to see her half-smile, her expression unreadable.
However, the more he acted this way, the more uneasy number one felt. He felt even more uneasy than when number five red at him.
The dog¡¯s head seemed to bepletely awake after spitting fire. The eyelids on its huge head opened, revealing a pair of blood-red eyes!
The eyes were the size of an adult¡¯s fist. It turned and saw song qingxiao and the others standing not far away.
Roar¡ The dog¡¯s head let out a threatening low growl, and the giant palm that waszily lying in front of it was retracted.
The mountain of bones under its body creaked as it moved, and arge number of bones that had been gnawed beyond recognition slid down.
The other head that was buried in its stomach also raised up, staring at the group that had barged into the cave with a ferocious expression.
Being stared at by these four eyes, number five felt as if he was being strangled. He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound.
The mes on the rock wall gradually extinguished. Amidst the sound of the mountain of bones sliding, arge shadow was still moving in the dog¡¯s stomach.
At this moment, for some reason, number one suddenly said,¡±
¡°F * ck. This dog, is it pregnant?¡±
His eyes were wide open, and his face was red and swollen from the fire. His expression was quite funny.
Even though the situation was urgent, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but smile when she heard these bold and imaginative words.
Number five frowned and red at number one.
Fortunately, his jesting words eased the tense atmosphere caused by the awakening of the giant dog.
The giant dog¡¯s stomach moved, and a tall shadow was slowly projected from the opposite rock wall that was illuminated by the fiery red light.
As the shadow rose, a pair of sharp shadows appeared.
The shadow turned around, revealing a pair of terrifying Scarlet eyes!
¡°Three ¡ Three heads ¡¡± Number one eximed. Song Qing¡¯s heart sank.
The Guardian of hell was a giant dog with a terrifying body, but now it had three heads.
After the three heads woke up one after another, they suddenly opened their mouths and let out fierce roars!
¡®Woof¡¡¯
¡®Woof¡¡¯
¡®Wuuu
The sound was deafening, as if it was apanied by a bloody rain, making people¡¯s eardrums hurt!
The interior of the cave could not withstand the attack of this sound wave. Some of the rock walls cracked slightly, and arge number of gravel rolled down like rain.
After confirming that there were escapees invading, the three-headed dog raised its unusually thick forearms and slowly stood up!
As it moved, its aura rose, and its shadow was like a mountain that was about to crush them, slowly enveloping the people who had barged into the cave.
A portion of the White bones on the ground had scattered all over the ground. Some of them had been crushed by its feet, making a ¡®creaking¡¯ sound.
The few rays of light that had been shining through its back at the entrance of the cave were nowpletely blocked by its terrifying body.
The mes that were originally burning on its body burned even more vigorously as it woke up. On the mountain wall, a long and thick whip tail was swinging left and right, sweeping the White bones on the ground and sending them flying.
Number Five¡¯s originally serious face suddenly became even more serious than before!
Under everyone¡¯s dumbfounded gazes, the Cerberus¡¯s upper body had alreadypletely stood up. Its raised head was almost touching the top of the cave as it looked down at the people who were trying to escape!
¡®Roar!¡¯
One of the dogs lowered its head and roared at song qingxiao and the others.
The sound shattered some small rocks, and countless tiny cracks appeared on the stone walls.
The stinky hot wind blew over with the shadow of mes, forcing everyone to retreat involuntarily!
¡°What, what should we do?¡±
Number one¡¯s calves tensed up. When the heat wave hit him, it reminded him of the thrilling scene of him almost being burned by the mes.
He had exhausted all his self-control to not retreat..
Chapter 474 - 474: Companion (1)
Chapter 474: Companion (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Number one¡¯s voice was filled with despair. He turned to look at song qingxiao instinctively.
Whether it was outside the bloody tunnel, when she was facing the double-headed dogs and Giants, or when the Necromancer appeared at the undead altar, song qingxiao was calm andposed.
However, what made number one¡¯s heart sink was the unprecedented solemness on song Qing¡¯s face.
It was toote to retreat now. If they didn¡¯t rush out, everyone would be trapped in thend of spirits forever and wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the mission.
However, their way forward was also blocked. Number one had been hiding behind the stone wall and had not been able to escape. It was obvious that they would not be able to pass through the cave exit unless they defeated the hellguard Cerberus.
For a moment, number one felt as if he had fallen into an ice cer, and his entire body kept shaking.
The three-headed dog¡¯s upper body was alreadypletely upright. Its thick forelimbs were like two huge pirs that supported the sky, and several dagger-like ws were protruding from its feet. Number one had no doubt about the sharpness of these ws.
Its body was burning with mes, and the highest head in the middle was almost touching the top of the cave, forming a huge shadow that firmly suppressed everyone, not even daring to breathe.
¡°What else can we do besides fight?¡±
Song qingxiao retorted. Number one cursed in a low voice and said helplessly,
¡°How can we beat this?¡±
The two-headed dog that was chasing them outside the bloody tunnel was nothingpared to the three-headed dog in front of them.
¡°Even if you can¡¯t win, you still have to fight.¡± Song qingxiao stared at the Cerberus and repeated what she had said before. She turned to look at number five and said,¡±
¡°The exit is behind it. This dog has a sensitive nose and a big body.¡± Standing in the middle, the attack range had almost no blind spots.
Number one had tried to use stealth before, but it was useless against it. It had three heads, so it almost blocked everyone¡¯s thoughts of trying to take advantage of the loophole. There was no other way than to fight it head-on.
Her words caused number one¡¯s face to turn ashen. In the face of absolute strength, trickery was useless, and if he wanted to fight head-on, it would be like an ant trying to shake a tree.
While everyone was panicking, song Qing¡¯s sharp and calm character came into y again.
¡°However, it¡¯s notpletely without ws.¡±
It would not be an easy task for the undead to control such a behemoth.
Other than the Necromancer on the undead altar, none of the Giants, two-headed dogs, or the undead from the terror Battalion had the ability to control this monster.
Death mages had outstanding abilities, but they were only able to do so in specific environments. The undead altar was like an independent barrier, and only those who barged in would be at his mercy.
At this moment, the powerful Cerberus was trapped at the entrance of the cave as The Guardian of thend of the undead, it should be due to the restrictions ced on it.
Number one¡¯s eyes brightened at first, but then he seemed to have thought of something and the hope in his eyes dimmed,¡±
¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± let¡¯s assume that it¡¯s trapped here. There¡¯s a boundary that can¡¯t be crossed, but it¡¯s so huge that it can attack all the exits. Almost all the roads have been blocked by it.
Moreover, he paused.
¡°Its three heads can even spew fire.¡± Number one recalled the scene where he was forced to reveal himself by the mes spewed out of the Cerberus¡¯s mouth when he was invisible, and he still felt a lingering fear in his heart.
¡°This fire is very powerful,¡±
It was difficult for everyone to get close to it, so how could they kill such a big one?
Its body was burning with raging mes, and its skin was like a red-hot iron te under the illumination of the mes. Ordinary attacks would probably have no effect on it.
If they were to fight in closebat, they would probably be burned by the mes before they even got close, let alone hurt it.
The more number one thought about it, the more desperate he felt. He couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±
¡°How can this trial be so difficult? Did you make a mistake? you simply don¡¯t give me a way out!¡±
Song qingxiao turned around and looked at him, her left eyebrow raised slightly.
¡°You think the trial is to give you a way out?¡±
At this moment, number one¡¯s mind waspletely focused on the Cerberus, but he didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to say this. He asked in surprise,¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± Song qingxiao was still unclear about what the God¡¯s trial space was.
However, the existence of this trial space was definitely not just to set up a trial environment for trial-takers to enter and obtain benefits.
There was no such thing as a free lunch in the world. The trial of God might give the trial-taker far more than what it demanded..
Chapter 475 - 475: Companion (2)
Chapter 475: Companion (2)
Trantor: 549690339
They were all newbies who had just entered the trial space not long ago, and here, their lives were like ants, controlled by the trial space.
From the moment he entered the trial space, many things were already beyond his control.
Before her, there were other powerhouses, and after her, there might be even more neers who would be summoned one after another.
She didn¡¯t know what kind of expert was at the top of the trial space. Compared to Qian Shan, who had attacked her that day, who would be the winner?
Was there any connection or connection between the training space, the ns in heaven¡¯s beyond and the aristocratic families?
These questions had been weighing on song Qing¡¯s mind, but the premise of understanding these was to stay alive.
our lives are no different from those of No. 2, No. 4, No. 6, and No. 7. She lowered her eyes and reached out to touch the silver Wolf mark on her wrist, if we die, the entire team will fail the mission. Is there any loss to the trial space?
No!
Her question rendered number one and number five speechless, but everyone knew the answer.
Number one was already feeling extremely hopeless, but it was as if someone had poured a basin of cold water over his head in the dead of winter. His lips were trembling from the cold.
Everyone¡¯s heart felt as if a thousand-ton rock was pressing down on it, heavy.
At this moment, the mountain wall continued to crack open under the Cerberus¡¯s roar. After a moment of silence, number Five¡¯s body suddenly expanded.
At this point, he didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and used all his trump cards.
After the transformation, number Five¡¯s figure was simr to the orcs that the members of the terror Battalion had seen. He was three meters tall, and the brown fur on his body stood up like needles the length of a finger.
But even so, in front of Cerberus, number five, who was the most muscr, appeared unusually petite, not to mention the others.
It was obvious that song qingxiao¡¯s words had a great effect on him, and he was determined to fight to the death.
As long as song qingxiao gave the order, number five would probably charge forward without hesitation.
Number one was really surprised. He didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to have such an influence on number five. He was even willing to risk his life for her.
Inparison, number one trusted song qingxiao from the bottom of his heart.
She had saved him several times, whether it was at the Goblin¡¯s nest or at the suspension bridge, she had reached out to save him.
He believed that song qingxiao would be a very reliable teammate at critical moments. She would not leave herpanion behind. At certain times, number one was even willing to let her guard his back.
But to be honest, he trusted song Qing Xiao, but he couldn¡¯t be like number five, who trusted herpletely with a word from someone else.
Woof¡ Wuuu ¡ Wuwu ¡¡¯
After the Cerberus let out an angry roar, it raised its powerful front paw high up and heavily struck down!
¡®Boom¡¯!
The ground trembled violently, and arge number of white bones were crushed into pieces under the w¡¯s stomp.
Arge number of broken bones and dust flew into the air. Under the shock waves, the entire cave seemed to be affected by this force, shaking violently.
With a ¡®hula¡¯ sound, broken stones kept falling.
Number one¡¯s face paled under the pressure of the Cerberus¡¯s aura. The courage that he had not been able to muster was once again exhausted after seeing the hugemotion caused by the Cerberus¡¯s stomping of its foot. He did not dare to move forward.
The ground seemed to be shaking, and everyone¡¯s bodies swayed left and right, barely able to stand.
Number one¡¯s mind was in a mess. The fugitives stood in the corner of the mountain wall. Facing such a terrifying scene, they were so scared that their faces turned pale. They were of no use at all.
Number five clenched his fist and stared at the ferocious dog head stubbornly. Song qingxiao tilted her head and looked down, but her expression was gentle.
In this kind of Asura arena, a fierce battle was about to happen, but the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, revealing such an expression that was out of tune with the tense atmosphere.
She rubbed her wrist. The mark of the silver Wolf was left on her skin, as if it had be one with her. It was a mark that she was born with.
At this moment, it was impossible for her to defeat the three-headed dog with her own strength. However, other than number one and number five, she wasn¡¯t alone. She hadpanions!
The totem of the silver Wolf was slightly burned by her fingertips. In her sea of consciousness, her consciousness was calling out to her panion¡¯ hidden in her body:I know you¡¯re here,e out and help me!
At this time, number one and number five were only her teammates, and the silver Wolf was herpanion.
Ever since she saw the lone wolf that had lost all of itspanions in the trial scene on the demon Ind, she felt that they were in the same boat and could not bear to bring it back to the real world. From then on, a bond had already formed between the man and the wolf.
She had once let it go, but it had chosen to turn back.
Outside the bloody tunnel, a man and a Wolf had once fought side by side, and now she needed the help of herpanions!
Her gaze became even gentler as her fingers gently rubbed the wolf¡¯s head. Another familiar aura that was originally silent in her sea of consciousness seemed to be gradually awakened by her reluctant call!
In her divine sense, there was a familiar aura trying to respond to her.
¡®Woof¡¡¯
¡®Woof¡¡¯
¡®Woof¡¡¯
The three-headed dog¡¯s head let out a fierce howl, causing sand and stones to fly in the cave. The dog¡¯s aura was high, but song qingxiao was unmoved. She tried her best tomunicate with the silver Wolf in her mind,I need your help!
In her sea of consciousness, there was a sudden fluctuation of aura. A pair of squinted eyes slowly opened a slit when she called out.
The silver Wolf¡¯s gray-blue eyes were like the sharpest des. When it opened its eyes, a biting cold aura rushed out like an unsheathed sword, revealing its edge!
¡°Three, three¡¡±
Number one was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t even speak.
His voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s under the sound of the Cerberus¡¯s barking.
After the Cerberus roared, it was already preparing to move.
Song qingxiao¡¯s head was still lowered. How could she still be so calm at a time like this? number one was so anxious that he wanted to reach out to pull her, but he felt the change in song qingxiao¡¯s aura..
Chapter 476 - 476: The great battle (1)
Chapter 476: The great battle (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Number one¡¯s outstretched hand felt like it was on fire, and he quickly retracted it.
Under the illumination of the firelight, song Qing¡¯s rising aura dispersed a portion of the pressure the Cerberus brought.
When she raised her head, a clear wolf howl came from her body.
As the lone wolf howled, a familiar scene urred.
Number one¡¯s heart, which had been in a state of despair, seemed to have recalled something. The heart that had almost stopped beating because of the Cerberus¡¯s existence suddenly started to beat violently under the stimtion of this intense atmosphere.
The dead ashes in his eyes began to reignite, lighting up a spark!
Outside the bloody tunnel, the huge Silver Wolf Phantom that appeared on song qingxiao¡¯s body was probably about to reappear!
At that time, the appearance of the silver Wolf had shocked him deeply. Now that he felt that terrifying aura again, number one was so excited that his face turned red. He clenched his fists and stared at the strange movements on song
Qing¡¯s body.
As soon as the Wolf¡¯s howl stopped, a silver light flickered above song qingxiao¡¯s head in the fire.
A huge Silver Wolf Phantom totem began to appear, as if it had just been awakened, stretching its head!
The moment the silver Wolf appeared, it diluted the aura unique to the three-headed dog in the cave a little, causing the people who were trembling and breathless under the pressure of this aura to involuntarily rx. Even number five, who was ready for battle, revealed a look of relief in his eyes!
When song qingxiao received the silver Wolf¡¯s response, she was extremely excited.
Since she was young, she had been used to being alone. She would shoulder her own problems and do her own things.
When she was assassinated in an alley and entered the God¡¯s trial, she had also clenched her teeth and walked step by step until now.
When she called for the silver Wolf¡¯s help, she actually did not have much confidence, but now that the silver Wolf answered, it also proved that this proud and aloof Wolf King was willing to help her. Then, for the rest of her life, it would be herpanion who would fight side by side with her, and the meaning to her would be different.
¡°I told you, number three!¡± Number one clenched his fist in excitement and waved it. He was so excited that he was incoherent, how can you be so calm? it turns out that you¡¯ve already prepared for this!
The moment the wolf shadow appeared, everyone¡¯s low morale was lifted.
Before he could finish his sentence, the three-headed dog¡¯s raised footnded on the ground with a loud ¡®bang¡¯. The three huge heads began to move in the direction of the crowd!
The shadow was like a violent tide, and at this time, the silver Wolf Phantom appeared on song qingxiao¡¯s body. After it raised its head and howled, it noticed the approaching Cerberus. It turned its head to look at the Cerberus, grinned, and showed its sharp teeth. Its gray-blue eyes revealed a cold luster, and it did not retreat.
¡®Wuuu¡¡¯
The shadow of the silver Wolf was simr to the two-headed dog, but slightly smaller than the three-headed dog.
However, even if their sizes were not equal, the aura of the wolf n far surpassed that of the dog n.
Faced with the approaching roar of the Cerberus, it raised its head. The silver fur on the Phantom stood on end, and a fierce light surged in its eyes. It did not retreat.
The lone wolf was ferocious! It even revealed a look of eagerness when the Cerberus¡¯s shadow approached.
It was in song qingxiao¡¯s body, so it could sense the silver Wolf¡¯s vigorous fighting spirit. Song qingxiao seemed to be affected by it as well. Her eyes darkened, but she did not retreat. She even raised her foot and took a step forward!
The will of a man and a Wolf collided at this time. Song Qing¡¯s calmness and the ferocity of the silver Wolf merged into one, and the effect of 1+1 was greater than 2!
That will was like a treasured sword, cutting away the fear the Cerberus had brought with it with a destructive force. It transformed into a threatening battle intent that charged straight into the cave!
The moment her footnded, it only made a light sound, but in everyone¡¯s heart, it seemed to shake the earth.
The silver Wolf turned its head and stared coldly into the three pairs of eyes of the Cerberus. It then took a step forward!
The previously insufferably arrogant Cerberus was first stunned when it was stared at, and then it pressed its head down. Under its murderous gaze, it instinctively shrank back.
As it shrank, the shadow that covered everyone quickly faded away.
Under the red light that filled the sky, the silver light figure forcibly upied its own territory and fought as an equal.
Cerberus¡¯s cowardice caused a look of excitement to appear in number one¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, ¡®¡±¡®Haha, scared! The wolf shadow is mighty!¡±
However, song qingxiao was not as optimistic as him. As expected, as soon as number oneughed, the three-headed dog, which had initially retreated, was now furious!
It was the divine beast that the undead n had left behind to guard the gate in the trial world. For many years, it had never had an opponent.
The appearance of the silver Wolf made it feel that its authority was being challenged. At once, it opened its Middle Head, and with a ¡®ha¡¯ sound, a me shot out from its mouth!
Number one¡¯sughter stopped abruptly and he disappeared on the spot.
Number Five¡¯s huge body jumped to the left like a star arrow. Just as song qingxiao was about to Dodge, she saw the fugitives who were blocked by the three trial-takers from the corner of her eye.
Up until now, most of the escapees who escaped from the terror Battalion had died in the underground river, and some were lost in the Goblin¡¯sir.
When the remaining people crossed the suspension bridge, many of them fell because of number six¡¯s action of cutting the bridge. Now, only two or three people were left.
Even though the exit was right in front of her, song qingxiao did not dare to let her guard down before she escaped the trial.
Therefore, at the critical moment when the mes attacked, she jumped up and kicked back, kicking one of the escapees back more than ten meters with a ¡öwhoosh¡¯, and she used the force of the kick to fly to the right.
The rumbling mes flew over and burned the two escapees who couldn¡¯t Dodge in time into ashes.
Song qingxiao jumped a few meters, and the silver Wolf Phantom followed her. It jumped nimbly to a corner of the cave and swung its fluffy long tail.
Due to the Cerberus¡¯s attacking posture, its upper body was leaning forward, revealing the cave¡¯s exit behind it.
The exit was about two meters tall and could allow two people to pass side by side. However, after the two escapees died, it began to wriggle and close, shrinking by two-thirds in the blink of an eye.
Seeing this, song qingxiao¡¯s pupils contracted, and her breathing became erratic.
Fortunately, she had a sudden thought and kicked one of the escapees away. Otherwise, if they had all died under the Cerberus¡¯s attack, the exit would have been closed!
The suspension bridge had been broken, so the road back to the terror Battalion had been cut off.
If all the exits were closed, everyone would really be trapped here, which was equivalent to death.
However, this wasn¡¯t the time for her to think about this. The Cerberus spat out mes in a fit of rage, and before it could turn its head around, she took out the dagger from behind her waist and rushed towards it.
As she charged forward, the silver Wolf also raised its front paw, revealing its sharp long ws.. Following her movements, it swung down at the Cerberus¡¯s back!
Chapter 477 - 477: One touch (1)
Chapter 477: One touch (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The Cerberus¡¯s body was burning with mes. As soon as it got close, a scorching heat wave hit song Qing¡¯s face, causing his face to burn.
The silver Wolf¡¯s raised ws swung down. The ws tore through the skin and flesh, making a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound and leaving several scratch marks.
Lava-like blood seeped out of the wound, and the Cerberus let out a furious
roar.
As soon as it was injured, it moved its thick forelimbs, trying to turn around and deal with the man and Wolf before it.
Because of its huge size, its body rubbed against the rock wall when it turned around, making a violent sound.
It raised one of its front ws, and its long armor glowed. Each and every one of them was extremely sharp, and under the illumination of the mes, they shed with a reddish-brown luster.
The shadow of its forelimbs was reflected on the rock wall, almost covering
song qingxiao¡¯s body.
If the w touched it even a little, it would be either dead or seriously injured. Song qingxiao saw that it raised its leg and nimbly tried to Pierce under its body.
She wanted to imitate the scene outside the bloody tunnel, holding the dagger and cutting the dog¡¯s lower abdomen open.
However, this three-headed dog was obviously notparable to the two-headed dog. Just as she got under one of the dog¡¯s heads, one of the dog s heads lowered and opened its mouth. Arge me rushed out from its mouth.
The destructive power of this me was far more terrifying than the mes spat out by the two-headed dog. Moreover, because song Qing¡¯s little spirit energy was of the ice attribute, it was greatly restrained.
She opened her hands and spiritual power circted on her fingertips. Before an ice shield appeared, it was immediately melted by the high temperature and turned into water droplets, which evaporated in the fire without even a mist.
As a result, it was naturally impossible to fight head-on. She rushed forward in a thrilling manner, and the mes passed through her back with a ¡®Boom Boom¡¯, igniting the bones on the ground.
The underground suddenly became like a huge furnace, and the temperature soared.
Song Qing tried to Dodge in the other direction, but the other dog had also lowered its head. It was about to spit out another wave of mes.
At the same time, one of the Cerberus¡¯s front paws came crashing down, piercing through the silver Wolf Phantom and shattering the silver light. It mmed into the ground like a pir that supported the heavens, blocking song Qing¡¯s path of retreat.
At the critical moment of life and death, the silver Wolf lived in her body and was connected to her mind.
The silver light that had been scattered regathered, and the wolf head appeared. It opened its mouth wide and bit down on the Cerberus¡¯s shoulder!
Its sharp fangs bit through the Cerberus¡¯s thick skin, and its eyes glowed with a vicious light. Once it bit down, it would not let go.
After it appeared, the silver Wolf lowered its body, bit its prey, and dragged it back with all its might!
With the terrifying bite force of the mutated Wolf King, arge piece of bloody flesh was torn off the Cerberus¡¯s shoulder de.
¡®Woof¡ Woof woof¡ Wuwuwu ¡¡¯
The Cerberus let out a tragic wail after receiving this blow. It no longer cared about dealing with song qingxiao. Instead, it raised its two heads and spat mes in the direction of the silver Wolf.
With the crisis averted, song qingxiao immediately dodged from the Cerberus¡¯s body and only managed to regain her footing after retreating a few meters.
Before she could let out a sigh of relief, she heard a ¡®boom¡¯ sound and the me burned in the direction of the silver Wolf. The silver Wolf Phantom that had just been gathered was burned by this me. The silver Wolf Totem on her wrist suddenly became shockingly hot, and the muscles of her arm twitched heavily under the intense pain.
Most of the mes were blocked by the silver Wolf¡¯s body, and the remaining small portion rushed to the rock wall. The fire climbed up along the mountain wall, illuminating the entire cave even redder.
The silver Wolf was hit by the me, and the image became a little more transparent.
However, because it was not a physical entity, after the mes burned it, it only swallowed the hell Guardian¡¯s meat in two or three bites and shook its head as if nothing had happened.
With this action, its huge illusionary body began to shrink, shrinking by nearly one-fifth of its previous size, but its originally somewhat transparent body seemed to have be much more solid.
Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was already in her throat, but when she saw this scene, she slowly calmed down.
¡°Number five.¡± She held back the anxiety in her heart and shouted with a dark face,¡± we¡¯ll each hold off one dog head!
She could clearly see that the Cerberus¡¯s long tail had been hanging in the direction of the cave¡¯s exit the entire time, not moving at all.
This proved that although the guards of hell had suffered some losses so far, they had not used their true strength.
At this time, only the silver Wolf could rely on its special conditions to fight with the Cerberus.
However, she could also see that when the silver Wolf saved her previously, it seemed to be fine after being sprayed by the mes from the two dog heads, but it had actually suffered some losses.
Only by dispersing the Cerberus¡¯s strength as much as possible, making it unable to focus, and finding opportunities for the silver Wolf as much as possible, would everyone have the confidence to win.
However, song qingxiao wasn¡¯t sure how confident she was.
Number Five¡¯s expression was grave as he nodded.
In a corner not far away, number one, who was still in shock, appeared. His face was pale and he looked miserable. He was holding the crossbow in his hand so hard that his knuckles turned white.
At this time, other than running for his life, there was nothing else he could do. The bow and arrow could not prate the Cerberus¡¯s defense at all. Before the arrow could get close, it was already burned by the mes on its body.
¡°No. 1.¡±
When song qingxiao called his name, he trembled and subconsciously raised his hand. ¡°Here!¡±
¡°You protect the survivors.¡±
After song qingxiao finished speaking, he saw a sh of hesitation in number one¡¯s eyes.
He didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to give him such a task. Even number five turned his head away instinctively.
It was just that this task sounded like a good job at first, but after thinking about it carefully, it was not easy toplete.
Under the threat of the Cerberus, number one couldn¡¯t even protect himself, let alone another child who was a burden.
The escapees had weak bodies and no strength, so they died easily. He couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±
we¡¯re already at the entrance of the cave. All we have to do is knock that thing down. What¡¯s the point of all this?¡±
When Cerberus attacked, he and number five both retreated and dodged. Only song qingxiao, who had fought alongside the silver Wolf at that time, advanced instead of retreating. She took a step forward and saw the change at the entrance of the cave.
In other words, number one and number five didn¡¯t know that the death of the escapees was closely rted to whether the exit would close or not. They thought that everything would be fine after they had reached this point.
Song qingxiao sneered,¡±
¡°The exit has shrunk!¡±
Her words made no sense, but number one and number five were not stupid. They immediately realized the problem in her words. Song qingxiao continued,
¡°If this person dies, the exit will close. Even if we can defeat the guards of this hell, we won¡¯t be able to escape from thisnd of spirits.¡±
The mission in the trial space was to not rx even at thest moment. If he rxed even a little, all his previous efforts would be wasted and he would lose his life!
Hearing her words, number Five¡¯s expression changed drastically. Number one came back to his senses and cursed under his breath,¡±
¡°F * ck!¡±
At the same time, he moved his feet and ran in the direction of the escapee who had been lucky enough to survive song qingxiao¡¯s kick. He wished he could teleport to the side of the escapee and hold him in his arms..
Chapter 478 - 391-immediate !
Chapter 478: Chapter 391-immediate !
Trantor: 549690339
At this moment, the silver Wolf on the other side licked the blood at the corner of its mouth andunched another attack.
It might have tasted the sweetness of the Cerberus¡¯s meat that it had torn off earlier. It leaped up and once again jumped in the Cerberus¡¯s direction.
The nails on its two front paws reached out and it jumped to the left side of the Cerberus¡¯s abdomen. The nails were like curved hooks, hooking into its flesh, while the lower half of its body hung in the air.
It was more agile than before after shrinking, but at the same time, its strength had decreased a lot, and its nails had shortened.
Its previous attack had left several scratch marks on the Cerberus ¡®body.
However, when it pounced on the three-headed dog, it only scratched its skin. It didn¡¯t feel any pain at all.
However, the silver Wolf did not let its guard down. After grabbing the Cerberus with its two front ws, it used its strong and powerful forelimbs to stabilize its body. At the same time, its two hind legs kicked randomly, trying to climb onto the Cerberus¡¯s body.
At the same time, it opened its mouth again to bite the Cerberus¡¯s flesh.
However, before its teeth could touch the Cerberus, the Cerberus shook its body with great force. Its skin and flesh trembled, and the silver Wolf¡¯s grip was not firm enough. It was thrown into the air.
Its body did a beautiful somersault in the air andnded lightly.
After shaking it off, the Cerberus¡¯s three heads turned around in unison, searching for its whereabouts. They wanted to swallow this Wolf that had injured them.
The three heads turned and hit various parts of the cave, making a ¡®ng ng¡¯ sound.
The stone wall that had been cracked by its roar and therge rocks above its head fell like hailstones. Number one¡¯s footsteps, which were about to run toward the refugees, were suddenly stopped. He cursed repeatedly as he dodged left and right.
Several of the Cerberus¡¯s heads opened their mouths to bite the silver Wolf, but because of its huge size, the silver Wolf¡¯s body shrank, and it could not suppress it with its strength. It could only rely on its body size to Dodge nimbly.
The Cerberus was truly enraged, and its movements became even more violent. The ¡®Kacha, Kacha¡¯ sounds of its teeth opening and closing could make one¡¯s hair stand on end, and the angry howls of the dogs could be heard without end.
At the moment, it seemed that the silver Wolf had not suffered any losses, but it had not gained any advantages either.
It appeared in the form of an energy body at this moment, and it would be disadvantageous for it if it stayed for too long.
On the other hand, after the Cerberus was enraged, the mes on its body burned even more fiercely, and its three heads began to spew fire randomly!
The bones on the ground were set aze with a single spark, and the mes spread everywhere. It was as if a sea of fire had been set aze around the Cerberus, and no matter which direction the silver Wolf dodged in, it would still step into the fire.
Although its special form prevented it from being truly harmed by the mes, it was still affected to a certain extent.
Song qingxiao and number five looked at each other and ran toward the Cerberus.
The temperature in the cave began to rise, and the small red-hot rocks above their heads kept falling. The two of them rushed to the left and right sides of the Cerberus. Number five let out a shout and jumped onto the Cerberus¡¯s back, just like he did outside the bloody tunnel. He wanted to attack its weak point, starting from its eyes.
However, the hell watchman had three heads in total and had almost no blind spots. As soon as number five moved, it sensed him and immediately turned one of its heads, opening its bloody mouth in number Five¡¯s direction.
It probably thought that the ground was covered in fire, and the silver Wolf¡¯s fierce aura was weakening with the burning of the fire, which made it a little rxed. Immediately, the middle Head turned to song qingxiao¡¯s direction. Just as it opened its mouth to spit fire, it saw song qingxiao¡¯s hands forming a seal and her mouth quickly chanting,
¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡±
As the nine-word secret order was released, the spirit energy turned into a domain and covered the dog head.
The Cerberus was shocked to discover that its head was no longer listening to itsmand the moment she finished chanting. No matter how hard it tried, it could not open its mouth.
The dog was startled by this turn of events, and the other head that was about to bite the silver Wolf immediately gave up its original n, turning to save the other head first.
Song qingxiao gritted her teeth. The one or two seconds that the Cerberus had been trapped felt like years to her. The Ling energy in her body was being drawn out by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word like a flood.
But even if it was just a blink of an eye, it was enough for the silver Wolf.
As soon as the three heads moved away, the pressure on it was immediately reduced. It immediately shook its body and jumped up.
Because its body was shrinking again and again, there was a huge difference in size between the two. With this jump, its two front ws only managed to sink into the three-headed dog¡¯s abdomen, but with a kick from its hind legs, its two hind legs also grabbed the three-headed dog tightly. Using the force from the kick, it jumped up with force, instantly jumping onto the dog¡¯s back with two leaps. It lowered its head and bit down on the dog¡¯s back..
Chapter 479 - 391-immediate !
Chapter 479: Chapter 391-immediate !
Trantor: 549690339
With an ¡®awoo¡¯ sound, it tore off another piece of meat.
The silver Wolf did not have time to chew and swallowed the meat. It then lowered its head and tore off another piece of meat.
To the silver Wolf, the Cerberus¡¯s flesh was a great source of energy. As soon as the two pieces of meat entered its stomach, its illusionary figure became a little more stable than before. When it took another bite, it had already torn out arge piece of flesh from the Cerberus¡¯s back.
This caused the Cerberus to writhe in pain. Under the intense pain, it broke free from the shackles. Its head, which had been trapped by song qingxiao, forcefully broke free of the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique. It raised its head and roared,¡±
¡®Aooo¡¡¯
The cave was like a natural loudspeaker at this time, amplifying the roar, as if it was going to shake people¡¯s internal organs.
With a cracking sound, the cracks in the caves became bigger. Not only were number one and number Five¡¯s ears buzzing and their heads spinning, even song qingxiao felt her blood boiling and a fishy smell rising up her throat.
At this moment, number one¡¯s miserable howl suddenly created a bloody path amidst the angry roars of the dogs,¡±
¡°Ah!¡±
His voice was sharp and high-pitched, like a piercing arrow that could break through the sound blockade of the dogs and reach song qingxiao and number Five¡¯s ears.
Song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat as a bad feeling welled up in her heart. She subconsciously turned her head to look.
Countless sparks fell from the top of his head. After oveing all difficulties, No. 1 finally arrived at the ce where the fugitives were.
He was standing quite far away, so he was not hit by this violent force and the impact of the meteor shower. However, under the attack of the sound wave, he spat out blood and fell straight down.
Number one looked as if he had lost his parents. He ran over and caught him, crying and wailing,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t die, don¡¯t die!¡±
This scene caused song Qingxin¡¯s heart to sink. Unfortunately, the Cerberus had turned its body to face the cave. Its mountain-like body blocked the direction of the exit, making it impossible for everyone to see the situation at the exit.
However, if thest escapee died, the exit would definitely be closed! No wonder number one was crying so sadly.
Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. At the same time, number Five¡¯s heart was almost in his throat.
When he jumped towards the Cerberus, thetter turned around and opened its mouth wide, wanting to swallow him.
Just as he was about to turn around in mid-air, he saw the dog¡¯s wide-open mouth retract.
Its back was bitten by the silver Wolf, and in pain, it gave up the prey that was about to reach its mouth, and its three heads instinctively turned back.
Number five brushed past the sharp teeth. Although he wasn¡¯t really swallowed, he was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. His body mmed into the Cerberus ¡®neck, making a light¡¯ pop ¡®sound.
His needle-like fur was unable to pierce through the Cerberus¡¯s defense. The dog¡¯s skin was as thick as a copper wall and its bones were as hard as iron. Hitting it did not hurt or tickle it.
Moreover, the mes that covered its body had instead burned its fur. The sharp and hard fur was instantly charred by the fire.
Number five fell back into the fire after the collision. He stood up and dusted off the mes on his body.
Although he was slightly burnt after escaping from death, it was fortunate that he was fine.
It was only now that he was out of danger that he had the time to turn his head to look at number one. What he saw made him anxious.
The escapee was currently being protected in number one¡¯s arms. His breathing was weak, and it was obvious that the dog¡¯s roar earlier had greatly damaged his vitality.
¡°You can¡¯t die ¡¡± Number one covered his ears with both hands, scratching his ears and cheeks in anxiety, and kept mumbling.
Song qingxiao suppressed the anxiety in her heart, and while the Cerberus¡¯s attention was attracted by the silver Wolf, she once again rushed in the Cerberus ¡®direction.
Even if the dog didn¡¯t turn around, it seemed to know her movements. It raised its forelimbs and wanted to step on her into the ground and crush her bones.
She avoided the raised foot and stomped on the stone wall like a swallow.
The stone wall was astonishingly hot, and the surface of the burnt rock fell off with a tter.
She used the momentum from her stomp to leap up and pounced straight at the Cerberus¡¯s chest. She grabbed the dagger and stabbed it with all her might!
The mes on the Cerberus¡¯s body licked the back of her hand, burning her skin to a sizzling sound.
However, small scales appeared on the surface of her skin where the mes were burning, and they resisted a portion of the destructive power of the mes.
Song qingxiao endured the pain. The tip of the dagger touched the red-hot rock-like skin and pierced through it.
The dagger was extremely sharp. Song qingxiao held onto the handle and stabbed it in.
Once she seeded, she clenched her fists and sank her Qi into her dantian.
As she pulled, the dagger cut through the air like it was cutting through tofu, leaving a wound that was tens of centimeters long!
¡®Owoowoof¡¡¯
Hot blood gushed out likeva, drenching song qingxiao¡¯s head and body. She could not even open her eyes.
She grabbed the dagger and fell down. She heard the dog¡¯s howl and then fell into the ashes with a bang, causing dust and sparks to fly.
The Cerberus was even more enraged after being injured from the front and back. It raised its forelimbs and stomped on the ground.
Before she could get up, she felt the shadow above her head falling rapidly. She immediately rolled in the pile of bones to Dodge.
On the other side, number five also knew that this was a critical moment. They had to take down the Cerberus as soon as possible. Everyone quickly slipped out of the cave while thest escapee was still alive.
After he steadied himself, he saw song Qing fall into the pile of bones after injuring the Cerberus and was stepped on by the Cerberus.
Immediately, he used all his strength to RAM into the Cerberus¡¯s other forelimb, which was the only thing supporting its body.
His strength was not weak even when he used his life, and the Cerberus¡¯s forelimbs made loud banging sounds.
Even though number Five¡¯s actions couldn¡¯t truly hurt the Cerberus, they were like an annoying fly, interfering with its movements to a certain extent.
The two of them worked together to distract the Cerberus. At this time, after the silver Wolf on its back swallowed therge piece of flesh, its originally illusionary body began to slowly solidify.
Song qingxiao, on the other hand, had been rolling around in the fire. At the moment of life and death, she naturally did not notice that the burning pain from the silver Wolf Totem on her wrist was decreasing.
At the same time, she also did not know that the unusually clear silver Wolf Totem, as the silver Wolf Phantom gradually solidified, actually began to slowly be shallow, as if it was about to leave her body..
Chapter 480 - 480: Rescue (1)
Chapter 480: Rescue (1)
Trantor: 549690339
At this time, song qingxiao was in the sea of fire. Perhaps it was because of the nature of the spirit power, but the high temperature was twice as harmful to her.
In addition, there were dog hooves stepping on her head from time to time, which worsened her injuries as she rolled.
The scales on her body had just appeared, but they were immediately swallowed by the mes, burning her.
The few extremely dangerous dodges had consumed a lot of her physical strength. The hot air she inhaled had eroded her internal organs, and her heart was beating like a drum. The sound of number five hitting the Cerberus ¡®forelimbs and the silver Wolf¡¯s howl seemed toe from extremely far away. Terrible!
Therge consumption of physical strength and the damage caused by the mes caused her to lose her consciousness.
At this moment, losing consciousness meant losing one¡¯s life.
The more dangerous the situation, the calmer song qingxiao was.
One of the dogs lowered its head and opened its mouth, revealing its jagged teeth.
A hot, fishy wind came out of its mouth, and a me rose from its throat.
As soon as it opened its mouth, song qingxiao flicked her wrist, and a vine that was wrapped around her wrist was thrown out.¡¯Whoosh¡¯, it hooked onto the Cerberus¡¯s teeth.
She grabbed the vine with her palm and pulled with all her strength. At the same time, she bent her legs and kicked!
With this pull, his body shot out of the burning pile of bones like an arrow released from a bow.
The mes spewed out of the dog¡¯s mouth brushed past her body, setting a bunch of her hair on fire. In the blink of an eye, the sturdy vine in her hand was burned to ashes!
Song qingxiao¡¯s momentum didn¡¯t slow down. She crashed into the gravel on the ground and only slowed down after sliding for a few meters.
As soon as she regained her freedom, she turned over and stood up. She instinctively looked in the direction of the Cerberus, and what she saw immediately gave her a shock.
The silver Wolf, which was originally just an illusion, was now in a semi-solid state, tearing and biting the Cerberus¡¯s back until it was covered in blood.
While song qingxiao and number five were distracting the two dogs, it had obviously taken advantage of the three-headed dog.
It was extremely cunning and knew how to y to its strengths and avoid its weaknesses, so it did not confront the three-headed dog directly.
Before the Cerberus could spit out the mes, it dodged left and right. The Cerberus was not paying attention for a moment, allowing it to seed again, tearing off arge piece of meat!
After it became half-solid, its ws and teeth seemed to be even sharper than when it was a Phantom.
The hell Guardian¡¯s skin and flesh were extremely thick. Song qingxiao had only been able to hurt it with the sharpness of her dagger.
But at this time, the silver Wolf seemed to be able to tear at it effortlessly. Once it tore off a piece of meat, it did not continue to fight and temporarily retreated with the winning item in its mouth.
The Cerberus howled in pain, but even though its huge size gave it an overwhelming advantage, it was not as agile as the silver Wolf.
In addition, the silver Wolf used its flesh and blood to nourish its illusory body and gradually took shape. It was like a poor rtive who was taking advantage of the autumn wind. The frequent injuries made it more irritable, and it let out deafening roars.
Seeing this, song qingxiao instinctively called out to the silver Wolf in her sea of consciousness.
When she entered the trial space, it was sealed in her body by the trial space to be a totem. Her soul resided in her body and was connected to her divine sense, so she could sense its presence.
But at this time, when she called out with her divine sense, she did not get a response from the silver Wolf. In her sea of consciousness, the silver Wolf¡¯s aura had already dissipated by more than half. On the contrary, the silver Wolf¡¯s aura in front of her was not just an illusion.
She subconsciously raised her wrist to take a look. Her wrist was burned by the me, but she could vaguely see that the mark of the silver Wolf was very faint, as if it would disappear at any time.
On the contrary, the silver Wolf that was fighting with the Cerberus was full of vigor. The silver Wolf was an Evolver with gic mutation on demon Ind, so the Cerberus¡¯s meat should be a great supplement for it.
She thought for a moment and realized that the silver Wolf must be using the energy of the hell Guardian to transform into a physical body!
Thinking of this, song qingxiao was both surprised and happy.
She had been thinking about how to restore the silver Wolf to its original form. After all, after the silver Wolf was sealed, although it could reduce some trouble in reality, she did not fully trust the silver Wolf before.
Song Qing was very cautious. In addition, there was a mixed flood dragon¡¯s evolved blood seal in her body. She was also worried that the silver Wolf would be a hidden danger in the future if it lived in her body.
Now that he could use the Cerberus Silver Wolf to appear and remove the seal, he could kill two birds with one stone.
The silver Wolf finished devouring the meat and stared at the Cerberus again.
The Cerberus had been injured once again, and it was extremely furious. After a series of roars, it suddenly stopped breathing fire.
¡°Not good.¡± Song Qing¡¯s brows furrowed and her eyes were filled with anxiety.¡±It¡¯s probably going berserk..¡±
Chapter 481 - 481: Rescue (2)
Chapter 481: Rescue (2)
Trantor: 549690339
Number five, who had been knocked away by the Cerberus¡¯s forelimbs, crashed into the stone wall and rolled down. Before he could even sit up, he heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, and his heart sank.
The three of them recalled the scene outside the bloody tunnel. After the two-headed dog was injured by song Qing, the pain triggered its rage and its strength increased greatly.
If the silver Wolf had not appeared and crushed her, song qingxiao might have suffered some losses.
The hell Guardian and the two-headed Hound were essentially mutated dogs of the undead race. They could also go berserk after being injured.
However, the two-headed dog could notpare to the three-headed dog in terms of strength and size.
If it were to go berserk now, the consequences might be even more dangerous than before!
The moment song qingxiao finished speaking, the Cerberus paused.
Amidst the loud ¡®Boom Boom¡¯ sounds of the mes burning, the clear ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound of its joints came from its body. Immediately after, the surface of its body flickered with fire, like surgingva.
Then, the heads of the Cerberus all groaned in pain at the same time. Its back arched high, and bumps the size of an adult man¡¯s fist drilled out from under its skin. These bumps grew bigger and bigger, as if they were breeding something that was about to burst out of its body!
After the half-transformed Silver Wolf saw the Cerberus¡¯s transformation, it lowered its body even more and let out a threatening growl from its nose.
It seemed to have already sensed the energy disturbance. Without waiting for the Cerberus toplete its transformation, it turned into a silver bolt of lightning and charged towards the Cerberus!
Cracking sounds could be heard from the Cerberus¡¯s body as the bumps on its back split open, and sharp bone spikes shot out of its body like bamboo shoots after a rain!
At the same time, the nails on its four limbs grew longer, like curved knives, and dug into the ground.
A row of white bone des grew out of the joints of its four unusually thick hooves.
After going berserk, the Cerberus¡¯s aura was far more dangerous than before.
When it felt the silver Wolf pouncing at it, all three of its heads let out a deafening roar. It raised one of its front ws and swept it down in the direction of the silver Wolf!
The strong wind, along with the sparks and dirt it had grabbed from the tip of its ws, flew out and ruthlessly swept across the silver Wolf¡¯s afterimage. It actually smacked the silver Wolf down!
¡®Bang¡¯!
The silver Wolf¡¯s body fell to the ground, and a cloud of dust flew up. A huge pit was formed on the ground. The moment song qingxiao heard the sound, his heart tightened. He instinctively touched his wrist and sent a stream of spiritual power into it, not caring if it was useful or not!
After the body became semi-solid, although the silver Wolf was far more ferocious than the Phantom when it used its real physical body to fight, the disadvantage was also obvious.
After materializing, it was truly injured. However, because it hadn¡¯tpletely materialised yet, it didn¡¯t die from this attack.
However, for some reason, even though it had already devoured some of the Cerberus¡¯s flesh and blood, and most of its body had already been freed from the seal, song qingxiao felt that there was still a part of its strength that was sealed and could not be fully used.
However, when she tried to search for the silver Wolf¡¯s aura in her sea of consciousness, she could not sense the silver Wolf¡¯s existence no matter what.
She had no idea how to remove the remaining half of the seal!
As soon as she sent her spiritual power into the seal, a sound came from the dust and smoke. A Silver Wolf shadow struggled to stand up slowly. After staggering a few steps, it shook the fur on its body and finally stood firm.
Song qingxiao was relieved to see the wolf standing.
The moment the silver Wolf steadied itself, it charged towards the Cerberus again. The berserk Cerberus turned its head around, unwilling to admit defeat!
For a moment, the barking of dogs and the howls of wolves intertwined, and the sound of ws and teeth tearing through flesh and blood made a creepy sound.
Blood and fire sttered, and the silver Wolf fur flew out with the dust, but was quickly burned to ashes by the fire.
The silver Wolf pounced on the Cerberus¡¯s front abdomen, biting arge piece of meat without letting go. Before it could tear it off, the Cerberus endured the pain and turned around with three feet on the ground. A front paw swung down on its body.
The sharp ws that were like curved hooks left a fatal wound on the silver Wolf¡¯s abdomen that was so deep that the bone could be seen!
Dark red blood gushed out, wetting the silver Wolf fur.
Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a real entity at the moment, so this fatal injury didn¡¯t kill it.
Even after suffering such heavy injuries, the silver Wolf still refused to let go. It shook its head with all its might, forcefully tearing off the piece of meat in its mouth before it was shaken off by the Cerberus!
It flew out and crashed into the rock wall. After swallowing the Cerberus¡¯s meat, it fearlessly charged up again..
Chapter 482 - 482: Rescue (3)
Chapter 482: Rescue (3)
Trantor: 549690339
The battle between the dog and the wolf was fierce and terrifying. The entire cave seemed to be on the verge of copsing under the impact of the power.
As sand and rocks flew, sparks flew everywhere, and the cave trembled non-stop. Under the struggle of this absolutely overwhelming power, number five could not even intervene!
Before he could get close, he was blown away by the chaotic airflow.
No. 1 held the still-breathing escapee tightly in his arms, afraid that the flying sand and stones with sparks would hit him again and the only survivor would die.
However, he could only protect the vital parts of the escapee¡¯s upper body, while he himself was being beaten up until he was crying out.
The red-hot gravel was like a hidden weapon, hitting his back and burrowing into his flesh. In a short while, his back was like a ho¡¯s nest!
¡°I¡¯m going to die!¡± Number one was in excruciating pain, but he didn¡¯t dare to Dodge or let go. Snot and tears flowed down his face. I¡¯m going to die! You damn dog, waa, it hurts!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t die, hold on, hold on!¡± He shouted. As he cried out in pain, he lowered his head from time to time to roll the eyes of the escapees, afraid that they would die. He shouted with all his might,
¡°Number three, number three, hurry up and check if the cave is closed!¡±
Song qingxiao was also anxious when she heard his howls. The lower half of the fugitive¡¯s body was badly mutted. He moaned in pain as if he was going to die at any moment.
The situation was critical, and she was worried.
She used her dagger to cut the Cerberus ¡®forelimbs, but the hell Guardian¡¯s leather armor was thicker than before after going berserk. Even though the dagger had pierced through the entire body, the damage was not serious.
In addition, the dog seemed to be really angry after being bitten by the silver Wolf. It ignored song qingxiao¡¯s harassment and focused on dealing with the silver Wolf first.
Not long after, the silver Wolf¡¯s body was covered in wounds, and its blood had dyed its silver fur red!
However, the more injured the silver Wolf was, the more it aroused the ferocity in its bones. After a few exchanges with the three-headed dog, it realized that its head was more agile, so it turned to attack its hind legs.
It jumped up and tried to climb up from the back of the Cerberus¡¯s tail, but its injuries were too severe. After a few jumps, it could only hang on to the Cerberus¡¯s hind legs, and it failed after a few attempts.
The Cerberus raised its hind legs to shake it off, but it was unable to shake it off. In its rage, the tail that had been hanging at the entrance of the cave finally moved!
The long tail that was like a steel whip swung with great force. After sweeping away the burning bones on the ground, it was raised high up and then swept down in the direction of the silver Wolf with the force of a Thunderbolt!
Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank when she saw this scene through the fire.
After several close-range attacks, the silver Wolf was already at a disadvantage. If it was hit by the long tail again, it would be seriously injured even if it wasn¡¯t aplete entity.
He had to think of a way to move the silver Wolf away!
In the nick of time, the stars in her body moved with her thoughts and appeared beside her!
When number five saw this magical scene from afar, he was stunned for a moment. Then, two of the stars shed and disappeared on the spot. The next moment, the silver Wolf¡¯s body glowed with Starlight.
In the blink of an eye, the silver Wolf and song qingxiao, who had been clinging to the three-headed Hound¡¯s hind legs, disappeared at the same time. When they reappeared, the silver Wolf was standing on song qingxiao¡¯s position, and song qingxiao was on the three-headed Hound¡¯s hind legs. They were falling down at a rapid speed!
Number five was not the only one who was dumbfounded by this spell. Even song qingxiao was about to vomit blood. Before she could even react to what was going on, she heard the sound of wind beside her ear and saw an extremely terrifying tail whiping toward her!
If she was hit by this whip, no matter how strong her physique was, she would be crushed to pieces by this powerful force.
Song Qing was in mid-air and had no way of dodging.
At the critical moment, she made a hand seal and was about to use the swordsman token. The serious-looking primordial spirit in her sea of consciousness also made a hand seal at the same time. Large scales emerged on its body, ready to take this wave head-on.
However, she had no confidence at all in whether she could withstand it.
After the silver Wolfnded on the ground, it shook its head and suddenly raised its head and shouted,¡±
¡®Awoo ¡¡¯ Aowooo ¡ Wuwuwu ¡¡¯
His voice was high-pitched and solemn as it reverberated throughout the cave.
Song qingxiao¡¯s life was in danger. When she heard the Wolf¡¯s howl, she couldn¡¯t help but have a funny thought.The wolf King craned its neck and howled. It was probably facing the moon at night, calling out to its fellow tribesmen.
However, there was no moon in the cave and there were no wolves in the trial scene. Could it be that the silver Wolf knew that he was about to die and was wailing in pain to send him on his way?
At this moment, her mind was still filled with wild thoughts. The next moment, something that shocked her beyond words happened!
As soon as the silver Wolf finished howling, another howl came from the endless darkness. ¡®Awoo ¡¡¯ Aoaowuwu ¡¡¯
In the darkness, a Wolf was responding to the call of the silver Wolf!
It was as if song qingxiao was hallucinating before she died. Where did the wolf tribee from in thend of the dead?
Just as she was feeling surprised, she heard number one scream like a Turkey being held by the neck,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t die. Don¡¯t die ¡¡±
The tail whip was about to hit her body, but the strong wind was like a steel knife that cut through her bones. It had already blown over, making her scalp numb.
She opened her mouth and heard an extremely familiar, almost strange, cold female voice say in unison with her,¡±
¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡±
Chapter 483 - 483: Two teams (1)
Chapter 483: Two teams (1)
Trantor: 549690339 I
As soon as the voice fell, the double ¡¯swordsman¡¯ token was used, turning into a majestic energy that rushed out of song Qing¡¯s body. It turned into unbreakable dragon scales that covered every part of song Qing¡¯s body!
She didn¡¯t have time to think too much. The Cerberus¡¯s long tail had alreadyshed out, and a terrifying shadowpletely covered her. An extremely strong sense of oppression, apanied by the sound of the wind,nded heavily on her body!
An unparalleled and terrifying force swept over. At this time, she was like a small boat at the tip of the wind and waves, being whipped to the back leg of a dog!
However, under the blessing of the ¡¯Zhe¡¯ token, the Dragon scales on her body shed with a demonic blue light and blocked the whip that was powerful enough to split mountains!
With a ¡¯bang¡¯ sound, the two forces collided. The bones in his body made ¡®ka ka¡¯ sounds under the collision of this extremely terrifying force, and his internal organs were stirred!
Not far away, number five saw that song qingxiao and the silver Wolf had switched positions. The Cerberus¡¯s long tail whipped down from above. It was toote for him to save her!
Number three was dead!
A trace of regret appeared in his heart, and he instinctively lowered his head, unwilling to look any longer. However, the next moment, he heard two female voices chanting the spell incantation in unison.
One of the voices came from the Cerberus¡¯s direction, while the other came from the opposite side. The voice and tone were exactly the same.
In thend of spirits, other than them, where were the extra survivors? Not to mention women.
Even if there were women among the fugitives, they did not dare to speak because of the fear that had umted over the years.
He raised his head in shock and saw a pair of long legs walking out from the thick fog. It was ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ with a cold expression!
Two identical ¡®song qingxiaos¡¯ appeared in the same trial.
He wasn¡¯t the only one who was shocked. Number one, who was crying while hugging a fugitive, was also stunned when another ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ appeared. Their minds went nk, and before they could react, the Cerberus on the other side swung its tail and flung song qingxiao, who was stuck to the back leg of the Cerberus, away. Song qingxiao vomited arge mouthful of blood and slid off the leg with a Swoosh!
After the scales on her body took the hit, they quickly faded away. Shended on the ground and immediately jumped up.
Number one and number five, who were already surprised by the intrusion of another ¡®song Qing Xiao¡¯, were even more shocked when they saw that she was still alive.
How was this possible?
The two of them looked as if they had seen a ghost. They simply couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.
Be it the Cerberus¡¯s size or strength, the two of them did not think that song qingxiao would be able to survive after being hit by such a force.
Although she was powerful, she was still made of flesh and blood. Her body was not made of impervious steel.
Not to mention, with the destructive power of the Cerberus, even if one had a body of steel, it would be difficult to survive a singlesh!
However, song qingxiao was still alive after being hit by the tail. It was unbelievable!
¡°Number three, what kind of monster are you?¡±
Number one was so shocked that he even forgot the existence of the escapee in his arms. He subconsciously muttered to himself.
Although number five didn¡¯t say anything, he had the same thoughts as number one.
After song qingxiao got up, she jumped a few meters away from the Cerberus. She couldn¡¯t help but spit out arge mouthful of blood before she raised her head.
When she looked up, her eyes met with the other ¡®song qingxiao¡¯!
The two of them looked at each other, their pupils contracting as if they were looking into a mirror. Even their frowns and wary eyes were exactly the same. Song Qing clenched her fist and subconsciously thought of ovepping space. After the space folded, two teams of trial-takers appeared.
After No. 6 and No. 7 were eliminated, it was only her, No. 1 and No. 5 left. Her team was also divided into two teams. One team was directly sent back to the terror Battalion after they promised to return to rescue her.
When ¡®she¡¯ from the other team agreed to return to the rescue, she led number one, number five, and the rest of the escapees back to the terrorist camp. At this point, they had alreadye out of the terrorist camp and happened to bump into another team of ¡®themselves¡¯ who were on their way back!
At the undead altar, she decided to return and save the others, while number six and number seven decided to give up on saving the others and join the camp of the defenders.
Therefore, when team No. 6 and team No. 7 met with their own people, they might have different goals and directions. It was inevitable that they would have conflicts and fight.
On the other hand, when the two teams of ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ met, she was trying to escape from the terror Battalion.¡¯She¡¯ in the other team was returning to save people and escape from the terrorist camp. The two parties had the same goal and were likely to work together!
As she thought of this, before she could say anything, she saw the silver Wolf¡¯s howl stop, and the spiritual energy of the other ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ surged, followed by a burst of silver light.
An extremelyrge silver Wolf Phantom appeared from her body and slowly approached another Silver Wolf!
The two Wolf Kings fought side by side, and their already powerful auras began to soar.
The moment the Cerberus saw the two Wolf Kings, its six Crimson eyes revealed a hint of fear.
After a short moment of silence, number one seemed to have suddenly thought of something. He looked down and immediately let out a pig-like howl,¡±
¡°Dead¡ He¡¯s dead!¡±
The runaway who was barely breathing in his arms finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and breathed herst breath after persisting for a while!
At this moment, number one didn¡¯t have the time to care about the two teams of participants or whether the neers were friends or enemies.
He grabbed the body of the escapee and shook it hard.
¡°Don¡¯t die! Open your eyes and get up!¡±
His roar woke number five up. Number five came back to his senses and jumped to the side of the mountain wall to look in the direction of the cave. The Cerberus¡¯s tail, which was hanging at the entrance of the cave, moved, revealing a corner of the cave¡¯s exit. At this moment, the entrance of the cave began to close up at an extremely fast speed.
¡ö¡¯Number three ¡¡± At the moment of life and death, number five could not help but call out to song Qing.
¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± Song qingxiao clutched her chest and panted.
¡°The rescue team is here!¡±
When she saw her ¡®self from the other team, the huge rock that she had been holding in her chest finally fell to the ground.
After confirming that there were two groups of ¡®themselves¡¯, song qingxiao did not forget that there were four survivors left from the group of escapees that she had asked number five and number six to protect on the undead altar!
As soon as she finished speaking, number five and number one appeared behind song qingxiao in the thick fog. Then, a few other escapees who were supporting each other also appeared one after another, looking around uneasily.
After they appeared, the hole that was about to disappear reappeared, and the sun shone through the hole again.
Number five was overjoyed and danced with joy,¡±
¡°There it is, there it is!¡±
Number one, who was performing mouth-to-mouth resuscitation on the dead escapees, raised his head in confusion and saw another group of people appearing in the thick fog..
Chapter 484 - 484: Two-in-two (1)
Chapter 484: Two-in-two (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The old man in the middle was the one who had begged them to return and save the others. At this moment, they were staring at the scene in the cave with fear and trepidation.
The arrival of this wave of escapees caused the closed cave to open up again, turning everyone¡¯s desperate situation around.
Number one¡¯s face turned from white to green, and then from green to ck.
He wiped his mouth, put his hands behind his back, and clenched his fists again and again. The veins on his forehead bulged, and then he let out a long breath and walked in the direction of the fugitives.
The other number one seemed to be connected to him. Without saying anything more, he also protected the remaining four escapees as if they were rare animals.
As soon as the two teams gathered, the two silver Wolf Kings stared at the three-headed dog and let out low growls, starting to close in on it.
Wolves were creatures that fought in groups. The previous Silver Wolf had already forced the Cerberus to go berserk. Now that it was facing two silver wolves, the Cerberus couldn¡¯t help but feel restless.
Its three heads roared, trying to intimidate the silver Wolf with its voice.
However, this move had no effect on the wolf King. On the contrary, as soon as its roar stopped, the two silver wolves bared their sharp fangs at the same time and turned into a gust of wind, charging in the direction of the three-headed dog.
The Cerberus¡¯s angry roars quickly turned into wails of pain as the two top tier aliens tore at its flesh and blood.
As soon as the silver Wolf moved, the two ¡®song qingxiao¡¯s¡¯ did not stand by and watch.
Although it was a strange feeling to fight side by side with her other self, song qingxiao seemed to be able tomunicate with her.
The two of them formed a hand seal at the same time, and just as the Cerberus was about to turn around and spit fire at the silver Wolf, they chanted in unison,¡±
¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡±
The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique was strengthened by thebined strength of the two people, forming a domain that firmly wrapped around the three-headed dog¡¯s head, making it unable to break free for a short time!
The two transformed ¡®No. 5¡¯ also moved! He circled around to the back of the Cerberus, enduring the pain from the burning mes, and grabbed the Cerberus¡¯s long tail in his hand. The two of them let out loud shouts and dragged it back!
Although he couldn¡¯t really hold the Cerberus down, he was able to restrict the Cerberus¡¯s whipping to a certain extent!
For a moment, the ground in the cave trembled and the mountains shook. The dog¡¯s angry roars and the silver Wolf¡¯s howls intertwined. The ground was burning with mes everywhere. The three-headed dog was crazily hitting around, as if trying to break free from the pincers.
Countless cracks appeared in the cave, andrge pieces of gravel rolled down, making a loud noise and shaking the underground.
The two teams worked together to pin down the Cerberus, one tail, and one wolf, reducing itsbat power to a certain extent. The two silver wolves attacked from the left and right, relying on their sharp ws and keen speed. With tacit cooperation, one wolf retreated after the attack, while the other attacked.
Under such an attack, the Hell¡¯s Guardian was in a difficult position. It was soon covered in wounds, and even the mes on its body had dimmed.
On the contrary, the two silver wolves gradually took physical form, and their ws and teeth were far sharper than before.
After the two Wolf Kings each snatched a piece of loot from the Cerberus and retreated, the already berserk Cerberus was once again enraged by the pain!
It shook its huge head and forcefully broke free from the domain of the double ¡®confrontation¡¯ spell. It turned its head and spat fire at the two ¡®No. 5¡¯ who were pulling its tail!
Although the power of the mes was not as strong as it was at the beginning, when the three heads gathered together, it was still menacing. The two ¡®No. 5¡¯s¡¯ expressions changed and they could not help but let go.
The three-headed Hound¡¯s tail missed, so it swung its long tail like a long whip and swept across its back, sweeping two silver wolves that were about to retreat to the ground. With a ¡®ng¡¯, they hit the ceiling of the cave and finally fell to the ground with a loud bang!
¡®Woof¡ Woof woof¡ Wuwuwu ¡¡¯
The Cerberus let out a furious roar after its attack seeded!
The two Wolf Kings fell to the ground one after another, sending arge amount of dust into the air. Then, under the roars of the hell Guardian, they staggered back up.
This time, the two Wolf Kings did not rush to attack after getting up. Instead, after looking at each other, they unexpectedly pounced on each other!
The silver Wolf¡¯s reaction stunned number five. The two wolves were extremely fast and powerful. If they pounced on each other, they would most likely crash into each other, and both of them would be at a disadvantage.
The Cerberus was already an arrow at the end of its flight, but the silver Wolf didn¡¯t take the opportunity to attack, and instead started to have internal strife?
The wolf was song qingxiao¡¯s pet. He turned to her in surprise..
Chapter 485 - 485: Two-in-two (2)
Chapter 485: Two-in-two (2)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Three¡¡±
The two ¡®song qingxiao¡¯s¡¯ were frowning, and for a moment, they couldn¡¯t tell which one to call out to stop the silver Wolf¡¯s crazy actions.
Seeing the silver Wolf¡¯s action, song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She instinctively raised her arm and looked down at her wrist.
On the other side,¡¯song qingxiao¡¯ also did the same. The silver Wolf mark on her wrist fluctuated slightly.
At this time, the two silver wolves collided in mid-air. However, the moment the wolf heads collided, the scene number five had expected of the two Wolf Kings to be smashed into pieces did not happen. Instead, the two Wolf shadows began to merge when they collided!
The silver Phantom turned into a real object. Under the firelight, a huge solid silver Wolf gradually took shape. It was even bigger than the previous Phantom. The mark on song Qing¡¯s wrist began to peel off.
The seal was lifted!
The two semi-solid silver Wolf Phantoms merged into one and slowly fell from the sky!
¡®Awoo¡¡¯
Afternding, it raised its head and let out a long howl.
The howling sound spread out and woke up the people who were dumbfounded after seeing this scene.
The howl was filled with killing intent, and a heavy pressure covered them, causing number one and number five to involuntarily shrink their necks.
The silver Wolf, which was already extremely dangerous, seemed to be even more dangerous after the fusion!
After letting out a long howl, it attacked the Cerberus again. This time, before it became even more ferocious, it leaped up and bit the throat of one of the hell Guardian¡¯s heads!
The hell Guardian let out a miserable howl and raised its forelimbs, trying to grab it!
However, the silver Wolf dragged it back. The Cerberus¡¯s body was like a mountain, and its weight was even more difficult to shake.
However, the silver Wolf was iparably valiant after breaking free from the seal. With a single pull, it actually caused the Cerberus to stagger and take two steps back!
Its hind legs could not support its huge body, and it sat on the ground with a ¡®boom¡¯, causing the ground to tremble.
¡®Woof¡ Wuwuwu¡¡¯
It cried out in pain from its two heads and pulled its forelimbs forward, scratching several deep wounds on the silver Wolf¡¯s body. The silver Wolf had not let go and was still biting the neck of one of its heads, dragging it back.
At this time, song qingxiao was inspired by the silver Wolf. She raised her head and looked at ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ on the other side. Like the silver Wolf, they both walked towards each other.
Her heart beat faster with every step she took.
The difficulty of the trial to escape the terror Battalion was far beyond her initial expectations. However, the harder the trial, the more generous the rewards should be.
At this moment, the scene of the silver Wolf¡¯s strength increasing greatly after merging into one was also very likely to be one of the invisible rewards of the trial.
She was getting closer and closer to her other ¡®self¡¯ until their faces were touching. Just as they were about to collide, song Qing took a deep breath and the ¡®song Qing Xiao¡¯ opposite her took a step forward as well!
The ¡®bang¡¯ she had expected did not happen. She was like a stream of water, silently merging with another.
Her spiritual power, divine sense, and cultivation were all shared and merged at this time. A power as vast as the sea swam through her body, making up for the spiritual power and divine sense she had used up after running all the way here.
On the undead altar, the realm that had not been stable after the hasty Ascension to the spirit focus realm began to stabilize after the two ¡®song qingxiluo¡¯ merged into one.
The face of the primordial spirit in his psyche ocean was clearer than before, and it exuded a terrifying aura. When the primordial spirit opened its eyes, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes opened as well!
Number five, who was staring at her, happened to meet her eyes. Her pupils were vertical and light golden. Perhaps it was because she had just opened her eyes and had not had time to hide it, her eyes contained ruthlessness and indifference, as if she had the power to control life and death, a Majesty that no one dared to offend, an insufferably arrogant look that made people cower!
Being stared at by her, number Five¡¯s hair stood on end, as if he was being stared at by an extremely dangerous fierce beast. He had nowhere to hide, so he instinctively lowered his head!
He had never been so afraid, not even when he was facing the mighty Cerberus. Now that he was looking at song qingxiao, he was so scared that his scalp went numb and he had goosebumps.
However, this feeling was fleeting. As song qingxiao got used to her new ¡®body¡¯ and her new strength, the Golden color in her eyes gradually faded, and her vertical pupils returned to normal. The sense of silence on number Five¡¯s body also faded like the tide.
He raised his head. Song qingxiao had already returned to normal, but her strength was already unfathomable before. Now, it was even more difficult for number five to figure her out..
Chapter 486 - 486: Two-in-two (3)
Chapter 486: Two-in-two (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Number five recalled her previous actions and the scene of the silver Wolfs transformation. As if recalling something, the two ¡®number fives¡¯ looked at each other and also began to walk towards each other.
on the other side, the silver Wolf had already bitten the Cerberus¡¯s throat and was dragging it back with all its might.
The Cerberus¡¯s lower body was on the ground, while its upper body¡¯s two forehmbs were raised high, trying to grab the silver Wolf that was biting its throat.????????????????
&
It was as if half of its body was suspended in the air, and its upper abdomen was lost.
Song qingxiao took the opportunity to take out her dagger instinctively!
The dagger was slightly cold to the touch, and it was not burned by the high temperature in the cave.
It was quite heavy in her hand, and when she held it in her palm, a wonderful throbbing urred in her heart.
This should be an additional benefit brought about by the fusion of the two ¡®song qmgxiao¡¯s¡¯, but now was not the time to study it.
she grabbed the dagger and while the Cerberus¡¯s attention was drawn away by the silver Wolf, she pounced towards the Cerberus¡¯s heart. The dagger in her hand easily pierced through the heart without much effort!
Roar¡
The three heads of the Cerberus let out a ferocious roar before its death. It struggled with all its might, but it was actually able to stop its body from being dragged back by the silver Wolf.
However, that was all it could do!
Song Qing thrust the dagger into its stomach and pulled it down!
A bone-chilling sound of flesh being sliced apart rang out. Immediately after a arge amount of boiling hot blood gushed out. The Cerberus howled in pain and scratched over.
Although she had heard the sound and dodged in time, she was still a step too slow.
The three-headed dog¡¯s ming bone spur scratched her back. Although scales appeared to block it, preventing the sharp bone spur from piercing her entire body in half, it still scratched her back, leaving a wound so deep that the bone could be seen!
With a loud thump, song qingxiao fell to the ground. She endured the pain and got up. She quickly retreated to avoid the Cerberus¡¯s final attack.
The Cerberus received a heavy blow, and blood spurted out in all directions. Very quickly, its vitality was greatly damaged, and it couldn¡¯t even sit still.
The silver Wolf that was biting its throat suddenly let go at this time. Its Three Dog heads drooped down powerlessly, and its raised forelimbs fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. When it saw the silver Wolf circling around its stomach it let out a threatening roar.
However, its roar was extremely weak and did not have any deterrent effect at
The silver Wolf jumped to the side of its body, took a step back, and then rushed forward, hitting its body with force.
After the mighty Cerberus was hit, its huge body fell like a bone te, and with a heavy ¡®Dong¡¯ sound, it fell backward, revealing its injured chest and abdomen.
The silver Wolf put it down and slowly approached it.
The three-headed dog seemed to have sensed the danger. It barked even more urgently and spat mes at the silver Wolf. It bared its fangs as a warning while trying to get up with its two forelimbs.
However, the silver Wolf was not afraid of it at all. It charged towards the three-headed dog¡¯s stomach, its ws and teeth tearing the wound that song qingxiao had made even wider. The silver Wolf stretched its head over and pulled out a pile of internal organs.
¡®Woof¡ Woof
The Cerberus let out an extremely shrill howl, and the mes it spat out became even more ferocious.
However, as its internal organs were dug out, its cries became weaker and the red glow m its eyes dimmed. Its forelimbs, which had tried to prop itself up several times, suddenly loosened and left several deep marks on the ground Finally, several heads exhaled theirst breath and fell to the ground one after another with a ¡®boom¡¯ sound!
As soon as the Cerberus died, the roars of the ferocious beast in the cave immediately disappeared. Only the sound of the silver Wolf gnawing at the Cerberus¡¯s internal organs could be heard.
After the fusion, number five opened his eyes, and his eyes shed. Number one, who was holding hands with the escapees and protecting them, cheered,¡± ¡°Hahaha! He won, he won! We, the dog-smacking team, are invincible!¡± He was so excited that his entire body trembled, and his expression was one of pain and pleasure.¡±You damn dog, to think that you would have such a dayl Hahaha!¡±
Number oneughed for a long time. Because he had been too nervous before the two ¡®number one¡¯s¡¯ hands had clenched tightly. Now that the mission was ¡¯pleted, his whole body was stiff, and he could not let go.
It took a lot of effort for them to finally let go of their hands, trembling The few escapees who were protected by them couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears when they saw that the three-headed dog was dead.
¡°I¡¯ve finally passed!¡±
The moment the Cerberus fell, the sunlight from the hole¡¯s entrance was no longer blocked. A cool breeze blew in, dispersing the thick, nauseating smell of blood.
Number five grinned, revealing a mouthful of white teeth, and said with joy ¡°¡±I survived.¡±
This trial had been extremely dangerous from the beginning to the end. If he had been the slightest bit careless, he would have been consigned to eternal damnation. It was not easy for him to be alive.
Song Qing looked down on him. The injuries on his body and the fur that was
urnt by the Cerberus had disappeared after the two ¡®5s¡¯ merged.
Obviously, in this trial, other than the points, number five should have gained a lot of benefits.
When he saw song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, he chuckled and scratched his head. His ears were crooked from his scratching, which diluted the intimidation of his fierce appearance after his beast transformation.
The two of them had a tacit understanding of each other¡¯s change and did not say anything more.
¡°Yeah, we survived again.¡± Song qingxiao sighed, but her tone did not sound happy.
¡°Eh?¡±
Number one let out a cry of surprise. It was only now that he finally realized ¡°¡±Why are you all alone?¡±
No. 5 kept his mouth shut and jumped towards the entrance of the cave When he passed by the three-headed dog¡¯s body, he instinctively avoided the silver Wolf that was gobbling down the body and went around the dog¡¯s tail.
Number one¡¯s eyes shed. At this moment, he seemed to have thought of something and looked at his other ¡®self¡¯..
Chapter 487 - 395-one_i
Chapter 487: Chapter 395-one_i
Trantor: 549690339
The two ¡®No. 1¡¯ merged into one. When they opened their eyes, the joy in their eyes had not faded. It was obvious that after merging, it had great benefits for him.
Just as he was about to walk toward the cave entrance like number five, he saw song qingxiao standing still.
A few of the escapees, who were like the keys to the ¡®gate¡¯ of thend of the undead, were about to leave with her, but they did not dare to move at all when she stared into the hole.
She didn¡¯t have any intention of stopping number five from leaving, and she probably wouldn¡¯t stop her either. However, leaving the escapees behind was to prevent them from being killed by the other two after they left, thus locking her up in the trial.
This woman was really strange. She was extremely strong and didn¡¯t kill anyone during the trial. She even saved his life several times. However, she didn¡¯t trust him and number five. She had been on guard against them from the beginning to the end, even if the three of them worked together andpleted the mission.
She seemed to have a backup n for everything, and her thoughts were terrifyingly meticulous. It was as if she could consider everything one by one in her mind, without a single omission.
However, they had already passed the trial, and the hell watchman was the entrance to the cave. They would be able to leave this ce once they got out. Song qingxiao was standing there without moving. Could it be that there were still some benefits to be gained here?
¡°You¡¯re not going out?¡± Number one asked. He carefully avoided the silver Wolf and got closer to song Qing. He tried to stand on her side and look around the cave.
The interior of the cave had been severely damaged by the battle between the Cerberus and the silver Wolf. The walls and ceiling of the cave were filled with cracks of various sizes.
The broken stones covered the ground tightly, covering the ashes underground.
Some ces were still burning, and there was nothing worth song qingxiao¡¯s time.
Song Qing knew what he was thinking, but he did not expose him. He just stared at the silver Wolf.
It was still chewing the internal organs of the Cerberus with its head tilted to the side, eating them with great relish.
¡°Of course I¡¯m leaving.¡±
She answered number one nonchntly, but she saw the silver Wolf gobble up more than half of the Cerberus¡¯s internal organs. She didn¡¯t know if it was affected by the injury or because it ate too much, but its chewing movement became slower and slower, and it even crawled on the ground and swallowed slowly.
Number one¡¯s eyes flickered and he looked towards the entrance of the cave. He saw that number five was about to reach the entrance of the cave. His figure had returned to his original short and thin appearance, but he suddenly stopped and did not take another step forward.
¡°Number three.¡± He turned around and asked with a smile,¡±
we¡¯ve worked together once, after all. Why don¡¯t we exchange contact details? we can get together and have a drink when we¡¯re out? ¡±
¡°This is good!¡± Number one pped his hands, to be honest, ever since I entered this trial, I¡¯ve never met anyone like the two of you. Let¡¯s be friends and help each other in the future! Hehe!¡±
¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. She was not moved by their suggestions.
Her eyes fell on the silver Wolf that had already eaten until its stomach was round. Most of the Cerberus¡¯s internal organs had been swallowed into its stomach, but there was still a little left. It took thest bite, hesitated for a long time, and then struggled to prop up its body, swaying and walking towards song qingxiao.
As soon as it moved, number one was so shocked that he took a few steps back in the direction of the cave.
The silver Wolf¡¯s fearsomeness could be seen from the fact that it had defeated the dogs of thend of the dead twice.
However, what shocked number one was that with every step it took, the silver light on its body shrank a little. After the silver light retracted, its mountain-like body had shrunk by a lot when it reached song qingxiao!
It let go, and the small pile of things in its mouth fell to song Qing¡¯s feet.
oof! it let out a soft groan, as if reminding song qingxiao that this was the food it was sharing with her.
Number one saw the corners of song Qing¡¯s mouth curl up slightly, revealing a faint smile.
This smile diluted the distance between her brows and melted the frost in her eyes. Then she reached out her hand and rubbed the silver wolf¡¯s head.
That previously fierce and cold Wolf King was now abnormally obedient. When she stretched out her hand, the killing intent all over his body waspletely restrained. Hezily narrowed his eyes and even pressed his ears.
Song qingxiao picked up the small pile of the Cerberus¡¯s internal organs on the ground and held the huge Silver Wolf in her arms with one hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±
After she finished speaking, judge number one was stunned. In that instant, number five had already jumped out of the cave and disappeared. It was clear that he had left the trial space and returned to reality.
He did not stay any longer and followed them out of the mountain pass.
When song qingxiao came out with the silver Wolf, the mission in her mind had changed:Escape from the terrorist camp pleted).
[ missionpleted: 4666.6666 points ]
The trial prompted,¡±missionpleted. Leave the realm!¡±
In the next moment, there was a fluctuation of spiritual energy, and in the blink of an eye, she left the trial scene and appeared in a dimly lit room!
Something was falling and she instinctively reached out to catch it, only to see a backpack hanging between her feet.
These were the things that Captain an had packed for her. Before she entered the trial space, she had entered the reserve team under the protection of the Shi family¡¯s guards in the capital with the help of Captain an.
She put down the silver Wolf in her arms. For some reason, after eating the Cerberus ¡®internal organs, the silver Wolf seemed to be exhausted. It fell into a deep sleep when it left the trial scene. Now, it did not show any signs of waking up when it returned to reality.
The injuries it had sustained during the Battle with the Cerberus were quite serious, but this was a gically mutated Wolf King. It had suffered even more serious injuries on demon Ind.
When its hind leg was pierced through by the poisonous fangs of the flood Dragon, its body was poisoned, but it didn¡¯t die from such a serious injury. At this time, its injuries seemed to be quite serious, butpared to the injuries left by the flood Dragon, it was much better.
Song qingxiao injected a stream of spiritual force into the silver Wolf¡¯s body, but it did not wake it up.
However, although its aura was weak, a gically mutated Wolf King like it had powerful evolutionary abilities. Its life should not be in danger.
She recalled the day it absorbed the flood dragon¡¯s venomous fangs to evolve. This time, other than the cultivators who had obtained certain benefits from defeating the Cerberus, the silver Wolf should have also benefited from devouring the Cerberus¡¯s internal organs.
Its current deep sleep was simr to when it had juste out of demon Ind. It was very likely that its genes were self-regting and the precursor to another evolution.
Perhaps, when it woke up, its strength would increase even further.
Thinking of this, she bent down and picked up the backpack hanging on her feet. She didn¡¯t have time to check the points she had earned in this trial when she heard a slight noise from outside the door.
Before entering the trial space, the guest who had walked to her door finally knocked on her door after hesitating for a long time..
Chapter 488 - 396-letter of challenge-1
Chapter 488: Chapter 396-letter of challenge-1
Trantor: 549690339
The person¡¯s breathing was very weak, and from the nervous panting, one could tell that it was a very young girl.
Song Qing put her backpack on the table. In the trial space, the Cerberus¡¯s internal organs that the silver Wolf had brought to her were taken out of the trial space by her, emitting a fishy smell.
She found a basin to put the thing in and washed her hands. When she came out to open the door, the person outside was about to turn and leave!
Hearing the sound of the door opening, the man seemed to be frightened. His shoulders shrank, and he jumped forward like a rabbit before turning around.
¡°H-Hello¡¡±
Her voice was a little soft. When she saw song qingxiao, she was stunned at first, and then she showed a timid smile, trying to show her kindness.
¡°Hello,¡± he said. Song qingxiao reached out her wet hands and brushed her hair away from her face. She had no intention of inviting her in.
She had juste out of the trial space, and there were still traces of her battle with the Cerberus on her body. Moreover, the silver Wolf in the room had not woken up, so it was really not appropriate for others to see it.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Song Qing asked.
Her expression was cold, and her words were not harsh, but for some reason, the girl felt a little nervous when she saw her.
I heard from sister Ren that there¡¯s a new member in the team ¡ She was a little nervous. She reached out and pinched the hem of her clothes before saying, ¡°¡±I came to ask if you needed my help.¡±
Song qingxiao was a little surprised. She looked at the girl as if she was trying to see into her heart.
It was a woman in her 20s, about 1.65 meters tall, wearing a xenbat uniform, and she looked a little uneasy.
She was thin, and her hair was tied into a ponytail that hung down to her waist. A few strands of hair hung down to the side of her face, making her look even more delicate.
From her tone, she seemed to know a lot about the reserve team. She was probably an old woman who had been here for a long time.
However, her aura was extremely weak, so she probably had not cultivated as an ordinary person.
The existence of the reserve team was to select elites for the Shi family¡¯s guards. Captain an had also said that this ce advocated martial strength.
Before she entered the trial, the woman who received her had also warned her that the people here were fierce and aggressive, and told her to be careful. She didn¡¯t expect to see such a girl.
Her aura was ipatible with this ce. From her nervous expression, it was clear that she had not had a good time here. She should not have joined the team with her strength, but most likely, like him, had joined through connections.
Perhaps he was just here for a transition and would find another way out in the future. After inquiring about his background, he might want toe here to form a group.
It seemed like the reserve team was also divided into factions.
After going through a few rounds of spiritual trials, the little girl¡¯s little wet thoughts were almost impossible to hide in front of her.
¡°No need,¡± Song qingxiao gave a small smile, thank you.
She didn¡¯t join the reserve team to be a guard. In the future, she would be the center of power. She only wanted to avoid trouble and use this ce as a temporary foothold.
She was not interested in forming cliques in the reserve team.
After rejecting the girl¡¯s good intentions, she was about to close the door. The girl didn¡¯t expect her to reject her and was stunned for a moment before saying,¡±
¡°Wait¡¡±
She rushed forward and was about to pull song Qing¡¯s hand on the door, but under her gaze, she retracted her hand.
¡°Miss song, you don¡¯t understand ¡¡±
Just as she was about to speak, song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed. Several unfamiliar auras were approaching. She raised her head. The girl was talking, but when she saw song qingxiao¡¯s actions, she also raised her head.
Not long after, under the dim light, a few figures strode over. When the girl saw them, she looked at song qingxiao with pity and whispered,¡±
¡°You, you have to be careful.¡±
After saying this, she bent her waist and slipped away in the other direction, as if she did not dare to meet the person. Soon, her figure disappeared into the darkness.
As song qingxiao watched her leave, a few people approached from the other side. The one in the lead was a young woman with a bright appearance and a very mboyant temperament.
A girl beside her saw the back of the girl who had run away and whispered in her ear,¡±
¡°The one who just walked away looked like tan Wen.¡± Her voice was extremely soft, as if she only wanted the bright and beautiful young girl to hear it clearly,
II
¡°She might havee to tip me off.¡±
As she said this, she seemed to feel song Qing¡¯s gaze and couldn¡¯t help but look up at her. However, when their eyes met, it was as if she had been electrocuted and she quickly lowered her head. She didn¡¯t even see her face clearly, only the sound of her heart beating wildly.
In his mind, the pair of eyes were as cold as the stars, but they were quite intimidating and intimidating.
However, there was no reason for this feeling. Before they came, they had already inquired about it. This time, the person who entered the reserve team was only a ¡®trash¡¯ who had been stuffed in with the protection of the elders. Perhaps he would only stay here for two years. After ting himself with ayer of gold, he might have to find another way out. How could he scare people?
She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and raised her head again, only to see that in this short while, the young girl leading the group had already taken a few steps forward. She hurriedly followed.
¡°Are you new?¡±
When the young girl arrived, she sized up song Qing.
She was about the same age as the others, about twenty years old. Her long hair was tied up messily behind her head, and a few strands hung down to her shoulders.
His face seemed to be marked with scars, and his body exuded an extremely terrifying and strange smell.
She only pulled open the door to one side, revealing her upper body, but from the way she was dressed, it was very bad. Her clothes were torn and tattered, and her body was stained with something, so the original color could not be seen.
The young girl¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust. She pinched her nose and retreated.
¡°Do you dare toe to the school¡¯s training field tomorrow and fight?¡±
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at her.
She had juste out of the trial space, and before she could even take care of herself, she had already met two groups of ¡®guests¡¯.
The youngdy put down the letter of challenge, as if she could not stand the ¡®strange smell¡¯ on her body. Without waiting for her reply, the group of people left in a hurry, just like when they came.
Song Qing closed the door and quickly forgot about this little episode.
She couldn¡¯t stand the smell on her body, so she took a shower and changed her clothes. Then, she came out and looked at the silver Wolf.
The silver Wolf was still in a deep sleep. It didn¡¯t even react when she stretched out her leg to kick it twice.
it shouldn¡¯t be awake for the time being, song Qing went into the training room behind and sat cross-legged, checking the rewards he had received from the trial.
In his sea of consciousness, he had a total of 5433 points.
The number of points did not surprise song qingxiao. She had 100 points left after thest exchange.
After escaping from the terror Battalion, he had a total of 4666 points as a reward.
Out of the seven participants, only three survived. The dead No. 2, No. 4, No. 6, and No. 7 should be converted into points and divided among the three..
Chapter 489 - 489: Mutation (1)
Chapter 489 - 489: Mutation (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The trial space¡¯s exchange interface opened, and with the increase in points, the number of items exchanged increased by a lot.
Some of the low-level weapons were directly ssified as basic exchanges, and new weapons of all kinds were added, which were very expensive.
Perhaps it was because she used daggers herself, but she first noticed a dagger that seemed to be shing red light in the trial space. As soon as her divine sense touched the dagger, the information of the dagger shed: [ fire scale ], low-tier mid-tier weapon, 3000 points.
Song qingxiao noticed that the weapons exchanged in the trial space had a grade.
His divine sense and the dagger¡¯s Red light collided, and a heat wave came head-on. It must be the dagger¡¯s own attributes.
It seemed that after the strength of the trial-taker increased, the destructive power of the exchanged items would also increase. This also meant that the future trials and even the people they would meet might be more difficult to deal with.
Song qingxiao furrowed her brows. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch her dagger.
This action pulled at the wound on her back that had been torn open by the Cerberus, and blood started to ooze out of the wound that had already stopped bleeding.
As if she couldn¡¯t feel the pain, she took out the dagger and held it in her palm.
Compared to the fire scales in the trial space, the mysterious dagger waspletely ck without any luster.
It was this dagger that almost took her life that day. At the same time, it was also because of this dagger that she opened the trial space and started a series of fortuitous encounters. In the subsequent trials, this dagger saved her from danger several times and apanied her to this day.
The dagger was unusually heavy, and the material seemed to be unusual. Song qingxiao had held it for a long time, so she naturally knew that although it looked ordinary, it was extremely sharp and seemed to be invincible.
It was definitely different from ordinary daggers, but he didn¡¯t know what grade it was. Compared to the fire scale, which already had attributes, which one was sharper?
It was a pity that she didn¡¯t have many points and didn¡¯t dare to waste them. Otherwise, she could exchange for a dagger and try it out.
Song Qingxin felt a little regretful and shook his head. However, he immediately had another thought.
She endured the pain caused by her injury, mobilized 30% of her spiritual power, and flicked her finger on the dagger. A crisp ng rang out.
She had already advanced to the spirit focus realm. At thest moment of the terror Battalion trials, after the two ¡®song qingxiao¡¯s¡¯ fused together, her realm had already stabilized. The power of this attack that contained spirit power was no small matter.
The finger that was filled with spiritual energy flicked the dagger, causing it to emit a sound. The spiritual energy was like a stone that sank into the ocean, but the dagger was still intact!
At the same time, as she mobilized her spiritual power, her veins seemed to be on fire. A sharp pain attacked her, causing her vision to go ck and she spat out arge mouthful of blood.
Song qingxiao was shocked. She did not think about the level of the dagger. Instead, she immediately adjusted her spiritual power and checked her body.
After her gic mutation, her spiritual power had an ice attribute. When it flowed through her veins, it brought a cold feeling.
However, at this moment, there seemed to be ayer of mes within her meridians.
When the Ling power didn¡¯t move, he didn¡¯t feel that it was a big problem. However, when the spiritual power was activated, the me was like a maggot attached to the bone. It followed the spiritual power and destroyed the ice ability in her veins. The spiritual power was restrained, and song qingxiao was caught off guard and suffered a loss.
Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t in the trial space, and even if he was injured, he could rest for a few days.
However, the trouble was the me in her veins. She tried to drive it out with spiritual power, but it didn¡¯t work.
The Ice and Fire attributes were mutually exclusive, so when she circted her spirit energy, the spirit energy within her body was restrained by the fire poison to a certain extent.
Every time he got rid of some, when he used his spiritual power and the me turned, he would get help and burn again. It was extremely difficult to get rid of it.
This is troublesome!
Song qingxiao wiped her mouth, her face a little ugly. She reached out and touched her back.
During the trial, when she had cut open the Cerberus ¡®heart, she had suffered a counterattack from the Hell¡¯s guard before she died.
Its ws had left a wound on her back that almost ran through her back. The me poison should have invaded her veins at that time!
If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that her spiritual power was of the ice element, it would have been easier to get rid of the mes. However, because of the conflicting elements, it was a little tricky.
She tried to use a portion of her spiritual power to force the poisonous mes into a corner, stopping them from continuing to burn again. At the same time, she used her spiritual power again, and it was no longer a big problem.
However, in this way, a part of her spiritual power was restricted and unable to be used, so her strength was naturally reduced.
However, song qingxiao had not found a better way for the time being. She could only wait until her injuries recovered and her strength increased again to see if she could think of a way to expel the me poison from her body.
After solving the hidden danger in her body, she opened her eyes and her gaze fell on the dagger.
The dagger was stained with the blood she had spat out. Song Qing wiped it with the pad of her finger, but after wiping it, she found out the secret.
¡°Eh?¡±
She let out a cry of surprise. The end of the dagger¡¯s handle was stained with a trace of blood, which she had already wiped away. It was dark and smooth, and after she wiped it again and again, it was extremely clean.
However, this dagger had been with her since her first trial to be a God. She was very familiar with every part of this dagger.
There should have been a red leaf mark at the end of the dagger, which was a special mark of the dagger. However, the mark seemed to have been wiped away and disappeared!
¡°How is that possible?¡±
Song Qing pursed her lips and touched it with her fingers. The tip of the needle was cold, but there was no mark.
Her expression turned cold, and she took a deep breath to gather her spirit energy again. She then flicked her finger up!
When he fully exerted his spiritual power, the cold air spread out, causing the surrounding floor and objects to make a ¡®ka ka ka¡¯ sound of being frozen. The frost began to spread out at an extremely fast speed.
¡®Ding¡¯!
With a crisp sound, her fingertips flicked the dagger, causing the de to let out a clear sound.
The overbearing force struck the dagger, but it did not seem to be affected at all.
What was the origin of this dagger?
By now, song Qing was even more certain that the dagger was no ordinary object.
Although she was injured, her full-power attack did not cause any damage to the dagger. Then what kind of great divine power did the person who forged this dagger have? what kind of realm did he reach to be able to carve the red leaf mark on the dagger?
However, why would someone with such a weapon and extraordinary strengthe to assassinate him?
What did the symbol of the red leaf mean? A hidden n? The race of the heavens beyond heaven?
That day at the Imperial hospital, the nurse who took care of Captain an had also been stabbed in the throat and died. Was there any connection between the two?
Many questions flooded song Qing¡¯s mind. She thought that she would be out of the capital for the time being, but now it seemed that she had to find an opportunity to contact Captain an and go back to see the nurse¡¯s body.
As for the disappearance of the mark on the dagger, she was sure that she did not remember it wrong.
This dagger was rted to the clues of the killer who killed her at that time. She often touched it and remembered every part of the red leaf mark in her mind. At this time, once she remembered it, a ¡®red leaf¡¯ mark appeared in her sea of consciousness.
She subconsciously touched the end of the handle. After she got the dagger, because of its special nature, she always carried it with her and never left it. It was impossible for it to fall into the hands of others.
No one else had touched it, and she didn¡¯t have the ability to move the dagger for the time being. There must be some other reason for the change in the dagger.
She recalled something.
When they were escaping from the terror Battalion, two teams of ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ appeared after the space folded.
The silver Wolf also fused and advanced, breaking away from the seal of the trial space and revealing its body.
She had also gained great benefits from bing one with her other self.
It was also at that time that the dagger seemed to have undergone some changes. However, she was at a critical juncture in killing the Cerberus and did not have the time to examine it.
Now that he thought about it, it was probably because the moment the two ¡®song qingxiao¡¯s¡¯ merged, the two daggersbined and mutated, causing the red leaf mark to be erased.
In this way, it made sense..
Chapter 490 - 490: Nurturing (1)
Chapter 490 - 490: Nurturing (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Song Cling held the dagger in front of his eyes and looked at it carefully. The appearance of the dagger didn¡¯t change much except for the missing red leaf. However, it was slightly heavier and cold andfortable to the touch.
There seemed to be a slight change in the grip, as if it was more fitting to the shape of her palm, making it easier for her to grasp.
In order to prove that her feeling was correct, she released her fingers and pressed them on the handle one by one. Once her fingers grasped the handle, they fit perfectly, as if they were tailor-made for her.
She grabbed the dagger and casually waved it twice. With a ¡®swish¡¯ sound, the dagger left several long ck afterimages, like the long tail of a Phoenix. Ayer of frost formed on the floor where the force swept!
Song qingxiao retracted her hand and spread out her palm. With a twist of her fingertips, the dagger spun in her palm, bringing with it a ck whirlwind.
It seemed that during the trial of escaping from the terror Battalion, other than her and the silver Wolf bing one and her strength increasing, dagger had also evolved during the trial.
After the dagger evolved, the original ¡®master¡¯ mark was erased, but it was strangelypatible with her and became her exclusive.
She was overjoyed and had an idea.
Song Qing¡¯s small palm clenched, and the handle of the spinning dagger was suddenly held in her palm. A stream of spiritual energy flowed through her palm and into the dagger!
In an instant, the de of the dagger seemed to have a blue light rotating, and it trembled slightly as it let out a clear cry!
Such a phenomenon had never happened before!
At this moment, because of the spiritual connection, the dagger seemed to be one with her. Song qingxiao held it and stabbed it into the ground!
The training room¡¯s walls and floor wereid out with an unknown stone In order to prevent the facilities of the training room from being damaged by the members who lived in it, the materials used were of the best quality and were extremely strong.
However, when the de stabbed, it was like a sharp de cutting through tofu. It silently sank into the ground, and the spiritual power infused into the de poured out, turning into a long Dragon. The powerful force spread out and destroyed the solid stoneyer underground. With the point where the dagger was inserted as the center, the ground cracked like a spider web.
She pulled out the dagger, and light blue Frost emerged from the crack, quickly freezing the broken part!
Cold mist rose from the broken floor. Song qingxiao did not expect that a casual attempt would have such an effect.
When she attacked, she had only used 20 to 30 percent of her spiritual power and because of her injuries and the fire poison in her body, her strength had ¡¯ been greatly restrained. Even so, song qingxiao was very satisfied with the power of this attack.
If she were to use her full strength at this moment, she would probably be able to flip half of the floor of the cultivation room!
Although the mission to escape from the terror Battalion this time was difficult, the benefits he obtained were numerous.
After ascending to the spirit focus realm, the spiritual power he could use waspletely different from when he was in the path-understanding realm.
Song qingxiao kept the dagger with satisfaction and touched it carefully. After the dagger had evolved, it was naturally even more precious to her. Unfortunately, she could only keep such an item close to her body and could not hide it in a more secure ce.
If he could seal the silver Wolf in his body like how he did when he entered the trial space, and only summon it when he needed it, it would be the best.
In this way, he didn¡¯t have to worry about being coveted by others. They were connected in their hearts, and he didn¡¯t have to be afraid of being taken away! Just as this thought emerged in her mind, she instinctively held the dagger tighter. At this time, a trial prompt from God came from her sea of consciousness: [ do you want to activate the divine weapon? ] Points: 5000.
The God¡¯s trial had only reminded her a few times, but every time, it was at a critical moment.
Just like the day she came out of the demon Ind, after she absorbed the flood dragon¡¯s blood and the evolution potion, the energy in her body went berserk, and the trial space took the initiative to remind her.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know what it meant to nurture a heavenly weapon, but she instinctively didn¡¯t want to let go of such an opportunity. Without hesitation, she said, ¡°Activate!
Just as this thought appeared in her mind, her points were deducted. The dagger that was originally in her hand suddenly turned into an afterimage and disappeared from her hand in an instant!
The moment the dagger disappeared, song qingxiao was shocked. She instinctively let out a cry and clenched her fists subconsciously!
However, when she clenched her fist, she still grabbed nothing. The remaining cold touch turned into a light breeze and disappearedpletely.
At the same time, a murderous aura unique to Bing GE rushed out of her divine sense.
Song qingxiao closed her eyes and used her spiritual power to inspect her meridians. She quickly found that in her dantian, there was an illusion of a dagger floating above it. It was being nurtured by her spiritual power.
With a thought, she spread out her hands and mobilized her spiritual power to activate the evil Qj.
In an instant, her heart moved, and the dagger that had originally disappeared condensed into a physical body again, held in her hand!
¡°Hahaha!¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but let out a surprisedugh. She tried a few more times, and the dagger was kept and released again, which made her even more sessful.
In this way, hiding the dagger in her body was more secure than before. She didn¡¯t need to make any unnecessary movements at critical moments. It was much more convenient for her to protect herself or deal with the enemy.
Within the trial space, her remaining points were disyed:433 points.
Although most of the results of this trial had been deducted after activating ¡®divine weapon nurturing¡¯, leaving only a small fraction, song qingxiao was very satisfied with this.
As long as he could take advantage of this period of time to recuperate and enter the spirit focus realm, he would be able to withdraw and retract his weapons as he pleased. Even if he were to enter the trial again, his ability to protect himself would be even stronger!
With 433 points left, she casually looked at the exchange page of the trial space.
She could only exchange for some basic, low-level items at this price, which were no longer of much use to her. She also couldn¡¯t exchange for some cultivation spell techniques because she didn¡¯t have enough points.
Fortunately, as her realm increased, song qingxiao noticed that the spirit concentration chapter of the God destroying technique had also been activated.
In addition to the cultivation of spiritual power, after her Ascension, the soul destroying technique also had a technique to cultivate the primordial spirit. It appeared in her soul without a teacher.
However, song qingxiao felt that something was wrong. She thought of the time when she was escaping from the death altar in the terror Battalion. She had almost been sucked dry by the Necromancer¡¯s astral formation, and she had to use the God-destroying spell.
When the God destroying spell was cast, it forcibly reversed and absorbed the power of the star formation that the Necromancer had activated, allowing her to improve her strength in a short time.
Arge amount of spiritual energy almost burst her veins, causing her body to explode and die.
However, at the critical moment, a mysterious suction force was emitted from her soul, and it sucked away most of the excess energy.
No one knew where the mysterious suction came from, but it seemed to be endless. Not only did it absorb all the energy stored in the ster array, but it also absorbed all the power of the Necromancer!
After that, song qingxiao did a quick check of her body, but she did not find anything unusual.
The energy he had obtained from the spirit altar was also hidden somewhere.
She didn¡¯t have time to think about it because of the mission, and the energy didn¡¯t explode until the mission was over.. However, this matter was like a time bomb buried in song qingxiao¡¯s heart!
Chapter 491 - 491: Suspicious point (1)
Chapter 491: Suspicious point (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao sat cross-legged on the ground and circted her spiritual power through her veins, but she did not find anything strange.
The seal on his heart had not changed except for the wisp of evolved flood dragon blood that he had extracted from the undead altar to help him advance. Where did the huge amount of energy that she had absorbed go?
What was the origin of this God destroying technique?
Back then, she had spent 5000 points to buy it. At first, she had thought it was quite expensive, but after exchanging for the deity vanquishing spell, she had officially embarked on the path of cultivation.
This trial had allowed her to advance by an entire realm. With the soul annihting skill and the method of primordial spirit cultivation, song qingxiao knew that she had gotten a great deal after her strength had improved and her knowledge had improved.
On the spirit altar, when the God destroying spell was cast, it could cause the star array that was absorbing her energy to flow in reverse. Such a spell was definitely not an ordinary thing.
The reason why she was able to obtain it with 5000 points that day was probably due to her low strength and the short time she had spent in the God trial. It was probably rted to her ¡®level¡¯.
After all, although the points were precious, the more trials there were and the more difficult they were, the better the rewards would be.
As long as one was strong enough, it would not be difficult to obtain arge number of points.
In the past, song qingxiao wouldn¡¯t have thought much about it, but she hadn¡¯t forgotten that the soul vanquishing technique had almost failed during the trial. The suction force had sucked away the massive energy that had almost caused her to explode and die, and the spiritual power in her body had almost been drained.
At that time, she couldn¡¯t control her body at all and was sucked in by the suction force. The spiritual power in her body was lost, and even the realm that had just been raised at that time almost fell back because of the loss of spiritual power.
If it wasn¡¯t for the folding of time and space, which allowed the two song qingxiaos to merge and stabilize the spirit focus realm, it would have taken song qingxiao a lot of effort to stabilize the spirit focus realm in the real world.
Her memories went back to the autumn Festival road a month ago. On that day, she had almost died at the hands of Qian Shan. On her deathbed, she had faintly heard Qian Shan mention the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ to another man.
At the same time as the ¡®deity vanquishing technique¡¯, there seemed to be another¡¯ su Wu¡¯!
However, that finger of qianshan was extremely overbearing. That power went through her body, crushing her veins and internal organs, almost taking her life.
At the moment of life and death, her consciousness was scattered and she could not hear very clearly.
After that, because he had been busy escaping and recuperating, he had not had the time to investigate. Now that he thought about it again, he realized that there were many strange things.
She remembered that when she was about to die, she was very unwilling to let herself be at the mercy of others. When her consciousness was trapped and was about to disappear, a thought came from her spirit to take revenge for her.
However, she was not willing to give up. She burst out with a strong desire to live. Coupled with the recovery of her body with blue blood, she woke up in an instant.
When he thought about itter, he felt that there was nothing wrong with his body. In addition, he was in a life-and-death situation at that time, so he might have hallucinated. But now, when he thought about it again, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a creepy feeling.
Could it be that there was another consciousness in his consciousness that was spying on his every move?
However, she examined her primordial spirit again and again. Her primordial spirit was connected to her mind, so she didn¡¯t feel anything strange.
However, song qingxiao was a cautious person. Even though she had confirmed it again and again, she still did not dare to let her guard down.
Now that he thought about it, his consciousness seemed to have been swallowed up at that time, and there was a consciousness that wanted to avenge him. Where did that consciousnesse from? What good would it do to take revenge for him? What kind of price would he have to pay?
¡°¡®God ying technique¡¯,¡¯ su five¡¯.¡± She murmured softly. What was the rtionship between the two?
Qian Shan knew about the existence of the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯. Did this mean that Qian Shan¡¯s existence might be rted to the God¡¯s trial? what¡¯s more, he might be a high-level existence in the God¡¯s trial!
And for the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ to be mentioned by someone at Qian Shan¡¯s level, it was naturally not an ordinary technique. It was extremely likely to be an extremely rare item, which was why it was so sought after.
But the problem was that for such a Divine Art that could be mentioned by Qian Shan, she believed that even if the price was several times higher, there would definitely be high-level trial-takers who would be willing to pay a high price to obtain it. So why would it be reduced to the exchange of low-level trial-takers? Yet, it was obtained by her? There was probably some reason behind this, but she was still unclear at the moment.
Song qingxiaoughed coldly, her eyes shing with a cold light.
She didn¡¯t want to think about the questions that she couldn¡¯t figure out at the moment. She would find out one day.
The God¡¯s trial, Qian Shan¡¯s n and the people who killed her, the reclusive family, and so on, she had to find out everything.
As for the thought that had suddenly appeared at the critical moment, she had checked her primordial spirit and divine soul and found nothing unusual, but it did not mean that it was safe.
The most important thing now was to improve his strength. If his cultivation was low, he would be at the mercy of others.
Song qingxiao let out a long sigh.
Although he knew that there might be a problem with the God destroying technique, he could only be more vignt at the moment and figure out the strangeness in the future.
She closed her eyes, and her spiritual power flowed through her veins. At the same time, in her sea of consciousness, her primordial spirit began to cultivate the newly-activated God destroying technique. Spirit concentration chapter. In the past, when she was cultivating her spiritual power, she felt that the progress was not fast.
However, at this moment, his primordial spirit and body were both cultivating the soul destroying technique. When his spiritual power and divine sense resonated with each other, the feeling was far from what just cultivating spiritual power couldpare to.
The vast spiritual power of heaven and earth was drawn into his body by the God destroying technique, turning into a cold current that flowed along his veins. At the same time, the primordial spirit drew in the spiritual Qi, which circted around the sea of consciousness and tempered the primordial spirit.
After a night, song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation was as effective as several days of meditation.
In his sea of consciousness, the face of his newly formed primordial spirit seemed to be a little clearer than before, and his divine sense was also much deeper than before.
She didn¡¯t need to release her spiritual power, all the sounds around her were absorbed into her ears. Releasing her spiritual sense, she could hear people shouting and fighting in the distant training ground, some people pping, some people whispering, all of which were ¡®seen¡¯ in her mind.
It seemed that after she had ascended, through cultivation, the range of her divine sense had been further expanded. Within a radius of 100 meters, no movement could escape her eyes and ears.
Song qingxiao opened her eyes in satisfaction. After a whole night of cultivation, the bleeding wound on her back had healed a lot under the nourishment of spiritual power. She would probably be fine after ten days or half a month of cultivation.
She stood up, and the ce she was sitting on was frozen, freezing the floor she had destroyedst night.
The practice room was covered with a thinyer of frost, causing the temperature of the entire space to be very low.
On the contrary, song qingxiao¡¯s body did not form ice crystals like before, but there was some cold mist between her eyebrows and eyshes. This should be a change after entering the spirit focus realm.
With the improvement of her strength, her control of spiritual power had also be more and more skillful. With more time, she should be able topletely control the spiritual power and no longer let the excess spiritual power leak out..
Chapter 492 - 492: The situation (1)
Chapter 492: The situation (1)
Trantor: 549690339
When song qingxiao came out of the practice room, the silver Wolf was still lying in the same ce. Its fur was stained with a lot of blood, and some parts of it were burnt. A few wounds that almost cut open its abdomen were covered with a thickyer of blood scabs. It looked like the injury was very serious.
It had devoured the internal organs of the Cerberus, and this situation was simr to the time when it had evolved after devouring the internal organs of a flood Dragon on the demon Ind.
Song qingxiao thought for a moment. She opened her left hand and a mysterious ck Dagger suddenly appeared in her palm. She grabbed the dagger and cut her right palm. Then, she grabbed the fur at the back of the silver Wolf¡¯s neck, forced it to raise its head, and dripped her blood into its mouth.
Her blood contained the blood of a flood Dragon, so it should be effective for the silver Wolf.
After the undead altar shook the seal again, the power of the flood dragon¡¯s blood in the blood should be even stronger.
Song qingxiao used her spiritual power to seal the wound and let go of the wolf¡¯s head. The wolf¡¯s head fell back to the ground with a thud.
After doing all this, she recuperated for a while before preparing to go out for a walk. She wanted to familiarize herself with the reserve team first.
When she came over yesterday, it was alreadyte. Coupled with the sudden pull of the trial, she was not familiar with the situation of the reserve team.
Since he was going to stay here for a while, he should figure out some things.
As soon as the door was opened, the sun shone in. Perhaps it was because she had been in thend of the undead for a long time, song Qing instinctively raised her hand to block it. A few pairs of eyes fell on her from a distance, and one of them was quite familiar.
The familiar aura seemed to have noticed song qingxiao. It hesitated for a moment before walking toward her.
As soon as she put down her hand, she saw the girl who had knocked on her doorst night smile.
¡°Tanwen?¡±
After her eyes adjusted to the light, song qingxiao spoke first before she could.
She called out the girl¡¯s name, causing the girl to be stunned.
¡°Did sister Ren tell you that?¡± But after a short while, tan Wenughed again.¡±My friends all call me Tantan.¡± She pointed at the two people not far away and continued, ¡°¡±You can also call me that.¡±
The two teenagers she pointed out were both in their twenties. The boy was thin, but he looked cautious. He was not as enthusiastic as she was, and there was a faint hostility and inquiry in his eyes.
The girl was younger and looked a little timid. When song Qing¡¯s eyes followed tan Wen¡¯s hand, she timidly hid behind the boy.
Compared to the few people who appearedst night, these three people¡¯s auras were quite weak and there was nothing worth paying attention to.
Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense scanned through them, but the three of them didn¡¯t notice it at all. After tan Wen finished speaking, he said with some concern,
¡°Were you okayst night?¡±
¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head and did not correct her misunderstanding.
Tan Wen heaved a long sigh of relief after hearing what she said.
¡°That¡¯s good!¡± She patted her chest, they¡¯re different from us. They¡¯ll be in the reserve team in the future, she looked a little disappointed.
we can only stay here for two years because of our elders. If we can¡¯t make it to the reserve team, we might have to return to our original homes to work.
When she said this, the boy in the distance called her name. Tan Wen stuck out her tongue.
we¡¯re going to have dinner. Do you want toe with us?¡±
She tilted her head and waited for song qingxiao¡¯s answer. Song qingxiao had nothing to do at the moment, not to mention that she could travel with tan Wen and find out some information about the reserve team. Therefore, she nodded.
Tan Wen smiled until his eyes narrowed. He waved at the boy and waited for the two to carefully follow him. Then, he turned around and exined to song qingxiao,¡±
that¡¯s why we have different goals. They don¡¯t think much of us and keep finding trouble with us. They always want to drive us away.
She pointed at the man and woman who cameter and introduced them. The young man was called Jiang xiachuan and the girl was called Yu Yin. their families are old friends and came here together.
After tan Wen¡¯s introduction, he was about to introduce song qingxiao, but he looked embarrassed.
¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡±
She hade to get close to song qingxiaost night, but she had been scared away by the group of people before she could ask for song qingxiao¡¯s name.
¡°Song Qing Xiao.¡±
Song qingxiao gave his name, and tan Wen said,
Qing Xiao, you¡¯ve just arrived. You might be watched by them. You have to be careful.
¡°I¡¯m actually quite afraid of them,¡± she said, a little embarrassed. The timid-looking young girl behind her had a look of agreement.
Song qingxiao¡¯s lips curled up and she nodded.
Tan Wen smiled at song Qing, lowered his voice and said,¡±
the people who live here are all new people who have just joined us in the past two years. Some of them were sent here by the local government, and some of them are like us, relying on the protection of their elders in their families.
From her, song qingxiao had roughly understood the basic situation here.
The reserve team was divided into two sides, One North and one South. The south side was where the reserve members lived, while the north side was where the reserve members lived.
The ones living on the north side were the neers. They were either selected by the government or those who were protected by their ancestors. Most of the people selected by the government were outstanding and had a certain Foundation. They were also quite skilled. They were all aiming to enter the reserve team and get into the Shi family¡¯s guards.
On the other hand, those who entered through connections were a mix of good and bad. A portion of them only stayed for two years before being transferred back to the Empire to take on other jobs.
With the experience of being in the reserve team, their resumes would look more radiant and would be helpful for their future work.
As a result, the officially selected people despised those who were sent here through connections, and conflicts often broke out between the two sides.
However, the reserve team advocated martial strength. As long as no lives were lost, the higher-ups would turn a blind eye to the ruckus in the reserve team, almost adopting the appearance ofissez-faire.
It was also because of this that the people who were officially selected had outstanding strength and loved to fight fiercely, forming a force.
Inparison, people like tan Wen, who came in through connections, had ordinary abilities. In terms of skills and actualbat, they couldn¡¯t bepared with him, so they were often bullied.
Except for a small number of people with real talent, most people either swallowed their anger and turned to tter and ridicule these people selected by the government in order to survive the two years smoothly. There were also some people like tan Wen who grouped up with each other and often endured bullying and ridicule.
After she said that, song qingxiao understood why she hade to herst night to express her goodwill.
¡°I saw that du xingyun came to find youst night. Just bear with it for a while. As long as you can get through this period of time, you will be fine as long as you avoid her more often.¡±
After tan Wen exined the general situation of the reserve team, Jiang xiachuan, who was behind her, sneered,¡±
¡°I¡¯m not afraid of them.¡± The teenager clenched his fist stubbornly and looked into the distance, one day, I will also enter the reserve team!
Tan Wenughed dryly and whispered to song qingxiao,¡±
it¡¯s not easy to get into the reserve team. There are three spots every season, but you have to pass the monthly assessment to get an excellent score. When she said this, her face turned bitter, and even the timid Yu Yin frowned..
Chapter 493 - 493: The competition (1)
Chapter 493: Thepetition (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao saw the two¡¯s awkward expressions and asked,¡±
¡°What¡¯s the test?¡±
Tan Wen sighed. I¡¯m not sure, but someone will be responsible for informing them on the 10th of every month, she seemed to have thought of something and shivered.¡±Today is the 10th. He might have alreadye out.¡±
Although there were no requirements for those who were not in the reserve team, they still had to take part in the assessment. She and Yu Yin were both worried, but Jiang xiachuan looked very expectant.
After getting the basic information, song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything.
The few of them walked to the canteen without saying a word. There were not many people in the canteen. The food was served in rows ofrge buckets, which made people lose their appetites at first sight.
Tan Wen couldn¡¯t eat anymore and forced himself to eat a few mouthfuls. Then, he took a spoon and fiddled with the rice on his te.¡±I heard that the dishes in the reserve team were specially invited by a star chef. They taste much better than here.¡±
After bing a reserve team member, the benefits and treatment were several times better than now. When she said this, she saw that song qingxiao was not affected by the taste of the food. She was a little envious and sighed,¡±
¡°You have such a good appetite.¡±
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. She hadn¡¯t eaten since she left for the reserve team yesterday. Her current cultivation level wasn¡¯t enough for her to not eat.
The food here was ordinary, but she was not picky. Seeing her eat for a long time, tan Wen¡¯s appetite was aroused. He also ate two mouthfuls and put down his spoon. He seemed to have thought of something.
¡°By the way, I heard from sister Ren that you brought a dog?¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, song qingxiao stopped eating and slowly nodded after a while.
¡°No one here has ever brought a pet.¡± Everyone came here for different purposes, but the reserve team was by no means a suitable ce to raise pets.
¡°Can I touch it?¡±
Tan Wen was very excited. Even the introverted Yu Yin, who rarely spoke, looked at song qingxiao expectantly when she heard that she had brought a ¡®dog¡¯.
Their request put song qingxiao in a difficult position. Not to mention that the silver Wolf was still unconscious, even if it were awake, it would probably be very different from the docile ¡®pet¡¯ they had imagined.
Even if she agreed, the proud Wolf King would probably not be willing to let the two girls rub its head.
She rarely made friends with people, and just as she was thinking about how to refuse the request of these two people, tan Wen seemed to have thought of something, and his expression changed.
¡°However, you have to keep a close eye on the dog. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be beaten up.¡±
Song qingxiao could not help butugh when she heard her.
¡°You mean the ones fromst night?¡±
Tan Wen nodded, they¡¯re good at fighting and often bully us, but they don¡¯t dare to kill us because of the rules of the reserve team.
However, while the reserve team¡¯s rules could protect humans, it might not be the same for animals.
it¡¯s very likely that they¡¯ll attack your pets in order to attack you.
Song qingxiao smiled,¡±
¡°The few of them can¡¯t touch my pet.¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, before tan Wen and the others could say anything, a young girl¡¯s coldughter sounded,¡±
¡°What big words!¡±
Yu Yin threw away her spoon and hid behind Jiang xiachuan like a mouse that saw a cat.
Tan Wen¡¯s face was also a little pale. She instinctively lowered her head and pretended to eat. Jiang xiachuan stood up with a vignt look. He stepped forward and blocked Yu Yin¡¯s voice. Then, he gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±
Song qingxiao turned around and saw the group of people fromst night entering the cafeteria. The girl in the lead was the one who had challenged herst night.
She looked disdainful, probably because she had heard what song qingxiao had said. She didn¡¯t even look at Jiang xiachuan and only stared at song qingxiao. ¡°New? We can¡¯t touch your pet?¡±
She chuckled and looked song qingxiao up and down.
The two of them had already metst night, but song qingxiao¡¯s hair was disheveled, her face was dirty, and the stench from her body had driven her away, so she did not have time to look down on her.
Looking at her again, she had already washed up and tied her hair up, revealing her fair face,pletely different fromst night¡¯s embarrassment.
It was summer and the weather was hot. Everyone was wearing light clothes, but she was wearing long pants. A heavy coat wrapped her body tightly, and the cor was pulled up, covering her neck.
When her eyes fell on du xingyun¡¯s body, for some reason, it made du xingyun¡¯s hair stand on end and his clothes stand on end.
Du xingyun took a step back out of instinct and only came back to his senses when he bumped into his partner behind him. He realized that song qingxiao hadn¡¯t done anything yet, and he was already frightened by her.
Her face darkened and she struck with both hands.
¡°I¡¯m a little entric. I like to do what people don¡¯t like to do.¡±
Perhaps the girl was eager to regain her face, she raised her chin.
¡°Do you dare to fight? If you lose, we¡¯ll be in for a good meal. We can have a dog meat hotpot!¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, the othersughed along.
Tanwen¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, but he didn¡¯t dare to talk back to them. He only looked at song qingxiao with some worry.
Song qingxiao was not angry. She pushed the te in front of her away and stood up.
She wasn¡¯t someone who acted on impulse. When she was working at the guard Hall, the provocation of the female guards couldn¡¯t make her angry, so the girl naturally couldn¡¯t anger her now.
However, this wasn¡¯t the guard Station. From tan Wen¡¯s words, she had already roughly figured out the situation of the reserve team.
Fighting was allowed here, and everyone respected the strong.
She didn¡¯t want to be in the limelight, but she also didn¡¯t want to be stared at in the future, especially when she had the silver Wolf by her side. If she didn¡¯t suppress the young girl¡¯s arrogance now, she was afraid that they would be ignorant and provoke the silver Wolf, causing a storm.
Seeing her actions, tan Wen was afraid that she couldn¡¯t hold it in, so he said anxiously,¡±
¡°Qing Xiao¡¡±
As soon as she spoke, song qingxiao reached out to stop her from continuing. She smiled and asked the girl,
¡°Where do you want to start?¡±
When du xingyun came to provoke her, he didn¡¯t expect her to agree.
Now that song Qing had agreed, she was stunned.
People who got in through connections were all spineless and weak. Very few of them had outstanding skills.
Even if there was such a person, he would only want to enter the reserve team and would not bother to mix around with others.
What kind of strength could someone with tan Wen and the others have? It was right to teach him a lesson!
As she thought of this, a look of disdain appeared in her eyes. She pointed out,¡±
¡°Do you dare to go to the training field?¡±
Qing song nodded.
The news that the new member of the reserve team had epted du xingyun¡¯s challenge and wanted to have a match with her spread very quickly. Before they even entered the training ground, they could already see a group of people waiting to watch from afar.
The more people there were, the prouder du xingyun became. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression was calm. On the contrary, tan Wen was very nervous.
¡°You shouldn¡¯t have agreed to her request.¡± Along the way, she followed song qingxiao and muttered,¡± bear with it for a while. She left after she ridiculed me
¡°It¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re worried, you can leave first.¡± Song qingxiao replied to her, and she muttered, ¡°¡±We¡¯re leaving. If you get beaten up badly, who¡¯s going to send you back?¡±
Song qingxiao could not help butugh at her words.
As she said this, she raised her head and looked into the distance. She seemed to have seen something and eximed,¡±
Captain Ren is here ¡ The person next to him is from the reserve team?¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, not only Jiang xiachuan but also Yu Yin, who had been hiding behind Jiang xiachuan, couldn¡¯t help but look up.
¡°Can such apetition rm Captain Ren and the reserve team?¡±
In the reserve team, there were countless suchpetitions every month. Tan Wen muttered to herself, and the young girl who stuck her head out behind her said in a soft voice, today is the 10th. Captain Ren might be here to announce the content of this month¡¯s assessment.
Tan Wen came to a realization and looked at song qingxiao with sympathy.
¡°The reserve team is here.¡± If song qingxiao were to lose, she would not only lose face in the reserve team.
If they lost too badly in front of the reserve team, Captain Ren of the reserve team might lose face, and song qingxiao¡¯s life would probably be difficult in the future..
Chapter 494 - 494: Newcomer (1)
Chapter 494: Neer (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Xingyun, Captain Ren and the people from the reserve team are here.¡± Beside du xingyun, a young girl also raised her head and saw the two people walking in their direction. She whispered in her ear,¡±
this is a rare opportunity,¡± her voice trembled a little, and through the discussion of the crowd, her voice clearly reached song Qing¡¯s ears,¡±
it¡¯s the 10th today. Captain Ren should be here to announce the assessment content. After the assessment, there will be three spots for the reserve team.
It was a very favorable coincidence for du xingyun that the reserve team members happened toe and watch the reserve team¡¯spetition.
Today, she had crushed the neer and performed outstandingly. Perhaps she could be made an exception and be admitted into the reserve team.
Du xingyun¡¯s face turned red with excitement as he thought of this. He was even more determined to teach song qingxiao a lesson.
Because it was rted to her future, she was very cautious. She even stretched her muscles when she arrived.
On the contrary, song qingxiao did not seem to have made any preparations and seemed very rxed.
The surrounding crowd automatically moved away to make space for the two topete. Amidst the loud cheers andughter, tan Wen seemed a little anxious and kept biting his fingers.
ording to the rules of the reserve team, as long as there was no serious injury or death, the people at the top would turn a blind eye to the fight. If it was any other time, du xingyun would not have been too harsh when he taught song qingxiao a lesson. However, this time, when Captain Ren and the people from the reserve team came, du xingyun obviously wanted to seize this opportunity and step on song qingxiao to get to the top. He would not hold back.
Theughter in the training ground attracted the attention of Captain Ren and Captain Ren, who were standing in the distance. The two of them turned around and looked at each other. Captain Renughed and said,¡±
it seems that it¡¯s better toe at the right time than toe early. You can also take a look. There are a few seedlings that I have high hopes for in this assessment. If there are any that you like, you can help me give them some pointers.
The man was about 25 or 26 years old. He had a strong figure and was a head taller than Captain Ren. After hearing what Captain Ren said, he nodded and the two of them quickened their pace.
After Captain Ren arrived, he didn¡¯t rm the other members who were watching. Instead, he stood outside the circle and looked at the center. He immediately recognized du xingyun and pointed in her direction, whispering,¡±
¡°That youngdy, I think very highly of her. She was rmended by long yang half a year ago. She just happens to be 23 years old and is very talented. He¡¯s been in the team for half a year and has made great progress. He¡¯s ambitious and is one of the seedlings I want you to see this time.¡±
His words were full of praise for du xingyun, causing the man to also size up du xingyun and nod his head cautiously.
After Captain Renplimented du xingyun, his eyes fell on song qingxiao again.
¡°That girl should be new.¡±
He crossed one hand over his chest and scratched his chin with the other.
there was a neerst night. Her father used to be a member of the Shi family¡¯s Falcon team. Eleven years ago, he died in the process of a mission.
Captain Ren knew every member¡¯s information in the reserve team. Seeing that song Qing was unfamiliar, he immediately guessed her ¡®identity¡¯.
¡°I brought a dog,¡±
The moment he heard that song qingxiao had entered thepetition under the protection of her father, the burly man immediately lost interest in thepetition.
If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Captain Ren had to announce the contents of this season¡¯s assessment after thepetition, he would have stayed to test du xingyun¡¯s potential. Perhaps he would not have wasted his time in thispetition.
Inside the arena, du xingyun stretched his arms and legs, squinted his eyes and sneered at song qingxiao,
¡°At this point, I won¡¯t show any mercy.¡±
She was extremely confident. The sun shone on her face, and her eyes were filled with pride and joy.
Song qingxiao smiled. She was theplete opposite of du xingyun. She had to control herself and show mercy.
As soon as du xingyun¡¯s voice fell, heunched an attack without waiting for song qingxiao to speak!
She wanted to leave a good impression in front of the reserve team, so she made sure to hit the target in one shot.
As the crowd cheered, she clenched her fist and hit song Qing¡¯s small face.
Her arms had beautiful muscle lines, and her fist was already slightly well-trained. In the blink of an eye, she had reached song Qing¡¯s small face.
However, in song qingxiao¡¯s eyes, there was a world of difference between an ordinary person and a trial-taker¡¯s strengthened body.
Du xingyun¡¯s punch was slow, and there were holes all over his body. Even if she didn¡¯t use her spiritual power or spiritual sense to lock onto the girl, several ways to kill her in seconds shed through her mind..
Chapter 495 - 495: Newcomer (2)
Chapter 495: Neer (2)
Trantor: 549690339
However, this was apetition, and it was not a one-off trial.
She stood there without moving, but in the eyes of the crowd, it seemed as if she was stunned by du xingyun¡¯s swift movements and couldn¡¯t react in time.
Yu Yin, who was hiding behind Jiang xiachuan, poked her head out timidly. When she saw that she was about to be punched in the face, she instinctively covered her eyes with her hands and let out a scream of shock!
Captain Ren shook his head and turned to the burly man, saying in a low voice, II
it seems that there¡¯s nothing to see in thispetition ¡
Before he could finish his sentence, song Qing, who seemed to be in a daze,¡¯moved¡¯.
Her lower body was still standing in the same ce, and she only turned her neck slightly. She was like a sapling, and when the wind blew, the treetop shook, bringing with it a series of afterimages. The wind just happened to pass through the gaps between the leaves.
Du xingyun¡¯s fist, which was originally aimed at her cheek, just brushed past her shoulder, lifting up a few strands of hair that fell on both sides of her cheeks.
¡°Eh?¡±
The burly man from the reserve team, who was originally uninterested, suddenly changed his expression and let out a low cry.
¡°Eh?¡±
Captain Ren also noticed this scene from the corner of his eye and was quite surprised, this new guy is quite lucky¡ he said.
¡°It¡¯s not luck!¡± The burly man¡¯s expression froze and he interrupted Captain Ren,¡± look, she doesn¡¯t seem to be panicking. She¡¯s very calm, and the position she dodged to is just right. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s already anticipated the little girl¡¯s attack trajectory.
Captain Ren was stunned for a moment when he heard what du xingyun said. The next moment, du xingyun¡¯s attack missed. Everyone let out a surprised cry at the same time, suppressing the whispers of the two men.
Du xingyun himself couldn¡¯t believe that his attack had missed, but he immediately attributed it to song qingxiao¡¯s good luck that she had dodged it.
Her fist went through song Qing¡¯s neck, and she immediately hooked her arm around her neck, trying to pull her toward herself.
At the same time, he bent one of his knees and mmed it into her stomach.
However, for some reason, song Qing was as small as a pine and could not be moved by her.
Before du xingyun¡¯s raised knee could hit her stomach, he saw her raise an arm and p her thigh.
Song qingxiao retracted her spirit power and only used 30% of her strength. When her palmnded on du xingyun, a ¡®pa¡¯ sound could be heard. Du xingyun still had a cold smile on his face, thinking that she was overestimating herself.
However, as the palm fell, it was as if a thousand tons of gravity had hit her thigh, causing her thigh to go numb at first. Then, a sore and soft feeling spread from the spot where she was hit to the whole body,pletely smacking away all the strength she had umted, causing her to involuntarily let out a cry of surprise,¡±
¡°Ah¡¡±
As soon as the power was dispersed, du xingyun fell back from the remaining force of song Qing¡¯s little p.
As her beautiful face turned pale, in order not to fall and embarrass herself, she immediately made a decision to take a few steps back. The ce that had been hit was still numb and trembling.
As soon as she stepped back, she felt strange looksing from all around her. A young girl¡¯s self-esteem was very strong, especially in front of the reserve team members, Captain Ren, and the burly man. It was especially unbearable for her to be forced back by song Qing¡¯s small move!
Song qingxiao only got in by relying on her connections, and she also hung out with tan Wen and the others. At this time, he couldn¡¯t knock her down with one move, but was pped away by her. How could he swallow this?
After she barely managed to stand still, her eyes were filled with ruthlessness as she did not suffer a big loss. She let out a delicate cry and immediately jumped a few steps forward, her leg sweeping towards song Qing¡¯s small chest!
¡°This ¡¡± Captain Ren saw it clearly. Du xingyun couldn¡¯t take down song qingxiao in one move. The little girl was embarrassed and had an irritable temper. This time, she was really angry and didn¡¯t hold back.
If she had kicked song qingxiao, she would have broken a few of her ribs and would have been bedridden.
It was just apetition within the team, and this was a little too ruthless.
His face darkened as he prepared to step forward to stop them. However, just as he moved, the burly man beside him pulled him back.
¡°Wait!¡±
The burly man¡¯s tone was somewhat fervent, and his eyes were filled with eagerness, as if his interest had been aroused.
¡°Let¡¯s take a look first!¡±
As soon as his voice fell, he saw song Qing raise her arm and push her palm in front of her chest. Du xingyun¡¯s long leg was caught in her palm, as if she had walked into a trap.
With a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, she grabbed du xingyun¡¯s ankle. Her palm was like an iron mp, firmly holding him.
At the same time, du xingyun¡¯s other leg kicked towards her chest in an attempt to break free. Song qingxiao¡¯s other hand also grabbed her calf with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. She crossed her palms and lifted du xingyun¡¯s legs like a twist of a hemp flower.. Then, she threw him to the ground!
Chapter 496 - 496: Newcomer (3)
Chapter 496: Neer (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Du xingyun¡¯s face turned pale with fright. He couldn¡¯t help but fall to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. All the bones in his body seemed to have been broken. His mind was nk, as if his soul had left his body. He couldn¡¯t react to what had happened.
Dust rose from the ground, and the surrounding people were dumbfounded. No one had expected that in just one move, not only did du xingyun not kill the neer, but he was also knocked to the ground by the neer.
Yu Yin carefully opened the hand that was covering her eyes a little and saw song Qing Xiao standing in the same ce. Du xingyun was lying on the ground, motionless. The force of his fall was blowing song Qing¡¯s small hair.
This scene was very different from what she had imagined. Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t beaten up by du xingyun. Instead, she had put du xingyun down.
¡°Ah?¡±
She let out a cry of surprise, waking up the stunned onlookers. She quickly covered her mouth instead of her eyes, afraid of attracting everyone¡¯s attention.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Not only was Captain Ren¡¯s eyes almost popping out of their sockets, but the rest of the reserve team were also shocked.
Song qingxiao was well aware of her strength. She had held back 70% of her strength before she made her move. Otherwise, if she had used all her strength, she would have sent du xingyun to the West!
But even so, du xingyun had suffered enough.
The bones in his body seemed to have been disassembled and reassembled. His entire body was trembling, and he couldn¡¯t gather the strength to get up for a long time.
The exmations of the people around her and the voices of her followers calling her name seemed toe from far away. Song qingxiao took a step forward, bent over, and reached out her hand. She asked with a smile,¡±
¡°Are you alright?¡±
Du xingyun was still in shock. At this moment, he saw the ring sun above his head was blocked by a shadow. Song qingxiao leaned forward, and a pair of smiling eyes reflected in her eyes. A hand reached out in front of her, as if to help her up.
She finally realized what had happened and was thrown to the ground by her in front of everyone!
The people of the reserve team saw it, their followers and followers saw it, tan Wen and the others saw it, and even Captain Ren and the people from the reserve team saw it.
Tears quickly welled up in the young girl¡¯s eyes, and hatred welled up in her heart. Immediately, she endured the pain and sat up, raising her numb arm to p her palm.
¡°Who wants you to pretend to be good ¡¡±
Before she could finish her sentence, the person who had been smiling and asking her if she was alright narrowed his eyes. His outstretched hand turned into an afterimage and moved towards her neck. His speed was as fast as lightning. In an instant, he had her neck in his grasp and was pressing down hard!
Du xingyun¡¯s strength was like a Mantis trying to stop a chariot in front of her. He had no room to resist at all, and the back of his head hit the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯.
Song Qing¡¯s little fingers clenched, and her neck bone made a cracking sound.
¡°It seems like you won¡¯t be able to eat this dog meat hotpot.¡±
She murmured softly, but for some reason, her tone made du xingyun shiver.
A shiver ran down her spine and into her limbs. Her neck was being strangled and she could not even breathe. Her face was red and she tried to hit song qingxiao¡¯s palms but she could not move her hands!
In the misty eyes, song Qing¡¯s small pupils contracted like two sharp swords, exuding a chilling coldness. The sun was clearly high in the sky, but du xingyun kept shivering.
As soon as song qingjiang finished speaking, he felt du xingyun¡¯s trembling. The young girl must have been shocked by the killing intent she exuded at that moment, as her eyes were now filled with fear.
The neck bone under her palm was very fragile. She only needed to exert a little force to break it. The life and death of this flower-like girl were in her hands!
Someone squeezed through the crowd behind her. She suppressed the killing intent in her heart, smiled slightly, and slowly released the hand on du xingyun¡¯s neck, standing up.
The pressure on du xingyun¡¯s heart disappeared as she stood up. Her breathing became smooth, and she suddenly coughed loudly.
This scene happened in a sh. Captain Ren didn¡¯t even have time to react before du xingyun was knocked to the ground.
¡°Are you alright?¡±
He furrowed his brows and reached out to pull the girl who was lying on the ground.
The young girl¡¯s hands were abnormally cold, and they couldn¡¯t stop shaking, as if they had been greatly frightened.
The reserve team had beenpeting all year round, and winning and losing was amon thing in the military. Even if song qingxiao had unexpectedly defeated du xingyun, it was reasonable to say that she shouldn¡¯t have scared him to this extent.
Captain Ren¡¯s expression was full of shock as he looked back and forth between the two. Du xingyun was still immersed in the fear of being dominated by song qingxiao. He couldn¡¯t even speak clearly, as if he was about to cough out his lungs.
When the person from the reserve team followed Captain Ren and got close to song qingxiao, his nose twitched and he did not hide the excitement in his eyes.
¡°Neer, Wan na fight?¡±
Chapter 497 - 497: Sparring (1)
Chapter 497: Sparring (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Captain Ren was stunned when he heard what the burly man from the reserve team said.
Regardless of whether it was the reserve team or the reserve team, although the wind of martial arts was strong, and the members of the team would asionally exchange pointers with each other, it was very rare to see a situation where a cross-levelpetition urred.
Most of them werepeting with each other at the same level, striving for a breakthrough.
Like du xingyun¡¯s provocation of the neers today, everyone in the reserve team, including Captain Ren, was very clear about it. He was just using the neers to establish his power and deliberately bully them.
Usually, when the team sparred with each other, they would choose opponents with simr strength. This way, they could discover their own shorings and improve.
Captain Ren had a good rtionship with the burly man, so he knew his situation quite well. The burly man had been in the reserve team for more than three years and was considered one of the top experts in the reserve team.
At the end of this year was the bi-annual selection of the Shi family¡¯s guards, and the burly man was very likely to stand out from the reserve team, so he ¡¯ attracted a lot of attention.
It would be difficult to find a worthy opponent even in the reserve team, yet he wanted to fight a rookie from the reserve team.
To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and se@rch this link " /39h6j " to support us
If Captain Ren wasn¡¯t present and heard the burly man speak, he would have suspected that he had misheard.
¡°Liu Xiao¡¡± Captain Ren couldn¡¯t help but call out the big man¡¯s name. The big man didn¡¯t seem to hear his greeting. Instead, he looked at song Qing with great interest and belittled him,¡±
¡°Are you interested?¡±
Although he said that he was asking for song Qing¡¯s opinion, he had already unzipped his coat, took it off, and threw it in Captain Ren¡¯s direction. He began to move his hands and feet.
¡®Hiss¡¯, when the onlookers saw this scene, they were both curious and excited.
It was notmon to see people from the reserve team fighting. Although the two teams were in the same ce, they were clearly separated from each other. The people from the reserve team usually did not dare to run to the wrong area, in case they were caught and taught a lesson.
At this moment, to be able to see someone from the reserve team make a move was beneficial to everyone. At the same time, they could understand the gap between them and the reserve team. Naturally, everyone was overjoyed.
At first, tan Wen was still frightened when du xingyun provoked him, but he didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to unexpectedly defeat du xingyun not long after the battle began.
She couldn¡¯t believe it, but before she could celebrate, she heard Liu Xiao from the reserve team Challenge song qingxiao. Herughter was stuck in her throat, and the smile on her face turned into worry.
Qing Xiao ¡¡± She licked her lips, crossed her hands in front of her stomach, and twisted her fingers.
Song qingxiao and du xingyun¡¯s match had ended too quickly, and she had just arrived, so the crowd didn¡¯t know her strength.
Although it seemed that she was definitely stronger than du xingyun, there was still a huge gap between du xingyun and the people in the reserve team.
¡°How do you want to fight?¡± The man didn¡¯t seem like he would allow her to reject him, and song qingxiao¡¯s interest was piqued.
She had not gone through proper martial arts training. Although her body had been strengthened, she had mostly relied on spiritual power and spiritual techniques to win in the trial. She rarely fought in closebat with others.
If she could gain some experience from thepetition and strengthen her body¡¯s reaction, it would be a good thing for her.
As soon as she agreed, the burly man immediately got into position.
¡°You have a weapon you can use. How about we do it here?¡±
As soon as he said this, song qingxiao pursed her lips and revealed a smile.
¡°Sure.¡±
Although she said that, she did not have any intention of asking for weapons from anyone. It was obvious that she wanted to fight the enemy empty-handed.
Liu Xiao frowned but did not say anything.
As soon as the two of them wanted topete, the onlookers moved further away, leaving more space in the middle for the two of them topete.
Some people ran out excitedly, obviously wanting to spread the news so that more people woulde to watch.
Captain Ren saw that he couldn¡¯t persuade Liu Xiao and thought of song qingxiao¡¯s previous attack. He felt a little more at ease and became interested. He asked du xingyun,¡±
¡°Are you alright?¡±
Du xingyun was still trembling. Song qingxiao¡¯s murderous eyes were reflected in her mind, causing a huge psychological shadow.
At this moment, when he thought of this person, he couldn¡¯t remember what she looked like or what she was wearing. He only remembered that when he was grabbed by the neck, her cold eyes were staring at him.
Song Qing¡¯s little hand was quite measured. Du xingyun was thrown to the ground by her. It looked like a heavy fall, but in fact, she had only used 30% of her strength.
The members of the reserve team were also good at wrestling all year round, so their physical fitness was far better than ordinary people.
It was just that she couldn¡¯t sit up at the beginning, but after a while, she felt much better. When she heard Captain Ren¡¯s question, she nodded, barely holding back the fear in her heart, and whispered,¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
Having said that, Captain Ren still called for someone to take her to the infirmary for a physical examination.
She was a seedling that Captain Ren of the reserve team was very optimistic about, so she couldn¡¯t make any mistakes. However, du xingyun was stubborn and refused to leave.
Today, she had lost so much face in public, so she wanted to find out more about song Qing¡¯s background. Now that Liu Xiao from the reserve team was fighting with her, it was a good opportunity. In the future, she could only advance by knowing herself and her enemy.
She insisted on not leaving, and Captain Ren had no choice but to get someone to help her stand further away.
After he also took a few steps back, he smiled and said to the people around him,¡±
Liu Xiao is an expert in the reserve team. He¡¯s very likely to be selected as one of the guards this year. Open your eyes wide and observe his skills. Study hisbat style and gain experience. Don¡¯t miss this rare opportunity!
When everyone heard this, they replied in unison,¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Captain Ren touched his chin and started to think about song qingxiao.
She was a neer who had just arrivedst night. As she had entered the team by relying on the merits of her elders, Captain Ren had not taken her seriously at first. He did not expect the neer to give him such a big surprise as soon as she arrived.
From her previous fight with du xingyun, her reaction was quick and her strength wasn¡¯t bad. However, her moves were not organized, and it didn¡¯t seem like she had undergone systematicbat training.
As he thought of this, the two people in the field were already in a fighting position.
She had already fought with du xingyun once, but song Qing didn¡¯t seem to be panting or blushing. It was as if du xingyun wasn¡¯t even an appetizer to her.
Ever since she issued the challenge, Liu Xiao had not treated her as a neer, but as an equal opponent.
Captain Ren noticed that the muscles on his arms were bulging, and his aura was rising again and again. The people from the reserve team around him could feel his strong fighting spirit, and they were suppressed by him.
This kind of aura was umted by Liu Xiao through years of fighting andpetitions. Before the battle even began, he could make people feel scared.
However, song qingxiao, who was standing opposite him, did not seem to be suppressed by him. Compared to Liu Xiao¡¯s tension, she seemed at ease and casual.
She was staring at Liu Xiao. Captain Ren noticed that her eyes were bright and clear on her slightly pale face..
Chapter 498 - 498: Strength l
Chapter 498: Strength l
Trantor: 549690339
When Liu Xiao first saw song qingxiao and du xingyun exchange blows, his dodging trajectory and attack movements had aroused his fighting spirit.
He had been in the reserve team for several years and had a wealth ofbat experience. Generally speaking, when an opponent stood in front of him, he could roughly figure out the opponent¡¯s background. His eyes could capture the subtle expressions of the opponent and judge the situation from there.
However, now that the neer was standing in front of him, he vaguely felt that something was not right.
The person in front of her was like a pool of water or a mountain. He had preemptively released his aura, but it had no effect on her at all. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he had mastered the art of maintaining his aura or if he was just putting on an act.
He had already said that he would allow her to use weapons, but she did not take out any. Instead, she was just like him, ready to fight with her bare hands.
Liu Xiao¡¯s eyes darkened, be careful.
He reminded her and took the lead to punch her.
Compared to du xingyun, whether it was in terms of strength or speed, he was more than one level higher.
To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and se@rch this link " /39h6j " to support us
The audience first heard Liu Xiao¡¯s feet making a ¡®ng¡¯ on the ground, and then their vision blurred. Liu Xiao¡¯s body turned into an afterimage, wrapped in arge cloud of dust, and rushed toward song qingxiao.
Captain Ren saw this and nodded. He loudly pointed at the team members around him,¡±
¡°Did you guys see that? the dust that Liu Xiao created is also one of the methods to deal with the enemy.¡±
There was dust on the training ground, which could easily blind people¡¯s eyes. It was a good time to attack when one¡¯s body dodged instinctively.
¡°All of you are stillckingpared to the real members of the reserve team, but you can learn somebat techniques.¡±
Captain Ren¡¯s words were not only heard by the team members, but also by Liu Xiao and song qingxiao.
Liu Xiao knew in his heart that he was not only giving advice to his team members, but he was also deliberately saying this for song qingxiao to hear. However, he did not take it to heart.
As a member of the reserve team, it was reasonable for him to take the opportunity to give some advice to the younger generation.
Besides, Captain Ren could have pointed this out to song qingdian, but even if she knew his n, she might not have the ability to avoid it.
He was about to punch her, but song qingxiao could roughly gauge his strength from the wind. She twisted her toes and quickly retreated.
She didn¡¯t have the intention to end the battle quickly. After all, she had just arrived here. She had already been in the limelight by defeating du xingyun today. If she quickly defeated Liu Xiao, it would attract too much attention.
Moreover, she had the intention to use Liu Xiao as a practice, so she had no intention of fighting back for the time being.
Liu Xiao¡¯s attack missed, so he retracted his fist and turned his palm into a knife, shing toward her stomach.
Song qingxiao spread out her hands and put her palms together to block the attack. The knife-like hand hit her palm, but the force waspletely blocked by her and could not go any further.
In the beginning, Liu Xiao was worried that he would hurt his opponent, so he restrained himself a little.
However, when he attacked, he felt like his power had sunk into a quagmire. His fingertips were sealed by the soft palm, and it was difficult to break through.
He was stunned for a moment. At this moment, song qingxiao closed her palms and caught his palms. Liu Xiao reacted quickly. He immediately exerted force from his waist, pulled his strong legs up, and kicked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction!
Song qingxiao had a rough idea of his strength after exchanging a blow with him.
Even if Liu Xiao¡¯s kick hit her, it would not cause any substantial damage to her. However, she still let go of her hand and quickly retreated again, allowing Liu Xiao to escape.
As soon as his hands were free, his legs kicked the air. His upper body immediately leaned back, and with his palms on the ground, he flipped over and stood up!
After testing out one move, Liu Xiao had a rough idea that song qingxiao¡¯s strength was at least at the level of a reserve team member.
In the reserve team, he was known for his strength, and few people couldpete with him in strength.
Even though he had held back his strength, song qingxiao was able to take the blow head on, which was enough to prove that her strength was not weaker than his.
Thinking of this, Liu Xiao was overjoyed. He shouted,¡±
¡°Again!¡±
This time, he no longer held back his strength. Every move was as fast as lightning, and his powerful legs swept across song Qing¡¯s lower body. Every move was fierce.
The shing sounds of the two people¡¯s moves made people¡¯s scalps go numb.
In the training field, no one dared to breathe too loudly. Liu Xiao went all out and attacked with all his might, while song qingxiao focused on defense and dealt with the attacks calmly.
In the blink of an eye, the two of them exchanged several moves. For a moment, only the sound of fists and feet joining together could be heard. Captain Ren clenched his fists and his blood boiled. For a moment, he forgot toment to his team members.
Liu Xiao¡¯s moves were fierce. After each move, his muscles and breathing were in sync. When each move was executed, his body would form a memory and exert the greatest force in the most energy-saving way.
Song qingxiao, on the other hand, had not undergone any systematic training. In Captain Ren¡¯s words, she was very wild.
However, her quick reaction left Captain Ren in awe.
It was as if she was born with fighting instincts. She could always Dodge or block Liu Xiao¡¯s attacks. Her figure was like a ghost, and she was still at ease under Liu Xiao¡¯s attacks. It didn¡¯t seem like she was going to lose.
After more than a dozen moves, Liu Xiao¡¯s palm hit nothing. He twisted his body, clenched his fists, and ced them on his waist. He raised his long leg and, taking advantage of his height, swept it down on song Qing¡¯s small shoulder!
Captain Ren¡¯s heart tightened when he saw this.
Liu Xiao¡¯s lower body was strong, and his leg strength was far better than the others in the reserve team. Judging from the sound of the wind and the force, he had probably used all his strength in this kick.
If it hit, song Qing¡¯s shoulder de would have been crushed.
He opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound due to extreme nervousness. He could only instinctively grab du xingyun¡¯s arm, who was watching attentively, and his fingertips almost pinched into her flesh.
However, du xingyun¡¯s attention waspletely focused on the fight between the two people in the arena. For a moment, he even ignored the pain and didn¡¯t make a sound.
Liu Xiao¡¯s long leg swept down, and song Qing clenched her small hand into a fist and raised her arm to support her shoulder. With a loud bang, Liu Xiao¡¯s heel hit her small arm!
Even though her body had been strengthened, she still felt her arm go numb from the impact. She could feel that Liu Xiao¡¯s strength was indeed extraordinary.
What song qingxiao didn¡¯t know was that Liu Xiao felt as if his heel had hit an extremely hard steel te. The force was reflected back, and the bones in his ankle made a cracking sound.
He was shocked, but what shocked him even more was what happened next. Song qingxiao felt a sharp pain in her heel after being hit, but she seemed to be fine. She raised her arm and lifted her body up.
At this critical moment, Liu Xiao endured the pain and calmly took advantage of the momentum of her lifting. His body rose into the air and he jumped behind her.
Before he evennded, he twisted his body and tried to grab her back!
Song qingxiao¡¯s back was still heavily injured from the Cerberus¡¯s escape from the terror Battalion trial. Although her injuries had eased a little after her cultivationst night, if she had been scratched by Liu Xiao, the scabbed wound would have probably opened up again.
She quickly took a step back and turned around, not facing anyone with her back. Liu Xiao¡¯s grab missed, so he turned his palm into a fist and punched her chest!
This man was indeed experienced inbat. Years ofbat had carved his ability to adapt to the situation into his bones.
When his fist came, song qingxiao also used 70% of her strength, clenched her fist, and turned around.
¡®Boom¡¯!
The two fists collided in mid-air with a loud boom. The force of the collision forced Liu Xiao to retreat!
With this loud sound, the hearts of the surrounding members throbbed heavily. It was as if this attack had hit them. Everyone felt a dull pain in their palms and fingers.
The wind from the fist blew song Qing¡¯s hair and stuck it to her cheek. She took a few steps back before she could stand firm. Liu Xiao had already retreated a few meters away, but he still clenched his fist and panted heavily.
In this short period of time, he was already covered in sweat. His muscles were tangled and hot..
Chapter 499 - 499: Call for a stop (1)
Chapter 499: Call for a stop (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The training ground was silent for a long time. Everyone was still immersed in the momentum of the two men¡¯s punch and took a long time to recover.
Dust filled the air. After Liu Xiao steadied himself, he slowly retracted his hand.
¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m done, I¡¯m done!¡±
His loudughter woke up the stunned onlookers. Captain Ren came back to his senses and hurriedly let go of du xingyun¡¯s hand.
There were a few blue and purple handprints on her wrist, but she seemed to have forgotten the pain and had a resentful expression.
Although the exchange between song qingxiao and Liu Xiao did notst long, it was an eye-opening experience for everyone.
Liu Xiao¡¯s strength was unparalleled, but song qingxiao didn¡¯t fall into a disadvantageous position. She even had the energy to fight back. She fought back with Liu Xiao, who was a reserve member. It seemed like they were evenly matched, which shocked everyone.
Du xingyun¡¯s disappointment was beyond words. She had previously bragged
in front of song qingxiao, but now she felt ashamed.
When she was pushed to the ground by song qingxiao, other than fear, she also felt a little unconvinced. It was only when she saw that song qingxiao was not at a disadvantage against Liu Xiao that she realized the gap between her and song qingxiao.
If she had used the strength she had when she fought Liu Xiao, she would not have been able to stand.
Captain Ren looked at the dazed girl and patted her shoulder tofort her. Du xingyun had always been proud and arrogant, but he had probably suffered a big blow this time. It was unknown how long it would take for him to adjust his mentality.
today¡¯spetition is a rare and valuable experience. Everyone must firmly remember it in your hearts. Captain Ren retracted his hand and said to the team members in the training field with a serious face,¡±
¡°Liu Xiao¡¯sbat techniques and fighting style are worth learning.¡±
As he said this, his eyes fell on song qingxiao, and he said with joy,¡±
¡°Qing Xiao¡¯s reaction is very quick, and her dodging is very skillful.¡±
Thepetition between song qingxiao and Liu Xiao had piqued the interest of the other team members. They asked Captain Ren for advice one by one, and Captain Ren answered them patiently.
Some people gathered their courage and approached Liu Xiao, asking him about the tips of martial arts.
Tan Wen and the others walked towards song qingxiao in disbelief. Jiang xiachuan¡¯s expression wasplicated as he looked down on song qingxiao.
Yu Yin, who was hiding behind him, also peeked out from time to time to secretly look at song qingxiao.
After the fight with Liu Xiao today, everyone knew that this new member, who had just arrivedst night, would not be able to stay in the reserve team for long.
¡°Qing Xiao, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Tanwen¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. He crossed his hands and clenched them in front of his chest, suppressing his excitement.
¡°He¡¯s really, really amazing.¡±
Song qingxiao smiled and looked at Liu Xiao instinctively. Coincidentally, Liu Xiao turned to look at her while he was exining to song qingxiao.
The two had just finished their match. Liu Xiao was drenched in sweat. Hisbat uniform was soaked and stuck to his body, showing the shape of his muscles.
She was only sweating on her forehead, but the coat was still firmly wrapped around her body. Her breathing was not disordered, as if she had just warmed up.
She pushed the hair stuck on her face behind her ears and turned to talk to tan Wen and the others. Many team members around her were secretly looking at her, but their eyes were different from the previous ones, with some worship. Taking this opportunity, Captain Ren announced that the assessment for this season would be held in five days. The specific assessment items would be sent to inform everyer.
When they heard about the assessment, some people were happy, while others were worried.
After Captain Ren informed the candidates of the assessment, he sent away the reserve members who surrounded him and handed his coat to Liu Xiao. He was a little envious.
¡°Your strength has improved a little since thest reserve team assessment.¡± Although Liu Xiao and song qingxiao¡¯s match didn¡¯tst long, Captain Ren¡¯s blood boiled when he saw the exchange of blows between experts of this level. It evoked the battle intent hidden in the bottom of his heart.
Liu Xiao nodded his head. He did not hold back his strength when he was sparring with song qingxiao, and Captain Ren could tell that something was wrong.
He took the clothes and put them on.
¡°Actually, with your strength, you are already at the level of the reserve team.¡± After entering the reserve team, they were surrounded by members of the same level. They often sparred and guided each other, and their progress was amazing.
If Captain Ren was envious, he could give up his duties as the captain of the reserve team and enter the reserve team to seek a breakthrough.
¡°I¡¯m different from you.¡± Captain Ren waved his hand and rejected Liu Xiao¡¯s suggestion. He was just being generous.
Captain Ren wasn¡¯t old, but he wasn¡¯t young either. He was close to 40 years old. At this age, even if he were to enter the reserve team, he wouldn¡¯t be considered outstanding.
In addition, he had been managing the reserve team for many years and was busy with worldly affairs. Unlike Liu Xiao, who focused on martial arts, it was difficult for him to make such progress if he was not focused.
Liu Xiao was just making a casual remark. Since Captain Ren had rejected him, he did not continue to pester him on this issue.
As the two of them walked out of the training field, Captain Ren recalled the scene of the previouspetition and was still a little excited. He smiled and said,¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect the reserve team to have such a good seedling. He saw Liu Xiao putting on his coat and asked,¡±
I don¡¯t think this new guy will stay in the reserve team for long. I¡¯m afraid he will be one of the top yers in the reserve team in less than two years, just like you.
Captain Ren was overjoyed and rubbed his hands. As soon as he finished speaking, Liu Xiao stopped putting on his clothes and said with a serious expression,¡±
¡°No,¡± she said.
He shook his head, this neer¡¯s strength is not below mine.
Liu Xiao¡¯s words stunned Captain Ren. At first, he thought that Liu Xiao was joking, but when he saw Liu Xiao¡¯s serious expression, he couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes.
¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±
¡°Of course, I¡¯m not joking!¡± Liu Xiao swung his arm. you saw it during thepetition. I didn¡¯t hold back.
However, almost all of his attacks were blocked by her. When he swept his leg towards her shoulder, she could actually rely on her own strength to resist, just this point alone was enough to prove that her physical strength was not inferior to Liu Xiao¡¯s, and even slightly superior.
Their fists collided in the end, and she was able to withstand all of it. She only took a step back, and it seemed like she was not at a disadvantage.
On the contrary, Liu Xiao¡¯s arm was numb and sore at that time, and he only felt pain now.
As he said this, he pulled up the sleeve of his coat to verify his words! Thin and dense purple bruises appeared on his muscr forearm.
It was caused by the bleeding of the capiries after they burst under the shock of the force. Because they were so dense, it was quite scary.
Captain Ren took a look and was dumbfounded. Liu Xiao pulled down his sleeve to cover the marks.
¡°Besides, if I¡¯m not wrong, she might be injured.¡±
His words surprised Captain Ren even more, but Liu Xiao continued,¡±
¡°I can smell blood on her.¡±
Although she didn¡¯t look like she was injured and was very weak, Liu Xiao was very sure of that.
Her injury should be on her back. When he reached out to grab her back, she dodged it with great agility and even fought back.
Captain Ren¡¯s expression was a little stem. There was a neer in the team, and ording to Liu Xiao, she might have been injured.
For Liu Xiao to smell the scent of blood, the injury was probably not light, but she was able to fight to a draw with Liu Xiao after the injury. The more he thought about it, the more shocked he was. He couldn¡¯t help but turn around and ask,¡±
¡°Who do you think this newbie is?¡±
Chapter 500 - 406-nothing happened (1)
Chapter 500: Chapter 406-nothing happened (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Captain Ren frowned, this neer is so young, but he ended up in a draw with you¡
Liu Xiao¡¯s action of pulling up his sleeve paused. In fact, thispetition was not considered a draw.
He had called for a stop earlier because he smelled the blood on song qingxiao and knew that she was injured.
After he stopped, although they had only exchanged a few moves, he had used all his strength and was drenched in sweat, but she seemed to have just warmed up.
Based on this alone, Liu Xiao had a vague feeling that she had not used her full strength in thispetition.
If that was the case, it proved that not only was this neer¡¯s strength not on par with his, but it was even more likely that he was stronger than him!
Liu Xiao was excited when he thought of this.
There was actually such a character in the reserve team!
He didn¡¯t point out Captain Ren¡¯s words. Captain Ren was frowning and deep in thought.
¡°This newbie is injured. Where did he get his injuries? With such strength, why didn¡¯t the higher-ups specially recruit him into the guards?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t care so much!¡± Liu Xiao wiped the sweat from his forehead, the people who cane in have family backgrounds that have been reviewed by the higher-ups for several generations. Who are you to worry about? ¡±
He then continued,¡±
besides, didn¡¯t you mention it yourself? her father was a member of the ¡®Eagle¡¯ team back then. Maybe it¡¯s because of his family¡¯s teachings? ¡±
Captain Ren¡¯s brows were still furrowed. He shook his head and said,¡±
¡°I think there¡¯s a problem.¡± Seeing that Liu Xiao did not mind, he added,¡± she¡¯s here with me. If anything happens to her in the future, I¡¯ll have to take responsibility.
Liu Xiao tried to clench his fist. After the collision with song qingxiao, his arm was not as strong as before. He kept moving his arm, trying to recover as soon as possible. Hearing Captain Ren¡¯s words, heughed without raising his head. ¡°What does it have to do with you? Even if there¡¯s a problem, the examiner will be the one to take the me, and you¡¯ll say you don¡¯t know anything!¡±
He then added,¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t your leaders very familiar with shrugging off the responsibility? Why are you chirping so much now?¡±
Captain Ren¡¯s mind was full of questions, but when he heard what he said, he immediately turned hostile and scolded,¡±
¡°Nonsense! Am I that kind of person?¡±
After being interrupted like this, Captain Ren¡¯s previous worries were immediately dispelled. Seeing him move his arm, he couldn¡¯t help but grin, she¡¯speted with you. If something really happens to her, you¡¯ll also be guilty of not reporting it.
¡°It¡¯s none of my business,¡± I¡¯m just a warrior,¡± Liu Xiao said nonchntly. I¡¯m not from the intelligence Department. I¡¯m in charge of collecting information.
He said irresponsibly,¡± in any case, I just want someone topete with me. When this new girl recovers, I¡¯lle to her for advice. Don¡¯t worry about it.
Captain Ren was rendered speechless by his words. When he wanted to speak again, he saw someone walking over from the other end of the training ground.
¡°The reserve team.¡± Captain Ren recognized the people from the reserve team and said in a low voice,¡±
¡°They must have heard the news of youpeting with someone and specially rushed over to observe.¡±
After all, Liu Xiao¡¯s moves were worth watching and learning from.
However, no one had expected the martial artspetition to end so quickly. Liu Xiao shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll have made a wasted trip.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t go for nothing!¡± Captain Ren chuckled. He had already forgotten about song qingxiao¡¯s suspicions and was smiling widely.¡±Since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you give some guidance to the juniors in the reserve team so that you don¡¯t make a wasted trip?¡±
As he said this, he walked toward the group.
After Liu Xiao and Captain Ren left, some of the people who had watched the match between song qingxiao and Liu Xiao also left to practice.
However, there were still a few people who stayed behind and followed song qingxiao.
Tan Wen was proud of this, and his face was red with excitement.
They had all relied on the glory of their elders to enter the reserve team. They were usually ignored and looked down on by others, and they had to avoid du xingyun and other people who didn¡¯t like them. They had been very timid in the reserve team. Song qingxiao¡¯s action today had simply helped them vent their anger.
Qing Xiao, Liu Xiao is an expert in the reserve team. I broke out in a cold sweat when I saw his movements, but you didn¡¯t suffer any losses. You¡¯re really amazing!
Tan Wen¡¯s eyes sparkled, and the others also nodded.
Song Qing smiled slightly, feeling a little ufortable with the warm gazes and words of praise from the crowd.
¡°I just heard the captain say that the assessment is in five days? What are the general contents of the assessment?¡±
As soon as she asked, tan Wen didn¡¯t even have time to speak before a young man spoke first,¡±
Qing Xiao, you are new here and might not be clear about many things. Here, we have a monthly assessment. Those who perform well in the assessment will be recorded in the file. Every season, the reserve team will promote three members to join the reserve team.
As soon as he finished speaking, the other girl continued,¡±
the content of the assessment is not fixed, but it¡¯s not easy. For example, in our assessmentst month, we took the iron pen specially ordered by the captain and carved poems on the huge rock.
¡°That iron brush is at least two hundred pounds. It¡¯s hard to carry it, and you¡¯ll have to engrave a poem on it.¡± Everyone chimed in,
¡°The carved words can¡¯t be ugly, and the mark must be deep ¡¡±
Someone said,¡± it still depends on the team leader¡¯s mood when ites to such an assessment.
If he was in a good mood, the poem might be short and simple, if Captain is in a bad mood¡
When the man said this, he shivered. The others all showed a look of lingering fear.
¡°I¡¯m afraid this poem is stinky and long, like an olddy¡¯s foot-binding cloth.¡± Under such circumstances, the assessment was naturally a difficult and tiring job. Sometimes, if one could notplete it, there would be additional punishment. It was naturally unspeakable.
I only hope that this month¡¯s assessment won¡¯t be such a topic. After the person who said this sighed, everyone was silent for a long time. Then, someone said with little confidence,¡±
the team leader said that he would send someone to inform us of the details of the assessmentter. It should be another assessment content, right?¡±
Everyone was silent for a while. It seemed that they were really afraid of this test. Even tan Wen and the others looked like they had a headache.
¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll knowter anyway.¡± Someone spread out his hands. Qing Xiao, you¡¯ve just arrived. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not familiar with this ce. Why don¡¯t we show you around and get to know more about it? ¡±
Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t used to having so many people by her side, not to mention that after she had a general understanding of the team¡¯s situation, she was ready to go back to her room to meditate and see if the silver Wolf had woken up.
She declined everyone¡¯s good intentions. Although everyone was disappointed, they did not dare to force her. Someone gathered his courage and asked,¡±
¡°Qing Xiao, in the future, if I don¡¯t understand anything in cultivation, can Ie and ask you for advice?¡±
She nodded, if I can help, no problem.
Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard this and they thanked him profusely.
After getting rid of the onlookers, song qingxiao said goodbye to tan Wen and the others who were reluctant to leave. After she was alone, she let out a sigh of relief. After getting to know the specific location of the reserve team, she returned to her room..
Chapter 501 - 407-Guan Yi_l
Chapter 501: Chapter 407-Guan Yi_l
Trantor: 549690339
When song qingxiao came back, she first looked at the silver Wolf. It was still lying on the ground, unconscious.
However, she did not know if it was her illusion, but she felt that the silver Wolf¡¯s aura seemed to be stronger than before she left, as if its injuries were gradually healing.
With a serious expression, she squatted down and reached out to touch the silver Wolf¡¯s fur.
The Wolf¡¯s fur was soaked in blood, and after the blood dried, it turned dark brown, causing the fur to stick together. Under her grasp, arge piece of dried blood fell down along with the silver hair she had grabbed.
Under the fur, a wound was revealed.
There were many wounds on the silver Wolf¡¯s body from the three-headed dog¡¯s ws and bites, and arge amount of its fur had been burned to pieces by the three-headed dog¡¯s mes.
There were a few wounds on its abdomen that almost split open. She had checked it before she went out in the morning. The wound was still bleeding, but in just a short one or two hours, the bleeding had stopped and a thickyer of scab had formed. It did not look like a new wound at all.
She reached out and touched the scabs. Even in aa, the silver Wolf¡¯s body still reacted to external contact.
The wound was a little scorching, which should be rted to the me poison in its wound from the Cerberus.
However, the silver Wolf¡¯s recovery ability seemed to have improvedpared to thest time it was injured.
Was it because the Cerberus¡¯s genes had been further modified after it had eaten its internal organs, or was it because he had given it his blood before he left?
She couldn¡¯t think of a reason for a while. After confirming that the silver Wolf was fine, she got up and walked in the direction of the practice room.
The frost that had formed on the floor when she left in the morning had already melted, but the temperature in the room was quite low.
Song qingxiao only took off her coat when she returned.
The wound on his back had opened up during the previous exercise, and blood seeped out, sticking to the wound and his clothes.
She took off her clothes. The wound was torn, and blood flowed down her back. Song qingxiao frowned, troublesome.
Although there was usually no one in the reserve team to control them, it was normal for the members topare notes andpete with each other. In addition, there would be an assessment in a few days.
ording to the people in the team, the assessment was not easy. If the injury on her back did not heal as soon as possible, it would make it difficult for her to move.
Moreover, she still wanted to go out after the assessment. Being injured would definitely affect her.
Although this trial had just ended, she wasn¡¯t sure when it would open again. It was always better to recover in advance.
Thinking of this, song Qing used his divine sense to browse through the divine trial exchange space.
She remembered seeing it in the exchange spacest night. There was a special medicine exchange.
It was just that she didn¡¯t pay special attention to it at that time. Instead, she browsed through the weapons, cultivation techniques, and so on.
At this time, her spiritual sense sank into it and fell on the ¡®medicine exchange¡¯.
The medicines in the trial space appeared in her consciousness. Among the medicines that could be exchanged in the trial space, besides medicinal pills, there were also medicinal forms, medicinal herbs, and tools for refining medicine.
However, after using her divine sense to scan the area, she found that these things required a lot of points. Learning the basic pharmaceutical skills required at least 10000 points, which was not something she could afford.
She ignored all these and focused on the medicine.
There were all kinds of medicines. In addition to antidotes and healing pills, there were also various kinds of pills that could preserve one¡¯s beauty, strengthen one¡¯s body, and enhance one¡¯s spiritual power.
Song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness first fell on the elixir that enhanced the cultivation of spiritual power.Red spirit pill.
The pills were red in color, indicating that each one was worth 100 points.
Song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he clicked on the exchange button.
As soon as she finished the exchange, too points in her sea of consciousness were immediately deducted, leaving her with only 333 points. At the same time, a red pill appeared in her palm.
She did not hesitate to put the elixir into her mouth. As soon as the elixir entered her mouth, it turned into a warm current that flowed into her throat. It turned into a small stream of pure spiritual power and scattered in her veins.
When the small amount of spiritual energy entered his veins, it was like a small stream flowing into a River. It did not cause a single ssh.
Song qingxiao vomited so much that her chest hurt. She had spent 100 points to exchange for spiritual power. It was not as good as meditating and cultivating for a few days.
However, if this kind of medicinal pill was exchanged, it would be useful in some special emergencies during the trial. Unfortunately, it was of little value to her now..
Chapter 502 - 407-Guan Yi_2
Chapter 502: Chapter 407-Guan Yi_2
Trantor: 549690339
She didn¡¯t have many points left, and she had just wasted 100 points. Even if she regretted it now, it would be useless.
Above the red spirit pill, there was another brown pill called the ¡®true spirit pill¡¯. It was also a pill that improved the cultivation of spiritual power, but its effect should be better than the red spirit pill. However, each pill cost 300 points.
After what had just happened, song qingxiao naturally did not dare to point randomly. Her divine sense quickly moved away from the true spirit elixir andnded on the antidote.
After taking the Cerberus¡¯s attack, there was me poison left in her body. It had seeped into her veins and had a certain effect on her.
Although it was controlled by her spiritual energy, her own strength was also restricted, and she couldn¡¯tpletely get rid of it in a short time.
She quickly browsed through the antidotes. There was aplete range of antidotes. There were basic antidotes, mid-grade antidotes, and antidotes that were specifically targeted at snakes, insects, rats, and ants. However, they were all expensive and not what she could afford at the moment.
The basic antidotes were cheap, only 50 points each.
This kind of pill should have no problem curing ordinary poisons, but it probably couldn¡¯t cure the fire poison in her body.
She thought of Luo zhiyu. He had been injured by the silver Wolf¡¯s ws and teeth, and the medicinal pill he had taken after being poisoned should have been exchanged from the trial space. It was very likely that it was an ordinary detoxification pill, and the effect was not obvious.
Song qingxiao gave up on the thought of exchanging for antidotes and focused on the healing medicine.
Ordinary external injury medicine was divided into three grades, high, middle, and low. The price of each grade was different. Each low grade medicine required at least 100 points.
She gritted her teeth and endured the pain as she sent her divine sense to the middle-grade healing medicine! beginner healing medicine, mid-grade, each set costs 300 points. ]
Song qingxiao painfully exchanged for a mid-grade healing medicine. After the points were deducted, she only had 33 points left. An ancient-looking white bottle appeared in her hand.
The mouth of the bottle was stuffed with a wooden stopper. She pulled the stopper open, and a bitter medicinal fragrance assailed her nose.
She first cleaned the wound, then poured some medicinal powder on it and carefully applied it to the wound with her fingertips.
After doing all this, she returned to the practice room and meditated. As she circted her spiritual power, she absorbed the medicinal herbs that had just been applied to her wound to help it heal faster.
The afternoon passed quickly. Song Qing circted his spiritual power for tworge cycles. When he opened his eyes again, he felt that the burning wound on his back was much better than before.
She touched the wound with her hand. The wound that was still bleeding in the morning had already formed a scab. The degree of recovery in half a day was much better than the effect of cultivating the entire night.
Song Qingxin was satisfied. Just as she put on her clothes, she heard soft footsteps. It seemed that someone wasing over.
She got up and walked to the door. When she opened the door, she saw tan Wen standing in front of her door, raising his hand as if he was going to knock.
¡°What a coincidence,¡± She raised her head and smiled at song Qing,¡±
¡°I was just about to knock on your door. I didn¡¯t expect you toe out.¡±
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t exin that she had heard her footsteps and opened the door. She just nodded and asked,¡±
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
She tilted her head and tried to look into the room through song Qing¡¯s small body, but she only opened the door a crack. She stood at the door and blocked the room.
The room was quiet, and there was no sound of animals running.
¡°Ah ¡¡± She was still reading when she heard song qingxiao¡¯s words. She was stunned for a moment before she came back to her senses.
¡°Oh, there is.¡±
She pursed her lips, the assessment is out. I thought you didn¡¯t know about it yet, so I came to tell you. ¡°It¡¯s dinner time, let¡¯s talk while we walk,¡± she said enthusiastically.
Song qingxiao nodded and closed the door behind her.
Tan Wen nced at her and couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously,¡±
¡°Where¡¯s your dog? You¡¯re not bringing it?¡±
Song qingxiao could hear her desire to touch a ¡®pet¡¯, but the silver Wolf was injured and unconscious, so she couldn¡¯t let her see it.
She had just arrivedst night, and the silver Wolf was still fine when she came. If someone found out that it was injured now, song qingxiao would not be able to exin it.
¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± it just came to a new ce,¡± she said calmly, it might be shy. Let it adapt for two days.
¡°Oh.¡± Tan Wen was a little disappointed, but he could tell that she didn¡¯t want to mention it again, so he tactfully didn¡¯t ask further.
The two of them walked in the direction of the restaurant. Tan Wen mentioned the assessment this time.
¡°Five dayster, the team leader will give you a set of tools and ask everyone to go to the forest to mine 50 Jin of ore each and bring it back,¡±
Chapter 503 - 503: Guanji (3)
Chapter 503: Guanji (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Speaking of the assessment, she didn¡¯t look very nervous.
Her physical fitness was average. From her breathing, footsteps, and weak spiritual power, song Qing could tell that she did not have any martial arts Foundation. This assessment should not be easy for her.
Perhaps he noticed that song Qing looked down on him, tan Wen exined with a smile,
¡°I¡¯m not participating.¡±
For such an assessment in the team, those who were not strong enough could choose to give up.
However, after giving up, they would write it on their resume. Generally, those who could enter the reserve team were carefully selected and sent in by the local governments. They were aiming to be selected to be the Shi family¡¯s guard. Naturally, ordinary people would not give up such an opportunity.
However, tanwen was different. Although she was the same as song qingxiao, she got in because of her rtionship with the elders.
However, she wasn¡¯t a good seedling for martial arts, and her ambition wasn¡¯t in this. Therefore, the monthly assessment was not an easy task for her, and she chose to give up every time.
As a result, du xingyun and the others in the team naturally didn¡¯t like people like her who upied a spot but ¡®ate and drank without paying¡¯, so there were often conflicts between the two.
but even if we don¡¯t participate in the assessment, we still have other work to do. Yu Yin and I will follow everyone to monitor and see if anyone is trying to be sneaky.
During the assessment, some people would follow the rules, but some people would have crooked ideas. She asked song qingxiao,¡±
¡°You should be participating in the assessment this time, right?¡±
Song qingxiao had thought that every member had to participate, so she had exchanged for some healing medicine in advance. Now, she knew that she could give up.
However, since she had already made preparations, there was nothing wrong with participating. It was just a physical exercise, so she replied,¡±
¡°It should be,¡±
¡°I think so too. If you can beat du xingyun andpete with Liu Xiao from the reserve team, you might be one of the three people who will be selected to the reserve team this season.¡± Tan Wen said with a smile.
The two girls chatted as they walked. Most of the time, it was tan Wen who spoke, and song Qing responded with a few words. They soon arrived at the dining room.
The restaurant was full of people from the reserve team. When they saw the two of theme in, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on song Qing. They had obviously heard the rumors about her match with Liu Xiao in the morning.
Some of these gazes were filled with vignce, some with curiosity, some with caution, and some with eagerness.
Song qingxiao turned a blind eye to these people¡¯s gazes, while tan Wen straightened his back and looked around. He saw Yu Yin standing up in the corner of the dining room and waving her hand timidly,¡±
¡°Here.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go sit there.¡± Tan Wen whispered to song qingxiao when she saw someone familiar.
The people in the restaurant were whispering to each other, discussing thepetition between her and Liu Xiao during the day.
An extremelyplicated gaze fell on song qingxiao. She turned her head and saw du xingyun, who had challenged her earlier in the day.
The girl looked a little dispirited at the moment, as if she had suffered a great blow. She was not as spirited as she had beenst night and this morning.
Song qingxiao turned around and looked into her eyes. She lowered her head like a Frightened Rabbit, obviously shocked.
But soon, her young girl¡¯s self-esteem made her raise her head again. She looked at song qingxiao unhappily, but song qingxiao only nodded at her and turned her face away. She had no intention ofing over to show off.
After sitting in the corner with tan Wen, people around them still turned their heads from time to time. Yu Yin was so scared that she kept holding Jiang xiachuan¡¯s hand tightly.
When they were getting their food, the middle-aged man who was serving the food looked at song qingxiao and paused.
¡°Are you new?¡±
Song qingxiao nodded, and he asked excitedly,¡±
¡°The one who had a match with Liu Xiao from the reserve team this morning?¡±
This time, song qingxiao didn¡¯t reply. Tan Wen, who was standing beside her, said first,¡±
¡°Right!¡±
¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± As soon as the middle-aged man heard tan Wen admit it, his hand trembled, and he put another big spoonful of food into song Qing¡¯s small te,
the reserve team is really full of talents this year. Young man, eat more and don¡¯t stand on ceremony!
Song qingxiao was speechless. She didn¡¯t expect that herpetition with Liu Xiao would attract so much attention.
Tan Wen looked at her with envy and sympathy. He envied her for being powerful and getting everyone¡¯s attention, but he also sympathetically looked at the extra spoonful of unknown-colored food in her bowl, which made people lose their appetites at first sight. This really wasn¡¯t a good reward.
When they brought the food back to the table, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±
¡°Liu Xiao is very strong?¡±
As soon as he said this, not only was tan Wen stunned, but even Yu Yin, who didn¡¯t speak much, also opened her mouth wide.
Jiang xiachuan gave her a strange look, as if he found it unbelievable that she would ask such a question.
¡°Of course he¡¯s strong!¡± ¡°Liu Xiao¡¯s strength is one of the best in the reserve team,¡± he added in a determined tone.
At the mention of the reserve team, the young man¡¯s expression was somewhat excited.
although there is only a one-word difference between the reserves team and the reserve team, their strength is an obvious dividing line. He clenched his fists and exined,¡±
¡°It¡¯s already very impressive for an average person to enter the reserve team. If you can enter the reserve team within two years, that¡¯s normal.To be able to enter the reserve team within a year, he must be someone worth paying attention to in the team, just like¡¡±
He paused here and turned to look in du xingyun¡¯s direction. He raised his chin and said,
¡°Just like that du guy.¡±
However, a situation like song qingxiao¡¯s was extremely rare.
He was a neer, but he had the ability to fight with the experts of the reserve team. He had obviously reached the level of the reserve team. Jiang xiachuan didn¡¯t understand why such a talent would end up in the reserve team and waste his time.
There was a certain difference in the strength of everyone in the team, but the difference would not be too big.
Jiang xiachuan had also seen Liu Xiao¡¯s attack today. Later, he recalled Liu Xiao¡¯s attack. If he were in Liu Xiao¡¯s ce, he might not have been able tost more than three moves.
Song qingxiao was able to exchange more than ten moves with him without being at a disadvantage. This alone was enough to make her famous in the team.
Jiang xiachuan looked at her with aplicated expression. If she did well in these assessments, she would probably be promoted to the reserve team by next quarter at most. It was really enviable.
After understanding this, song qingxiao did not say anything else.
A few days passed by in a sh, and the day of the assessment arrived..
Chapter 504 - 504: Assessment (1)
Chapter 504: Assessment (1)
Trantor: 549690339
On the day of the assessment, song Qing opened his eyes early and stood up in the training room.
In these five days, other than eating, she had been meditating in the training room.
After entering the spirit focus realm, she could use cultivation to rece sleep.
She had gained quite a lot from her cultivation these few days. In addition to the spiritual power she had gained, the wound on her back that was scratched by the Cerberus had healed a lot faster after she had used healing medicine and nourished it with spiritual power.
Perhaps after a period of time, when the scar fell off, there should be no major problems.
Before she left, she took a special look at the silver Wolf. The silver Wolf¡¯s recovery rate was even more amazing.
In just a few days, the scars on its body began to fall off, and new tender flesh grew.
The newly grown meat was initially red like the mes on the Cerberus¡¯s body, but it had begun to fade over the past two days.
It seemed that after eating the Cerberus¡¯s internal organs, the silver Wolf¡¯s genes had changed further.
After it absorbed the poisonous fangs of the wyrmdragon on the demon Ind, it had obtained the skill of poisoning its ws and fangs.
He just didn¡¯t know what kind of benefits it would get after fusing with the Cerberus¡¯s gene.
It was about to wake up. When song qingxiao touched its wound, its limbs tensed up, as if it could open its eyes at any time.
Song Qing rubbed the wolf¡¯s head twice before getting up and leaving.
There was a tense atmosphere in the reserve team, probably due to the assessment today.
After breakfast, she went to the assembly point. As soon as she arrived, she saw that many people had already arrived and were standing in groups of three to five.
There were many unfamiliar faces in the team. She had just arrived, and other than thepetition with du xingyun and Liu Xiao on the second day of her arrival, she had spent most of her time in her room, cultivating behind closed doors. Therefore, this was her first time meeting most of the people in the team.
She nced around and didn¡¯t see tan Wen and Yu Yin. She remembered that tan Wen said that they should have other work arrangements for them after they didn¡¯t participate in the assessment.
Song qingxiao¡¯s arrival attracted the attention of the other people who had arrived first. Even though she stood to the side, a few people still took the initiative to walk in her direction.
¡°Qing Xiao.¡± The enthusiastic young man in the lead ignored her cold expression and greeted her first. Then, he lowered his voice and whispered,¡± you have to be careful. The one distributing the mining tools today is the vice-captain, Zhang Yi.
He stood beside song Qing and reminded her,¡±
¡°He is of the same origin as du xingyun, and takes very good care of her, like a disciple.¡± Last time, du xingyun provoked her, but was defeated by song qingxiao. Zhang Yi might find trouble with her.
As the assistant of the captain of the reserve team, if he wanted to find fault with song Qing, he might have tampered with the assessment tools and dragged song Qing down, causing his assessment results to be not outstanding.
Song qingxiao nodded and epted his kind reminder. Before she could thank him, she saw a group of people dragging things in from outside the assembly hall.
The person walking in front was a man in his 30s with a buzz cut, wearing a team uniform that made it easier for him to move, and holding a name list in his hand.
After entering the hall, his eyes swept across the crowd. When he saw song qingxiao, his pupils shrank slightly and he immediately looked away.
Although he concealed his expression very well, song Qing had been on the edge of life and death several times, so his senses were extremely sharp. He could still catch the hostility he was trying to hide and guessed that he should be the Zhang Yi the young man had mentioned.
everyone should be clear that the assessment this time is to bring your tools up the mountain and collect 50 catties of green iron ore.
Zhang Yi exined the content of the assessment. When the members of the team heard this, they sighed.
¡°Green iron ore?¡± The young man standing beside song qingxiao also had a bitter expression on his face, as if he was having a headache.¡±This isn¡¯t easy to pick.¡±
Green iron ore was one of the toughest types of ore. It was rare and usually appeared in the form of associated minerals.
In other words, if he wanted to dig up 50 catties of green iron ore, he would have to mine a lot of other ores.
This way, the difficulty of the quest would increase. It was no wonder that everyone was protesting in dissatisfaction.
vice-captain, this is different from the initial stipted mission. Someone said loudly,¡± Captain Ren didn¡¯t say that when he first issued the mission.
that¡¯s right. No wonder the mission this time was so easy. They only asked for 50 catties of ore. The team leader is too cunning!
¡°That¡¯s right!¡±
? ??
Everyone protested, but Zhang Yi didn¡¯t seem to notice their dissatisfaction.
I would like to remind everyone that this assessment is very important. It will be recorded in your files. At the same time, it will be the key to whether you can enter the reserve team next season.
He paused and smiled maliciously.
in order to prevent everyone from getting bored while mining, the team has given special care to people. They have stationed personnel at the distribution points of the mines to apany and chat with them!
¡°What!¡± As he said this, the protests became even louder.
he¡¯s clearly trying to supervise and see if anyone is cheating. He¡¯s making it sound so nice.
Zhang Yi raised his voice.
¡°Due to theck of manpower in the team, the captain specially borrowed some members from the reserve team.¡±
With the people from the reserve team around, there was naturally no need to think of any devious ideas during the assessment. However, at the same time, in the process of getting along, everyone might also receive some pointers from the members of the reserve team.
¡°This is a rare opportunity for everyone.¡± Hearing Zhang Yi¡¯s words, the people who had been very dissatisfied before couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it.
He slowly heaved a sigh of relief and picked up the name list.
now, after I read out the names of each person, I wille forward to collect the materials and tools.
After he was done with the business, he continued to read,¡±
¡°Su Quan,¡±
A member of the team hurriedly came forward, and Zhang Yi¡¯s assistant took out a huge bag made of special materials and handed it to him. The bag was heavy, and the things inside made a ¡®ding dang¡¯ sound when they collided.
After Zhang Yi read out more than a dozen names, he finally said,¡±
¡°Song Qing Xiao.¡±
Song qingxiao walked toward him. Zhang Yi nced at her, and the assistant next to him handed him a simr bag with some difficulty.
The bag was woven from an unknown material and was very strong. Song qingxiao took it and weighed it in her hand. It was at least 50 to 60 pounds.
Zhang Yi¡¯s assistant¡¯s arms ached when he lifted it for a while, but song qingxiao carried it as if it was nothing.
Her behavior not only made the assistant look at her in surprise, but even Zhang Yi, who was about to Continue reading the list, turned his head and looked at her with a strange expression.
The bag contained several hairpins, an extremelyrge hammer, and a small map.
She took out the map and studied it. Zhang Yi quickly read out the list. After everyone got their tools, he said,¡±
everyone, follow the map. Those whoplete the mission will get their results by the time they return. I wish everyone a happy assessment.
¡°Happy my ass.¡±
Someone muttered, causing the others tough along.
Zhang Yi couldn¡¯t help but smile. He looked at the time and then waved his hand. Everyone carried their things and ran out of the meeting hall..
Chapter 505 - 505: Mine (1)
Chapter 505: Mine (1)
Trantor: 549690339
As soon as the assessment began, everyone was racing against time.
Everyone wanted to be the first to reach the mine and start mining.
Song qingjiang took out the map from his pocket and carefully studied it for a while. After remembering the several marks on the map, he confirmed the direction, closed the pocket, and turned to leave.
The mine she was assigned to was far away, and she had to pass through the forest behind the mountain. Song qingxiao was one step behind the others because she had studied the map first.
However, she was not in a hurry. Instead, she entered the forest at a steady speed.
The terrain in the forest was rugged, and it was not easy to walk.
Brambles and short trees were everywhere, blocking the intruders ¡®steps and increasing the difficulty of entering the mountain.
The brambles at the entrance were trampled by the yers who entered the forest first. Song qingxiao followed the traces of the others.
The bag in her hand was heavy, and the mining tools inside ttered against each other as she walked.
Without the sense of urgency that concerned her life during the trial, this mountain path was not difficult for her at all.
As the sun rose, the temperature in the mountains began to rise. Along the way, song qingxiao saw signs left by the reserve team to confirm the route, and she caught up with several teams that had set off first.
However, the deeper she went into the forest, the fewer team members she encountered, and the fewer trampling marks she left on the ground. It was obvious that the people walking in front of her were getting fewer and fewer, and most of them were left behind by her.
Inside the mountain range, du xingyun and the others had walked for more than two hours. They were so tired that they were gasping for breath. They leaned against a big tree and rested temporarily.
Xingyun, our mining spot isn¡¯t too far away this time. From the map, it¡¯ll take at most half an hour to reach it.¡±
A young man standing next to du xingyun took out a map. His words caused the few young men and women who were gasping for breath to involuntarily let out a sigh of relief.
¡°Fortunately, the vice-captain took good care of you, xingyun. The mining spot he arranged for us wasn¡¯t far from the others.¡±
If the mining site was near, it would save a lot of time and energypared to others, which was also beneficial for the assessment.
¡°We¡¯re the ones walking in the front, right?¡± A young girl used her hand as a fan and fanned her red and sweaty face a few times before asking.
These people were all outstanding existences in the reserve team, and their physical fitness was quite good. In addition, because du xingyun and the vice-captain were like master and disciple, they had obtained the route map to enter the mountain early and studied it in advance without any dy, so they were far ahead of the other team members and walked ahead.
Du xingyun nodded. Hearing the praises of the others, his eyes revealed a bit of pride.
Ever since she had been defeated by song qingxiao, she rarely showed such an expression. Just as she was about to speak, she heard rustling sounds from the bushes not far away.
Everyone was stunned for a moment and turned their heads in unison to look.
A white and slender hand reached out from the bushes and pushed away the trees blocking the way. Song Qing¡¯s small figure passed through the bushes and appeared in front of them.
The moment they saw song Qing, the few people who were chatting andughing revealed looks of surprise.
From the moment they entered the mountain until now, everyone was sweating profusely and exhausted. In contrast, song qingxiao looked like she was on an outing. Her face was not red, and she was not even panting.
Her eyes swept over du xingyun and the others. Then, as if she had confirmed the route, she silently passed them and went in another direction.
Song qingxiao appeared quickly and left quickly. Not long after, her figure disappeared from everyone¡¯s eyes.
This¡¡± The young man holding the map looked in the direction she disappeared and was dumbfounded.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Du xingyun, who had a rxed expression earlier, bit his lips and stood up.
Song qingxiao walked past them and went to the front of the group.
When there was no one else around, she took out a hairpin from her bag and held it in her hand. She used her spiritual power to split the thorns in her way. With this, she moved even faster and soon arrived at the mine marked on the map.
This mine was located in the middle of the forest, and most of it had been excavated, revealing bare stones.
She walked to the marked point on her map, and about half an hourter, she arrived at the marked mining site.
In the meeting hall, Zhang Yi had clearly said that there would be people supervising the mining meeting today to prevent people from cheating, but at this time, perhaps because she was the first to arrive, the supervisor had note yet.
Song qingjiang threw away the bag in his hand and started to explore the small area of mineral resources.
The area allocated to her was not small, but the more troublesome thing was that the stone quarry here was a smooth whole piece, making people feel that there was no way to start.
She had seen other ore sources on her way here, and they all had traces of being mined. She thought that the reserve team must have had an ore excavation assessment in the past.
However, because this ore belonged to a whole piece, it was quite difficult for ordinary team members. It seemed that no one had been interested in it for a long time, and the surface of the stone was covered with a thickyer of moss.
After she scraped off the moss on the surface with her hairpin, the hard stone material that was wrapped underneath was revealed.
Song Qing¡¯s small palm moved, and the ck Dagger that had been nurtured in her dantian appeared in her palm. Before she could do anything, her divine sense caught an aura that was quickly running towards her.
She furrowed her brows and clenched her fist. The dagger that had just appeared was kept back into her dantian.
She turned around and saw a person approaching her from afar. The person¡¯s aura was quite familiar. It was Liu Xiao, who hadpeted with her in the school¡¯s training field five days ago.
Before he even got close, he seemed to have noticed song qingxiao. He waved his hand and ran even faster. Like a spirit ape, he appeared in front of song qingxiao in a few leaps.
Ha, I didn¡¯t expect you toe even faster than I did.¡±
After Liu Xiao arrived, he clenched his fists and ced them on his waist, spinning around in the mine.
He was covered in sweat, and it was obvious that he had rushed here.
The reserve team¡¯s Zhang Yi had said that in order to prevent the team members from cheating, they had specially invited supervisors. Because the reserve team did not have enough people, Captain Ren had specially invited some people from the reserve team.
¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t expect Liu Xiao to be the one supervising her. She had heard some rumors about Liu Xiao from the other Reserve members after their match.
He was one of the candidates from the reserve team who had the highest chance of being selected into the guard team in the past two years He should have been preparing for the selection at the end of the year, but he had actually appeared here to supervise the reserve team¡¯s assessment.
¡°Yup,¡± He was still a little breathless. He had been running all the way to the mine without stopping. Although he was fast, he had used up more than half of his energy. His heart was beating very fast.
In contrast, song qingxiao was calm andposed. No one knew how long she had been here.
¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been involved in such a small matter, but I asked toe after we had a sparst time.¡±
Liu Xiao ran a few circles in small steps. After he had adjusted his breathing, he started to spin on the spot.
He wiped the sweat from his forehead and nced at song qingxiao. It was not unexpected that she was the first to reach the mine..
Chapter 506 - 506: Making things difficult 1
Chapter 506: Making things difficult 1
Trantor: 549690339
However, to Liu Xiao¡¯s surprise, song qingxiao was leading the way to the mine without any signs of fatigue.
Compared to thest time they sparred, her face was not so pale, and the smell of blood on her body had dissipated. It was obvious that her injuries had improved in the past few days.
Liu Xiao rolled his eyes.
¡°When we¡¯re free, let¡¯s have another round?¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Song Qing responded with a smile. Liu Xiao was no match for her, but his moves were Orthodox and he was experienced. He did have his merits.
As soon as she agreed, Liu Xiao¡¯s face lit up. Just as he was about to speak, his eyes fell on the ore, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared. He frowned and said,¡±
¡°Why did the reserve team arrange for you to mine here?¡±
He had a carefree personality. When he came up the mountain, he was so focused on inviting song qingxiao to another fight that he didn¡¯t notice the surrounding environment. Now that he saw it, he was dissatisfied.
the stones here are whole, so it¡¯s not easy to get them. The reserve team knows that most of them will not be assigned to this ce.
The person who arranged this assessment mission was an old man in the team. He should be very clear about this. Now that he had specially marked the mining location for young general song Qing, it was clear that he wanted to mess with her.
Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but think of what the young man had said to her in the meeting hall, ¡°The vice-captain Zhang Yi, who was in charge of distributing missions, was from the same vige as du xingyun. He often taught du xingyun martial arts moves, and was considered half a master to her. She had just joined the reserve team not long ago, but she had already embarrassed du xingyun. It seemed that he was deliberately targeting her. ¡°The reserve team needs to mine 50 green iron ores for this mission. Did they make a mistake?¡± Liu Xiao scratched his head and heaved a long sigh,¡± ¡°Aiya, I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± He spread out his hands,ter on, we¡¯ll find a better ce to dig. If we work together, I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t get 50 catties of ore!
Song Qing looked down on him. The reserve team had invited them to supervise the team members and prevent cheating from happening. However, Liu Xiao didn¡¯t have the slightest sense of supervision. Instead, he took the initiative to suggest cheating.
However, song qingxiao shook her head.
¡°No need,¡± Although she did not want to cause trouble, she was not afraid of trouble.
She shook the pouch, and the stone hammer and hairpin fell out with nking sounds.¡¯TH do it myself.¡±
Song qingjiang picked up the item and held it in her hand. Liu Xiao was stunned for a moment. He saw her step on the stone and seemed to be measuring its size. Then, she held a hairpin and nailed it down with force! This stone was extremely hard. Without any tools, how could she nail it in with her own strength?
Just as Liu Xiao was about to speak, he heard a crisp ¡®ng¡¯. It was as if she had done it effortlessly. The hairpin was firmly nailed into the stone after being held by her.
¡°This ¡¡± The scene before him waspletely out of Liu Xiao¡¯s expectations. However, song qingxiao did not seem to notice his shocked expression. She took another half-step forward with a hairpin in her hand. Just like before, she stabbed the hairpin into the stone!
The reserve team gave each member of the assessment five hairpins. She stuck a hairpin into the stone at a certain distance from each other.
After doing all this, Liu Xiao seemed toe back to his senses and hurriedly went forward to take a look.
The hairpin was not deeply embedded, only about three or four centimeters into the stone. Even so, Liu Xiao was still shocked.
His strength was not small. If he had umted all his strength, he could also do this, but it was definitely not as easy as her, and he could still stab several hairpins in a row without changing his expression.
While Liu Xiao was still in a daze, song Qing had finished inserting the hairpin into his hair. He then picked up the heavy hammer and smashed it down!
A crisp sound rang out as the dagger-ax made contact with the stone, and the hairpin sank into the stone!
She dropped a few hairpin into the stone, and a huge crack suddenly appeared in the stone. Under the heavy strike, it cracked and rolled down!
The stone material split open, revealing the ore within.
There were a few dark green translucent crystals next to the dark ore body, which was the green iron associated mine that the reserve team had asked for. Liu Xiao saw her smile and was about to go get the ore. His expression changed from surprise to seriousness.
In the previous match, after he exchanged a blow with song qingxiao, he could vaguely feel that song qingxiao¡¯s strength was extraordinary.
However, he did not expect song qingxiao to be more powerful than he had expected. Just based on the power she had disyed during the mining process, he would have suffered more if she had not been injured during the Battle.
Song qingxiao¡¯s mining speed was naturally faster. Liu Xiao had originally expected her to spend an entire day in the mine. Even if it was not noon, she would have arge bag of green iron ore.
The originally t stone had been chiseled into a mess, and many green iron ores could be vaguely seen among the scattered ores.
¡°It should be enough.¡±
Song qingxiao weighed the bag in her hand. When she estimated that it was about the right weight, she put away the tools that were scattered on the ground.
She nced at Liu Xiao, who was squatting in theer, and prepared to go down the mountain.
Compared to when they went up the mountain, the way down the mountain was a little easier.
However, she had onlye with mining tools and arge bag of ores on her back, but she was running like an arrow, not falling behind Liu Xiao who was running at full speed.
It was only three 0 ¡®clock in the afternoon when the two of them returned to the reserve team.
Zhang Yi¡¯s assistant, who was in charge of registration, was drowsy in the meeting hall. When song qingxiao came back, he rubbed his eyes in disbelief and instinctively looked at the time.
¡°How is that possible?¡±
He let out a cry of surprise and immediately got up to check the bag that song qingxiao had brought back. Other than a few tools, there were ores underneath.
The man poured the ore out. It was all green iron ore, without any other minerals mixed in.
He then called out to the others to collect the ores. After he was done, he looked at song qingxiao with a strange expression,¡±
¡°65 catties, that¡¯s too much,¡±
After confirming that she hadpleted the task, the person entered song qingxiao¡¯s assessment results into theputer.
After song qingxiao left, the meeting hall exploded.
As soon as she left, the assistant immediately informed Captain Ren and vice-captain Zhang Yi to report song qingxiao¡¯s results.
This time¡¯s assessment wasn¡¯t simple, but the new team members were the fastest toplete it.
If the neers in the next assessment still maintained this standard, she was very likely to be the first member in the history of the team to be promoted to the reserve team!
Song Qing walked out of the meeting hall, and looked at Liu Xiao, ¡±
¡°A match?¡±
Liu Xiao had volunteered to fight with her today, but to her surprise, Liu Xiao shook his head after a moment of silence.
¡°Another day,¡±
After he said this, he seemed to be eager to try.¡¯Tm not in my best condition today. I¡¯lle back another day.¡±
Song qingxiao nodded, and the two separated at the door of the meeting hall. When she returned to her room, she felt movement in the room before she opened the door..
Chapter 507 - 507: Rumor (1)
Chapter 507: Rumor (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Song Qingxin was overjoyed. She felt the fluctuation of the silver Wolf¡¯s aura and opened the door. The silver Wolf stood up shakily.
Judging from the recovery of the silver Wolf¡¯s injuries, she guessed that it would wake up in one or two days. However, when song qingxiao saw that the silver Wolf had really woken up, the heavy stone that had been hanging in her heart was finally put down.
The reason why she was able to escape from the terror Battalion this time was definitely rted to the silver Wolf¡¯s help. Naturally, she treated the silver Wolf differently from before.
She shed into the house, locked the door, and walked in the direction of the silver Wolf.
This time, the human and Wolf entered the trial together and fought side by side. In addition, because of the trial space, the silver Wolf was once sealed in her body, so the human and Wolf seemed to have a closer rtionship.
When song qingxiao walked over to the silver Wolf, the silver Wolf¡¯s Green eyes were not as alert and guarded as before.
She squatted down in front of the silver Wolf and reached out to its back.
The silver Wolf¡¯s eyes were fixed on her hand, and it turned its head as she moved. It let out a low ¡®wuwu¡¯ sound from its nose. It was not until song Qing¡¯s small handnded on its back that its pressed ears moved, and its tense body rxed.
Many wounds on its body had already recovered. The few wounds that had almost cut its stomach open hadpletely healed, leaving behind light pink scars.
However, its hair had not grown out yet, making it look a little disheveled. It did not have the majestic feeling it had before.
Perhaps it was because it was seriously injured and had been unconscious for a while, its stomach was sunken, and the rows of ribs were very obvious.
Song qingxiao patted its head. The silver Wolf raised its head and squinted its eyes. It seemed to hesitate for a moment before rubbing its head against song qingxiao¡¯s palm.
Its aura was gradually recovering. Its powerful evolutionary genes allowed it to not only recover in such a short time after suffering such a fatal injury, but it was also very likely to evolve again.
She grabbed the silver Wolf¡¯s forelimbs to check, and the silver Wolfzily let her lift its legs.
Its ws were about the size of her palm, and its sharp ws were retracted. When song Qing¡¯s small hands touched its ws, it curled up again as if it was afraid of hurting song Qing.
A strange look shed in song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. This was a good sign. The silver Wolf¡¯s actions were enough to prove that the proud Wolf King¡¯s attitude towards her had changed after the trial.
She took out the internal organs of the Cerberus that she had shared with the silver Wolf from the trial space. These few days, she had been using ice to freeze the internal organs to prevent them from rotting.
After taking out the internal organs and cing them on a te, song Qing took out a dagger and cut her palm. Blood gushed out and dripped on the internal organs.
The silver Wolf seemed to have smelled the blood and instinctively turned to look at her.
Song qingxiao sealed the wound with her spiritual force and ced the basin in front of it.
¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡±
The internal organs were not as fresh as they were in the trial scene, but perhaps it was because it was mixed with her blood, the silver Wolf still opened its mouth and ate it.
Song Qing sat cross-legged next to it. As he watched it eat, he thought of something,¡±
after eating the wyrmdragon, your ws evolved. She seemed to be talking to herself,¡± after eating the Cerberus¡¯s internal organs, your genes should have evolved again. What changes did you get? ¡±
She did not expect a response from the silver Wolf. Its evolved ability might only be reflected in a certain battle in the future.
Who knew that just as her voice fell, the silver Wolf that was originally eating raised its head, its forelimbs opened the te, and its retracted ws quietly poked out.
It moved its forelimbs and scratched the ground. Its extremely sharp nails were like invincible knives, easily cutting the floor and leaving a few marks.
Song Qing¡¯s small lips were tightly pursed, and she instinctively leaned over to take a look. The ce where its ws had scratched was glowing red, and there was a burning smell.
She couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch the ground. The temperature of the w marks was extremely high, and it was very hot.
¡°This is¡¡± Song Qingxin was overjoyed. After the silver Wolf¡¯s genes evolved again, it seemed to have absorbed the Cerberus¡¯s ability. There were mes between its ws.
After it was done, it lowered its head and continued eating.
The silver Wolf¡¯s ability had evolved once again. Its ws and teeth already contained the poison of the flood Dragon. If it was added with fire damage, song qingxiao would have another killer move if she could still bring it with her in the next trial..
Chapter 508 - 508: Rumors (2)
Chapter 508: Rumors (2)
Trantor: 549690339
The next morning, song qingxiao brought the silver Wolf with her when she went out for breakfast.
There weren¡¯t many people in the reserve team in the restaurant, and all of them looked listless.
When she arrived, tan Wen and the others, as well as du xingyun¡¯s small team, were also there.
As soon as song qingxiao entered the restaurant, she attracted the attention of everyone in the restaurant. When tan Wen saw her, he waved his hand and signaled her to go over.
The silver Wolf followed her step by step, and everyone¡¯s eyes fell on this man and Wolf, with different expressions.
¡°Ah ¡¡± After seeing her approach, tan Wen¡¯s eyes first fell on the silver Wolf, and he let out an extremely disappointed voice,
¡°Qing Xiao, is this your dog?¡±
As soon as she said this, the silver Wolfzily raised its eyes and nced at her, then turned its head away.
Although its injuries had healed, its fur had not yet grown back after being burned. It looked bald in all directions, neither majestic nor cute.
Tan Wen began to hear that the new team member had brought a pet over. In her mind, the pet in her mind was initially a furry little cutie that would make a baby voice and act cute.
After seeing song qingxiao beat du xingyun and even tied with Liu Xiao, she thought that a girl like song qingxiao would have a majestic, cool, and handsome pet.
She couldn¡¯t believe that song qingxiao would bring out a ¡®mangy dog¡¯, and she couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment.
She didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong when the silver Wolf looked at her, but Yu Yin, who was sitting beside Jiang xiachuan, felt goosebumps all over her body.
Song qingxiao pulled out a stool and sat down. She nodded. ¡°Yup,¡±
She could see that tan Wen was a little disappointed. Perhaps the ¡®pet¡¯ she brought was different from what she had imagined.
As soon as she sat down, the silver Wolf alsozily bent its limbs andy at her feet.
This action saved a good impression from tan Wen.
¡°It seems to be very close to you.¡±
Hearing this, song qingxiao turned to look at the silver Wolf. ¡°Yup,¡±
¡°Have you been raising this old dog for many years? I feel like I have a good rapport with you.¡± The silver Wolf had a cold appearance, but for some reason, tan Wen felt that its temperament and demeanor were somewhat simr to song qingxiao in some ways. They both had a sense of alienation and coldness.
When song qingxiao heard her calling the silver Wolf ¡®old dog¡¯, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.
Before this trial, she and the silver Wolf were still on guard against each other. She didn¡¯t expect that after the trial, the man and the wolf would work together, and this situation would gradually change.
She stretched out her hand and touched the silver wolf¡¯s head. She did not answer tan Wen¡¯s question, but changed the topic.
¡°By the way, why aren¡¯t there many people in the restaurant today?¡±
Tan Wen had been full of curiosity about her pet before, but now he was greatly disappointed. As soon as she changed the topic, tan Wen seemed to have thought of something and suddenly sat up.
¡°Aiyo!¡±
Although tan Wen and Yu Yin didn¡¯t take part in yesterday¡¯s assessment, as members of the reserve team, they naturally couldn¡¯t do nothing.
As the supervisor, they also followed him up the mountain.
That Mountain Road wasn¡¯t easy to walk on for people like her and Yu Yin who didn¡¯t practice martial arts. After walking back and forth yesterday, they were in pain all over and couldn¡¯t even lift their arms.
Her big movement made the silver Wolf¡¯s ears stand up. After she let out a scream, she gritted her teeth and slowly sat back down.
¡°Aiyo,¡± She gasped as she rubbed her arms and legs.
¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± She tilted her head and looked at song qingxiao with a strange expression.
you were first in yesterday¡¯s assessment.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t really care about the ranking of the assessment yesterday, but when she came back, the people who were registering in the meeting hall did have a strange expression.
you¡¯re not only in first ce, you¡¯re ahead of second ce by a full four to five hours! Speaking up to this point, tan Wen was a little excited.
¡°The second ce is du xingyun.¡±
When she said this, she secretly nced in du xingyun¡¯s direction.
Du xingyun¡¯s personality had been restrained a lot after being rebuffed by song qingxiao. Recently, he didn¡¯t target tanwen and the others. However, her previous actions still made tanwen very afraid of her. When he mentioned du xingyun, his voice was very low.
¡°Her mine is closer and easier to mine than yours, but she¡¯s still far behind you..¡±
Chapter 509 - 509: Gossip (3)
Chapter 509: Gossip (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Yesterday, song qingxiao woke up because of the silver Wolf, so she didn¡¯t even eat dinner. She just cultivated in her room and didn¡¯t pay much attention to what was happening outside.
At this time, tan Wen told her what happened after the assessment yesterday. Many of the people who participated in the assessment only came back in the evening, some of them only returned to the reserve team in the middle of the night and didn¡¯t even finish the assessment.
Those who hade back from a day of mining were exhausted, so until now, many of them were still lying in bed, unable to get up.
When tan Wen said this, he looked at her several times, as if he was hesitating whether he should say something to her.
Song Qing looked down on him, but pretended not to know.
She was not very curious, but tan Wen couldn¡¯t help but remind her,¡±
Qing Xiao, I heard that the vice-captain is a little suspicious of the assessment results.
She leaned her upper body in song Qing¡¯s direction and whispered,¡±
¡°Last night, the captain and a few others went up the mountain.¡±
When Captain Ren went up the mountain, he wanted to confirm the safety of the members of the reserve team who had not returned yet, but tan Wen heard the news:¡±Maybe he¡¯s going to check the mine that¡¯s been given to you,¡±
A person like her was already in an awkward position in the reserve team, so she paid special attention to these kinds of rumors. She asked more about things and treated it as the foundation of her standing in the team. Sometimes, she would reveal some information to others so that she could get on good terms with them and avoid trouble with them as much as possible.
After spending a few days with her, song qingxiao had more or less figured out her personality.
Since tan Wen could say it, it proved that this matter was very likely to be true.
Captain Ren went to the reserve teamst night. I heard he went to look for Liu Xiao, but he didn¡¯t see him.
This further proved that what she said was true. Song qingxiao¡¯s outstanding performance yesterday had attracted the attention of others, and they had begun to doubt the authenticity of her results.
Captain Ren had probably checked the mountain and confirmed that she had indeed mined the green iron ore in the designated area. He probably suspected that her results were rted to Liu Xiao¡¯s help, so he went to the reserve team again, probably to find Liu Xiao to verify the situation.
However, song qingxiao did not care. She was only here to find a temporary hiding ce. She was only taking advantage of the situation to participate in the assessment. As for her results and whether she could enter the reserve team, it was not her goal or the key toing here.
He had already said so much, but song qingxiao still showed a calm look. Even tan Wen was a little anxious for her.
¡°It¡¯s true!¡±
¡°I know,¡± She nodded, and tan Wen was a little speechless.
¡°Why are you still so calm when you know?¡±
Song Qing asked,¡±
¡°Then what do you think I should do?¡±
¡°I should exin it to the captain.¡± Tan Wen clenched his fist,¡± do you know that the vice-captain treats du xingyun like a disciple? she was originally one of the best members in the team, but you taught her a lesson the moment you came. The vice-captain might be targeting you!
Song qingxiao only smiled. Seeing her like this, tan Wen became even more anxious.
¡°If this matter is not handled properly, it might overturn your assessment!¡±
She ordered some food, suit yourself then.
It wasn¡¯t necessary for her to be in the reserve team. If she couldn¡¯t, she would stay in the reserve team for two years like tan Wen and the others.
Two yearster, she should have entered the trials quite a few times, and her strength should have improved by arge margin. At that time, even if she was not a match for Qian Shan, she would definitely not be like that day on the autumn Festival road, when she was faced with Qiu Shan and was unable to even fight back, almost being killed in an instant.
After her strength had increased, it was no longer surprising that she would not stay here.
Tan Wen¡¯s eyes widened. After looking at her for a long time and seeing that she didn¡¯t react, he immediately deted like a balloon.
¡°I¡¯m not going to care about you anymore.¡±
Sheid down on the table and saw that song qingxiao was not in a hurry tofort her or exin or apologize. Instead, she nodded and then turned her face away gloomily.
Yu Yin, who was a little timid, saw that she seemed to be arguing with song qingxiao. She was so scared that she hid behind Jiang xiachuan, and the atmosphere became a little awkward.
Song Qing gobbled up her food and said goodbye to the unhappy girl.
For the next few days, rumors about song qingxiao¡¯s excellent results spread throughout the team. However, song qingxiao didn¡¯t care about them. One weekter, Liu Xiao came to the reserve team to look for her and said that he wanted to have another match with her.
After not seeing him for a few days, Liu Xiao¡¯s aura was a little different from before.
He should have been adjusting his body these few days and entering a state of preparation in advance.
¡°Fight in the training field?¡± His eyes shone with a bright light, and his entire person was in high spirits.
I¡¯ve already informed old Ren in advance. He should be leading the reserve team over to watch.
As a member of the reserve team, although Liu Xiao was obsessed with improving his strength, he still remembered his duty as a member of the reserve team to guide the younger generation at critical moments.
¡°As you wish.¡±
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t mind and nodded..
Chapter 510 - 510: 412-fight_l
Chapter 510 - 510: 412-fight_l
Trantor: 549690339
Liu Xiao¡¯s eyes fell on song qingxiao. Her expression was calm, as if she had just agreed to Liu Xiao¡¯s simple condition.
He didn¡¯t feel particrly excited or worried because there would be arge number of people watching the next battle. He wondered if her reaction meant that she thought victory was in her hands, or that she was indifferent to winning and losing.
Song qingxiao¡¯s performance in the test was like a bomb. Not only did the reserve team explode, but they also heard that song qingxiao was in seclusion to adjust his physical condition for this test. However, Liu Xiao could not see any uneasiness on her face.
This newbie was really strange!
He frowned and looked at the ¡®dog¡¯ with white fur that had been following song qingxiao.
This dog¡¯s appearance was really shabby. Most of the fur on its body had fallen off, revealing the meat hidden under the fur.
The flesh in many ces had just grown out, perhaps because of the skin disease.
The reason he didn¡¯t drop any fur or grow any new flesh on the ¡®dog¡¯ was because it was injured. Liu Xiao thought that if the ¡®old dog¡¯ had been seriously injured, it would not have survived.
Song qingxiao had been very famous in the reserve team recently, so the ¡®dog¡¯ she was leading was also quite famous.
However, Liu Xiao only took one look at the ¡®dog¡¯ and quickly lost interest. He turned his head away.
This ¡®dog¡¯ looked ordinary, except that it was muchrger than ordinary dogs.
There was really nothing special about it.
As for why a person like song qingxiao would bring such a ¡®dog¡¯, Liu Xiao did not rashly ask.
At this time, his thoughts were all on thepetition that was about to begin. The aura in his eyes rose again and again, intending to control the situation before thepetition began.
When the two of them arrived, the training field was already filled with a dense crowd.
After Liu Xiao informed Captain Ren in advance, everyone from the reserve team arrived, including the reserve team!
¡°Eh?¡± As soon as Liu Xiao came over, he let out a surprised cry, ¡°¡±Captain Cao, why are you here?¡±
In the crowd, the reserve team was led by a strong man with his arms crossed. They stood behind him in order. Other than Captain Ren, who came over to talk to him, the other members of the reserve team hid far away and stared at him with admiration and envy.
¡°Hmph! It¡¯s rare to see you take the initiative to challenge someone in the reserve team. Now, not only did you find the reserve team to pick an opponent, but you also came twice. I have toe and see.¡±
The person Liu Xiao called Captain Cao was scrutinizing song qingxiao, as if he was trying to find out what was special about her.
However, no matter how he looked at her, Captain Cao felt that there was nothing outstanding about this girl.
¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s much!¡± The muscles in her arms were not developed, and her legs were not strong. It looked like the foundation of her lower body was not very stable, as if it would fall if the wind blew.
Captain Cao sighed when he heard that she ranked first in the assessment.
¡°It seems like the people of the reserve team are getting worse with each generation!¡±
Captain Ren¡¯s mouth twitched. Captain Cao¡¯s words were like a p to his face in front of his team members.
Although he had some doubts about song qingxiao¡¯s results in this assessment, he had personally seen song qingxiao defeat du xingyun andpete with Liu
Xiao.
Her reaction was very agile, and her movements were also agile.
Liu Xiao¡¯s attacks were known for their ferocity, and few in the reserve team could match his strength. Song qingxiao was able to Dodge more than 10 moves in the beginning, which was more than enough to defeat many in the reserve team.
Not to mention thest exchange between her and Liu Xiao. He had clearly seen Liu Xiao¡¯s arm being hit by the bacsh, which was enough to prove that song qingxiao¡¯s strength was not weak, and it was not what she appeared to be. ¡°What the hell are you talking about, old Cao!¡± Captain Ren retorted angrily, without the reserve team to send you talents, how can you be happy like this?
¡°It was years ago when the reserve team sent me talents!¡± Seeing that he was angry, Captain Cao raised his head and snorted at him, looking even more proud.
I heard that an ident happened during the assessment this time. A few team members couldn¡¯t evenplete their tasks and only came back in the early hours of the morning crying!
As soon as he said that, a few people in the reserve team lowered their heads in shame, but they sessfully ignited Captain Ren¡¯s anger.
¡°What back then? If you¡¯re old and your memory isn¡¯t good, how about I help you recall?¡± He cracked his fingers, looking like he was about to fight.
¡°Alright,e on!¡± When Captain Cao heard this, he immediately got into formation. I haven¡¯t fought in a long time. It just so happens that there s a venue here. Let¡¯s have a fight!
Liu Xiao looked like he was having a headache. He quickly stepped forward and pulled the two captains apart.
¡°Alright, old Ren, calm down!¡±
yeah, otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to regain our face if we cry in front of our team members. Captain Cao¡¯s words were like a bucket of oil being poured on the fire, making Captain Ren, who had notpletely calmed down, furious again.
The members of the reserve team saw that their leader was about to go berserk and quickly came forward to pull him away, afraid that the two disrespectful leaders would fight in public.
Captain Ren¡¯s face was red with anger. He was pushed away by a group of team members. He turned to song qingxiao and shouted,¡±
beat Liu Xiao up today. We¡¯ll earn some face for our reserve team!
¡°..¡¯¡¯Liu Xiao stared at Captain Ren speechlessly. Hearing this, Captain Cao raised his head andughed,¡±
¡°Just based on her thin arms and legs, and her bean sprout-hke figure?
After he said that, Captain Ren, who had been furious earlier, turned his anger into joy andughed sinisterly.
Captain Cao had never seen song qingxiao and Liu Xiao¡¯s match, but he had. Liu Xiao had said that song qingxiao was not at her peak during thest match.
At that time, she could exchange more than ten moves with Liu Xiao even with her injuries. Now, her injuries had recovered a little. As long as she could hold on for 20 moves and not lose, it would be enough to embarrass Captain Cao.
¡°Captain ¡ Captain ¡¡± After dragging him away with his reserve team member, he looked at Captain Ren¡¯s chuckling and said in fear,¡±
¡°Have you gone crazy?¡±
¡°What do you know?¡± Captain Ren stoppedughing and turned around to scold, ¡°¡±Just you wait and see how old Cao is humiliated!¡±
¡°Let go!¡± After he returned to the reserve team, he shook off the team members who were holding him and straightened his clothes.
¡°Hmph! This old Cao has been showing off for too long. We have to show him some colors.¡±
The two team leaders stopped, and the crowd cleared the middle area. Song qingxiao stretched out her index finger and poked the silver wolf¡¯s head twice.
She asked Liu Xiao,¡±
¡°Do you need to warm up?¡±
During this period of time, there were more and more onlookers in the training field. The silver Wolf was pressed by her fingertips, and as if it understood her intentions, it slowly sat down with its legs bent.
I ran all the way from the reserve team, he shook his head, no need.
When he said thest two words, his expression became serious..
Chapter 511 - 511= Interrupt _1
Chapter 511= Interrupt _1
Trantor: 549690339
¡°And you?¡± Liu Xiao looked at song Qing, who was slowly walking towards the center of the field, and asked, ¡°¡±Do you need to warm up?¡±
Before Liu Xiao came to find her, she had been practicing in the practice room.
When she heard his question, she shook her head and said, ¡°¡±No need,¡±
When she said that, Liu Xiao said seriously,¡±
¡°If we really fight, I won¡¯t show any mercy.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to show mercy, just attack.¡± Liu Xiao couldn¡¯t find out her background, but she could still somewhat understand Liu Xiao¡¯s strength.
He had a lot ofbat experience and was full of moves, but with his current strength, it was difficult to really hurt her.
Liu Xiao had tested her before and knew her strength and skills, so he nodded.
He didn¡¯t speak anymore. His gaze became calm, and his fighting spirit began
to surge.
The people who hade to the training ground to watch felt his soaring aura.
They were immediately suppressed by his high-spirited aura and instinctively took a few steps back.
¡°Is this kid serious?¡±
Captain Cao, who was standing at the front of the crowd, frowned when he saw this scene, it can¡¯t be, right? He¡¯s just a newbie in the reserve team.¡±
He had refused to admit defeat when he first started to argue with Captain Ren, but now he was a little worried.
Liu Xiao was known for his strength, talent, and diligence. He was outstanding in the reserve team and had few opponents.
He was tall and strong, and his arms were muscr, which made his back look even more robust.
in contrast, song qingxiao was a little taller than the average woman, but she was quite slender. Captain Cao even doubted that she could take a punch from Liu Xiao.
Captain Cao had also heard about the rumors of thestpetition between the two, and he had also heard about song qingxiao¡¯s performance in the reserve team¡¯s assessment.
However, Captain Cao thought that Liu Xiao had stopped thest time they fought after only a dozen moves. He probably went easy on him.
Although song qingxiao¡¯s performance in the reserve team¡¯s assessment this time was outstanding, there were many rumors in the reserve team. Even Captain Cao had heard that Captain Ren wanted her to re-assess her and re-evaluate her strength, which was enough to prove that this assessment might not be her true level.
It would be bad if Liu Xiao indulged in martial arts and did not control his strength in such apetition.
¡°Captain, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted Liu Xiao to teach this newbie a lesson?¡± The team member next to him heard him mumble and couldn¡¯t help but whisper.
¡°What do you know?¡± Captain Cao rebuked.
He felt a little embarrassed. After thinking about it, he forced himself to find
an excuse.
¡°We are on the reserve team. Is it glorious to win against the reserve team?
At this point, he muttered in a low voice,
the opponent is a girl, and it¡¯s an unfair victory to win. he clenched his fist and coughed twice.
¡°It would be even more embarrassing if I can¡¯t beat him!
In the middle of the battle, Liu Xiao let out a long breath and slowly opened his
eyes.
The training ground was filled with his aura. He probably didn¡¯t know how to use spiritual power, and instead focused on polishing his body. However, he had unknowingly used his spiritual power and released his aura in a way that made the battle ring his.
If his opponent¡¯s mental strength was slightly inferior, they would be suppressed by his aura. They would probably only be able to use 6o or 70% of their full strength.
He didn¡¯t understand spiritual power, but because of his richbat experience, he instinctively found a method that belonged to him.
Song qingxiao released her divine sense to sense Liu Xiao¡¯s aura. Liu Xiao¡¯s aura was exactly the same as his own. It was exuded, mboyant, and carried the persistence of victory.
His aura was still rising. Liu Xiao must have left some tricks up his sleeve in thestpetition.
He was surrounded by spiritual power, which should have been attracted by his state unconsciously. Unfortunately, he had no one to lead the way, so he guarded the treasure Mountain but did not know how to use it. Instead, he could only rely on the strength of his physical body to fight, and only regarded the spiritual power as an embellishment to enhance his momentum.
At this point, she felt that the battle with Liu Xiao was indeed interesting.
As Liu Xiao no longer suppressed his aura, the atmosphere was triggered.
Outside the battle ring, the introverted Yu Yin was intimidated and instinctively hid behind Jiang xiachuan.
Under the stimtion of Liu Xiao¡¯s battle intent, everyone felt their hearts start to beat.
Tan Wen didn¡¯t even notice that her hands were clenched tightly, andrge beads of sweat were oozing out of her palms, making her entire palm wet.
At this moment, Captain Cao felt that something was wrong.
no, I have to talk to Liu Xiao and teach this girl a lesson. He frowned and said,¡±don¡¯t cause any trouble¡¡±
Before he could move, the silver Wolf, which had been lying on the ground after being pointed by song Qing¡¯s little finger, seemed to have sensed the abnormal fluctuation of mental energy and instinctively raised its head!
But at this time, no one noticed its strange movements.
In everyone¡¯s eyes, it was just a bald ¡®old dog¡¯, just that its body was much bigger than an ordinary¡¯ dog¡¯.
If it didn¡¯t belong to song qingxiao, no one here would even give it a second look.
However, after it sensed Liu Xiao¡¯s ¡®fighting spirit¡¯, a ghostly light shed in its eyes, and the sharp ws on its four limbs slowly revealed their heads.
¡¯Wuuu¡¡¯
The silver Wolf¡¯s throat let out an extremely low sound, and the few remaining silver hairs on the back of its neck stood up.
Everyone¡¯s attention was on Liu Xiao, who was on the battlefield. They did not notice that the ¡®bald old dog¡¯, who had been lying on the ground, had stood up.
Liu Xiao¡¯s momentum did not stop. Song qingxiao closed her eyes, but she released her divine sense to sense the fluctuations of Liu Xiao¡¯s Qi and read his every move!
If she hadn¡¯t obtained the God destroying technique and hadn¡¯t truly stepped onto the path of cultivation, if she hadn¡¯t cultivated the nine-word secret order and the God destroying technique, which allowed her to cultivate both spirit and soul, thispetition wouldn¡¯t have been easy with her strengthened body.
This was only one of the reserve teams under the Empire. In the Empire, there were hundreds or thousands of such reserve teams!
If everyone in the reserve team was of this standard, then this Empire was truly filled with hidden Dragons and crouching Tigers!
¡°What do we do?¡±
Tan Wen licked his lips and stomped his feet anxiously. Captain Ren frowned. He could also see that Liu Xiao¡¯spetition this time was not as casual as thest time, but more serious.
He was already immersed in thepetition, so it was very likely that he would not hold back.
In the battle ring, Liu Xiao unconsciously released his power. His spiritual power and mental power shed, forming a stream of air that brushed against their hair and clothes.
in the arena, the wind and sand were blowing, and the sun was shining high above his head. However, Captain Ren felt cold sweat flowing down his back.
As Liu Xiao¡¯s aura rose higher and higher, Captain Ren¡¯s expression became more and more serious. He had already felt that something was wrong. Under the impact of Liu Xiao¡¯s aura, even he was affected to a certain extent.
He instinctively turned to look at Captain Cao. Although he still had his arms crossed, there was a hint of anxiety in his eyes. He was obviously worried.
We can¡¯t continue like this in thispetition!
Song qingxiao was a neer, and she had already shown her extraordinary skills. It would be a pity if something happened to such a good seedling.
However, Liu Xiao¡¯s battle intent had already formed. If he wanted to interfere, he would not let it go!
What to do?
Captain Ren subconsciously licked the corner of his mouth. He had the same thought in his mind.
Captain Cao finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He raised his hands and was about to speak-
Under Liu Xiao¡¯s battle intent, a silver-white figure seemed to ignore the suppression of the Qi.. He grinned slightly, showing his sharp canine teeth as he slowly stepped into the battle!
Chapter 512 - 512: Hugging _i
Chapter 512: Hugging _i
Trantor: 549690339
¡®Wuuu ¡¡¯ This sudden low growl caused the surrounding people to instinctively shiver.
The ¡®dog¡¯ that had been napping on the ground stood up, stared at Liu Xiao with its pair of green eyes, and stepped forward.
As soon as it took a step forward, it suddenly lookedpletely different from its previouszy appearance. After revealing its fierce appearance, no one could associate it with thezy ¡®bald old dog¡¯ from before.
As soon as it barged into the battle, a violent killing intent, like the sharpest sword, broke the momentum that Liu Xiao had tried so hard to create.
It had a proud expression and cold eyes, as if it was angered by Liu Xiao¡¯s actions of offending song qingxiao, so it automatically protected itspanion!
Captain Cao, who was about to speak up, was hit by the murderous aura, and the hair on his back stood up!
He subconsciously looked in the direction of the silver Wolf. That previously unremarkable ¡®old dog¡¯ was now showing its fangs. How was this a dog? it was clearly a fierce Wolf!
¡°Liu¡¡±
Captain Cao realized that something was wrong and quickly opened his mouth. The wolf was motionless, but when it moved, it was amazing. Its aura firmly suppressed Liu Xiao.
For some reason, Captain Cao¡¯s sixth sense, which had been cultivated by his many years ofbat experience, reminded him that Liu Xiao was no match for the silver Wolf!
The silver Wolf¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. Once it attacked, it would obviously kill.
Liu Xiao was the main focus of the reserve team, and he was a key talent who had a high chance of being selected into the Shi family¡¯s guards. He could not afford to make any mistakes at this time.
Captain Cao made a prompt decision and prepared to charge into the battle to save Liu Xiao!
However, as soon as he opened his mouth and shouted, the silver Wolf turned into the fastest silver light and swooped down in the direction of Liu Xiao!
¡°Ah¡¡±
Captain Cao was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry.
When Liu Xiao realized that something was wrong, he raised his head and saw a silver-white afterimage rushing toward him.
The ¡®bald old dog¡¯ grinned, revealing its sharp teeth that flickered with cold light.
Before it even arrived, the strong wind with killing intent had already arrived. Like sharp des, it cut the skin on his cheeks, causing him to have goosebumps under this extremely strong aura!
He heard Captain Cao¡¯s voice, but for some reason, Liu Xiao felt that he was locked by the powerful Qi of this ¡®old dog¡¯. Under the gaze of that pair of faint eyes, his body was somewhat disobedient, and he could not even move!
What was this feeling?
Liu Xiao¡¯s heart paled, and cold sweat poured out of his body.
The ¡®dog¡¯ had already pounced on him, as if its sharp teeth could bite through his throat in the next moment, causing his blood to spill on the spot!
The surrounding crowd was shrouded in the pressure created by the aura of the silver Wolf. Their hearts seemed to be pinched by someone, and they did not even dare to breathe. They instinctively opened their mouths and watched this scene with wide eyes!
At the critical moment, a pair of slender hands reached out in the air. Song Qing twisted her heels and turned her body, urately catching the silver Wolf¡¯s body. With a ¡®bang¡¯, she caught the silver Wolf in her arms.
The silver Wolf¡¯s murderous eyes were fixed on Liu Xiao, but when song Qing suddenly appeared in its eyes, it instinctively retracted its ws. However, the strong impact still made song Qing take a few steps back.
¡°Alright, I¡¯m done!¡±
In order to resolve the impact of the silver Wolf¡¯s pounce, she used her spirit energy. With every step she took back, a white frost footprint was left on the ground of the training ground. However, at this time, everyone was shocked by this change and no one noticed it.
However, even though he had used his spiritual power, the impact of the silver Wolf¡¯s charge was still extraordinary.
It seemed that during the trial to escape from the terror Battalion, the benefits It gained were not only the me attribute in its ws, but also the increase in its overall strength. Even with the protection of spiritual power and the transformation of her body with the dragon¡¯s evolution drug, she was still hit hard.
As soon as she hugged the silver Wolf, the pressure that enveloped everyone¡¯s hearts was instantly broken!
The youngdy¡¯s voice was gentle, and it seemed to carry a sense of helplessness and indulgence. After the previous shocking moment, song Qing¡¯s voice sounded like she wasforting everyone.
The silver Wolf was held in her arms, but its head was still staring in Liu Xiao¡¯s direction with a sense of oppression in its eyes.
¡°You can¡¯t casually hurt people in this ce.¡± Song qingxiao said gently. She reached out and rubbed the silver wolf¡¯s head as if she was just teasing her cute pet.
If they had not seen the silver Wolf¡¯s terrifying appearance earlier, no one would have felt that this scene would give them goosebumps.
However, after seeing how the silver Wolf almost hurt people when it jumped up, and when they saw her holding the silver Wolf, it made the reserve team and the people in the reserve team feel a little scared.
¡°Hu¡¡±
Liu Xiao could not help but let out a long sigh of relief after escaping death.
He instinctively looked in the direction of the silver Wolf, only to see that the previously ferocious Wolf was now held in an extremely ridiculous position by song qingxiao. Its two hind legs were hanging in the air, but the pair of green eyes made him feel cold from the bottom of his feet.
However, as song qingxiao reached out and rubbed its head, causing its furry ears to sway, the murderous intent gradually faded.
¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Song qingxiao raised her head and looked at Liu Xiao who was sweating profusely. Then, she carried the silver Wolf and walked towards the ce where it had been lying.
¡°You wait here.¡±
She put the silver Wolf down on the ground. The silver Wolf¡¯s fur was a mess from her previous hug. It could not help but shake its huge body. Just as it was about to follow song qingxiao, song qingxiao reached out her right hand and pointed at its head with her index finger.
¡°Don¡¯t move, just wait here.¡±
The silver Wolf¡¯s actions today had really given her a huge surprise.
In thest trial, the silver Wolf lived in her body, so that the man and the wolf could fight together, which cultivated a certain tacit understanding and intimacy. Therefore, after the silver Wolf sensed Liu Xiao¡¯s battle intent for her, it actually wanted to kill him on its own.
Such an action was enough to prove that this proud and aloof Wolf King that she had brought back from the demon Ind was not impossible to tame.
However, although it was good for it to automatically fight alongside her, this was not the jungle after all. If she wanted to keep it by her side for a long time she had to control it.
With a point of her finger, the silver Wolf let out a dissatisfied ¡®Hmph¡¯.
However, under song Qing¡¯s gaze, the unruly Wolf King bent its hind legs and slowly sat down after a long time.
The people who were originally standing next to the silver Wolf hurriedly dodged to the sides, and soon there was a huge empty space beside the silver Wolf.
It let out a long breath through its nostrils and looked aroundzily. Then, it lowered its huge head and licked its front feet..
Chapter 513 - 513: Reincarnated _1
Chapter 513: Reincarnated _1
Trantor: 549690339
¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Song qingxiao returned to the battlefield and looked apologetically at Liu Xiao, who was sweating profusely, ¡°¡±The pet just barged in and disrupted ourpetition.¡±
Liu Xiao had already calmed down by now. When he heard her words, he swallowed his saliva.
The silver Wolf¡¯s pouncing momentum was extremely fierce, and Liu Xiao was actually suppressed by its aura at that time, and could not make any extra movements at all.
But now that he had calmed down and thought about it, even if he had been able to move as he wished, it would not have been easy to Dodge the beast¡¯s pounce.
However, song qingxiao did not Dodge. Instead, she faced the beast head-on and stopped its attack!
Under the impact of this force, song qingxiao didn¡¯t fall after hugging the silver Wolf. She only took a few steps back before she stood firm.
This vicious beast¡¯s body was quite strong. From the way it attacked, the force behind its pounce was not small. In addition, it pounced in the air,bining several forces. It was no small matter.
However, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were calm, her steps were steady, and her breath was calm when she spoke. She didn¡¯t look like she was injured.
He bit his cheek and looked at the ground. There was nothing unusual on the ground. The frost and fog where she had stepped on had melted under the sun and were covered by the dust on the ground.
During the reserve team assessment, he had seen song Qing¡¯s little mining technique and thought that he had a rough estimate of her strength.
But now it seemed that he had only felt the tip of the iceberg of her strength.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡±
Liu Xiao shook his head and said slowly.
When song qingxiao heard his words, she said,¡±
¡°Let¡¯s start again.¡±
She could feel that the gazes of the people around her this time were different from the ones before.
The look in Captain Cao¡¯s eyes changed again and again. From the initial contempt, to the look of watching a good show, then to judgment, and then to caution.
But more people¡¯s eyes fell on the silver Wolf. Through the divine sense she released, even if she didn¡¯t turn her head, she could clearly see the expression of everyone around her!
These people looked at the silver Wolf with either curiosity or fear in their eyes, and all of them kept their distance from it.
Liu Xiao nodded reluctantly. In fact, his fighting spirit had been broken after the provocation of the silver Wolf. Now, it had been re-umted, but he could not create the initiative that belonged to him alone. Instead, he had a faint feeling of being suppressed by song Qing.
In the distance, the silver Wolf that was licking its front paws looked at him indistinctly, causing him to feel a chill down his back. He gradually lost his calm and took the lead to attack song qingxiao!
A moment ago, he was still standing in the same spot, but in the next moment, he was already swinging toward song qingxiao like a ghost. His fist was like a meteor, sweeping toward song qingxiao¡¯s shoulder.
¡°That was fast.¡±
Someone in the reserve team saw Liu Xiao¡¯s attack and couldn¡¯t help but exim.
This time, Liu Xiao¡¯s attack seemed to be much faster than thest time. Could it be that he had restrained himself a little in thestpetition and held back?
The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but wonder how they would dodge this attack if they were song qingxiao.
Du xingyun, who was in the crowd, even instinctively moved his leg to the side, trying to Dodge.
However, Liu Xiao¡¯s speed was too fast. If she were to face him head on, she would not be able to avoid his punch.
In the reserve team, she was already one of the people that Captain Ren had high hopes of entering the reserve team in a short time. However, the gap between her and Liu Xiao was still like a huge chasm, which was impossible to cross at the moment.
However, even though Liu Xiao was fast, song qingxiao was faster.
His every movement was clearly captured by her divine sense. Everyone only saw her gently turn her shoulder and the wind from the fist brushed past her body.
However, although Liu Xiao¡¯s fist had missed, he had a follow-up move.
He retracted his hand, stood on his left leg, and swept his right leg at song qingxiao!
The strong and powerful long legs were aimed at song qingxiao¡¯s temple.
Liu Xiao didn¡¯t hold back this move, as if this wasn¡¯t apetition that ended on the spot, but a life-and-death struggle on the battlefield.
¡°Ah ¡¡± In the reserve team, tan Wen couldn¡¯t help but exim.
At this time, no one criticized her scream, because everyone¡¯s heart was also in their throat after Liu Xiao¡¯s kick. Many people instinctively followed and shouted, suppressing tan Wen¡¯s voice.
Captain Cao couldn¡¯t help but lick his dry lips. He knew Liu Xiao¡¯s strength very well. At this moment, he was going all out and putting up a desperate fight. Obviously, he had a certain estimation of the strength of this neer in the reserve team. He guessed that she would be able to Dodge or catch it, which was why he used such a fight.
But could this neer really handle it?
He couldn¡¯t help but look at the silver Wolf. Perhaps it was because of thefort of the neer, the silver Wolf lookedzy at this time, as if it was not worried about its master.
Its previous pounce was aggressive, but the newbie was able to catch it steadily. Just this move made Captain Cao, who had previously looked down on her thin arms and legs, realize that he had misjudged her.
As soon as Captain Cao¡¯s eyes moved to the silver Wolf, the silver Wolf, which was licking its body andbing its few fur, suddenly turned its head and looked at Captain Cao.
That pair of eyes was glowing green, and an invisible pressure suddenly pressed down on him. Captain Cao shuddered at the sight. He subconsciously loosened his arms from his chest and instinctively put on a defensive posture.
However, after the silver Wolf nced at him, a human-like disdain shed in its gray-green eyes, as if it was mocking him for making a mountain out of a molehill. It then lowered its head andbed its fur.
As soon as it turned its head, the pressure was relieved. Captain Cao realized that he seemed to be despised by a Wolf.
The formation he had put on earlier was indeed a little embarrassing. Just as he was feeling embarrassed, a loud exmation suddenly came from around him.
¡°Ah¡¡±
Captain Cao quickly turned around and saw song qingxiao raising her hand to block the side of her face. Liu Xiao¡¯s legnded on her palm with a loud bang!
The sound was extremely loud. From the sound, one could tell that Liu Xiao¡¯s strength was not weak. However, song qingxiao¡¯s hand was like a solid wall, firmly blocking the side of his face, preventing him from moving any further.
Liu Xiao was not discouraged by his first failure. His next attack was like a storm.
His punches were Swift and powerful. He was simply fighting with all his strength. He only sought to attack quickly and not defend.
This kind of fighting style was clearly used by new and old yers in the reserve team.
This was because the rookies knew that the strength of the seniors in the reserve team was extraordinary. They knew how to control their strength and would not hurt themselves. An all-out attack was like asking for advice from the seniors, finding their own shorings and improving!
Liu Xiao had always yed this role with ease.
However, when he was sparring with this rookie in the reserve team, it was as if their roles had been reversed. He was attacking with all his might, while the rookie was in control of the situation.
In an instant, Captain Cao¡¯s expression was both happy and worried..
Chapter 514 - 514: Admitting defeat (1)
Chapter 514: Admitting defeat (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
He was happy that such an outstanding neer had joined the reserve team, but he was worried that she would not be able to hold on under Liu Xrao¡¯s fierce attacks.
At this moment, Liu Xiao was like an infuriated Tiger, attacking without regard for his life. The sound of his fists hitting each other was endless, and his attacks did not stop.
Hisbat uniform was stuck to his body by his sweat, revealing his well-defined muscle lines. His punches and kicks brought with them gales and afterimages, which was a feast for the eyes.
Everyone outside of the arena had their hearts firmly gripped by this match. Every time Liu Xiao¡¯s fist or leg was blocked by song qingxiao, the muffled sound made everyone tremble in fear. They were afraid that Liu Xiao¡¯s fierce fighting style would break this rookie s leg!
However, within the battlefield, Liu Xiao was getting more and more uneasy.
It was as if he was not fighting a person, but an obstacle that he could not
ovee.
In the beginning, he could feel that song qingxiao¡¯s movements were unfamiliar. Her attacks were not organized, as if she was just fumbling around.
However, although her moves werecking, Liu Xiao felt that she was aiming for his fatal spot several times when she attacked. The killing intent she revealed at that moment, even if it was unintentional, still made Liu Xiao¡¯s blood run cold.
What shocked Liu Xiao the most was that there seemed to be endless power in her body. It was as if her body had been tempered thousands of times.
No matter how much strength he used, no matter how fierce his attacks were, they couldn¡¯t hurt her. She firmly sealed them all.
She was like a contradictorybination. It could be said that she had almost no fighting skills, but her moves were fatal.
And her body, strength, and speed were simply unattainable by humans!
After dozens of moves, Liu Xiao was shocked to find that she seemed to be learning and improving rapidly, which made him feel even more pressured.
She seemed to have endless energy. She did not show any signs of fatigue under his rapid attacks. On the contrary, Liu Xiao¡¯s strength was flowing out with sweat under his rapid attacks, and he began to feel that he wascking in follow-up attacks.
He used his hand as a knife and tried to cut at the side of song Qing¡¯s neck. However, before his hand could reach her, he was hit by song Qing¡¯s small p. The power that he had umted was forcefully disintegrated by her, and his body instinctively moved to the left.
Liu Xiao¡¯s lower te was stable, so he took advantage of the situation. He supported himself with his palms, swept his legs in her direction, and turned around to grab song qingxiao¡¯s arm.
His fighting skills were extremely rich, and he could fight for opportunities that belonged to him in adversity.
Under such a double-shot attack, song Qing¡¯s path of retreat was blocked.
Seeing that he was about to hit her, the muscles in his arms bulged, as if he was going to press her to the ground.
Hiss, a small gasp came from the crowd.
The next moment, song Qing¡¯s body was light. He jumped up and kicked Liu
Xiao¡¯s shoulder while he was in the air.
Her kick was not as loud as Liu Xiao¡¯s, but the force was overwhelming, forcing him to slide backward.
Liu Xiao had no choice but to give up on his original n to catch her. He pushed himself off the ground with his palms and retracted his legs. He stomped on the ground and was about to jump up when song qingxiao stepped forward, grabbed his neck, and pressed him down!
There was a loud bang on the back of Liu Xiao¡¯s head, and the force that he had gathered with great difficulty was dispersed by her.
His body, which was originally arched like a bridge, was forcefully pressed down by her and he was heavily mmed to the ground. A chill spread from the neck that she was holding. Her fingertips were like the coldest Jade, making him shiver.
He didn¡¯t give up and wanted to straighten his neck, but he was suppressed by her and couldn¡¯t move at all.
Sweat trickled down his face and into his eyes, blurring his vision. He could only see the shadow in front of him, but he could not see song Qing¡¯s face.
¡°Still want to fight?¡±
Song Qing asked. Liu Xiao clenched his fists by his sides, but rxed after she asked.
.¡¯I¡¯m done.¡± Heughed bitterly and waved his hand. The hand that was holding
his throat slowly moved away.
Liu Xiao sat up and touched his neck instinctively. He had goosebumps because of her grip.
It was strange to say that she had a sense of propriety when she attacked, but at that moment, he felt as if he had just walked through the gates of hell.
He reached out and touched the shoulder that was kicked by song qingxiao. It was sore and soft, and he could not gather any strength. A chill went through the ce where she had kicked him and entered his blood vessels, making the hair on his arm stand.
However, the strange thing was that he did not suffer any serious injuries from this kick. The unparalleled power seemed to only be intended to force him back and not hurt him.
How did song qingxiao manage to control her power so well?
¡°I¡¯ve lost,¡± Liu Xiao admitted defeat in front of the reserve team.
At this time, not only did he not feel embarrassed from losing face, but he also felt an indescribable excitement and pleasure.
He had fought to his heart¡¯s content in today¡¯s match, and it had been a long time since he had felt so good.
Song qingxiao¡¯s existence seemed to have opened the door to a whole new world for him.
in the reserve team, he was already at the top, and it was difficult for anyone to surpass him. Captain Cao was slightly better than him, but like him, Captain Cao walked the path of strength and ferocity. He couldn¡¯t control his strength as well as song qingxiao.
After the fight with song qingxiao, Liu Xiao realized that there were still higher levels of martial arts waiting for him to break through. He would go further than he had imagined!
His eyes were burning with passion, as if he could foresee the infinite possibilities on the path of martial Dao in the future.
The surrounding people were shocked by Liu Xiao¡¯s admission of defeat. Not only could they not believe their ears, but they could also not believe their eyes. Compared to the disbelief of the others, song qingxiao¡¯s reaction was rather calm, as if it was only natural for Liu Xiao to lose to her.
She smiled and stretched out her hand to Liu Xiao. This person had a straightforward personality and did not show any embarrassment after losing.
Liu Xiao held her hand, and she pulled him up from the ground without much force.
His forehead was covered in sweat. At this time, he pulled up the hem of his clothes to wipe his face.
Captain Cao and the others finally reacted, and they couldn¡¯t help butugh in surprise.
¡°Hahahahahaha, I want this neer!¡±
Captain Ren was shocked as well. He thought that song qingxiao would be able to beat Captain Cao if she couldst 20 or 30 moves. He did not expect her to fight with Liu Xiao for more than too moves and even force him to admit defeat.
If he had not seen this scene with his own eyes, he would not have believed it.
His feet felt light and he felt like he was in a dream. Before he could clear his mind, he heard Captain Cao¡¯s coarseughter, which pulled him back to reality. ¡°No!¡± Captain Ren retorted instinctively. When he came back to his senses, he was both surprised and happy.
Since a newbie like her had joined the reserve team, they had to keep her for a while. First, they wanted to let the other members of the team learn from her. It was a rare opportunity for them to learn from an expert of such a level Secondly, it was also because Captain Cao had been showing off in front of him in the past, and this was a good time to take advantage of this to kill his spirit.
In the end, Captain Ren¡¯s previous worries resurfaced.
Why was such a powerful rookie not captured by the Shi family, but sent to this rookie camp by the local government? Was there something fishy about this.
He felt a faint uneasiness in his heart, but this worry was immediately dispelled by Captain Cao¡¯s loud voice.
¡°No? Why can¡¯t I?¡± Hisughter came to an abrupt end because of Captain Ren¡¯s words, old Ren, are you itching for a beating? let me help you calm down!
He broke his finger with a grim smile. Captain Ren immediately threw away the thoughts in his mind and focused on dealing with the person in front of him.
¡°Come then! Who¡¯s afraid of who!¡±
Chapter 515 - 515: Starry sky (1)
Chapter 515: Starry sky (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The two captains, who had finally calmed down, almost started fighting again.
The members who had been shocked by song qingxiao and Liu Xiao¡¯spetition came back to their senses and hurriedly stopped the two captains. Captain, please calm down¡ The people in the reserve team were all from the reserve team and had once served under Captain Ren.
As long as the people in the reserve team were not idle, they would all go to the reserve team in the future. The two team leaders could not afford to offend either of them, so they could onlyfort them.
In the midst of the noise, du xingyun was still in a daze, as if he didn¡¯t hear the sounds around him.
Her gaze fell on Liu Xiao, who was still smiling willfully even after song Qing and Xiao Ji admitted their defeat. The scene of the two of them fighting was still ying in her mind.
Was this the difference between him and her? Zhang Yi, who was standing beside du xingyun, seemed to have felt her disappointment. He reached out and patted her shoulder.
on the path of martial arts, there¡¯s a difference in talent. Your vision, environment, andbat skills can all determine your level, but the most important thing is that you must not lose the heart to improve.
Zhang Yi¡¯s words not only entered du xingyun¡¯s ears, but were also clearly captured by song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense.
This vice-captain, who had once yed some tricks in the assessment because of the small conflict between him and du xingyun, was now teaching his beloved disciple with sincere and earnest words:
if weck talent, we can make up for it with hard work. The Shi family¡¯s guards are not only top notch figures in all aspects, but also many unknown heroes.
He paused for a moment, then continued,¡±
¡°Xingyun, I¡¯ve always disapproved of you cing your attention on tan Wen and the others. They¡¯re not on the same path as you. Actually, it¡¯s a good thing that this neer made you suffer some setbacks. It¡¯s always better to look forward than to look back.¡± He looked at du xingyun who was biting his lips and patted her head,¡±
¡°It¡¯s more glorious to learn from the strong than to show your strength to the weak,¡±
Zhang Yi¡¯s words made song qingxiao smile, and her impression of the reserve team improved.
Taking advantage of the fact that the other team members were attracted by the two leaders who were arguing about fighting, song qingxiao walked toward the silver Wolf.
In fact, she had gained something from thepetition with Liu Xiao today. She was ready to go back and think about it.
Liu Xiao nced in Captain Cao¡¯s direction. The two captains were red in the face at this time. They were pulled apart by the yers of both sides, but they still didn¡¯t give up and kicked each other. They were in a fierce fight.
He turned around and saw that song qingxiao had already walked away.
As soon as she moved, the beast that had been lyingzily on the ground seemed to understand her thoughts. Itzily got up and followed her.
¡°Qing Xiao.¡±
Liu Xiao was a little scared of the silver Wolf. The killing intent it had shown was too terrifying.
He walked around to the other side of song qingxiao and saw the silver Wolf turn its headzily to look at him. The look made his scalp numb, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile at the silver Wolf.
¡°You¡¯re raising a Wolf, right?¡±
The silver Wolf¡¯s eyes were filled with ridicule, as if it was mocking him for taking so long to recognize it. Its fluffy tail drooped down and it turned its head away.
Liu Xiao heaved a sigh of relief that he was not targeted by the wolf. Just as he rxed his tense body, the wolf turned around again, causing him to immediately jump back and put on a defensive look.
The silver Wolf stuck out its tongue and licked its nose, its expression somewhat disdainful.
This Wolf seemed to have be a spirit! Liu Xiao wiped the sweat from his forehead and realized that his reaction was too big. He couldn¡¯t help but blush.
¡°Yes, I am.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t even need to tum her head to know the small movements of the man and Wolf.
The silver Wolf was trying to scare him on purpose. She looked at it helplessly and reached out to grab its ears.
Although she did not say anything, perhaps it was because the silver Wolf was sealed in her body in thest trial, and her spirit resided in her sea of consciousness, plus the message transmitted by her eyes, the silver Wolf seemed to understand her intention and immediately twitched its ears.
In the Empire, it was not rare for the rich and powerful to keep wild beasts, but Liu Xiao had always felt that this Wolf was different from ordinary wolves.
Its body was too big, reaching above song Qing¡¯s waist and 2.5 to 2.6 meters long. It was unusually strong, and when it jumped up and pounced on people, its momentum was far more terrifying than that of an ordinary Wolf.
Liu Xiao admitted that with his strength, he might be in trouble if he encountered a Wolf Pack, but he could easily deal with a lone wolf. However, when the silver Wolf pounced on him, he could not even think of defeating it.
The reason why he didn¡¯t think of it as a Wolf at first was because of its bald skin, which made it look unusually down and out. Who knew that it would reveal such a terrifying look?
¡ö¡¯You¡¯re not an ordinary Wolf, are you? Did youe out from the starry sea?¡±
Liu Xiao sized up the silver Wolf several times and continued,¡± it¡¯s said that after the sea of stars waspleted, several kinds of ferocious beasts appeared in it, causing the Shi family to be extremely wary. They issued a notice to the people of the Empire not to enter.
He was an old man in the reserve team and would eventually join the guards. He knew more about some of the secrets that outsiders only knew a little about.
Because he had a good impression of song qingxiao and thought that she would be in the same industry as him in the future, he didn¡¯t hide anything and said,¡±
¡°In fact, when we discovered the traces of the beasts, the Shi family had sent out guards to exterminate them.¡± The original intention of the establishment of the Gxy was to promote respect for nature, life, and species, so that humans and animals could live in peace.
However, when animals really threatened the safety of human lives, the first reaction of human beings was to try to strangle these dangers in the bud.
it¡¯s a pity that the well-known elite guards who had made countless military achievements in the Empire back then lost their lives in the sea of stars. This was the first time song qingxiao had heard of such things. She was interested and listened to Liu Xiao.
¡°It was precisely because too many elites were lost that year that the Shi n¡¯s guards were almost cut off for a period of time, causing a hugemotion within the n. After to years of discussion, the Shi n¡¯s elder Council finally came up with a n to ce reserve troops in various parts of the Empire to recruit manpower for the Shi n. That¡¯s how we came to be today.¡± The real reason for the formation of the reserve team was far beyond the rumors.¡±Giving ordinary people the blue clouds road to heaven¡± was much moreplicated and more interesting.
There was no doubt about the strength of the Shi family¡¯s guards. Liu Xiao, who was already considered a first-ss expert in reality, could only stay in the reserve team.
Most importantly, he was still young and could still improve in the future. From this, it could be seen that the overall strength of the guards was on the high side.
ording to Liu Xiao, the guards back then were far stronger than they were now, and they were more like ¡®God-ranked¡¯ experts in the team. It was really unusual for arge number of them to die in the sea of stars.
it¡¯s said that the beasts in the sea of stars are ranked by their bloodline. When a high-level bloodline is awakened, their strength will be beyond God. The Shi family didn¡¯t expect this, so the guards they sent out were killed.
At first song qingxiao was just listening to Liu Xiao¡¯s words as if she was listening to gossip. However, when she heard this, she felt that something was not right, and her expression gradually became serious..
Chapter 516 - 516: The ocean (1)
Chapter 516: The ocean (1)
Trantor: 549690339
As her strength increased, her understanding of this world also deepened.
When number six was chasing after her, he had drawn out the existence of the underworld n and Qian Shan¡¯s n.
At this point, song qingxiao naturally knew that the Shi family was the type of family that ¡®entered the world¡¯.
Themon people of the Empire only knew that the Shi family was once the royal family that controlled the Empire. However, the establishment of the modern government had caused the royal family to no longer have the ability to actually rule the Empire. However, they still had a deep influence among the people, and they were very prestigious.
Liu Xiao knew more about the Shi family than ordinary people.
He had been in the reserve team for many years, so it was only a matter of time before he joined the escort team. He was quite familiar with the situation in the escort team. He also knew the secrets of the sea of stars, but he had not really joined the escort team. Therefore, his understanding of the Shi family and the hidden races might not be as good as that of people like Luo Wu.
What Liu Xiao did not know was that the Shi family¡¯s most powerful members were not the guards, but the core members of the family.
No matter how famous the guards were in the Empire, they were just ordinary people.
For example, the retired Captain an of the Shi family¡¯s guards was considered one of the best in the Empire. However, when faced with an existence like Qian Shan, he was still helpless and could only wait for death.
ording to Liu Xiao, after the sea of stars was formed, a high-level ferocious beast with an awakened bloodline appeared and killed arge number of the Shi family¡¯s guards. This situation was absolutely possible.
However, the existence of the guards was only the power of the Shi family on the surface. The true strength of the Shi family should be hidden in the dark.
That day in autumn alley, Captain an had mentioned the Shi family several times in front of Qian Shan. He had the intention of forcing Qian Shan to back off, which was enough to prove song qingxiao¡¯s guess.
Logically speaking, after the guards ¡°failure to wipe out the danger, in order to maintain the peace of the Empire, the Shi family should have sent their core elites to handle this matter.
However, the end result was that mankind had stopped at the periphery of the sea of stars.
In other words, it was very likely that the Shi family had suffered some losses in the process of dealing with the beasts in the starry sky sea, and had been forced to make concessions!
Otherwise, as the former royal family, how could the Shi family possibly let it go so easily after suffering a loss?
As she thought about this, she recalled something.
On the night of the incident at autumn alley, after she was attacked by Qian Shan, she heard the conversation between Qian Shan and another man before she died. He seemed to have mentioned this sentence: the aura that remains here doesn¡¯t seem like that of these reclusive ns. It seems more like the mutation of some high-level bloodline ¡
It was a pity that she was in a life and death situation at that time and her injuries were extremely serious, so she couldn¡¯t hear the words that came after clearly.
But now, she recalled that after number six sent people to kill her, they were killed instead. The death of the underworld n¡¯s people had obviously rmed the various forces.
Qian Shan¡¯s words confirmed Liu Xiao¡¯s words about the awakening of the bloodline of the high-level fierce beasts in the starry sea.
At the same time, he could let Qian Shan mention this high-grade bloodline mutation. To be able to make the Shi family suffer a loss and give way, the strength of the beasts in the starry sea was definitely extraordinary.
She instinctively reached out to touch her chest. It was slightly cold, and the blue blood that was sealed there was no movement.
Under certain circumstances, she could be considered a race with a bloodline, but this bloodline had yet to awaken.
After she transformed, her body was unable to withstand this heaven-defying energy, so she sealed it in order to save her life.
However, at that time, the seal was simple, but he couldn¡¯t think of any way to remove it.
The power of the awakened bloodline was enough to destroy the world. Song qingxiao would never let go of this Treasure Mountain.
It seemed that when her strength increased a little more, to the point where she could amodate this unparalleled power, perhaps she should take a trip to the sea of stars and understand the awakening of the fierce beast bloodline.
¡°Qing Xiao ¡¡± Liu Xiao looked at her anxious expression and couldn¡¯t help but call out to her, ¡°¡±Is there something wrong?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song qingxiao suppressed her thoughts and shook her head.
Liu Xiao wasn¡¯t curious about prying into other people¡¯s privacy. Although he knew that she might be insincere, he tactfully didn¡¯t continue to ask. Instead, he changed the topic.
¡°This Wolf, was it brought out from the sea of stars?¡±
After being yed by the silver Wolf, he seemed to be quite curious about it.
Song qingxiao paused for a moment, then said without changing her expression,¡±
¡°Yes, I am.¡±
Of course, she could not reveal her biggest secret. From a certain perspective, the silver Wolf that had evolved several times after gic mutation was simr to the beasts in the sea of stars that Liu Xiao had mentioned..
Chapter 517 - 517: The ocean (2)
Chapter 517: The ocean (2)
Trantor: 549690339
Besides, Liu Xiao had already figured out the origin of the silver Wolf, which saved her a lot of trouble in exining.
As soon as she admitted it, Liu Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up like two small Suns.
¡°As expected!¡±
He said happily,¡±
¡°No wonder he¡¯s so powerful!¡± Now that he was sure that the silver Wolf hade from the ¡®sea of stars¡¯, his attitude towards it was even more different. He even felt that it was not embarrassing to be intimidated by its aura.
After all, even the most elite of the Shi family¡¯s private guards had not been able to escape unscathed after entering the sea of stars. This was enough to prove the abnormal level of power of the sea of stars ¡®ferocious beasts.
he¡¯s really amazing. No wonder the seniors suffered so much. His burning gaze made the hair on the back of the silver Wolf¡¯s neck stand up, and it pouted.
¡°Can I touch it?¡±
At this moment, Liu Xiao was like a fanatical fan chasing after a star. He very devoutly rubbed his palm on his body and asked the question respectfully like a primary school student.
Song Qing¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She reached out and pressed the head of the silver Wolf sitting beside her. She hesitated for a moment before nodding.
¡°Sure.¡± With her around, Liu Xiao¡¯s life could be saved.
At the same time, she also wanted to use this opportunity to test the silver Wolf¡¯s eptance of her.
¡®OWW¡¡¯ As soon as she finished speaking, the silver Wolf let out a dissatisfied whimper. It was obvious that it did not agree.
However, despite its ferocity, perhaps because song qingxiao was holding its head down and it didn¡¯t struggle, its destructive power was greatly reduced.
When Liu Xiao heard its low growl, he was shocked at first, but when he saw that it did not shake off song Qing¡¯s little hand, he gradually calmed down and bravely reached out his hand to it.
However, he was not as bold as her and did not dare to reach out to touch the silver wolf¡¯s head. It had already opened its mouth, revealing its cold and shiny teeth. The warning sound from its mouth hinted that it was definitely not joking with him.
However, with song qingxiao around, she should be able to ensure his safety.
His outstretched hand trembled as he slowly touched the silver Wolf¡¯s forelimbs. The closer he got, the more he could feel the terrifying pressure from the silver Wolf.
Awoo ¡¡¯ Its warning did not stop, and its eyes followed like a shadow.
When Liu Xiao was about a few centimeters away from its forelimbs, he paused for a moment and then bravely touched it with his fingertips.
¡®Bang bang bang bang bang¡¯, his heart was beating as fast as a war drum. From the corner of his eye, he could already see the sharp ws slowly reaching out from the front legs of the silver Wolf. It was very scary.
He had not even touched the silver-white fur, but he could already feel the killing intent of the silver Wolf. The limbs under the fur contained a terrifying explosive force, as if if he dared to touch it, his hand would not be able to return.
Although Liu Xiao knew that with song qingxiao around, the silver Wolf would not be able to hurt him, the killing intent was so real that it turned into an invisible knife, cutting his body. He did not have the courage to touch the silver Wolf.
When one looked at it up close, its eyes were an ice-cold grayish-blue, with an unoffendable chill.
Under the stimtion of this gaze and killing intent, he quickly retracted his hand before he could even touch the silver Wolf¡¯s body.
¡°Chi,¡± the silver Wolf let out a long breath, and slowly retracted its ws that had been stretched out. The thick killing intent also receded like the tide.
Liu Xiao¡¯s expression was a little dejected,pletely different from his previous excitement. He clenched his fists and muttered,¡±
¡°Is this the feeling of true power?¡±
The ferocity that the silver Wolf revealed shocked his heart. Under such pressure, he could not even have the thought of offending it.
¡°The seniors back then, were they facing such an opponent?¡±
He seemed to have suffered a blow.
He had always been the center of attention in the reserve team, and there was an 80 ¨C 90% chance that he would be selected to be the Shi family¡¯s private guard during the year-end selection.
In Liu Xiao¡¯s heart, he was actually quite proud of himself. He thought that the gap between him and the members of the guards was not far.
However, under the pressure of the silver Wolf¡¯s gaze, he suddenly realized the difference between him and the seniors who had died in the sea of stars back then.
With song qingxiao restraining the silver Wolf, the killing intent it revealed made him unable to reach out his hand. However, the seniors from back then could fight with the ferocious beasts that had awakened their bloodline from the sea of stars. This was the difference!
Song Qing smiled and lowered her head. She curled her fingers and scratched the silver wolf¡¯s head.
She could vaguely guess Liu Xiao¡¯s thoughts and knew that he must have suffered a blow at this time.
However, when he walked out of it, he would feel lucky.
After he left this established circle, he would discover more unknown and countless strong people!
¡°I can¡¯t touch it now, but I hope I can touch it in the future.¡± Liu Xiao was quite a character. He was only disappointed for a moment, but he quickly sobered up. As if he had a goal, his expression became determined.
The young man¡¯s face was serious as he said this, as if he was making an oath.
Whoosh!¡¯ The silver Wolf exhaled a big breath through its nostrils and slowly turned its big head away, as if it was mocking him for overestimating his ability.
The atmosphere that Liu Xiao had tried so hard to build up was interrupted by its voice. He touched his nose awkwardly and changed the topic,¡±
¡°Oh right, Qing Xiao.¡±
He seemed to have recalled something. I realized that your moves are irregr, but your control of power has reached an incredible level.
She didn¡¯t look like someone who would take the tough route like him. She was tall and had slender limbs, you¡¯re not a muscr demonic woman at all, but why are you so strong?¡±
This question had been in his mind since the previouspetition, making him scratch his ears and cheeks, trying to figure it out.
He was a straightforward person, and after twopetitions, he regarded song Qing as a close friend. Now that he was asking her directly, he had forgotten the rule that he should not pry into other people¡¯s privacy and cultivation secrets..
Chapter 518 - 518: One arm (1)
Chapter 518: One arm (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Liu Xiao did not notice this, but song qingxiao did.
Perhaps it was because she had to face the darkest side of the human heart during the trial, so Liu Xiao and Captain an¡¯s unrecognizable appearance, which had not been tortured by the test of life and death, made her feelfortable.
Therefore, when she saw Liu Xiao eagerly waiting for her answer, she gave him some advice.
although both are cultivation, your poweres from your body, while my poweres from heaven and earth. As soon as she said this, Liu Xiao¡¯s eyes showed confusion.
¡°I understand that ites from my body, but I don¡¯t quite understand that poweres from the world.¡±
your way of practicing martial arts is only the most basic training. It has not reached the standard of cultivation. Song qingxiao exined to him patiently,¡± but you have a determined heart for martial arts. So,pared to others, you have already developed a sense of Qi, but you did not notice it.
She had fought with Liu Xiao twice. This person was extremely passionate about martial arts. At such a young age, without any special circumstances, it was not easy for him to cultivate to this level with his own efforts.
¡°You mean to say that taking another step forward in cultivation might be another way?¡± Liu Xiao frowned at song qingxiao¡¯s words and muttered,¡±
¡°But cultivation, Qi sense ¡ What kind of existence is that?¡±
¡°When we were sparring, the aura you released was your own.¡± Qi leakage: able to leave one¡¯s own mark on the surrounding atmosphere, causing great psychological pressure on the opponent. Even before the battle began, the opponent might be suppressed by one¡¯s own Qi field and lose their ability to perform.
Liu Xiao seemed to not fully understand her words. Song Qing looked down on him and sighed,¡±
¡°Forget it,¡± he said. Instead of exining, it was better to let him experience it directly, so that he could understand it more deeply.
As soon as she finished speaking, her entire aura changed. A bone-piercing chill mixed with killing intent emanated from her body, causing Liu Xiao to shiver. His body¡¯s instinctive reaction was faster than his brain, and he subconsciously put up a defensive posture!
However, this defensive posture waspletely useless. An invisible pressure came from all directions, invading his body through the pores that had instantly expanded after being stimted, making his hands and feet cold and his blood seemed to have frozen.
Under this aura, even breathing was an extremely difficult thing for him. His back was bent, his legs were slightly bent, and he seemed to be unable to control himself and wanted to prostrate!
The sun was shining brightly, but he felt like he had fallen into an ice cer.
Song qingxiao stood there coldly without moving, but Liu Xiao felt that all his weaknesses and mingmen were clearly seen by her. There was nothing he could hide.
That kind of killing intent was like a physical dismembering of his spirit.
If the silver Wolf¡¯s previous attack had caught him off guard and made him feel the shadow of death, then the killing intent released by song qingxiao now was ten times deeper than the silver Wolf¡¯s previous attack!
Under such a murderous aura, Liu Xiao even felt fear from the inside out. He could not even raise any resistance in his heart.
Although he knew that she was able to subdue this fierce and extraordinary Silver Wolf, her strength was not necessarily below the silver Wolf, and might even be better than the silver Wolf, but after really experiencing it, he realized the difference.
She hadn¡¯t even made a move, but she was already sweating profusely.
If she were to release her killing intent during thepetition, he would probably not be able tost more than a hundred moves. At most, he would be exhausted after a dozen moves.
Although he was frightened, Liu Xiao had a strong personality. When he realized that he had given in, he gritted his teeth and tried to straighten his back, resisting the terrible pressure with all his heart.
Not long after, his hands and feet trembled, sweat flowed down his cheeks and back, his fists clenched, the veins on his forehead and the back of his hands throbbed.
But even so, he still felt that he was unable to hold on under this pressure.
He could hear his spine creak as it could no longer bear the pressure and slowly bend down.The muscles in his lower leg trembled. No matter how hard he tried to straighten his thigh, his leg was still bending.
At this moment, song Qing smiled. With her smile, the pressure on him disappeared. Liu Xiao was like a fish that had regained its freedom. He opened his mouth and gasped for breath.
¡°Phew¡ Hu Hu ¡ Hu ¡.¡±
Chapter 519 - 519: One arm (2)
Chapter 519 - 519: One arm (2)
Trantor: 549690339
After song Qing retracted the pressure, the goosebumps on his body still hadn¡¯t disappeared, and the hair on his body that stood up after being stimted still hadn¡¯t subsided.
Cold sweat flowed all over his body, stimting his body that had just tensed up and then suddenly rxed, bringing a slight stabbing pain.
It was as if he had just been pulled out of the water. In this short moment, the fatigue that he felt was several times deeper than after the fight with song Qing!
¡°This is the use of Qi.¡± Song qingxiao smiled as she looked at his sorry state. Beads of sweat flowed down his cheeks and nose, gathered at the tip of his nose and chin, and dripped into his clothes, making the color of hisbat uniform darker.
Liu Xiao was still breathing heavily with his hands on his thighs. Song Qing¡¯s soft voice entered his ears, making him both surprised and happy.
¡°Is this the difference in power? Is this the existence of Qi?¡±
His fingers were still shaking under the stimtion of the invisible force, but Liu Xiao did not care about his embarrassing appearance at all.
Song qingxiao had opened a whole new door for him in martial arts. In his mind, that moment was the real contest between the two. Although there were no big moves, they were full of killing intent!
The fight on the arena was more like she was ying with him.
¡°I¡¯ve lost,¡± He grinned and whispered again.
In the training field, he admitted defeat easily, but in front of everyone, he was far less convinced than now. but, huhu ¡ But Qing Xiao, how am I supposed to obtain this power from the heavens and earth?¡±
He raised his head, his eyes filled with hope, desire, and sincerity.
¡°Please teach me.¡±
He held his breath and waited anxiously for song qingxiao¡¯s answer. He then realized that he was asking her about her secret and was afraid that she would reject him.
At this point, he only needed someone to give him some pointers, and song qingxiao was not stingy with her help.
She moved her wrist so quickly that Liu Xiao did not even see her raise her arm. The next moment, he felt a cold sensation on his chest. A finger had silently touched his chest, and a strange and terrifying force had entered his body from her finger!
He was shocked. Under the control of power, the fear of the unknown made him instinctively want to step back.
¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±
Song qingxiao¡¯s cold voice rang in his ear. calm down and feel it.
Her words greatly soothed Liu Xiao¡¯s uneasiness. He closed his eyes and rxed his body. As she had said, he carefully felt the existence of the external force.
The power was strong and gentle. When it entered his veins without killing intent, it brought him a sore and painful feeling, but then this ufortable feeling was soothed by the cold andfortable feeling of the spiritual power.
This feeling was really mysterious. Liu Xiao was immersed in it, and his hands subconsciously followed the flow of the power and moved it around his body.
He was immersed in this new power, and his entire being was like a mirror that had its dust wiped away.
As the power flowed through him, he felt that the world around him seemed to be different from before.
He could hear the sound of the silver Wolf¡¯s tongue licking the wound on the ground, and he could feel the subtle movement of his sweat pouring out of his expanded pores and soaking his clothes.
He could feel the power of the wind, and he could smell the scent of the grass and trees more clearly.
¡°I¡¯m not good at teaching, but I can leave a little seed of power in your veins.¡± Song qingxiao slowly retracted her hand. She had left a trace of energy in Liu Xiao¡¯s veins, as a guide to help him embark on the path of cultivation in the future.
¡°If you use this power well, you can cultivate your own Qi movement.If you don¡¯t make good use of it, it will disappear after a few days.¡±
If he was talented and willing to work hard, he would be able to grasp the opportunity. Even if he did not have the support of spells, ordinary cultivation would definitely allow him to be reborn and walk his own ¡®path¡¯.
As soon as she finished speaking, Liu Xiao clutched his chest and looked deeply at song qingxiao. His eyes were sparkling, and he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t make a sound.
After a long while, he nodded his head heavily and said with force,¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
He was happier to obtain this trace of spiritual power than to obtain a priceless treasure. He couldn¡¯t wait to go back and study it. He didn¡¯t have time to say anything more to song Qing and was about to leave.
Song qingxiao nodded and Liu Xiao turned around to leave. After he walked for about ten meters, he suddenly remembered something and turned back. He whispered to song qingxiao,¡±
¡°If in the future ¡¡± Halfway through his words, he swallowed them back. After hesitating for a while, he bit his cheek and said sincerely,¡±
¡°Thank you very much.¡±
Song qingxiao calmly epted his thanks. Liu Xiao¡¯s expression was much better than before. This time, when he left, he did not hesitate as before.
After he left, song qingxiao also turned around and prepared to go back. The moment she moved, the silver Wolf, which had been lying on the ground, finally got up and followed her.
On the training field, the two team leaders were arguing until their faces were red. Their upper bodies were restrained, and their lower bodies were kicking each other. The two team leaders were full of energy, but it was hard on the person holding them. He was so tired that he was panting.
Many people were even kicked in the chaos and cried out in pain.
Even after the members of both teams had gone through a lot of trouble to separate the two, Captain Cao was still not willing to admit defeat and said,¡± it¡¯s only natural for the reserve team to prepare talents for my reserve team. How can your reserve team afford to support a neer with such strength? ¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Captain Ren, who had been panting after being dragged away, suddenly found a burst of strength. He struggled to get rid of the members who were pressing on him and went to fight Captain Cao.
¡°Who was the one who said that the reserve team is getting worse and worse with each generation? how many years has it been since they transferred talents?¡±
¡°Did anyone say that?¡± Captain Cao deliberately angered him and even rolled his eyes.
¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±
¡°You shameless Cao Zeng, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±
¡°Come,e! I¡¯ll beat you up until you¡¯re lying on the ground and crying for your mom and dad!¡±
¡°Ah ¡ Captain, stop it¡¡±
When the chaos subsided again, everyone fell to the ground. After a long time, someone finally realized and eximed,¡±
¡°Eh? Captain, Liu Xiao and song qingxiao have disappeared.¡±
As soon as these words came out, the chaotic training ground suddenly quieted down.
? ?
Captain Cao, who was being held up, turned around. As expected, Liu Xiao and song qingxiao, who were still in the battle ring earlier, had disappeared. They must have taken the opportunity to leave when he was fighting with Captain Ren and the people around stopped the fight..
Chapter 520 - 520: Power (1)
Chapter 520 - 520: Power (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The two key figures had left, so Captain Cao and Captain Ren could not fight.
The reserve team members tried to persuade them again, and they took advantage of the situation to pull the two captains apart.
After the farce, Captain Cao did not leave in a hurry. Instead, he followed Captain Ren back to the captain¡¯s office of the reserve team.
Without the dissuasion of outsiders, the two captains who had almost fought earlier actually got along harmoniously.
Captain Cao reached out and touched the table and chair in the vice-captain¡¯s office. He said emotionally,¡±
¡°This ce is still the same as before. I haven¡¯t been here in a long time.¡±
The tables and chairs were old, and their surfaces were very smooth. Although they were very old and simple, Captain Cao seemed to like them very much. He pulled out a chair and sat down.
¡°Didn¡¯t you look down on the reserve team? You¡¯re stilling?¡±
Captain Ren replied coldly. While he was speaking, he personally made tea and
ced the cup in front of him with a bang.
The hot tea sshed out because of his action, but Captain Cao seemed to not
see the anger on his face. Heughed and said,¡±
¡°Wasn¡¯t that just a joke?¡± He picked up the cup, blew away the tea foam on it, and took a big gulp. He grimaced from the heat.
¡°Look at you, you¡¯re so petty!¡±
As he said this, he rolled his eyes and saw that Captain Ren had also made tea for him. He then put the teacup on the table in disdain, pulled the chair over, and leaned his upper body over.
¡°Old Ren, why don¡¯t you send the new guy to my reserve team?
Captain Ren looked at him and sneered. After the two of them almost fought on the training field, Captain Ren guessed that he had this idea when he shamelessly followed them.
look at how many years we¡¯ve worked together. This newbie ispeting with Liu Xiao today. You can¡¯t keep her. As soon as he showed his expression, Captain Cao guessed what he was thinking.
As soon as he finished speaking, Captain Ren snorted and frowned.
¡°Old Cao, don¡¯t you feel that there¡¯s something strange about this girl?¡±
In fact this doubt had been in Captain Ren¡¯s mind since Liu Xiao¡¯sstpetition with her. to be honest, after Liu Xiao¡¯sstpetition with her, I looked up her information.
At the same time, Captain Ren also used his special authority to get someone to investigate her father.
ording to the information, her father was one of the members of the ¡®Eagle¡¯ guard team of the Shi family, and he had passed away in an ident eleven
years ago.
When song qingxiao was born, her father was in the military. They were separated by two ces and had almost lost contact.
Due to the special confidentiality of the Department she belonged to, she took
her mother¡¯s surname.
Other than recording her age and her studies, the rest of the information was very simple. Captain Ren looked at it for a long time but couldn¡¯t figure out anything.
Inparison, her father¡¯s resume was detailed, and the information of the family members of several generations of ancestors had also been investigated very clearly and was included in the file.
The existence of the reserve team and the reserve team was rted to the future of the Shi family¡¯s guards. Every person who entered would be investigated for several generations.
Under normal circumstances, the information would be extremely detailed, so it would not be easy to falsify, and one would know their life at a nce.
The most abnormal situation was song qingxiao¡¯s situation. There were only a few words, and it was very simple. It seemed like there was nothing wrong with it, but in fact, it made Captain Ren feel a little strange.
her information is too simple. You¡¯ve seen the wolf she brought with her ¡ Captain Ren nced at Captain Cao. you saw the fight between her and Liu Xiao. It¡¯s not apetition. It¡¯s more like the situation was under her control.
Captain Ren¡¯s mouth was dry from all the talking. He took a sip of tea and continued,¡±
he¡¯s young and has outstanding strength. To be able to tame such a pet ¡ Captain Ren frowned, twirled his fingers, and said with a serious expression,¡±
I¡¯m afraid this is a problem. Aren¡¯t you afraid that if you go over, you¡¯ll cause trouble?¡±
¡°1 don¡¯t care about that.¡± in any case, we¡¯ve caused trouble,¡± Captain Cao said nonchntly, the audit team will take the me. It¡¯s not your turn to worry about this.
As he said this, he lifted his leg and put it on the table.
I only know that when I find a talent, my team will ept it. I¡¯m not from the intelligence Department, he chuckled and leaned his upper body in Captain
Ren¡¯s direction.
besides, the reserve team¡¯sw doesn¡¯t explicitly state that I have to report this shit!
Captain Ren¡¯s mouth twitched, and he pped his foot off the table with a speechless expression.
Captain Cao¡¯s words were exactly the same as what Liu Xiao had said that day.
The two of them were too willful and irresponsible. I don¡¯t know how you were able to be the captain of the reserve team and nurture talents for the Shi family!
¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Captain Cao took his foot back after being patted. ¡°So when are you going to give me this neer?
she still has some problems with the assessment this time. She needs to stay in the reserve team for a while. As soon as Captain Ren said this, he saw Captain Cao¡¯s smiling face instantly turn from bright to dark. He was in a good mood. He moved closer to Captain Cao and said,
¡°You know, this is the process.¡±
Captain Cao kicked his chair away and stood up. He pointed at Captain Ren and said,¡±
¡°Bullsh * t process! You¡¯re doing this on purpose.¡±
yeah, I did it on purpose. If you¡¯re not convinced, you cane and hit me!
? ?
The two team leaders didn¡¯t fight in the training field, but they fought in the reserve team¡¯s office, almost tearing down the office.
When the logistics staff moved away the old furniture that had been used for many years and was almost destroyed, Captain Ren¡¯s clothes were ragged. His eyes were swollen and narrowed into a line. His whole face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head, and he exuded a cold aura that kept strangers away. It was said that he limped to the infirmary that afternoon.
For a few days in a row, Captain Ren picked a few people to spar with because of his ¡®guidance¡¯, and they were beaten until they cried for their parents.
It wasn¡¯t until a weekter, when most of the bruises on his face were gone, that he became much gentler.
One of the team members who had just fought with him and was still breathing gathered his courage and asked if he had been ¡®beaten¡¯ by Captain Cao in the office of the captain of the reserve team that afternoon. The team member looked at Captain Ren¡¯s cold face and shivered. I heard, I heard, it was you who asked Captain Cao to beat him¡ Captain Ren¡¯s face darkened.
¡°Bullshit! It was Cao Zeng who was beaten by me! It¡¯s just that this bad old man is very bad, he keeps greeting my face. He has many wounds on his body, do you dare to look!¡±
His roar spread far and wide, and the team members were so scared that they covered their heads and ran away. Of course, no one dared to ask Captain Cao if he was also injured. After all, his wound was in the dark, and Captain Ren¡¯s wound was on his face. No matter how Captain Ren exined, everyone secretly thought that he had been taught a lesson by Captain Cao.
Song Qing had been in the reserve team for nearly 20 days and had gradually gotten used to life here.
There were no restrictions here, and she was free to arrange her time. Other than going out for a walk during mealtimes, she spent most of her time cultivating in her room. With such concentration, the increase in her spiritual power was very obvious.
The wound on her back had alreadypletely healed, but there was no way to get rid of the me poison that had been left behind by the three-headed dog when it had torn her body apart. It was like a maggot that had attached itself to her bones, remaining in her veins and restricting a part of her spiritual power, causing her to have a headache.
At this time, song Qing wanted to leave the reserve team for a few days to see
Captain an..
Chapter 521 - 521: A small test (1)
Chapter 521: A small test (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao wanted to check on nurse Lin¡¯s body and find out the cause of her death. She wanted to see if she could find the killer who had killed her in the back alley.
Every time she thought of the scene of her being sniped in the rainy night , even if she was no longer the ignorant fool she used to be, she still felt as if blood had rushed into her throat and she couldn¡¯t breathe when she thought of the dagger piercing through her body.
Most importantly, in order to ovee her fear, she had repeatedly simted the scene of the killer¡¯s attack in her mind.
In the darkness, a humming man stepped through puddles of water. He reached out with a dagger in his hand and easily took a life.
She had tried many times to avoid it in that situation.
However, as her strength improved and her vision broadened, she recalled the past and found that her aura had been locked on by the killer long ago, and there was no way for her to Dodge.
Now that she had ascended to the spirit focus realm and had the two-word secret technique, the God destroying technique, and the reversing ster formation, she might be able to block the dagger with the secret technique and create an opportunity for herself to counterattack.
However, this was only her own guess. First of all, the existence of the ck Dagger used by the assassin was not an ordinary item.
Song qingxiao had no idea what material the dagger was made of, who did it, and what method was used to make such a sharp object.
However, she knew that this dagger was extraordinary. On the demon Ind, it could even prate the scales of a mutated creature that had evolved to the level of a wyrmdragon.
She even felt that the existence of her dagger was not inferior to the graded weapons that appeared in the trial space. It was very likely that it was of a higher grade than the graded weapons.
She recalled number six¡¯s attempt to borrow the dagger that day, and then she thought of number six¡¯s background. Thus, she also suspected that the person who killed her at that time was someone from a hidden family.
The fact that number six could recognize the dagger meant that she was most likely rted to the person who had tried to assassinate her.
However, song Qingxin still had some doubts. Back then, she came from a humble background and did not attract any attention. She did not have any training space and did not make any enemies.
She knew nothing about the underworld n. If it was really the underworld n that sent people to kill her, what was the reason?
As she thought of this, she subconsciously twisted her wrist and a ck
Dagger appeared in her palm. She grabbed it.
Ever since she had spent 5000 points to nurture the dagger in her body, she had gained a faint connection with the dagger.
She tried to grab the dagger and swing it. The de cut through the air, making a dazzling afterimage and a ¡¯swish¡¯ sound.
Song qingxiao looked at the silver Wolf that was lying in the distance, and a thought came to her mind.
After the silver Wolf evolved again, it absorbed a part of the Cerberus¡¯s abilities, and its ws and fangs were strengthened.
Its ws and fangs were not inferior to the lethality and hardness of graded weapons. With a light scratch of its ws, it could leave deep w marks on the stone.
He just didn¡¯t know if the hardness of its ws couldpare to the dagger in his hand!
As she thought of this, she walked in the direction of the silver Wolf. Perhaps it was because she was holding a knife and squinting her eyes, her animal instincts were extremely sharp, and the silver Wolf had once lived in her body, so it could vaguely feel her intentions. It immediately propped itself up and wanted to escape.
Before it could get up, song qingxiao stomped on it so that it couldn¡¯t get up. At the same time, she squatted down and grabbed one of its front legs.
The silver Wolf¡¯s front paw was caught by her. It instinctively wanted to struggle, but song qingxiao turned around and caught it with her arm. She said softly,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±
Although she had told the silver Wolf not to move, it was extremely afraid of this dagger. When it attacked her on the demon Ind, it was injured by this dagger.
At that moment, it struggled even more, trying to break free from the ws.
¡°I said don¡¯t move!¡± Song Qing simply turned around and patted the wolf¡¯s head.
With a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, the wolf¡¯s head was smacked.
There was no killing intent in her Pat, and she rubbed the wolf¡¯s head after the p, scratching its fur into a mess.
The silver Wolf was stunned for a moment, but it calmed down after being patted by her.
Although it stopped struggling, it still refused to admit defeat. It issued a low warning sound from its throat. Song qingxiao ignored its pretentious act an retracted its ws. It had no intention of attacking.
She first pinched the silver Wolf¡¯s nails with her hand. The ws tightened in the middle, and she could feel how terrifying it was.
It felt like the toughest weapon, but it was also warm, as if it had been tempered with fire poison, and would drip out in the next second. She grabbed the silver Wolf¡¯s ws and tried to grab the de of her dagger. When the ws touched the dagger, it made a sharp, ear-piercing sound. At the same time, because the dagger had been nurtured by her, she seemed to be able to feel the power of the w through the dagger. It was just that the dagger was not damaged, so the w did not affect her at all.
Song qingxiao was on her guard when she thought of this.
It seemed that there were certain benefits to the dagger in her body. The connection between her and the dagger had deepened, and the subtle changes in the dagger¡¯s appearance meant that it might change in the future because of her advancement. At the same time, if the dagger was damaged, it would probably have a certain impact on her.
Sheposed herself and took out the dagger to cut the Wolf¡¯s nails. When the tip of the dagger cut the silver Wolf¡¯s ws, she didn¡¯t use much strength and only heard a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound.
The small piece of nail broke off and flew out,nding on the floor with a ¡®bu¡¯ sound.
The silver Wolf had been ¡®fixed¡¯ for no reason, and finally could not bear it anymore. It struggled to pull its ws out of song Qing¡¯s small hands, shook the fur on its body that had been messed up by her, and turned to run out of the practice room, not spending any time with her.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she watched the silver Wolf Run away. She picked up a small piece of its armor that had fallen on the ground and looked at the dagger in her hand.
Under the light, the dagger¡¯s surface glowed with a ck light. After being nourished by her spiritual power for a while, song qingxiao felt that the dagger seemed to have more spirituality than before. She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion.
And it seemed to be even sharper than before. Even without using her spiritual power, she was able to use the dagger¡¯s sharpness to cut through the Wolf¡¯s ws. If she were to meet an opponent like the Cerberus in the trial, song qingxiao would have an extra chance of winning.
She cultivated for half a day and only came out when it was time for dinner. She brought the silver Wolf to the dining hall.
As soon as she came in, everyone who saw the silver Wolf instinctively dodged to the side, their eyes filled with fear.
Tan Wen and the others arrived one step ahead of her. When they saw her, they waved at her.
Ever since song Qing came and showed his strength, the members of the reserve team rarely looked down on tan Wen and the others.
The smile on the little girl¡¯s face was brighter than before, and even the timid Yu Yin wasn¡¯t as timid as before.
When song qingxiao and Liu Xiao were sparring in the training field, the silver Wolf had identally barged in and revealed some of its strength. Captain Ren had ordered the canteen to prepare the silver Wolf¡¯s meal.
Firstly it was because the reserve team¡¯s martial arts culture was prevalent, and they worshipped the strong.Secondly, this Wolf was too dangerous, and he was afraid that it would starve to death.
After song qingxiao got her food, she took the food prepared by the chefs of the reserve team for the silver Wolf and walked in the direction of tanwen.
Today, she used it to test her knife. When she put its food down, song Qing took out a dagger and cut her palm while no one was paying attention. She dripped a few drops of her blood on the slightly-cooked but still bloody beef. When she sat up straight, the silver Wolf seemed to have smelled the smell. It moved its fluffy tail and patted her calf a few times.
This proud Wolf King had refused to get close to her since the afternoon. Now that it was beating her with its tail, it should be expressing its good will to her, showing that it had let bygones be bygones..
Chapter 522 - 522: Leave of absence (1)
Chapter 522: Leave of absence (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then, she heard tan Wen, who was originally chattering, ask curiously,¡±
¡°Qing Xiao, what are youughing at?¡±
¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± she asked.
Tan Wen¡¯s attention was quickly diverted by her. He said with some excitement,¡±
it¡¯s almost time for my sry. I¡¯ve discussed with Yu Yin that we want to take a few days off to go out and shop for clothes, shoes, and skincare products.
When it came to buying things, tan Wen¡¯s face seemed to be glowing.
For a girl like her, the reserve team wasn¡¯t her ideal ce to live. She was only temporarily trapped here for the sake of her future.
¡°We haven¡¯t been out for more than three months, and we don¡¯t have much stock left. How about you, Qing Xiao? do you want toe with us?¡±
There were both men and women in the reserve team, but most of the people who entered this ce were devoted to martial arts, except for those who came in through family connections. Very few people took leave to go out.
Tanwen asked casually. After asking, she realized that although song qingxiao had entered thepany through her rtionship with her elders, just like her and Yu Yin, her situation waspletely different.
Song qingxiao¡¯s strength was extraordinary. After her match with Liu Xiao, she had attracted the attention of Captain Cao of the reserve team. It was only a matter of time before she entered the reserve team. A talent like her would not be focused on eating, drinking, and having fun.
Moreover, she hadn¡¯t been in the reserve team for long, so the possibility of her going out was low.
After she said that, she was already prepared for song qingxiao to reject her invitation. However, song qingxiao, who was about to eat, stopped and asked,¡± ¡°Can I go out?¡±
¡°You can!¡± Seeing that she seemed to have the intention to go out, tan Wen¡¯s spirit was lifted.
¡°Although most of the time, we stay in the team, if you want to go out, you just need to ask for leave from the vice-captain in advance and get him to stamp it.¡±
Song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had been nning to go out for a while.
It had been 20 days since thest trial to escape from the terror camp. The entry time for God¡¯s trial was irregr and not fixed, but ording to the previous situation, there would be a certain amount of time to rest and recuperate afterpleting a mission.
This period of time was not fixed. It would take from one to two to three months. If she took advantage of this time to go out and find out the real cause of nurse Lin¡¯s death, she would be able to adjust her state of mind after returning to deal with the next round of the trial.
¡°The vice-captain is usually very easy to talk to. He¡¯ll approve the leave once he¡¯s given it. Let¡¯s go together. It just so happens that xiachuan can¡¯t go with us.¡±
Song qingxiao shook her head and rejected tan Wen¡¯s invitation,¡±
¡°I have something to do, so I might not be able to go with you this time.¡±
What she was going to do might be dangerous. If nurse Lin¡¯s death was really rted to her assassin, she would only bring trouble to tanwen and the others if she stayed with them.
¡°Alright, then.¡± Although tan Wen was a little disappointed, he didn¡¯t force her.
The next day, song Qing went to the vice-captain¡¯s office. She had a little conflict with the vice-captain Zhang Yi because of du xingyun. She thought that her leave this time would not go smoothly.
Even after she requested to take leave, Zhang Yi nodded and signed her leave application without any intention of making things difficult for her.
Instead, after noon, someone came to knock on her door and said that Captain Ren wanted to invite her over.
Song qingxiao stood in front of the captain¡¯s office. The door wasn¡¯t closed, and there were traces of fighting on the walls. It was quite spacious inside, but the decoration was unusually simple. There was only a table and a chair.
The sun shone in through therge window and the open door. Several stacks of documents were piled high on the table, blocking the figure behind them.
His spiritual sense caught the ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound of the pen tip moving on the paper, which was intertwined with the sound of someone fighting in the distant training field.
After entering the spirit focus realm, her body had been further improved by the flood dragon¡¯s blood, and her steps were light and agile.
She didn¡¯t try to hide her presence, but Captain Ren didn¡¯t notice her even though she had been in the office for a while.
Song qingxiao coughed and knocked on the office door.
¡°Pleasee in.¡±
Captain Ren was woken up by her coughing and invited her in.
Behind the tall document, he raised his swollen face. The corners of his eyes, cheekbones, and chin still had bruises that had notpletely disappeared..
Chapter 523 - 523: Leave of absence (2)
Chapter 523 - 523: Leave of absence (2)
Trantor: 549690339
He stood up, and his legs moved the chair, making a creaking sound.
¡°You came at the right time. I can finally breathe a sigh of relief.¡± He looked as If he had escaped from death, his hand still holding a fountain pen.
I ve been dyed by these official business these days, ah, really!¡± When he said this, he was a little angry.
¡°Cao Zeng, that cunning old man, is really full of evil tricks. You specifically picked this ce to fight and damage things.¡±
He seemed to have found someone toin to. isn¡¯t it just a few broken tables? The higher-ups just had to make a mountain out of a molehill to torture me and send me all sorts of messy documents for me to sign.¡± Song qingxiao listened to hisints, as if he had umted a stomach full of resentment.
She wasn¡¯t interested in the gossip of the reserve team at first, but there was a curious tanwen, so she had some understanding of this.
It was said that the reserve team leader¡¯s office had a history of several decades and had been in use since the establishment of the reserve team.
After finding out that the furniture was destroyed due to the irrational actions of the two ¡®captains¡¯, the captains who had worked in the reserve team for several generations were very angry. They believed that what they had destroyed was not only public property, but also their memories!
Most of these old captains had been promoted and held high positions. After getting angry, they sent a lot of official documents for Captain Ren to deal with.Since he had ¡®extra¡¯ energy to vent when he was teaching his team members, he used the rest of his mind on dealing with Civil Affairs.
Captain Ren couldn¡¯t afford to offend any of these people. Every day, new official duties were sent to him one after another. It was said that he had been trapped here for two days, and his roars could be heard from far away, what about the detailed expenditure of the reserve team? write about your experience as the captain of the reserve team¡ The more Captain Ren read, the darker his face became, no less than 30000 words. The handwriting must be neat and neat. It muste from the bottom of your heart.
He flew into a rage and threw the documents in his hand on the floor, not caring that song qingxiao was still in the office. He shouted,¡±
¡°What nonsense is this! It was clearly Cao Zeng who provoked us, so these things should have been sent to the reserve team!¡±
He was so angry that the captain¡¯s assistant in the office next door was startled by his roar. He just came over to take a look, but before he could say anything, Captain Ren grabbed a stack of documents and threw them in his direction.
¡°Get lost!¡±
.¡¯¡¯The assistant looked calm and apologetic as he looked at song qingxiao. I¡¯m sorry, Qing Xiao. The captain has these few days every month ¡
¡°Shut up! What the hell are you talking about!¡± Captain Ren shouted even louder, but after that, he seemed to have finally vented most of the anger in his heart and calmed down a lot.
When he saw song qingxiao, he squeezed out a smile and looked down at the table. The veins on his forehead were throbbing, and he looked like he was about to get angry, but his assistant quickly brought in two cups of tea from outside and soothed his anger.
¡°I don¡¯t even have a teapot in my office. Is it appropriate?¡±
Captain Ren took the cup of tea and kept mumbling.
His assistant was a young man in his 20s called he ning. He wore sses and looked quite gentle. He didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of Captain Ren¡¯s anger and dealt with him with ease.
Captain, you just need to sign these two days. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. If there are guests, I will send tea over. I won¡¯t let you be impolite.
¡°Bastard!¡± The moment he ning¡¯s voice fell, Captain Ren choked on a mouthful of tea and almost choked to death.
¡®Tm not a signing machine!¡±
After the fight between the two team leaders, some of the furniture in his office had been moved away, leaving only a set of desk and chair for his office.
He ning gave song qingxiao an apologetic smile, then turned to Captain Ren and pushed up her sses.
¡°Captain, these are all your duties.¡±
¡°It was because I was caught up in these civilian work and neglected my martial arts practice that I was sessfully sneak-attacked by that old man Cao Zeng!¡± He was still brooding over the fight at that time. He ning was just about to speak when he impatiently waved his hand, stopping he ning¡¯s words.
¡°Hmph! You¡¯re getting more and more long-winded!¡±
He ning smiled and didn¡¯t argue with him. He lowered his head to pick up the documents that Captain Ren had thrown away.
Song qingxiao had watched a farce the moment she arrived. At this moment, Captain Ren finally calmed down a little. Her gaze fell on he ning.
¡°Captain, is there anything I can help you with?¡± The man looked weak, but he was calm and quiet. He was not afraid of Captain Ren¡¯s anger. From the time he left to the time he came in with the tea, it could be seen that his movements were very agile.
¡°Ah, yes,¡± Captain Ren patted his forehead as if he had finally remembered that he had called song Qing over not toin, but to discuss official business.
¡°I saw that you asked Zhang Yi for two days off, right?¡±
As he said this, he put the teacup on the table and flipped through the documents on the table. After a long time, he found a leave note with song qingxiao¡¯s name on it.
¡°Yes, I am.¡± Song qingxiao nodded.
He ning tidied up the documents on the ground and helped him clean up the table that had been turned over.
by right, it¡¯s not convenient for me to ask you where you¡¯re going, but you haven¡¯t been in the reserve team for long. Why did you choose to take a leave of absence now?¡±
Captain Ren stared at song qingxiao as if he was trying to get an answer from her eyes.
Song qingxiao was very clear about his thoughts. After she joined the reserve team, whether it was her skills or the silver Wolf she brought, she gave Captain Ren a headache. He was a little suspicious of her identity and was afraid that she would cause trouble for the reserve team.
I want to meet an old friend, one of my ¡®father¡¯s¡¯ old friends. He¡¯s the head of the security Department in the eastern part of the imperial capital.
She told Captain an about the ¡®identity¡¯ that Captain an had made for her that day. Captain Ren frowned, not knowing if he believed her or not.
However, he had gotten the information he wanted from song Qing¡¯s gossip, so he didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. He happily allowed her to take a leave and even generously allowed her to take two more days off.
The moment song Qing left, Captain Ren¡¯s smile disappeared and he immediately ordered he ning,¡±
¡°Find out who the chairman of the Imperial City¡¯s eastern city guard Department is and call his contact number.¡±
After applying for leave, song qingxiao decided to leave the next morning in the car purchased by the team.
She didn¡¯t have much to pack, so she had to bring the silver Wolf with her. After all, song Qing was worried about leaving it alone here.
She gave Captain an a call in advance and left the reserve team before dawn the next day..
Chapter 524 - 524: Clue (1)
Chapter 524 - 524: Clue (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Since she was traveling with the silver Wolf, it was not convenient to travel during the day. Song qingxiao decided to return to the house she had bought before.
She had only been away for about twenty days, but perhaps because she had entered a trial halfway through, she felt as if she had gone on a long journey.
The flowers and nts in the courtyard were very lush, and it was obvious that someone had been taking care of them.
After the spirits in the house were gone, the shadow that had been shrouding the house disappeared.
After she opened the door, the silver Wolf entered the house with familiarity. The house was very clean and the furniture was spotless. Before she went to report to the reserve team, she had asked Zhou ye to help take care of it. It was obvious that he had done it very carefully.
Song qingxiao gave Zhou ye a call. As soon as she dialed the number, he quickly picked up,
¡°Miss song, you¡¯re home so soon?¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to thank you for taking care of my house.¡± She told him the reason for her call and Zhou yeughed,
you¡¯re wee. Young master Luo told me that you¡¯re a very important friend of his. This is what I should do.
When he mentioned Luo Wu, song qingxiao was reminded of this person. Her eyes flickered and she asked,¡±
¡°How¡¯s Luo zhiyu doing recently?¡±
I heard that young master Luo has been seriously ill recently. He came to the capital some time ago and is now receiving treatment at the Imperial hospital.
Zhou ye and Luo zhiyu didn¡¯t have a deep friendship, but because of song Qing¡¯s youth, they had more interactions.
When he heard song qingxiao ask about Luo zhiyu, Zhou ye wished he could tell her everything he knew,
he asked about you some time ago and asked me if I knew where you went. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t contact you. He hoped that song qingxiao and Luo zhiyu¡¯s rtionship would be closer, which would be more beneficial to him, so he continued,¡±
¡°If young master Luo knows that you¡¯ve returned to the capital, he¡¯ll be very happy and will pay you a visit.¡±
This was rather interesting.
From Zhou ye¡¯s words, she could hear three clues.
One was that Luo zhiyu was lucky enough to survive after being cut by the silver Wolf¡¯s teeth. He was really capable.
Secondly, even if Luo zhiyu was not dead, his condition should not be too good, and he was currently being treated in the Imperial hospital.
Third, he probably didn¡¯t spread the clues that he had guessed that day, so he might have his own concerns.
He probably wanted to use Zhou ye¡¯s mouth to disclose this information to him and wanted to meet him.
¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Song qingxiao said lightly,¡± this time, my return to the capital is only temporary. I¡¯ll be leaving soon. By then, I¡¯ll have to ask you to help me take care of my house.
The deal between her and Luo Wu had ended, so she was not interested in why Luo Wu wanted to see her.
After hanging up the phone, song qingxiao turned off her phone and cultivated for a day. She only opened her eyes when night fell.
Under the night sky, she released her divine sense and brought the silver Wolf through the streets and alleys to avoid the heavenly eye¡¯s scanning.
A man and a Wolf were unbelievably fast. Under the cover of the night, they sometimes rushed through the streets and alleys without being noticed by the crowd on the road.
In the guard Station in the south of the city, other than a few people on night shift, it was rather deserted.
A light breeze blew past, and the infrared sensor at the door made a prompt. The bored staff raised their heads in confusion, but they did not see anyone passing by.
The hall was empty, and no one hade in.
The confused staff member scratched his head with a puzzled look.
Song qingxiao had worked in the guard Station for a while, so she was familiar with theyout of the guard Station. She went to the speaker¡¯s office and knocked on the door.
Captain an was a serious, upright person and had a very responsible character.
At this time, everyone else had gotten off work, but he might not.
In addition, song qingxiao had told him that she wanted to see him in advance, so he might stay here and wait for her.
As expected, as soon as she knocked on the door, Captain an¡¯s voice came from inside.
¡°Come in.¡±
She twisted the doorknob and opened the door. Then, she entered the office.
Captain an looked up and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw song qingxiao. Then, he saw a huge silver-white figure beside her.
The silver Wolf followed her quietly. Its huge appearance gave people a strong deterrent force, making it difficult to ignore.
Its eyes nced at Captain an. Under the light, its eyes seemed to be glowing..
Chapter 525 - 525: Clue (2)
Chapter 525: Clue (2)
Trantor: 549690339 I
Captain an felt a strong sense of fear when it looked at him. He subconsciously threw away the thing in his hand and stood up instinctively.
However, the next moment, it seemed to be uninterested in Captain an. After confirming that he was not a threat, it turned its huge head away, crossed its fluffy tail behind it, bent its hind legs, and sat on the ground.
¡°This ¡¡± The terrifying feeling did not disappear just because it turned its head away. As it sat there, even though it was clearly not aggressive, the powerful aura it emitted was still something that Captain an could not ignore. He remembered that half a month ago, he had asked Zhao he to send song qingxiao to the reserve team. Zhao he had mentioned that song qingxiao had a dog with her.
At that time, Captain an didn¡¯t think much of it, but now that he saw this ¡®dog¡¯, he finally understood why Showa had specifically mentioned this.
This gaze, this pressure, it was not a dog at all, but a Wolf, and it was not to be provoked!
Although the wolf didn¡¯t look at him after ity down, Captain an felt that it was still observing him in the dark. If he moved, the wolf would probably pounce on him and bite his throat.
He looked deeply at song qingxiao and felt that he could not see through this former colleague of his.
¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± As soon as Captain an spoke, song Qing peed and said,¡±
¡°With me here, it won¡¯t hurt anyone.¡±
Captain anughed bitterly. Now that the wolf hade, he had no choice.
¡°You Wolf¡¡± He originally wanted to ask song qingxiao where she got this Wolf from, but when the words reached his mouth, he sighed.
¡°Forget it,¡± he said.
Song qingxiao had a lot of secrets, not just about this Wolf.
She might not tell him even if he asked. Besides, she had saved Captain an¡¯s life before. As long as it did not involve endangering the Empire, he was toozy to ask about it.
¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee to me at this time.¡±
He rubbed his temples. They had not seen each other for nearly a month, and he looked tired. The dark green under his eyes made him look very weak. His eyes were bloodshot, as if he had not slept for a few days.
¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s not here. Nurse Lin¡¯s body has been in the guard Station for a long time, and her family members are already very dissatisfied. The higher-ups have given orders that she can only stay for two more days Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll Take You There to see if you can find any clues.¡± As he said this, he seemed to have recalled something.
by the way, the captain of the reserve team you belong to called me. He wanted to confirm your identity.
To be able to make the captain of the reserve team suspicious, she must have done something in the reserve team, and it was very likely that she had disyed extraordinary strength.
¡°He called the others, but I did.¡±
Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t surprised by Captain Ren¡¯s call. She had told Captain Ren about this when she was on leave yesterday, knowing that Captain an would help her.
She thanked him, and the two of them chatted for a while before they returned to nurse Lin¡¯s case.
The purpose of song qingxiao¡¯s trip this time was to see nurse Lin¡¯s body. Captain an had already made arrangements in advance. Just as he was about to take her there, the silver Wolf, which had been lying on the ground leisurely, suddenly raised its head. Its creepy gaze fell on Captain an again. Captain an¡¯s body tensed up and he subconsciously stopped.
Song qingxiao moved sideways and stood in front of the silver Wolf, blocking its big head. The pressure was reduced a lot under her interference.
Captain an walked towards the door as if nothing had happened, but from his breathing, footsteps, and his instinctively clenched fists, it could be seen that he had not rxed. His muscles were tense and he was in a very vignt state. Fortunately, song qingxiao was there, so the wolf didn¡¯t move. The two of them walked toward the underground parking lot. Captain an¡¯s expression was heavy.
I was supposed to be in charge of this case after I applied, but about ten days ago, the higher-ups gave an order and handed it over to the southern suburbs ¡®chief Guard Station for investigation.
Imperial capital hospital, where nurse Lin worked, was located in the southern part of Jindo city. The higher-ups used this as an excuse to transfer the case to the headquarters in the southern suburbs.
However, the southern side was connected to the western suburbs, and the Imperial hospital side was only one street away from the chaotic western suburbs. Every year, some people from the western suburbs would ¡®cross the border¡¯, leading to more cases in the southern side.
Nurse Lin¡¯s case had very few clues, and once it was crossed out, it was very likely that it would be put on hold and eventually left unsettled since the security Hall did not have enough manpower.
But it¡¯s precisely because of this that I suspect the cause of her death.¡±
As song qingxiao listened to Captain an¡¯s analysis, she released her divine sense and cleverly avoided the rotating sky eye camera.
nurse Lm¡¯s life is simple, her family background is clean, her work environment is simple, and she never makes enemies with anyone. The possibility of her killing someone out of revenge can be ruled out.
With her death, someone intervened in the case, which was enough to prove that her death was not a random assassination by the murderer, but that the murderer had done some understanding of her situation before the murder.
Knowing her identity, paying attention to her case, and being able to interfere with the process of the investigation, the person who did it was definitely not ordinary. He must have a rather powerful status.
The two of them got into the car. Captain an touched his chest and took out an envelope from the inner pocket of his clothes. He handed it to song qingxiao, who was sitting in the front seat.
The envelope was not sealed, and there was a thick stack of photos inside. They were all photos of nurse Lin¡¯s body.
These photos should have been taken at different times. Some were photos of the scene of the discovery of the body, and some were photos of the dissection. Song qingxiao casually flipped through the pages and looked at them carefully. When she reached the fourth page, her eyes narrowed.
Captain an felt that something was wrong. He turned to look at her instinctively and saw the top photo in her hand.
It was a photo of nurse Lin¡¯s body being found at the crime scene. She was sitting in a corner with her hands on the ground and her head hanging down. Her scattered hair covered most of her pale face, only revealing her sharp chin. There was a cut on the side of her chin, and it looked like the corner of her mouth was drooped down unhappily.
From the shape of the wound, it could be seen that the person who did it had stabbed it from the bottom up and cut the artery. The blood that should have sshed out was blocked by her skin and flesh, so it could only flow out in a stream, flowing down her neck and dyeing her clothes red.
When her body was found, it was early in the morning. Under the cold lights on both sides of the street, the photos captured this chilling scene..
Chapter 526 - 526: Relationship (1)
Chapter 526: Rtionship (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Captain an had seen this photo countless times. He could remember every detail in the photo with his eyes closed, but when he saw nurse Lin¡¯s photo again, he still pursed his lips tightly.
He remained silent in the driver¡¯s seat for a long time, then he let out a long sigh.
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes stayed on the photo for a few seconds, but she remembered the scene when she was killed.
If she hadn¡¯t identally entered God¡¯s trial before she died that night, she might have died the same way as nurse Lin.
He was leaning against the corner of the wall with his head hanging down, revealing the wound on his neck, waiting to be discovered the next day.
As she thought of this, she felt a dull pain on the side of her neck, as if she was recalling the feeling of the chill that enveloped her whole body when the knife was stabbed in her throat that day.
A chill spread from her body. The air-conditioner was not turned on in the car, but it made Captain an shiver. When he turned to look at her, he saw that her expression was normal. She flipped the photo open and revealed the photo below.
we didn¡¯t get any useful information from the location where she was found. There were very few clues in this case. The murderer was like a ghost, and there was almost no evidence left in the process of the crime.
If it wasn¡¯t for the higher-ups transferring the case away and not trying to cover up the traces, Captain an would have had no clue about the case.
However, even though he had some clues, it was still very difficult to find the real murderer with very few clues.
Now that song qingxiao was actively involved in this case and showed her interest, Captain an instinctively felt that he could get some information from her, so he tried his best to exin the case.
we¡¯ve collected a lot of footprints left at the scene. We¡¯ve even borrowed some people from the University of Science and Technology from the Shi family to collect the smell of the scene with equipment.
After the rapid development of technology, collecting the smell of crime scenes for elemental analysis had be one of themon means of investigation.
but it¡¯s useless.
Captain an shook his head and suppressed the despair in his heart.
¡°I didn¡¯t find anything strange. I even saved the video from that day after the case was transferred away, and I got someone to verify if there were any traces of editing.¡±
However, the video had not been touched. It was as if the murderer could fly. she¡ he opened his mouth with difficulty. His voice was a little dry. He only managed to say one word before he fell silent again.
After adjusting his mood, Captain an continued,
the wound on her neck is about 3.8 cm wide and about¡ When he talked about
the case, he regained his calmness.
after the knife entered, it slid down. Both the forensic doctor and I don¡¯t think it was an ident. Because with a twist of the de, the severed artery and windpipe were crushed,pletely cutting off the person¡¯s life.
Hearing this, song qingxiao was almost certain that the murderer had killed nurse Lin in the same way that he had killed her.
the inside of the wound is damaged, so it¡¯s hard to analyze the specific condition of the weapon. But the tissue around the wound is smooth, so the weapon must be extremely sharp. From the width of the wound, I guess it¡¯s something like a dagger.
Captain an analyzed calmly. I¡¯ve been to the Empire¡¯s library for the past month and have looked through all the brands and types of daggers in the Empire for the past 30 years. I¡¯ve also found some suspicious ones. I¡¯ll pass them to you after I¡¯ve checked on nurse Lin.
Song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she nodded. Investigating a case wasn¡¯t a fast process, especially a case like this, where there were very few clues. It required a lot of energy from the relevant investigators, which was like finding a needle in the ocean.
Captain an had put in a lot of effort to be able to do this under such circumstances.
She estimated the width of her ck Dagger in her heart, size was simr to nurse Lin¡¯s, which undoubtedly confirmed her original guess.
If he could find the dagger¡¯s origin from Captain an, it would be much easier to find the murderer.
However, for some reason, song Qing felt that things would not go so smoothly.
The conversation between the two came to an end. Captain an calmed down for a while and prepared to start the car.
His eyes fell on the rear view mirror, where a pair of green Wolf Eyes were reflected. As soon as his eyes met them, he shivered, his scalp went numb, and his hair stood on end. Even the sadness, anger, and other intertwined emotions that he had umted earlier were washed awaypletely!
¡°That Wolf¡¡±
He finally understood why Showa¡¯s tone had been like that when he had sent song qingxiao to the backup team. He had been so immersed in the case that he hadn¡¯t noticed it, but now that he hade back to his senses, he couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that there was a terrifying Silver Wolf in the back seat of the car.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. It won¡¯t hurt you.¡±
Song qingxiao knew that it would be difficult to make Captain an feel at ease with just a few words, so she changed the topic and brought up something, by the way, do you remember what happened after that incident when I went to the imperial capital hospital to see you?
Captain an couldn¡¯tpletely shift his attention away from the silver Wolf. Although the wolf didn¡¯t show any ferocity in its eyes, it still gave Captain an an extremely dangerous feeling.
¡°What is it?¡± He asked casually as he kept his eyes on the rearview mirror, at the imperial hospital, when the people from the Shi family were admitted to the hospital, I felt a murderous aura! Song Qing exined the situation that day and added,
¡°I suspect that nurse Lin¡¯s death might be rted to this.¡±
When Captain an heard this, he was stunned for a moment. As expected, he didn¡¯t have the time to think about the silver Wolf¡¯s evil eyes. He immediately tried his best to recall the scene that day.
That day, he went out for a short walk with song Qing. When he came back, he happened to see an important person being admitted to the hospital. Therefore, the Imperial hospital was on high alert. However, nurse Lin was quite dissatisfied with him going out and kept talking about it.
At that time, he had a headache and did not feel any killing intent at all. However, song qingxiao wouldn¡¯t talk nonsense about such things. Captain an didn¡¯t know how powerful she was.
However, she had been able to escape from the hands of that terrifying person on the autumn road and had even saved him in passing. She must have had her own abilities.
If this was true, could it be that nurse Lin¡¯s death was rted to the royal family?
¡°After I visited nurse Lin tonight, if you don¡¯t have to do anything about this case, then please do so.¡± Song qingxiao lowered her head and flipped through the photos.
it might be too deep. It¡¯s better to leave as soon as possible.
She saw that Captain an had helped her before and was an upright person, so she rarely meddled in other people¡¯s business. She reminded him,¡± ¡°Their existences might have the same background as the two people who died on the autumn Festival road.¡±
Captain an trembled when he heard this.
He had once served as the Shi family¡¯s private guard, and on that day, in front of Qian Shan, he had tried to use the Shi family¡¯s name to force Qian Shan to retreat several times. This proved that he was notpletely ignorant of the underworld ns.
Song qingxiao had killed two people from hidden ns in the autumn Festival road. They had caused a hugemotion and rmed all the forces. In the end, although the matter was forcibly suppressed, it did not end there. It should have been handed over to higher-ups to investigate.
If nurse Lin¡¯s death was really rted to the royal family and the underworld, it was not hard to understand why the higher-ups wanted to suppress this matter and take the case from Captain an¡¯s hands to the south side..
Chapter 527 - 425-split up (1)
Chapter 527: Chapter 425-split up (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The car suddenly fell into a dead silence. Young general song Qing¡¯s gaze shifted from the photo to Captain an¡¯s face. He gritted his teeth so hard that his cheeks showed signs of muscle.
He was very determined to find out the truth, and what she said now might be a big blow to him.
¡°You won¡¯t be able to find the answer.¡±
Even if they found the real murderer, it was possible that it was just a bobber floating on the surface of the water, and there might be deeper things involved.
¡°Maybe transferring the case away was just a hint for you.¡±
She said this calmly, but Captain an¡¯s grip on the steering wheel was so tight that the veins on the back of his hands were bulging, showing that he was not calm.
¡°It¡¯s good for you to leave as soon as possible.¡± Captain an shook his head after general song Qing finished his words.
¡°You¡¯re toote.¡± Heughed. I¡¯m already being watched. That¡¯s why I said you shouldn¡¯t be here at this time in the office.
Song qingxiao¡¯s words were clear to him. but there are some things that need to be done.
¡°I can¡¯t ignore it just because I¡¯m afraid. If the victim can¡¯t make aint, I¡¯ll have to do it for her.¡± He seemed to be very calm about the things that might happen to him in the future. I just feel a little sorry for you. I might have implicated you, and that¡¯s not what I wanted.
He paused for a moment, then continued,¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t want to get involved in this case, you can get out of the car now. I¡¯ll find a way to get you out of this.¡±
In song qingxiao¡¯s eyes, Captain an¡¯s strength was very low, and his stubborn actions seemed to be courting death.
However, song qingxiao heard his words.
If she had been killed in the back alley of the western suburbs and died there instead of activating the trial space at the critical moment, perhaps she would have hoped to meet someone like Captain an to seek justice for herself and find out who the real murderer behind the scenes was, without fear of the other party¡¯s identity and background.
This incident was rted to her. Until she found out who was behind it and the murderer¡¯s intentions, song qingxiao could notpletely let her guard down.
She didn¡¯t say anything about getting out of the car, and Captain an didn¡¯t say anything else. The car drove to the south of the city and stopped in the garage of a building.
Captain an was like an old horse that knew the way. He led song qingxiao around the garage.
He must have been here many times, as he was familiar with the surveince and the terrain. He led song Qing to a ce that was perfectly hidden from the surveince cameras, and they soon arrived at the underground morgue.
The moment the elevator door opened, the guards at the door stood up vigntly. Then, a red dot swept in the direction of the two. Someone asked warily,¡±
¡°Who is it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he said. Captain an spoke. The man heard his voice and heaved a sigh of relief. The red dot shed twice and disappeared.
¡°I brought a friend to see nurse Lin¡¯s body.¡± As he spoke, song qingxiao slowly walked out from the shadows and looked at the man in the guardhouse.
The person guarding the guard post was about 4.0 years old. He was strong and tall, but when he stood up, his lower leg was exposed. Below his left knee was a prosthetic. Even if it was done wlessly, the moment of uneasiness was still underestimated by song Qing.
He should be old acquaintances with Captain an. When he heard what he said, his face showed a bit of pity.
¡°You¡¯re really stubborn!¡± He shook his head and sighed,¡±
¡°How many times have you been here? if you could find out, do you think you could have dragged it out until now?¡±
Captain an didn¡¯t refute and just smiled.
¡°I¡¯m just bringing my friend here to take a look.¡±
The tall man¡¯s expression was a little ugly. He took out an electronic device that was shing red and threw it in his direction.
¡°The higher-ups have already sent people here, yet you still don¡¯t give up. Her family has already signed an agreement with the government. You¡¯re the only one meddling.¡±
For a murder case like nurse Lin¡¯s, which was unfortunate and could not be solved by the guard Department, the family could choose to seekpensation from the government and close the case.
At present, nurse Lin¡¯s family wanted to retrieve their daughter¡¯s body. They probably did not have any hope in this case and chose to receive a highpensation from the government, not wanting to dy it any longer.
Captain an caught the key, thanked her, and led song qingxiao to the morgue where nurse Lin was.
The man¡¯s eyes fell on song qingxiao, and then he saw the huge Silver Wolf beside her. Fear shed in his eyes, but he did not say a word. He sighed and sat back down..
Chapter 528 - 425-splitting up (2)
Chapter 528: Chapter 425-splitting up (2)
Trantor: 549690339
The entire basement five of the building was used to store dead bodies. All the dead bodies in the southern suburbs were here. They were ced ording to the time, ce, and method of death. The yin energy was very strong.
Even though it was Midsummer, there was no air conditioning here, but there was still a frightening cold air lingering around.
Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense could sense the resentment that enveloped the ce. Even the fur on the back of the silver Wolf¡¯s neck stood up. It clearly did not like the environment here.
Perhaps it was because the first few floors were filled with dead bodies, it was very quiet. Even when the silver Wolf walked on the ground, the light ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound when its ws touched the smooth floor was unusually clear.
Nurse Lin had been dead for almost a month, so she had left the body at the entrance on the third underground floor. The lower two floors and the morgue behind them were filled with bodies that were even earlier and had yet to be imed.
Captain an held the electronic key and scanned it in front of nurse Lin¡¯s morgue. The red electronic eye on top shed and made a beeping sound after matching. The heavy door lock opened with a click. The sound of the hinges was ear-piercing in the eerie silence of the underground morgue.
¡°Ahem.¡± Captain an coughed lightly and pushed the heavy door open. Arge amount of cold white mist gushed out from inside. He exined softly,¡±
¡°He was my formerrade.¡± He briefly exined the identity of the person who had been guarding the morgue. After the two of them and the wolf entered the morgue, the door slowly closed.
There were cabs filled with dead bodies around them. What made Captain an feel strange was song qingxiao¡¯s calmposure. She did not seem to be afraid of such an environment, as if she had been used to seeing dead bodies.
However, when he thought of song qingxiao¡¯s strength, he felt that it was normal for her to be so calm.
He had been here more than once, and he was very familiar with where nurse Lin had parked. After calming himself down, he walked to a cab and pulled it open, revealing a pair of legs inside.
The number that represented the identity was hung on the legs. Because they had been left in the refrigerator for too long, the water on the legs had been lost, and they looked like dried reeds.
The nurse, who was still pretty and cute when song qingxiao saw her that day, was now a cold corpse. She had long lost her liveliness and color.
Song qingxiao had already seen a lot of photos in the car before she came. Other than the fatal wound on nurse Lin¡¯s neck, there were no other signs of collision or oppression.
As soon as Captain an opened the cab, she pinched nurse Lin¡¯s chin and pushed it to the side, making a very dry and strange sound. It echoed in the sealed environment and made song qingxiao think of the ¡®xisuo¡¯ sound she heard on the phone with Chu ke during the trial.
The corpse had been there for a long time and was very hard, but when she pushed it, it was pushed to the side, revealing the fatal wound on her neck.
As nurse Lin had been dead for nearly a month, her wound was different from the one in the photo. However, it was more or less in line with what Captain an had said.
Song Qing¡¯s little finger moved to her neck. She wanted to take the opportunity to see if her wound was the same size as her dagger, but as soon as her finger touched it, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a ¡®huh¡¯.
Nurse Lin could feel a faint fluctuation of spirit energy from her wound!
¡°Did you find anything?¡±
Captain an¡¯s eyes twitched when he heard her exim. He quickly asked,¡± what¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°There is.¡± She nodded, the person who killed her must be at least an expert who has cultivated spiritual power. Moreover, his cultivation level would not be very low. He would at least be in the path of enlightenment. That was why there would be residual spiritual energy leaking out after killing someone.
But it was a pity that it had been a long time, and the remaining spiritual power was very weak, so he could not tell what it was.
However, she secretlypared the size of nurse Lin¡¯s wound, and it was indeed close to the width of the de of her ck Dagger, which deepened her suspicion.
¡°I want to see the information you have on the daggers.¡±
Song qingxiao suppressed the chaotic thoughts in her heart and said.
Seeing her like this, Captain an was not in a hurry to question her. He only nodded. After she was done, he looked at nurse Lin lying in the freezer for a long time before slowly pushing her back in.
Two people and one wolf left the morgue. Captain an returned the key and had a short conversation with the serious-looking man. Then, he walked toward the underground parking lot with song qingxiao.
Before entering the garage, song Qingxin suddenly remembered what Captain an had said before.
He mentioned that ever since he took over nurse Lin¡¯s murder case, he had been targeted.
Then today, when he came to find him, did anyone pay attention to them on their way here?
She nced at the silver Wolf, then rolled her eyes and motioned for Captain an to go first.
Although she didn¡¯t know what she was up to, Captain an still walked in the direction of his car. Song qingxiao waited for him to leave before patting the silver wolf¡¯s head and pointing in Captain an¡¯s direction.
¡°Let¡¯s split up,¡±
This Wolf was too eye-catching and could easily be a symbol.
Although she did not find any signs of being followed, she was extremely cautious. In order to prevent anything from happening, she still let the silver Wolf go first.
Song qingxiao was not worried that something would happen to it if it acted alone. Before it evolved again after devouring the Cerberus, this Wolf had often appeared and disappeared like a ghost.
The silver Wolf¡¯s ears moved, as if it understood what she meant. It turned and ran in the other direction, its figure rising and falling, turning into a dazzling white afterimage, and quickly disappeared into the night..
Chapter 529 - 529: Suspicion (1)
Chapter 529: Suspicion (1)
Trantor: 549690339
When song qingxiao returned to Captain an¡¯s car, Captain an saw that she was alone. He looked around and asked,¡±
¡°Where¡¯s your Wolf?¡±
¡°He ran away.¡±
Her words shocked Captain an. He instinctively wanted to open the car door and raised his voice.
¡°He ran away?¡±
His voice echoed in the quiet underground parking lot. After he realized that he had lost hisposure, he lowered his voice again.
¡°Which direction did he go? Are you confident in subduing it after you find it?¡±
Song Qing looked down on his anxious face and seemed to understand what he meant.
Captain an might have mistakenly thought that the silver Wolf was not under her control and had lost its way in an unfamiliar environment.
don¡¯t worry, I let it go first¡ She was about to exin, but the moment she opened her mouth, Captain an interrupted her with a serious face,¡±
it¡¯s a Wolf after all. If it breaks free from the control, what if it hurts people? ¡±
The wolf was dangerous, and the way it looked at him made him, who had served in the Army, feel afraid. If an ordinary person encountered it, he was afraid that it would cause a big problem.
However, the silver Wolf was tall and strong, and it had long run away. The capital was so big that he didn¡¯t know where to look for it.
He was about to contact the other people in the Imperial City guard Department to keep a close eye on the situation. Once they found out, they would rush over as soon as possible. Just as he took out his phone, before he could make the call, song Qing said,¡±
¡°I¡¯ll have it wait for me in your previous office.¡± She nced at Captain an, who had paused for a moment, and continued,¡±
it¡¯s useless to contact the others. It¡¯ll only increase the casualties.
The silver Wolf¡¯s ws and fangs were poisonous. Even Luo Wu, an ability user whose body had been strengthened by the trial space, had not recovered from the injuries caused by the silver Wolf. If ordinary people encountered them, it would be even more troublesome.
go back to your office first. If the silver Wolf isn¡¯t here yet, I¡¯ll go and find it. Although Captain an was still a little worried, she did make sense.
That Wolf was not to be trifled with. If an ordinary guard were to encounter it, he was afraid that there would really be a problem.
He gritted his teeth and stepped on the elerator.
¡°I hope you¡¯re telling the truth. Otherwise, if something goes wrong, I won¡¯t side with you!¡±
As he was in a hurry to get back to the office, Captain an drove all the way. It took him 40 minutes to get there, but he arrived in about 20 minutes on the way back.
When the two of them rushed back, the door of the office was locked, and the door was empty. There was no sign of the silver Wolf.
When Captain an, who was panting, saw this, he immediately became anxious. He took out his phone subconsciously, and song qingxiao held his hand that was about to make a call.
¡°Open the door.¡±
Captain an was so anxious that he tried to shake her hand off. Her fingers were long and slender, and her palm did not look like the broad and strong type, but for some reason, no matter how hard he tried, he could not move her.
Helplessly, he took out his ID card and scanned it on the door. The electronic lock on the door made a ¡®beep¡¯. Song qingxiao held the doorknob and twisted it, and the door opened.
In the office, a huge Silver Wolf was lying on the ground andbing its fur. When Captain an and song qingxiao came in, the silver Wolf didn¡¯t even raise its head.
¡°This ¡¡± Captain an¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when he saw this.
When he first heard song qingxiao tell the silver Wolf to leave first, he thought she was joking with him.
In his opinion, a beast would always be a beast. No matter how intelligent it was, it couldn¡¯t be that smart.
However, he did not expect the silver Wolf to really listen to song qingxiao¡¯s instructions and reach his office first.
Captain an¡¯s heart returned to its original ce, but then he was curious again.
¡°How did it do it?¡±
In fact, he also wanted to ask how song qingxiao had managed to tame such a fierce Wolf to this extent.
Song qingxiao was also very satisfied at this time. The silver Wolf¡¯s performance was much better than she had expected.
Because she was in a good mood, she rarely smiled. She lowered her head and scratched the wolf¡¯s head, not saying a word.
Captain an turned on the light and saw her smiling and stroking the silver Wolf. The coldness in her eyes melted because of her smile. The proud Wolf King squinted its eyes and raised its huge head under her palm. This scene looked strangely harmonious.
After the lights were turned on, Captain an saw the broken window in the office.
There was arge floor-to-ceiling window behind his office. He was in a hurry to take song qingxiao to see nurse Lin¡¯s body and wanted to find out some clues. However, he was afraid that he would have more trouble if he stayed too long, so he was in a hurry to leave. The window was not locked as usual..
Chapter 530 - 530: Suspicion _2
Chapter 530: Suspicion _2
Trantor: 549690339
At this time, there were several scratch marks on the window, and the half-open window had a huge gap, big enough to allow the silver Wolf to pass through.
The door was not broken, but the window was broken. It was needless to say where the silver Wolf hade in from.
However, his office was located on the third floor, and the service Hall of the guard Hall was downstairs. His office was fifteen meters high from the street behind. If this Silver Wolf could jump in from that height, it would be too terrifying!
His gaze fell on the few w marks left on the ss. The ss in Captain an¡¯s office was specially made. It had a hardness that could prevent bullets from hitting it and was extremely sticky. However, under the silver Wolf¡¯s w, it had been scratched to such an extent and had such a big hole.
Such a powerful destructive force caused something to sh through Captain an¡¯s mind. His many years of working experience in the guard Hall made him instinctively feel that something was not right.
Following his gaze, song qingxiao also noticed the obvious scratch marks left on the ss. Her eyes flickered and she looked at the silver Wolf helplessly. She walked toward the ss, clenched her fist, and used her spiritual force to hit the ss.
With a soft ¡®bang¡¯, the ss shattered. Then, a gust of frost froze the broken ss shards, and the next second, they fell down with a¡¯ ng¡¯.
The ss shattered into pieces, and the w marks left by the silver Wolf on it naturally disappeared.
Before Captain an could grasp the thought that shed through his mind, he was interrupted by song qingxiao¡¯s actions.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
He asked in surprise and hurriedly walked over. The floor-to-ceiling window was smashed by her, and a huge gap was made. The night wind blew in, and the temperature seemed to have dropped a lot, making him shiver.
The ss was smashed into crystal shards the size of rice grains, and the w marks on it disappeared. It was difficult to piece them back together.
Some of the debris fell to the ground, and some fell downstairs. There was a rustling sound, like rain.
Captain an was shocked by song Qing¡¯s strength. It was as if the security level of his office had plummeted ever since the man and the wolf appeared.
If he didn¡¯t reach out to break the remaining corner of the ss, he would have thought that the ss in his office was the mostmon and fragile kind.
¡°I can¡¯t leave any traces.¡± After she finished speaking calmly, she retracted her hand. Her self-righteous look of destroying the evidence made Captain an so angry heughed.
He was about to speak when the phone on the table suddenly rang.
¡°East City guard, who is this?¡±
Captain, the guards on night duty said that there¡¯s something strange in your office. Do you need us toe up and take a look? ¡±
A young man¡¯s voice came from the phone. When he heard Captain an pick up the phone, he heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°No, I just broke something.¡± After Captain an sent the person away and hung up the phone, his gaze fell on the ss window again and he frowned.
In fact, he remembered the case on autumn road in the western suburbs. At that time, two people with special identities were attacked by feral beasts on autumn road. One of them had half of his neck bitten off, and the other had been turned into a meat patty and sunk into the ground.
There were very few cases of such a vicious beast hurting people. When Captain an took over the case, he had no clue. Even when he saw song qingxiao appear with a Silver Wolf tonight, he didn¡¯t suspect her at all.
However, when he saw the silver Wolf break the special ss that even light energy could not cut, he connected the two incidents with his Guard¡¯s instinct.
However, song qingxiao¡¯s actions made him a little suspicious. She destroyed the evidence in front of him, and it looked like she did it very easily.
Logically speaking, if the incident at the autumn road was really done by her and her Wolf, then it shouldn¡¯t have been difficult for her to destroy the evidence after killing the person that day. She wouldn¡¯t have deliberately left behind such obvious evidence that the vicious beast had injured people.
In addition, although one of the two people was bitten to death by a fierce beast, the other person seemed to have been hit by a giant object. Although the wolf looked far stronger than ordinary wolves, if it wanted to hurt people, it should have used its ws and teeth to pounce and bite, instead of relying on its body size and the impact of the physical body to crush people into meat pies.
Song qingxiao was even more so. Looking at her thin and tall figure, it was hard for Captain an to connect her death with another person.
¡°Maybe I¡¯m thinking too much!¡± A thought shed through his mind. Recently, nurse Lin¡¯s case had caused him to be restless. He had been thinking about it day and night, which was why he had such suspicions..
Chapter 531 - 531: Suspicion (3)
Chapter 531: Suspicion (3)
Trantor: 549690339
But even so, song qingxiao was notpletely innocent.
First of all, her strength was hard to fathom, and she had a strange obsession with nurse Lin¡¯s case. She knew about the underworld n, so when they were in the car, she had specifically mentioned the death of the two people on autumn road, pointing out that the person who killed nurse Lin might be rted to the underworld n.
Moreover, the wolf next to her was also suspicious. Captain an always felt that the Wolf¡¯s gaze made him shudder. That feeling was his intuition from many years of service experience. He thought that the silver Wolf was a dangerous creature.
These two points alone were not enough topletely clear him of suspicion.
He nced at the silver Wolf, and the silver Wolf that was licking its ws raised its head as if it sensed his gaze.
Under the light, the Wolf¡¯s Blue eyes were like two small fluorescentnterns, which made Captain an¡¯s hair stand on end. He felt as if a big stone was pressing on his chest, making him hold his breath and subconsciously take a step back.
When he realized his fear, he looked at the silver Wolf again, only to see that the Wolf¡¯s eyes were full of light, as if it disdained him, and it lowered its head again.
¡°Where is the picture of the dagger?¡±
Song qingxiao¡¯s words interrupted Captain an¡¯s thoughts, ah? ¡± He came back to his senses and realized that he had been stunned by the silver Wolf¡¯s nce. The cold sweat that had seeped out of his body had soaked his clothes.
¡°The daggers you have collected.¡±
Song qingjiang repeated her words to Captain an, and it was only then that Captain an heard her. He took a deep breath and calmed down before taking out a key from the drawer.
¡°Wait a moment.¡±
Speaking of nurse Lin¡¯s case, he returned to his serious expression. He opened the case information cab at the side with his key, fiddled with it for a while, and took out a thick folder. He threw it on the table and said,
¡°Take a look,¡±
The information fell on the table with a muffled sound. Song Qing opened the seal. Inside were the pictures and detailed information of all kinds of daggers collected by Captain an.
¡°This should be all the daggers designed by the various cold weapon designers of the Empire in the past thirty years.¡±
Logically speaking, song Qing was not supposed to let nurse Lin look through such confidential information since she was not a police officer.
However, special things had to be done differently. In the true sense, Captain an himself was investigating illegally.
In addition, nurse Lin¡¯s case had a wide range of implications. At this point, he had to admit that it would be difficult to solve the case on his own. Therefore, he had no choice but to let song Qing look down on him in a moment of desperation.
However, when he saw song qingxiao¡¯s face still twitching when she opened the folder, he reminded her,¡±
¡°I hope you won¡¯t leak this information after you¡¯ve read it.¡±
He didn¡¯t need to say this, and song qingxiao had no interest in spreading these things.
In fact, if she didn¡¯t want to find out the origin of her ck Dagger, as well as the murderer who had tried to assassinate her, and to catch the source of danger hidden behind it, she wouldn¡¯t have asked for trouble and gotten herself involved in such a matter.
The types, names, and size of the daggers, their origins, and year of production were all listed in the folder. The different angles and shapes of each dagger were clearly captured.
She flipped through the pages very quickly, and there was a rustling sound in the office, but Captain an kept feeling uneasy.
The more song Qing scrolled down, the more disappointed she became.
When she flipped to thest two pictures, she removed the top picture and revealed a dagger at the bottom. Her eyelids drooped, hiding the depressed feeling in her heart.
Captain an had put in a lot of effort. He had collected a wide variety of daggers, and the size of the dagger matched nurse Lin¡¯s de. However, none of the daggers were the same as her mysterious ck Dagger.
Not only did they look the same, but she didn¡¯t even see the red leaf logo on the daggers.
The lead was cut off here. She put down thest picture in her hand. Captain an pressed a button in the office. The light distorted, and a four-dimensional image of nurse Lin appeared in front of them.
Captain an¡¯s fingers slid across her neck, and her neck was erged and clearer.
¡°I¡¯ll get someone to input these daggers into the A. I. Andpare them one by one. Come and take a look.¡±
As he spoke, his fingers moved quickly. Every time he moved, a dagger would be inserted into nurse Lin¡¯s neck. He twisted it to imitate the murderer¡¯s modus operandi, and blood flowed out. The dagger disappeared, leaving behind a bloody wound.
The video was extremely realistic, as if nurse Lin was being ughtered again. The sound of the knife stabbing into flesh and the sound of blood flowing out gave people the feeling that the scene was being recreated..
Chapter 532 - 532: Bait (1)
Chapter 532: Bait (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The blood was flowing straight down, as if it was about to flow onto the desk. The ¡®nurse Lin¡¯ in the picture also fell back slowly due to excessive blood loss.
¡°You see, if there¡¯s still a wall behind her, the height of the murderer and the strength of the knife will affect her falling posture and the flow of blood.¡±
Captain an had obviously simted it many times. His movements were skilled and his expression was calm.
However, upon closer inspection, one could still see his clenched jaw. Obviously, every time he killed nurse Lin in the four-dimensional image and recreated the scene before her death, it added anotheryer of torture to his heart, and he could not get out of it.
It was not until the position where nurse Lin had slipped in the simtion was exactly the same as when she had died that Captain an erged the wound in the simtion video and brought out the real wound on nurse Lin¡¯s neck. He then carefully ovepped the two wounds.
A virtual light appeared at the edge of the wound, and the rigorous data showed that there was a slight difference, which meant that his simtion failed again.
However, he didn¡¯t seem to be discouraged. He wiped his hand and started again.
Song qingxiao tilted her head and looked at him. He was so immersed in his work that he seemed to have forgotten that there was another person in the office.
Perhaps it was because of her fixed gaze that Captain an finally realized her existence. His hands didn¡¯t stop moving, but he said,¡±
¡°Qing Xiao, can you help me see which dagger is closer in size?¡±
¡°None of them.¡± After she finished speaking, Captain an seemed to be even busier, as if he didn¡¯t hear her. However, his head was lowered, making it difficult to see the expression in his eyes.
¡°You can search again.¡± His voice was a little muffled. In the virtual image, the wound on nurse Lin¡¯s neck was bleeding like an unscrewed faucet.
¡°None of them.¡± Song qingxiao repeated what she said. Captain an seemed to have lost all his strength. He clenched his fists and pressed them against the table, unable to speak for a long time.
Time passed by second by second. The night wind that blew in from the broken window dispersed the silent atmosphere in the air.
Song qingxiao felt a little regretful as well. It was clear that she could not get anything more from this trip. The confirmation of the dagger had failed.
The dagger of the murderer who had assassinated her at that time was not in the information collected by Captain an, so she had to find another way to confirm the identity of the person. There was no need to stay.
Just as she was about to say goodbye, Captain an suddenly raised his head and turned off the virtual image. He said calmly,¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll try my best to collect more information. One day, I¡¯ll find the real murderer.¡±
Song qingxiao thought of the ¡®red leaf¡¯ mark on the mysterious dagger before she had nurtured it. If the killer was rted to a reclusive family, the information on the Empire might not be able to find out.
However, she looked at Captain an¡¯s determined expression and didn¡¯t dispel his hope. She just nodded.
¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±
When Captain an heard this, he quickly said,¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll send you back.¡± He was about to reach for his car keys when song Qingxin shook her head.
¡°No need,¡± She turned to look out of the window, it¡¯s a dark and windy night. It¡¯s a good time to take a walk. Maybe something good will happen.
Captain an had said that he was being watched because of his obsession with nurse Lin¡¯s death.
She visited Captain an tonight and went with him to see nurse Lin¡¯s body. She wanted to see if the person behind the scenes had their eyes on her. If they did, she might be able to use her as bait to catch a fish.
¡°..¡¯¡¯Captain an looked at her speechlessly for a while, but in the end, he thought of her strength. As long as she didn¡¯t encounter an existence at the level of Qian Shan, with her skills and such a Wolf by her side, she should be fine.
He thought of the wolf and couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction of the wolf. He couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±
¡°This Wolf of yours, where did youe from?¡± He probed,¡± the sea of stars?¡±
As a former private guard of the Shi family, Captain an knew more about the sea of stars than Liu Xiao, who had yet to officially join the Shi family¡¯s private guard.
The reason why he did not think in this direction at the beginning was that he knew that in the sea of stars back then, after the high-level ferocious beasts ¡®bloodlines were awakened, they already had intelligence that was no less than that of humans. Moreover, the pride of the high-level bloodlines made these awakened beast Kings arrogant and difficult to tame. It was impossible for them to submit to humans and be like pets.
Back then, the Shi family had paid a huge price, and even many of their core members had died. They had no choice but to give up the starry sky sea.
It was also from that incident that many of the surviving private guards learned of the hidden strength of the Shi family, and the existence of reclusive ns and cultivators gradually emerged.
Therefore, Captain an had never thought that the silver Wolf next to song qingxiao woulde out from there.
It was only when the wolf obeyed her orders and split up, and was extremely cunning enough to jump into the office through the window instead of the front door, that Captain an had such a bold guess.
However, song qingxiao neither denied nor admitted to it, so Captain an could not do anything about it. He could only ask,¡±
¡°How long are you going to stay in the capital?¡±
For a person like her to bring a dangerous Wolf with her and stay in the capital, it was always difficult for people to feel at ease, afraid that something would happen.
¡°Just two or three days.¡± Song qingxiao understood his concerns and smiled.
¡°But maybe he¡¯ll leave tomorrow. Who knows?¡±
Her answer was a bit fake, but she only had two or three days at most, so Captain an was relieved.
the majority of the people in the imperial capital are ordinary citizens. They don¡¯t get involved in these conflicts, and they don¡¯t know anything about the hidden families.
Song qingxiao nodded,¡± I understand.
I won¡¯t see you off then. I¡¯ve already spoken to the reserve team. I hope you have a good time on this trip. After Captain an said this, song qingxiao nodded slightly and walked to the door. The silver Wolf on the ground saw her move and got up as if it understood her thoughts.
Its huge body followed song qingxiao out of the office door. Its fluffy tail hooked on one side of the door and rolled it up casually. The door closed with a bang.
When Captain an saw this, heughed bitterly and put his hand on his forehead. This Wolf seemed to have be a demon. He had a feeling that song qingxiao might cause some trouble on this trip back to the imperial capital.
However, it was already difficult for him to intervene in the battle between such high-level figures. Even if he was worried, it would only add to his troubles.
After song qingxiao left the office, she nced at the silver Wolf and pointed in another direction.
¡°Split up, you hide in the dark.¡±
After the scene in the underground parking lot in the southern suburbs, she was sure that the silver Wolf could understand her thoughts. As soon as she pointed at it, the silver Wolf flicked its ears and turned in the other direction.
Song qingxiao was in a good mood. After she left the guard Station, she walked around the streets.
She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go back, so she released her divine sense.
The night entertainment in the Dongcheng Area of the capital was very rich, and there were many people on the streets. She could vaguely feel the breath of the silver Wolf not far from her, not close, asionally out of control, but not long after, she could capture it again.
She wandered on the street for about half an hour before she felt an unfamiliar aura following behind her. It had been following her for about 30 to 4.0 meters from the pedestrian street on shangqing road in the East of the city.
The pedestrians on the road were in a hurry, and it was normal for them to asionally go in the same direction. However, after following for dozens of meters, song qingxiao felt that the aura was not as simple as being in the same direction.
Could it be that she had just appeared tonight and had already attracted attention?
Chapter 533 - 533: Come out (1)
Chapter 533: Come out (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Thinking of this, song qingxiao didn¡¯t lookback. Instead, she looked to the left.
It looked like a Food Street. There was the smell of all kinds of food. Under the night light, she could see many diners lining up in front of the shops.
She turned into the food Street and blended into the crowd. Not long after, her sea of consciousness moved slightly, and a strange spiritual power broke in.
She left a mark on her body with this mental energy. After confirming that someone was following her, she began to lead the people in a direction where there were fewer people without leaving a trace.
That aura had been following behind her. Further away, the silver Wolf¡¯s aura was faintly discernible, and it had been following her without getting lost.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t slow down until she entered the western suburbs.
There had been a few murders here some time ago, and they had not been solved yet, so it was very quiet along the way, without a single person.
Not far ahead, a few heavenly eyes in the dark turned left and right, capturing everything in the vicinity.
Tonight, song Qing had lured the young man here. He had never thought of letting him go, and he was not afraid of exposing his strength.
She split her divine sense into several wisps and threw them in the direction of the heavenly eye.
After a few soft ¡®bu bu¡¯ sounds, the A. I. Chip of the heavenly eye that was rotating suddenly exploded under the interference of his spiritual force. It emitted a light smoke and then stopped shing.
Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to catch this kind of movement, but the people who had been following her all the way here should have heard it.
Song Qing only stopped after he destroyed the surveince camera.
¡°Come out,¡±
As she spoke, she turned to the South.
If the person following her thought that she was bluffing when she shouted after destroying the heavenly eye, the person hiding in the dark knew that she had indeed discovered her when she turned around!
Under the dim light, she was looking at the abandoned shop. Most of the roof had copsed, revealing some dusty old furniture and other things.
As soon as she finished speaking, the shadow in the corner moved, and a ck figure walked out from behind the mottled wall.
¡°You¡¯ve indeed found me.¡±
It was a tall, thin man in a pair of jeans and a ck jacket. He lowered his head, and the wide brim of his hat drooped down, forming a shadow that almost blocked his entire face, making it difficult for others to see clearly.
But from his voice, he was no older than twenty-five.
¡°Yes, I am.¡± Song qingxiao tilted her head and sized him up. She admitted readily,¡± you¡¯ve been following me since shangqing road in Dongcheng. You must have been following me since I left the Dongcheng Guard Station. What do you want?¡±
When the man heard her words, he was shocked and subconsciously raised his head.
In the dark, the top half of his face was still hidden under the wide hat, but his chin was exposed. He didn¡¯t expect to be discovered by song qingxiao as soon as he caught up with her.
He looked down on song Qing through the brim of his hat. She was standing in the middle of the station, and the lights on both sides of the street shone on her, making her figure very long.
There was a smile on her lips, and she didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of hiding her appearance.
The man¡¯s heart clenched, but he immediately found that the spiritual imprint he had left in her sea of consciousness was still there. This situation made his originally tense mood slightly rx.
¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with an Ji?¡±
His hands hidden in his wide sleeves were ced behind his back His fingertips moved slightly, and a dagger slid out of his sleeve and into his palm.
Since song qingxiao had noticed him from the start, there was no need to waste any more time.
¡°You killed nurse Lin?¡± Song qingxiao did not answer. She was a little disappointed.
She could feel the surge of spiritual power from the young man, but this aura was different from the one she had felt from the murderer in the western suburbs.
If this person was rted to nurse Lin¡¯s death, could it be that the person who killed him and nurse Lin was not the same person, but the same group?
¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the Shi family?
When the man with the dagger heard her question, he was first shocked, then heughed.
¡°It seems that you know a lot. Then I can¡¯t let you live.
¡°Really?¡±
Song qingxiaoughed instead of being shocked. Her calm appearance made the man instinctively feel that something was wrong.
¡®OWW¡¡¯ A soft sound entered the man¡¯s ears, as if a fierce beast was pressing down on his throat and making a threatening roar.
The voice came from behind him, but he had followed song qingxiao all the way here and did not realize that there was someone else following him. The man, who had taken a few steps, stopped and turned around to look. Behind him was a row of abandoned shops, which was where he had been hiding. When he was hiding inside, he had checked and there was no other person inside.
The previous sound might have just been the girl¡¯s Bluff.
The man slowly turned his head to look at song qingxiao, but for some reason, he felt that something was wrong.
It was as if a pair of sinister eyes were staring at him from behind, causing his hair to stand on end.
He turned his head again, worried, as if he wanted to dispel the baseless spections in his heart.
The row of abandoned shops behind him was shrouded in the shadow of the night, and the lights on both ends of the street could not prate the darkness brought by the night.
In the dark night, there seemed to be two green lights shing by. The man¡¯s heart tightened and he immediately cried out in his heart. At that moment, he did not care about killing people to silence them. He turned around and ran to the left side of the street!
¡°Stop him!¡±
The girl standing in the middle of the street let out a soft cry, and the wolf King hidden in the shop let out a low growl. With a kick of its hind legs, its huge figure rose into the air and turned into a silver lightning bolt. Its speed was unbelievable, and with a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound, itnded on the top of an abandoned shop on the left side of the street, blocking the man¡¯s escape route!
The man only heard the sound of the wind beside his ear, and the breath of a fierce beast made his back feel cold. He came back to his senses and stood still in time. He looked up and saw a huge Silver Wolf staring at him from the top of the shop.
The silver Wolf was extremelyrge, and its eyes glowed with a flirtatious luster under the moonlight, firmly capturing him.
He had been ambushed!
The manughed bitterly. He had followed Captain an tonight and found out that he had led his men to the morgue in the southern suburbs. He had only wanted to find out song Qing¡¯s identity, but he had not expected to run into such a tricky situation.
Captain an was just an ordinary person. If he hadn¡¯t been so persistent about the nurse¡¯s death, he wouldn¡¯t have been taken seriously by this group of people.
No one would have thought that such an ordinary person would know such a person!
Who was this young girl in front of him? Why did she intervene in the case of the nurse¡¯s death? why did she use the word ¡®you¡¯ when she mentioned the murder? she even asked about his rtionship with the Shi family.
As song qingxiao disyed her strength, the man¡¯s heart gradually became heavy.
For such a person to appear in the imperial capital with an unknown background and a Silver Wolf, he needed to escape quickly and report this matter.
As he thought of this, he immediately grabbed the dagger and rushed toward song qingxiao like a ghost.
The wolf on the roof did not seem to be easy to deal with. He instinctively chose song qingxiao¡¯s direction as his breakthrough point..
Chapter 534 - 429-success _1
Chapter 534: Chapter 429-sess _1
Trantor: 549690339
The man was not in the mood to fight. He just wanted to run away. He turned into smoke and was about to reach song qingxiao, but the woman in the middle of the street did not move, as if she had not reacted.
The street was extremely wide. As long as he could leap over and escape the siege, the crisis would be mostly resolved.
A trace of joy shed in the young man¡¯s eyes. He took a deep breath and was about to go around song qingxiao¡¯s side when he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his sea of consciousness, as if he had been pricked by a needle.
¡°A spiritual attack?¡± A trace of panic shed through the man¡¯s mouth. Under the severe pain, his spiritual power stagnated, causing him to stagger and stop for a moment.
In that instant, the girl in the middle of the street turned around and took a step forward to stand in front of him, instantly blocking his way!
At the same time, she stretched out her hand and grabbed the man¡¯s face. The man hurriedly turned his body to Dodge, but she still touched the corner of his hat.
The sound of falling gravel came from behind the man. In the wind, a cold killing intent came from his back, making him break out in a cold sweat.
He didn¡¯t need to turn his head to know that the silver Wolf had made its move. He could feel the winding. He narrowed his eyes, clenched the dagger, and shed at song qingxiao¡¯s neck!
I was too careless tonight! He did not expect that he would provoke such a fierce person by just following the friend of an ordinary man who had retired from the Shi family¡¯s private guard.
This woman was a spirit ability user, and she could use spirit attacks.
¡°Hmph, so what if your spiritual power is strong?¡± The man said coldly,¡± it just so happens that my spiritual power is not weak either!
It was difficult for ordinary cultivators to cultivate both spiritual power and spiritual power at the same time. Firstly, they did not have enough energy, and secondly, it was difficult to cultivate both at the same time. It was easier and faster to master it if they focused on one.
Therefore, mental power cultivators were far weaker than ordinary cultivators in both closebat and physical strength. The reason why she brought a Wolf with her was probably to make up for herck of physical strength.
However, the man was also good at close-range assassination in addition to his mental power cultivation. The dagger in his hand was almost touching song qingxiao¡¯s neck.
At such a distance, with his speed, a spiritual power ability user would definitely not be able to escape!
A trace of joy shed through the man¡¯s heart, and he said in a low voice,¡±
¡°You shouldn¡¯t have let me get close.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the young girl in front of him sneer. When the dagger was about to stab him, she raised her hands to block it.
How could he block such an action?
If not for the wolf pouncing at her from behind, the man would haveughed coldly and thought that her actions were like an egg hitting a rock,pletely useless.
However, the next moment, a gust of cold air hit her in the face. A piece of frost formed on song Qing¡¯s small palm and turned into a thick shield in the blink of an eye. The tip of the dagger stabbed into it, and there was a crisp ¡®nail¡¯ sound. The dagger that was supposed to Pierce her neck was blocked by the ice shield!
¡°Ice-type spiritual energy?¡± The dagger broke through the surface of the ice shield, bringing up some debris. The man subconsciously eximed,¡± how is this possible?¡±
Song Qing lowered her head slightly. Under the light, she could see a ck Dagger in the man¡¯s hand. Most of the dagger was covered by his wide sleeves, so she could not see it clearly. However, from the angle of the tip of the dagger, it was simr to her dagger.
Her eyes lit up, and with a move of her spiritual power, ice and frost climbed up from the point where the saber and shield met.
In an instant, the dagger was covered in frost crystals, and the man¡¯s entire arm was frozen as well.
Song qingxiao raised her left hand and reached for his palm. She wanted to take the dagger down to see what was going on. However, the man used his spiritual force and shook his arm.
With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, the ice formed on the arm was shattered by the spiritual power, and the arm was free. He loosened his wrist, and a ck Dagger slipped off. It happened to be caught by his other hand, and he shed it toward song qingxiao¡¯s cheek.
Girls usually cherished their faces and were afraid of disfigurement. In such a situation, they would definitely Dodge.
Sure enough, song Qing¡¯s small face leaned back. The man¡¯s heart was filled with joy. His arm, which had just thawed, slid down and hit her chest with full spiritual power!
If his palm hit her, even if her spiritual power cultivation was not weak, she would definitely suffer a great loss when she was defenseless.
However, before his palm could hit her, a soft and cold palm suddenly grabbed his wrist. The coldness invaded his body and made him shiver.
In a moment of desperation, the man pulled his hand back with all his might, but his palm was held by her and did not move at all!
¡°This is bad!¡± This thought shed through the man¡¯s mind. In the low growl, he caught a sh of dazzling silver light from the corner of his eye. The fur on the silver Wolf¡¯s body was unusually cold under the moisture of the night and brushed past his body. The fishy wind blew past his cheeks. Its open mouth pounced straight at his arm holding the dagger, and it closed its mouth at an unbelievable speed!
He hurriedly used his spiritual energy to protect his arm, but the protective spiritual energy waspletely defenseless against the extremely sharp teeth.
A clear ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound was heard, and a painful groan came from the man¡¯s throat. Warm blood sttered on the Wolf¡¯s hair. The wolf bit on half of his arm, and his huge bodynded on the ground nimbly!
The wind blew at the wound, and it was cold at first, followed by an overwhelming pain.
¡°Oh¡¡± The man¡¯s face twisted, and he groaned in pain as he tried to seal the wound with his spiritual power to prevent the loss of blood essence and worsening the injury.
However, just as he attached his spiritual power to it, something that made him feel terrified happened again.
The wound on his arm that had been bitten off by the silver Wolf felt like it was being burned.
The fire seeped into his bones and seemed to flow into his body along his blood vessels, bringing him a feeling of pain that made him want to die.
As soon as his spiritual power touched the wound, it was swallowed by the strange me and was unable to stop the bleeding.
The man¡¯s body trembled in pain, and he bent down.
At the same time, general song Qing¡¯s hand that had been holding his wrist loosened, and his body swayed toward the silver Wolf.
The wolf turned its head after itnded on the ground. It seemed to have a telepathic connection with her. When it saw her reach out, it instinctively opened its mouth. The half-broken arm flew out of its mouth and was caught by song Qing!
The man¡¯s ck Dagger was now on the broken arm. She snorted coldly and clenched her fist, freezing the arm.
Song qingxiao squeezed the ice hard, and it broke with a sound. Her broken arm broke into countless pieces of meat and fell down, leaving only a dagger in her palm.
The ck Dagger was simr to her dagger. She subconsciously turned the end of the dagger. It was covered in blood, but she could still see it clearly. There was no mark of the ¡®red leaf¡¯..
Chapter 535 - 535: 430-three tidbits (1)
Chapter 535 - 535: 430-three tidbits (1)
Trantor: 549690339 ,
There were a few fresh scratch marks on the dagger, which should have been left by the silver Wolf¡¯s teeth in the process of tearing the man¡¯s arm and taking the dagger.
Song qingxiao had a premonition before she took the dagger, but when she wiped the blood off the end of the dagger and didn¡¯t see the ¡®red leaf¡¯ mark, she couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.
This Assassin¡¯s strength was too low, and that mysterious dagger was obviously not an ordinary item. It was impossible for such a weak person to hold it.
She yed with the dagger in her hand. The size and shape of the dagger were the same as the mysterious dagger, but the feeling when she held it waspletely different.
This dagger was much lighter than her mysterious dagger, and the silver Wolf¡¯s ws and teeth couldn¡¯t leave a mark on the mysterious dagger. However, this dagger that looked simr was scratched by the silver Wolf¡¯s teeth.
Her eyes turned cold, and with a twist of her fingers, the dagger broke into two under the destruction of her spiritual power.
Although the two daggers looked the same, this one was just a fake. They were not on the same level at all.
However, when she was in Captain an¡¯s office that night, she had seen the samples of the daggers produced by the major weapon merchants in the Empire for the past thirty years. The ck Dagger had a unique shape and had not been mass-produced by the weapon merchants.
Therefore, even if the assassin who was tracking her tonight was not the same person who killed her that day, the fact that he could have such a special weapon meant that he was definitely rted to the person who killed her that
day.
Thinking of this, song qingxiao grabbed the broken dagger and turned around. The man with the broken arm was hunched over. Under the torture of pain, he stumbled back and left a trail of blood on the ground.
But tonight, he was in her hands, and it was impossible for him to escape.
¡°Which family do you belong to?¡± Song qingxiao took two steps forward and said coldly,¡±
¡°If you tell me, I might let you die a quick death.¡±
The man held his broken arm and raised his head while breathing in with great pain.
The hat on his head slid down because of his rapid movement, revealing his pale face. He gritted his teeth, his eyes red from the pain, the veins on his forehead bulging, and cold sweat pouring down inrge amounts.
When he heard song qingxiao¡¯s question, he raised his uninjured hand and used his spiritual power to hit his head.
This person was well-trained. Once he was no match for the enemy, he actually had the intention tomit suicide.
Song qingxiao¡¯s expression darkened. Just as she was about to take a step forward to stop him, her heart suddenly skipped a beat.
¡öAwooThe silver Wolf let out a low growl and instinctively lowered its head, turning to look towards the southeast.
¡°Eh?¡± In the night, a man¡¯s surprised deep voice rang out.
The voice was not loud, but it sounded like thunder in song Qing¡¯s ears.
As soon as the voice came out, an invisible pressure swept towards her. She instinctively stepped back. With a ¡®swish swish¡¯ sound, a spinning knife with a strong spiritual power flew towards her. Because of her rapid retreat, she avoided being seriously injured. The whirlwind flew and fell to the ground, like a sharp knife cutting tofu, half of the de was buried in it.
Under the destruction of this powerful airflow, seven or eight spider web-like cracks appeared on the ground with a ¡®Hong Hong¡¯. The cracks reached the bottom of song Qing¡¯s feet, and there was still a terrible lingering charm. She hurriedly circted her spiritual energy and chopped her foot, using her spiritual energy to confront it.
As the two forces collided with each other, the bricks on the ground ¡®loudly¡¯ shattered, turning into a sand mist that scattered in all directions, blinding everyone¡¯s eyes¡¯.
Under the force of the collision, song qingxiao instinctively took two steps back to resolve the impact.
At the same time, several threads as thin as spider silk went straight to the back of the man who was about tomit suicide, stuck him, and then dragged him back!
With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, the man was dragged out of song qingxiao¡¯s control range. Song Qing carefully sank down and used his hand as a fan to sweep away the sand in front of him. He looked up and saw a slim figure in a ck gauze dress slowly walking out from the darkness on the other side of the street.
A wave of spiritual pressure came from the air, and the terrifying destructive revolving saber stuck in the ground seemed to have been summoned. It slowly rose from the ground and flew toward the southeast sky.
She looked up and saw a tall man with a bare upper body standing on the roof of the abandoned shop.
He had one hand crossed over his chest. The spinning de seemed to have a mind of its own as it stopped above his chest, silent and unmoving.
At the ce where the silver Wolf had been standing before, there was now an old man with a hunched back, bending his back and groping the ground.
Before this, she had released her divine sense, but she had not noticed that three people had quietly appeared nearby. She did not know how long they had been here!
It seemed that after releasing the bait tonight, not only did he catch one fish, but he also caught three sharks. He was probably doomed!
These three people could quietly appear around her without her noticing. If it wasn¡¯t for her instinct to sense that something was wrong and the silver Wolf¡¯s roar as an early warning, she was afraid that she would have fallen into a trap. From this, it could be seen that the three people who appeared tonight were probably stronger than him!
¡°Third brother, this beast has some skills!¡±
The man standing in the southeast with a dagger floating in front of his chest let out a surprised cry. The ¡®eh¡¯ earlier was clearly from him.
I¡¯m just in need of a guard dog. I¡¯ve been looking for a dog for a long time, but I haven¡¯t found one I like. I didn¡¯t expect to meet one tonight!
His face was filled with joy. The old man he called ¡®third brother¡¯ slowly straightened his back, his expression somewhat serious.
it¡¯s indeed not bad. There¡¯s spiritual power in the ws. It looks like their bloodline has mutated. Could they be from the starry sea?
The old man was holding a few pieces of stone that he had broken off from the roof. With a rub of his fingertips, the stones turned into dust and were blown away by the wind.
¡°Third brother, this Wolf is strange!¡± The woman who was slowly walking over from the other end of the street also spoke. She looked down at the man she had saved.
In just a moment, his breathing had be rapid, and his face first turned green, then red.
Large amounts of sweat poured out of his body, and in just a few breaths, his entire body was like a shrimp on fire, his hands and feet began to curl up in the middle.
His breathing was weak. He had only lost an arm and was not fatally injured, but an aura of death appeared between his brows and the spiritual power in his body began to leak out.
The lithe woman¡¯s fingers moved slightly, and a few streams of spirit energy entered his body.
These spiritual powers were far superior to the man¡¯s own spiritual powers, and once they entered his body, they immediately alleviated his pain..
Chapter 536 - 536: Big fish (1)
Chapter 536 - 536: Big fish (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
-My Lord¡¡± Once the man¡¯s condition stabilized, he trembled and said tn embarrassment,¡± it¡¯s all my fault for being too ipetent. I had to trouble the three of you to save me.
¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± The woman with the graceful figure said coldly, ¡°¡±No one would have thought that such a young expert would appear in the imperial capital.¡±
As she said this, her eyes fell on song qingxiao with a scrutinizing look. She asked the young man without turning her head, ¡°¡±Can you still stand up?
¡°Yes, I can.¡± The young man nodded and slowly stood up with a pale face, enduring the pain.
He also knew that after the three of them came forward, there was no room for
him to intervene.
¡°You must be careful, that Wolf¡¯s teeth are poisonous.¡± He hugged his broken arm and reminded her. In fact, he didn¡¯t need to say anything. When the woman injected her spiritual power into his body, he had already felt it.
The poison was extremely strange and difficult to deal with. It carried a me that seemed to be able to burn everything. It attached itself to his wound and drilled into his veins extremely quickly.
The spiritual power that the woman had injected into his body couldn¡¯t drive it
out, but only temporarily suppressed it.
However, this me poison seemed to have signs of devouring and corroding his spiritual energy. The spiritual energy she had injected into this man¡¯s body would notst long.
The only way was to end the battle quickly, capture the wolf, extract its poison,
and then study it.
¡°Third brother, we can¡¯t let this Wolf escape!¡± The woman raised her head and shouted at the old man on the roof,¡± the Wolf¡¯s fangs and ws are poisonous. Even my spiritual power can¡¯t suppress it.
As soon as she said this, not only the old man, but even the half-naked man¡¯s eyes revealed a bit of surprise.
¡°It¡¯S been many years since a high-level bloodline has been awakened in the starry sea. It has cultivated spiritual power, its ws and teeth have mutated, and it seems to have spirituality, but it has not recognized its master ¡¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise, and his stare made the silver Wolf¡¯s hair stand on end. Feeling threatened, it growled continuously. He looked at the silver Wolf¡¯s ferocious face and stood beside the girl.
it¡¯s impossible for a high-level bloodline to be so calm after awakening. It¡¯s rare for a bloodline to protect its master even though it didn¡¯t recognize its master.
He clicked his tongue in wonder and then looked at song qingxiao with a gentle expression.
¡°Little girl, where did you get this Wolf?¡±
This old man¡¯s appearance was not surprising, and his hands were behind his back, but the burly man and woman who appeared were quite respectful to him. At the very least, their strength should not be inferior to these two.
Song Qing¡¯s heart sank. Tonight¡¯s scene reminded her of the first time she was hunted down by two people from the underworld n.
However, the strength of the people who were chasing her back then could not bepared to the three people in front of her. When she was almost killed, she was extremely lucky to be summoned into the trial space by God.
However, such a situation was truly a coincidence, and it could only happen
once.
It was definitely impossible to win tonight¡¯s battle by force, so he could only try his best to escape and save his life.
She didn¡¯t know how long these three people had been here, but fortunately, the man who had followed her before wasn¡¯t strong, so she didn¡¯t reveal much of her strength.
At this time, she still had a trump card in hand. With the help of the silver Wolf, she might have a chance if she took them by surprise and fought two against three.
¡°Which family do you belong to? Did you kill that nurse Lin?
As she asked, she subconsciously reached out to stroke the wolf¡¯s head.
The fierce Silver Wolf did not recognize her as its master, but at this time, it was obediently allowing her to rub it. This incredible scene made the old man¡¯s eyes widen again.
She was not intimidated by the strong enemies and even had the time to ask a question. The burly man from the southeast frowned impatiently, ¡°Third brother, why are you telling her so much? We¡¯ll just capture him and search his soul.¡±
As he spoke, the spinning de floating in front of him suddenly moved and flew in song qingxiao¡¯s direction.
As soon as the knife moved, the silver Wolf also moved. It kicked its hind legs, jumped up, and pounced straight towards the southeast.
When the old man saw this, his lips moved and heughed,¡±
¡°You¡¯re too impatient!¡±
He shook his head. The woman with the outstanding appearance in the distance stretched out her hands, and several snow-white Spider threads shot out from her fingers. They divided into several wisps and bound the silver
Wolf.
With two ¡®swish swish¡¯ sounds, it stuck to the silver Wolf¡¯s body and wrapped around its two limbs like a living creature.
The silk looked very thin, but it was quite tough. Once it stuck to the silver Wolf, it was difficult to get rid of it. The silver Wolf was stuck by the silk and instinctively turned back to bite it. The silk was very sticky, and it stuck to its teeth like malt sugar. It pulled longer and longer, and it was impossible to get rid of it.
The woman gathered her spiritual power, clenched her hands, and dragged the silver Wolf, which was flying in the air, down until it fell to the ground with a ¡öbang1. Its huge body crushed the stone bricks on the ground into several pieces.
The silver Wolf turned over and stood up. It was furious that it had suffered such a loss. It let out a furious roar and several sharp and extraordinary long armors suddenly appeared on its four feet.
The long ws were red, and under the light, the nails seemed to flow with fire. It raised its forelimbs and scratched its head. The White silk stuck to its legs and teeth were cut off by its ws, allowing it to regain its freedom.
The White silk was cut off, and the woman was forced to take a few steps back from the rebound. She eximed in disbelief,¡±
¡°Eh?¡±
Her white silk was her unique weapon. It was impervious to fire and water, and could be used by des and Spears. However, it was actually broken by the Wolf¡¯s ws. It really surprised her.
The silver Wolf was at a disadvantage after being hit by the spider silk. It immediately gave up on the burly man and pounced on the woman.
Its movements were extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, it pounced on the beautiful woman. The beautiful woman subconsciously crossed her hands and opened them. Aplete spider web appeared between her fingers. She shouted,¡±
¡°Go!¡±
The left her hand and grew in size with the wind. It soon became arge as tall as an adult man and went to cover the silver wolf¡¯s head.
However, the silver Wolf raised its two front legs, and with a tearing sound, the was torn by its ws. It did not slow down and pounced straight at the woman, tilting its head to bite the woman¡¯s beautiful face.
The woman cherished her face a lot. When she smelled the bloody wind, her expression finally changed. When she was about to Dodge instinctively, she heard the old man¡¯s cold Humph. A pair of dry wood-like hands inserted in the air and directly grabbed the two front ws of the silver Wolf!
¡°Stop them first.¡±
The old man ordered in a low voice. The silver Wolf came with great momentum. The impact of such a huge figure was no small matter, but he controlled it without changing his expression. At the same time, he pped the silver Wolf¡¯s chest with a ¡®bang¡¯.
The spiritual energy entered the silver Wolf¡¯s body along with the palm, but most of the power was absorbed by the fierce beast¡¯s extremely strong body. Other than the Wolf¡¯s body being nted and its bite missing, it actually turned its head back afternding, as if nothing had happened. On the contrary, it seemed to have been aroused, and the color of its eyes changed.
¡°Ya?¡± The old man¡¯s expression changed when he saw this. He didn¡¯t expect the wolf to be so troublesome.
He originally wanted to capture it alive, so he held back and only used 40% of his strength. However, he did not expect that the silver Wolf did not lose its mobility and did not seem to be injured at all..
Chapter 537 - 537: A fierce battle (1)
Chapter 537: A fierce battle (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The old man stopped the silver Wolf, and the beautiful woman was able to escape.
Her face rxed and she immediately turned to look in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. She saw the big man¡¯s spinning knife spinning in the air. Under the night light, it turned into a knife array with killing intent, trapping song qingxiao.
The terrifying spiritual power leaked out, and even the woman, who was a few meters away, felt a stinging pain on her skin. But to her surprise, song qingxiao¡¯s figure dodged the rapidly spinning knife array and was not cut on the spot.
She went around the spinning knife and pounced forward. The rapidly spinning knife flew from her back, making a chilling ¡®swish¡¯ sound as it spun.
The speed was so fast that song qingxiao instinctively bent down and lowered her head. The spinning de flew past her back. The sharp de intent tore her clothes apart, and the powerful spiritual power tore open the wounds that had healed after being scratched by the Cerberus in the trial. Fine blood seeped out, forming several crisscrossing small blood channels.
Song Qing¡¯s small body tensed up and ignored the pain in her body. She quickly stood up straight.
The burly man from the southeast snorted when he saw this. After flying for about a meter, his dagger split into two S-shaped des and flew back at song qingxiao.
As the des spun, they brought up a huge Hurricane, and with the support of the afterimages, they turned into two huge de arrays.
The buzzing sound of the de suppressed the Wolf¡¯s howl in the distance. Under the interference of the raging spiritual power in the surroundings, song Qing¡¯s divine sense seemed to sense that there were countless de shadowsing from all directions, as if they were going to cut her into pieces!
Under this attack, she was forced to retreat to where she had been standing. The knife rushed over and merged into one with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, turning into a huge rotating knife and shing toward her chest!
The shadow of the knife was as fast as lightning. She seemed to feel the fluctuation of spiritual power behind her. With a ¡®swish, swish¡¯ sound, several white threads shot towards her back, blocking her way back and making it impossible for her to Dodge.
At this critical moment, song Qing¡¯s small palm opened and summoned the mysterious dagger that had been nurtured in her dantian. She held it in her palm. When the flying de was about to cut her chest, arge number of scales appeared on her cheeks and neck under the stimtion of the spiritual energy, which blocked the spiritual energy.
Song qingxiao grabbed the dagger and clenched it in front of her chest. When the flying dagger hit her, she used her spiritual force and flicked the dagger into the center of the whirlwind!
¡®Ding¡¯!
An ear-piercing crisp sound rang out as the spinning knife array was hit by the mysterious dagger. A terrifying spiritual power came from the dagger and passed through song Qing¡¯s arms to her limbs and bones, causing her veins to shake and the blood in her chest to surge.
At the same time, the spinning de let out a crisp sound of damage. A section of it was cut off by the mysterious dagger, and the attack was immediately halted.
The moment the flying knife broke, its spinning speed slowed down significantly.
The man standing in the southeast let out a muffled groan the moment the throwing knife was damaged.¡±Oh!¡±
¡°Cheap ve!¡± He was both shocked and furious, how dare you hurt my magical weapon!
With the sound of his clothes pping in the wind, he jumped down from the roof. It was clear that because of the damage to the magical artifact, this man was now truly angry.
However, song qingxiao could not care about this. Although she forcibly broke the knife array with the sharpness of the mysterious dagger, she was also at a disadvantage. Two whooshing sounds came from behind her, and several thin threads were stuck to her elbows and waist!
As soon as the White silk touched her body, it quickly wrapped around her body like a living creature. A huge force came from behind and dragged her back!
In the blink of an eye, she was dragged back two or three meters. The man on the side flew towards her like a ROC with its wings spread.
In the nick of time, song qingxiao did not panic. She lowered the hand that was holding the knife, and the tip of the mysterious dagger hit the flexible white silk, breaking it with a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound!
Once her right hand was free, the dagger reappeared in her left hand. She did the same thing and cut off the White silk that was holding her other hand. Then, she turned around and cut off the White silk that was around her waist with two shes!
As soon as the White silk was cut off, the silk thread wrapped around her body immediately turned into spiritual power and dissipated.
As soon as the drag from behind disappeared, song qingxiao felt a lot more rxed.. But before she could breathe a sigh of relief, the man had already pounced in front of her and swung his fist!
Chapter 538 - 538: A fierce battle (2)
Chapter 538: A fierce battle (2)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Eh?¡± As soon as the White silk was cut, the woman in the distance was stunned for a moment.
Tonight was really strange. Her magic weapon was extremely unique, difficult to break with des and Spears. Usually, it could be used to attack and defend, and had never failed.
However, tonight, not only did he fail to trap the silver Wolf, he couldn¡¯t even trap a young girl in the spirit focus realm. He didn¡¯t know what method she used, but she actually broke the woman¡¯s magical artifact!
¡°Mu Cang, you have to be careful!¡± The woman¡¯s mind was meticulous. At this time, she rolled her eyes and realized that song qingxiao probably had some kind of magical weapon in her hand. Moreover, it was extremely sharp. Not only could it cut the man¡¯s flying knife, but it could also cut her own.
¡°I¡¯m afraid this girl has a high-grade magic weapon!¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, the burly man let out a strangeugh,
¡°It¡¯s good that you have it. It¡¯s just in time to refine and repair my magic tool!¡±
He clenched his fist and punched. The spiritual power on his fist seemed to turn into real mes. When he punched, it was as if the surrounding air was about to be burned up, making song Qing¡¯s small pupils shrink.
The burly man¡¯s speed was extremely fast. Before his fist had even reached her, the shadow of his fist had already covered her. A powerful aura had locked onto her. In a hurry, she opened her hands and an ice shield appeared in her palms. However, in the next moment, a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound rang out as the burly man¡¯s fist wind swept over it. The spiritual energy was so powerful that it broke the ice shield into several pieces and fell to the ground with a ¡®ng¡¯.
Even though the fist was blocked, it was still extremely powerful. Even if song qingxiao tried to Dodge, she was not fast enough. With a ¡®bang¡¯, he hit her in the shoulder!
The moment the spiritual energy entered her body, arge number of scales appeared on the surface of her body. However, under the tyrannical power of the attack, the scales onlysted for the blink of an eye before they all dispersed. With a ¡®crack¡¯ sound of the bones in her shoulder breaking, her body was sent flying like a kite with a broken string. With a ¡®boom¡¯, she fell in the middle of the street seven or eight meters behind her!
The tiles on the ground cracked open, and a powerful spiritual force invaded her veins from the wound, messing up the spiritual force in song Qing¡¯s body. She sat up and spat out arge mouthful of blood.
Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the man whose arm had been bitten off by the silver Wolf was now holding his broken arm and looking at her with a face full of horror. His eyes revealed a look of disbelief, obviously not daring to believe that she was still alive after taking such a blow.
Perhaps he was too shocked, he actually forgot to step back.
¡°He actually didn¡¯t die?¡±
The burly man was bbergasted. He didn¡¯t expect this girl¡¯s physical body to be so much stronger than he had imagined. She actually had the strength to sit up after taking a full-force blow from him.
¡°Hmph!¡± The burly man snorted coldly and stretched out his palm. The dagger that song qingxiao had cut off earlier seemed to have sensed his intention and flew towards his palm. It turned into a curved dagger in mid-air and was held in the man¡¯s palm.
At the same time, after the White silk was cut by song qingxiao, the woman clenched her fists. Countless white silk appeared in her palms and twisted into a long white whip, which was sent flying towards song qingxiao!
Song qingxiao had already experienced the power of these white threads before. Now that the countless white threads werebined into one, the power was unparalleled.
Song qingxiao endured the excruciating pain in her veins and rolled on the ground. The White whipnded beside her with a loud crack.
The floor tiles cracked open, and the whip was swung up, sending arge amount of gravel and dust flying. Some of the gravel fell on song Qing¡¯s body, leaving countless small wounds!
The long whip chased after her, making a series of air-piercing sounds. Sand and stones flew in a great formation.
The burly man held the long saber and shed it down in the direction of song qingxiao¡¯s escape!
The spirit energy turned the shadow of the knife into a dazzling white light and chased after song qingxiao.
She was entangled by the woman¡¯s white whip and couldn¡¯t split herself. The knife light was unbelievably fast, and the corner of the burly man¡¯s mouth was cold.
At this moment of life and death, it was toote for song qingxiao to even use the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique.
Furthermore, with the burly man¡¯s strength, if he used all his strength, the domain formed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ character might not be able to trap the saber light for long.
Amidst the chaotic sounds of her heart beating, she used her spiritual power to activate the stars in her body. In an instant, the Starlight on her body burst out.
Not far away, the man who was holding his broken arm in a daze saw this scene and his eyes widened. Then, he saw a sh of Starlight on his body¡
Immediately, song qingxiao thought, reverse stars!
Under the reversal of the Starlight, she and the one-armed man¡¯s figures swapped. The saber shadow chased after him. With a loud ¡®boom¡¯, the one-armed man was cut by the huge saber Qi before he could react or even make a sound. His flesh and blood sttered as his body was cut into several pieces from top to bottom.. He died!
Chapter 539 - 539: A fierce battle (3)
Chapter 539: A fierce battle (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Then, the woman¡¯s white whip fell on the skin and flesh. With a chilling sound, the body pieces were crushed into pieces, and blood fell like rain.
When the saber-wielding burly man saw this scene from a distance, he immediately flew into a rage.
Once song qingxiao was free, she did not dare to continue fighting. She immediately swayed toward the old man¡¯s direction and attracted some of his attention. She endured the pain and shouted at the silver Wolf,
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
¡°Can you leave?¡±
The beautiful woman said with a gloomy face. She and the burly man had joined forces to intercept song qingxiao, but they had failed. Not only had they failed to kill her, but they had also identally killed their own people.
This was a great humiliation to both of them, and they were really angry at this time.
She shook her hand and the long whip turned into silk, wriggling in the air to form arge. The beautiful woman shook her wrist and said,¡±
¡°Go!¡±
The came down on song Qing¡¯s head at lightning speed and wrapped around her.
This was different from the previous silk. In a hurry, she summoned a dagger to cut the, but the other end of the silk was entangled in the woman¡¯s hand.
The woman retracted her fingers, and the quickly slid in her direction with song qingxiao.
At the same time, the burly man swung the long knife in his hand. The knife flew out and turned into a spinning knife that flew towards song Qing. The burly man was afraid that he would miss again like before, so he clenched his fist and followed.
At this time, song qingxiao could not split herself up. She took out her dagger and shed randomly. She had just cut the, but she was already less than five meters away from the beautiful woman.
The spinning knife was about to hit her back, and it was toote to turn around and block it. The man¡¯s figure also shed a few steps away from her, his eyes filled with killing intent.
There was a Wolf in front and a Tiger behind. Unable to avoid it, song Qing carefully sank down, ready to take the blow from the back and avoid the man¡¯s attack first!
She formed a hand seal and shouted,¡±
As she moved, the serious-looking primordial spirit in her sea of consciousness also made a hand seal. Arge amount of divine sense turned into a solid barrier and covered her body.
¡°Solid!¡±
As soon as she said the word ¡®stabilize¡¯, the flying knife had already hit her back. Under the collision of spiritual energy, a light shed on her body, causing the attack of the flying knife to slow down. The de nted, but in the next moment, it still hit the center of her back with a¡¯ bang¡¯!
With this p, the defense formed by the swordsman token quickly copsed. The spirit energy rushed into her body with an unstoppable force, stirring up a hurricane in her veins. Wherever it went, the spirit energy in her veins was swept away and cut!
As her meridians were severely injured, her spiritual power was in chaos. Song qingxiao¡¯s vision turned ck and she spat out arge mouthful of blood.
The injury caused by this blow was several times more serious than she had imagined. Her consciousness had been destroyed by the powerful spirit power, bringing about extremely serious consequences. Her vision went ck and arge mouthful of blood gushed out.
At the moment of life and death, she heard a lone Wolf¡¯s cry.
When the silver Wolf that was entangled with the old man heard that she was injured, it instinctively turned its head and happened to see her spitting blood after being hit by the flying de.
The man¡¯s fist was about to hit her throat, and the beautiful woman behind her also raised her palm as if she wanted to hit her back. The silver Wolf¡¯s eyes were red, and it immediately turned around and gave up on the old man in front of it. Its long tail turned into a silver whip and swung at the old man. Using the momentum of this feint, it broke into the battle situation with force!
The dazzling silver light flew towards the beautiful woman at an unbelievable speed, and the long ws that were stretched out were shining with a chilling light under the light.
It wed at the woman with its ws and bared its sharp fangs at the same time, showing its ferocious look.
The woman didn¡¯t expect that it would throw itself at her without any regard for its safety. Her face immediately turned pale, and she instinctively retracted her hands.
The silver Wolf¡¯s ws and fangs were poisonous, and the toxicity was not weak. It would be troublesome if anyone touched it.
She hurriedly retreated. At the same time, the man¡¯s fist had already arrived, but the silver Wolf suddenly attacked. At that moment, a murderous aura rose in her eyes, and her momentum did not reduce. She gritted her teeth and said,¡±
¡°Animal!¡±
His fistnded on the silver Wolf¡¯s stomach with a ¡®boom¡¯. The silver Wolf received the blow, and its fur trembled. It took the blow head-on, and its huge body only swayed slightly.
The man didn¡¯t expect that his all-out attack wouldn¡¯t knock down the silver Wolf. In his shock, the wolf became even fiercer after being injured. It immediately roared and turned around, biting his shoulder!
The sharp teeth easily bit through the man¡¯s protective spiritual power. The teeth were like extremely sharp magic weapons, and with a crack, the man¡¯s shoulder bone was crushed.
Everyone had seen the silver Wolf bite off the arm of the man who had been dismembered by the burly man earlier. At this time, the burly man did not expect that one of his arms would also be bitten by the wolf..
Chapter 540 - 540: Finally (1)
Chapter 540: Finally (1)
Trantor: 549690339
However, the burly man¡¯s cultivation was much higher than the unlucky man who had been bitten by the silver Wolf. Although his shoulder bone had been crushed by the Wolf¡¯s teeth, the burly man endured the intense pain and poured arge amount of spiritual energy into the wound, so that the silver Wolf could not tear off his arm.
At the same time, the burly man opened his other palm. The dagger on song qingxiao¡¯s back seemed to sense his intention and turned into a sharp de, flying back into his palm.
He grabbed it and stabbed the silver Wolf¡¯s throat with the tip of the knife. He shouted angrily,¡±
¡°Bastard, you¡¯re looking for death!¡±
¡°Mu Cang¡¡± When the woman saw this, a trace of anxiety appeared in her eyes. This Silver Wolf was most likely a rare beast with a high-grade bloodline. It had yet to acknowledge its master, and its ws and fangs were sharp. If they could capture it alive, it would be of great benefit to them.
However, the burly man was really angry now. She could clearly see that the man had the intention to kill. With this knife, the silver Wolf would probably not survive.
However, the burly man¡¯s strength was extraordinary, and it was difficult for the woman to make a move. Moreover, the wolf was extremely fierce, and the woman was not sure if she would be attacked by the wolf if she interfered.
¡°Al.¡± The woman sighed. The next moment, song qingxiao spat out arge mouthful of blood. She looked up and saw the silver Wolf enter the battle and bite the burly man¡¯s arm. The burly man stabbed down with a knife in one hand. It was a thrilling scene.
She immediately formed a seal with both hands and forcefully gathered her spiritual energy. She shouted,¡±
¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡±
Her back had been hit by the spinning de, and the spiritual power had destroyed most of her veins. Now that she had forcefully gathered her spiritual power, her injuries were even more serious.
Blood gushed out of her mouth as if her veins were being pulled by someone.
However, the domain formed by her spiritual energy trapped the tip of the knife the moment it fell!
When he recited the ¡®Lin¡¯ word, the surrounding spiritual energy fluctuated.
The burly man seemed to be greatly shocked and instinctively looked up. His eyes first showed disbelief, then horror, and then seemed to have thought of something, which turned into ecstasy.
Before the tip of his saber could touch the brush, it was blocked by an invisible barrier before it could prate the silver Wolf¡¯s body.
¡°The nine-word secret order?¡±
The burly man let out a cry of surprise. Just as the corners of his mouth curled up, song qingxiao took advantage of the moment when he was stunned. She endured the intense pain in her veins, summoned her mysterious dagger, held it, and slit the burly man¡¯s neck!
The bare-chested man only saw a ck afterimage sh by and caught the strange movement of the spiritual energy. However, at this time, one of his arms was restrained by the silver Wolf, and the other hand holding the knife was trapped by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique, so he couldn¡¯t free it to block this attack.
When song Qing¡¯s dagger swept over, he instinctively raised his head and stretched his neck to Dodge.
However, the moment he tilted his head back, the silver Wolf that had bitten
his arm and refused to let go suddenly let go.
The burly man only heard a roar and a fishy wind blew on his elongated neck. Ayer of goosebumps crawled on his back. Just as he thought that something was wrong, he felt a hot sensation on his neck in the next moment. Several sharp fangs dug into his flesh, and then a creepy sound of skin and flesh tearing rang in his mind.
Blood spurted out like a small fountain, and the pain was transmitted to his consciousness. The burly man staggered back a few steps and subconsciously reached out to touch his throat.
His throat was bleeding profusely. Almost half of his neck and arge piece of flesh on his shoulder had been torn off by the silver Wolf. The pain from this injury was far worse than the one on his shoulder that had been bitten.
¡°Ah!¡± The burly man let out a cry of pain. The silver Wolf had seeded in its attack. Itnded on the ground and swallowed the meat. Its bloody tongue licked the corner of its mouth, dyeing the silver hair around its mouth red.
Song qingxiao and the silver Wolf worked together to hurt the big man, but at this time, she was already an arrow at the end of its flight. Her heart sank to the bottom. Tonight was really a bad night, and she definitely couldn¡¯t beat him in a head-on fight.
The thought of running away came to her mind again, but she heard the sound of wind behind her.
In her shock, she instinctively turned around with the dagger in her hand.
The one standing behind him was not the beautiful woman, but the old man who had been fighting with the silver Wolf earlier.
His figure turned into a gray mist and strode towards her. When he was only one step away from her, he moved his palm and his spiritual energy turned into a huge palm print, which mmed towards her like Mount Tai.
She was not able to resist the vast power at this time, but song qingxiao was not willing to wait for death. She gathered the remaining spiritual energy in her veins and formed a hand seal.
¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡±
Under the swordsman¡¯smand, all the Ling power in her body turned into flood dragon scales and wrapped around her body.
With a loud ¡®boom¡¯, the palm print hit her body. Under the absolute suppression of power, the scales that had just formed were shattered, and the swordsman token disintegrated with a loud bang. The terrifying spiritual power hit her internal organs and stirred up the world!
Song Qing¡¯s small body flew out like a light leaf.
The silver Wolf leaped into the air and caught her with its strong body, causing her to fall heavily on the back of the silver Wolf with a ¡®bang¡¯. The remaining violent force drilled into the silver Wolf¡¯s body, forming a strong wind that made its long hair sway!
A man and a Wolf rolled in the air. The silver Wolf¡¯s four ws extended out, and it let out a low growl from its throat. It stabilized its body andnded on the ground!
Song qingxiao was lying on top of the silver Wolf. Her internal organs were all crushed, and blood with minced meat gushed out from the corners of her mouth and nostrils, forming threads that dripped on the back of the silver Wolf, dyeing its fur red!
At this moment, her sea of consciousness was trembling. The power of the old man¡¯s palm was far more terrifying than the burly man¡¯s.
She tried to move her fingers, but her broken body wouldn¡¯t listen to her. Her consciousness was also weakening as her blood flowed out.
I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m really going to fail tonight!
She had never thought that investigating a murder case would involve such experts.
As she gradually lost consciousness, the silver Wolf¡¯s roar mixed with the wind rang in her ears.
¡°Third brother, the wolf is running!¡± A woman¡¯s voice was heard, followed by the burly man¡¯s angry shout,¡±
¡°I can¡¯t let this beast escape, I must cut it into a thousand pieces!¡±
¡°Can you leave?¡± The old man snorted coldly, his tone was mixed with a sense of joy,
¡°I didn¡¯t expect to have such a harvest tonight. This girl had the nine-word secret order, so it should be ¡®God¡¯¡ I¡¯m afraid that the two servants of the Chu family were killed by this Wolf!¡±
The surrounding spiritual Qi fluctuated, and the silver Wolf ran left and right, trying to break out of the encirclement.
However, under the siege of the three experts, they were intercepted.
The sound of the wind suddenly stopped, and the silver Wolf let out a sharp cry from its throat. Its movements seemed to be restricted.
A skinny hand grabbed song qingxiao¡¯s arm and lifted her off the Wolf¡¯s back. The silver Wolf¡¯s angry howl could not be stopped. The old man looked at song qingxiao¡¯s face that was covered in blood and let out a surprised cry,
¡°Eh? He¡¯s not dead yet?¡±
She had been hit by his palm, and her meridians and internal organs were clearly shattered. Without the protection of spiritual power, she should have died long ago.
However, a young girl in the spirit focus realm was still breathing, although the aura was extremely weak, he was not dead.
¡°It¡¯s a pity that you must die.¡± The old man shook his head. I can¡¯t take it if you don¡¯t die.
As he spoke, the silver Wolf, which was tightly bound by the on the ground, growled fiercely and struggled to get rid of the shackles. The old man raised his palm, circted his spiritual energy, and hit song qingxiao again.
As the palmnded, spiritual energy prated the girl¡¯s body and harvested what little life force she had left.
The corners of the old man¡¯s mouth raised slightly. He felt that her breath was gradually disappearing. Just as he was about to release his hand, he saw the eyelids of the girl who should have died slowly move. A flirtatious golden light shed through her eyes. Her head, which was hanging powerlessly on her shoulder, slowly raised its head as the demonic light shed.
¡°Ah?¡± The old man let out a cry of surprise when he saw this.
The eyelid slowly opened, revealing a pair of eyes that were as deep as the sea of stars.
¡°Finally¡¡± She sighed softly, and a domineering and terrifying power emanated from her body, it¡¯s out..
Chapter 541 - 541: The main world_l
Chapter 541: The main world_l
Trantor: 549690339
The young girl¡¯s body under his palm seemed to have be a vast sea of stars. The spiritual energy that the old man had patted into song Qing¡¯s body was instantly sucked in.
Her life force that had already been cut off began to reignite at this moment. Her severed meridians began to reconnect, and an extremely terrifying and powerful spiritual energy began to repair her broken body.
What kind of miracle was this?
The old man noticed this in horror. He instinctively raised his head and met a pair of eyes that seemed to be open yet not open.
Terrible! It was as if he had awakened something that he shouldn¡¯t have!
¡°Who are you?¡±
He blurted out and asked with a serious expression.
In his eyes, the young girl from before was like an unremarkable ant. He could crush her to death with a light squeeze.
However, when she opened her eyes again, the feeling that she gave the old man was different from before.
Her aura became unfathomable, causing the old man¡¯s eyelids to Twitch wildly. A bad premonition welled up in his heart, and he instinctively reached out to umte strength again, pping down on her dantian!
With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, the spiritual energy he had sent out was silently absorbed by her.
¡®Song qingxiao¡¯s¡¯ eyes were filled with mockery. Her eyebrows were slightly furrowed, and she looked disdainful.
¡®Aooo ¡¡¯ The silver Wolf, who was suppressed on the ground, was far more sensitive than the others. After it ¡®smelled¡¯ the change in song qingxiao¡¯s aura, it suddenly struggled madly and roared fiercely in the direction of ¡®song qingxiao¡¯.
¡°Third brother¡¡± The beautiful woman called out in a hurry, as if she was having a hard time suppressing the sudden violence of the silver Wolf.
¡®She¡¯ raised her thin eyebrows. The old man in front of ¡®her¡¯ seemed to be just a grain of rice in the vast sea. who are you to ask who I am?¡±
As soon as ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ said this, the old man broke out in a cold sweat and felt danger approaching.
This person was meticulous and extremely cautious. The moment he sensed that something was wrong, he immediately let go of ¡®song qingxiao¡¯s¡¯ arm and turned to retreat.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, he turned into a gray shadow and pounced out.
The silver Wolf on the ground was suppressed by a huge white. The beautiful woman made a seal with both hands and sent arge amount of spiritual power into the, firmly suppressing the silver Wolf to the ground.
In the distance, a burly man with a saber in one hand and a neck in the other was filled with killing intent and a ferocious expression.
Neither of them had expected that the old man would flee in such a sorry state at such a critical moment!
¡°Third brother?¡± The burly man, who was holding his neck, widened his eyes in shock. Although he did not know why the old man would make such a choice when facing this ¡®young girl¡¯ who was about to die, the burly man and the beautiful woman trusted him to the extreme. The two of them quickly looked at each other and ran in the other direction without prior agreement.
However, they were a step too slow.
After song qingxiao steadied herself, she watched as the three of them turned into meteors and fled in different directions. She squinted her eyes.
¡°Can you leave?¡±
¡®She¡¯ waved her hands, and the surrounding spiritual energy seemed to be driven by ¡®her¡¯, forming an invisible iron wall. The three figures that were escaping collided with it at the same time, but were bounced back by this barrier!
The three figures fell back andnded heavily on the ground.
The old man stood up in a sorry state and turned to look in the direction where ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ was standing. The girl who was on the verge of death was now standing straight. He could almost see his own panic-stricken face in ¡®her¡¯ eyes.
¡°Senior!¡± As soon as the old man was stopped, his heart sank. With his strength, it was difficult for him to test what realm the person in front of him had reached.
The old man¡¯s mouth was bitter. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a rare thing in the imperial capital tonight. He was really unlucky!
At this moment, he only hoped to be able to escape sessfully and report tonight¡¯s incident to the higher-ups.
we don¡¯t mean to offend you. All of this is just at home¡
The situation had reversed. The beautiful woman and the burly man stared at the shadow in the middle of the street with extreme vignce, listening to the old man¡¯s sincere request.
In the distance, the silver Wolf was still howling, stretching out its sharp ws to tear at the that was suppressing it. The spiritual power on the was scattered by it, and it gradually lost control of it.
In the middle of the street,¡¯song qingxiao¡¯ did not seem to be listening to the old man¡¯s exnation. She walked forward.
Every step ¡®she¡¯ took brought about a powerful pressure. Under this pressure, the ritual implement in the burly man¡¯s hand let out a ¡®ding¡¯ sound, as if it was trembling. In front of ¡®her¡¯, it could not even raise the thought of resisting.
¡°I don¡¯t care about these small things.¡± Her shadow was elongated under the light, and the terrifying spiritual power came crashing down. Every word she said made the three people¡¯s hearts clench, and they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.
¡°I was able to wake up because of your efforts. In that case, I¡¯ll send you on your way.¡± ¡°This is a gift. You should be grateful,¡± she said softly, her tone rxed and with a smile.
As ¡®her¡¯ voice fell,¡¯her¡¯ body suddenly burst out with an extremely strong spiritual energy. The spiritual energy seemed to have turned into a substance and gradually took shape beside her.
The terrifying power of the ¡®deity Vanquisher¡¯ spread throughout the world, causing the surrounding streets, street lights, and abandoned buildings to tremble as if they could feel the biting cold.
Arge number of stones were crushed into dust by the spiritual power. The old man, the beautiful woman, and the injured man were baptized by this murderous aura, their hair flying and their clothes cut into pieces.
¡°Not good!¡±
The old man¡¯s soul flew out of his body as he circted all the Ling power in his body to resist this Ling power.
However, in the face of this massive spiritual power, their resistance was like a mayfly in the face of heaven and earth. It was not worth mentioning.
¡°Who are you?¡± The terrifying Ling power crashed into the old man¡¯s chest, causing the bones in his chest to creak from the pressure.
His spiritual power transformed into three arrows of light, floating beside ¡®song qingxiao¡¯, exuding enough power to destroy the world!
This kind of Divine Art that could materialize spiritual energy and control it at will made the old man¡¯s mind sh with inspiration, and he suddenly had an idea.
He was so shocked that his entire body trembled, and he shouted in a hoarse voice,¡±
¡°¡®Deity vanquishing spell¡¯? Su Wu ¡¡±
As soon as the old man¡¯s desperate cry rang out, the three light arrows turned into a dazzling rain of arrows and pierced through the three people¡¯s bodies!
They didn¡¯t even have the time to shout before their primordial spirits and bodies were crushed by the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯, turning into arge cloud of blood mist that drifted down.
¡°Correct.¡± Song Qing chuckled,¡± too bad there¡¯s no reward!
The aftermath of the spirit force spread in all directions, and the bricks on the ground and the abandoned shops were affected. With a ¡®crack, crack¡¯, they shattered and copsed, merging with the blood mist that was flying in the sky and slowly sinking.
However,¡¯song qingxiao¡¯, who was slowly moving forward, seemed to be stepping on the void. The blood mist seemed to be quite afraid of¡¯ her ¡®and avoided¡¯ her¡¯, leaving a clean space beside her.
With a ¡®howl¡¯, the beautiful woman died, and the that restrained the silver Wolf was quickly destroyed by the silver Wolf. It pounced from the ruins and bit at¡¯ song qingxiao¡¯, who was floating in the air..
Chapter 542 - 542: The fight (1)
Chapter 542: The fight (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°There¡¯s still one fish that escaped the.¡± Song qingxiao said coldly. She clenched her fist subconsciously, and a few dots of Starlight gathered in her palm. They flickered and before they could take shape, they were scattered by the silver Wolf!
Several sharp and extraordinary long armors reached out to grab ¡¯her
1. At the same time, a foul wind blew, and the silver Wolf¡¯s ferocious teeth bit
1 her ¡®neck. It was extremely fierce!
Animals had far more perception than humans. The silver Wolf recognized itspanions through their smell rather than their appearance. So, after sensing song qingxiao¡¯s change, it did not hesitate to attack.
¡®She¡¯ once again held her hand, and the Starlight in ¡®su Wu¡± s palm formed a one-meter-long spear of light, which was ced diagonally in front of her
1. But the next moment, the silver Wolf opened its mouth wide and bit the spiritual energy into pieces.
The light spear broke apart and turned into star power that scattered in all directions.
At the same time, the silver Wolf¡¯s ws carried a huge amount of spiritual power and wed at ¡®her¡¯ body, as if it wanted to tear her apart.
For some reason, the silver Wolf ignored the suppression of ¡®his¡¯ level and attacked fiercely.
¡°I forgot that this body¡¯s realm is still very low.¡± Su Wuughed bitterly. After he died, he had been living in song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness, waiting for an opportunity.
In the previous trial, when song qingxiao was facing the danger of the undead altar,¡¯he¡¯ had taken the opportunity when she was performing the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ to absorb the enormous power of Starlight that had umted in the undead altar.
He borrowed the power of the Starlight to repair his soul.
It was a good opportunity for song qingxiao to be besieged tonight. Just as she was about to die,¡¯he¡¯ took the opportunity to appear and take over her body.
She relied on the power she had absorbed at the undead altar to kill the three elders who had surrounded her. She also used arge amount of Starlight power to repair her damaged internal organs.
However, in this way, he had consumed 80 to 90 percent of his umted power of Starlight. Now that he was facing the silver Wolf¡¯s attack, he couldn¡¯t kill it immediately.
If ¡®he¡¯ was at his peak, even if ¡®he¡¯ only had 20 ¨C 30% of his spiritual energy left,¡¯he¡¯ would be able to kill him with a move of his finger!
It was really like a tiger falling into the sun and being bullied by a dog!
What made ¡®su Wu¡¯ feel the most troublesome was that as ¡®his¡¯ spiritual power was exhausted, there was a consciousness that had not beenpletely destroyed in the sea of consciousness, struggling as if it wanted to break the wall and be reborn.
It was the original consciousness of this body, and she had notpletely disappeared.
When the old man killed her,¡¯su Wu¡¯ was anxious to escape and was also worried that she would drag him down after she died. Therefore, he could not wait for her to be seriously injured and her consciousness to dissipate. He used his divine sense, which had been nourished by the power of Starlight for a period of time, to forcibly suppress her.
As soon as ¡®he¡¯ appeared, he had no time to kill her remnant consciousness. He first killed the old man and the other two, then recuperated, and then was attacked by the silver Wolf.
This consciousness was extremely tenacious. After ¡®su Wu¡¯ repaired her body, her originally weak soul was gradually recovering!
The act of ¡®him¡¯ nourishing her internal organs earlier seemed to be making a wedding dress for her!
¡°Not good!¡± Su Wu was extremely depressed. Song qingxiao¡¯s soul became clearer and clearer. This body originally belonged to her, and thepatibility with her was not something su Wu couldpare with.
Once she fought for control of her body,¡¯su Wu¡¯ was actually feeling a little strained now that most of her power of Starlight had been consumed.
While ¡°he¡± was in a daze, the unusually fierce Silver Wolf howled and wed at ¡°his¡± chest. The ws pierced into ¡°his¡± flesh, and under the stimtion of pain,¡±his¡± body began to gradually lose control.
The old man had shattered her meridians, but he had not been able to destroy her primordial spirit. This situation really made ¡®su five¡¯ vomit blood.
The worst thing was that under the stimtion of the silver Wolf¡¯s w, the blue blood sealed in her chest seemed to be stimted by this force and actually trembled slowly. A trace of blood was separated from the seal and slowly integrated into her body!
As soon as the blue blood entered song Qing¡¯s body, her consciousness seemed to be nourished and her strength increased greatly.
This situation shocked ¡®su Wu¡¯. He did not know the origin of the blue blood, but he was extremely afraid of it.
The soul and primordial spirit in the sea of consciousness were getting stronger and stronger. A mere primordial spirit in the spirit condensation realm could actually fight ¡°him¡± on equal terms. It even felt like ¡°he¡± wanted to use the divine sense to devour ¡°him.¡±
The sea of consciousness seemed to have be a battlefield, and the consciousnesses of both sides were shing. Song qingxiao¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and her ck eyes gradually turned pale gold. Her pupils turned into needle tips, slowly driving away the ck color!
It was not good for either of them to persist. The silver Wolf was interfering on the outside, and song Qing was unwilling to give up on the inside.¡¯He¡¯ had already died once and knew the principle of temporary retreat. At this time,¡¯fifth su¡¯ was very unwilling, but he still gritted his teeth. When the divine sense upied her sea of consciousness again,¡¯his¡¯ spirit retreated and hid in the depths of her spirit again, waiting for the next opportunity.
When song qingxiao was almost killed by the old man¡¯s palm, she thought she was dead for sure and quickly lost control of her body.
A strange and powerful aura seemed to be released from her soul, suppressing her divine sense to a corner of her consciousness.
That powerful consciousness was slowly upying her sea of consciousness, as if it would devour her at any time.
Just as her consciousness was about to dissipate, she seemed to hear the howl of the silver Wolf, which woke her up.
As soon as her spiritual sense woke up, she quickly realized that something was wrong and tried her best to resist the aura in her sea of consciousness.
The divine sense was astonishingly powerful and firmly suppressed her. At the critical moment, she tried her best to call the primordial spirit in her mind to wake it up, and only then did she barely resist it.
The danger of fighting and devouring each other¡¯s spiritual power was no less than that of a real enemy. Her divine sense had been consumed by more than half, and when she was barely holding on, her heart moved slightly, and a chill spread from it, which then spread throughout her body, stimting her consciousness that was on the verge of cking, and greatly rousing her spirit!
Under the stimtion of this chill, the divine sense that was fighting with her suddenly retreated for some reason!
When song qingxiao opened her eyes in dizziness, the fierce howl of the silver Wolf came to her ears. Its curved ws, like hooked thorns, grabbed her and lifted her up.
A foul wind mixed with a rain of blood blew past her ears. The moment the silver Wolf¡¯s sharp teeth were about to Pierce her skin, its wet nose moved slightly, as if it had smelled a familiar scent.
A sharp pain spread from her heart to her limbs, clearing her mind.
After realizing her situation, song Qing was shocked. Half of her head was stuck in the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth, and she immediately wanted to raise her hand to p the silver wolf¡¯s head.
However, she had just suffered a serious injury. Although her internal organs had been nourished by ¡®su Five¡¯s spiritual energy, and her veins were in the process of being reconnected, they had been shattered by the silver Wolf¡¯s w. Her body was empty and could not summon any spiritual energy.
On the contrary, the spiritual energy on the Wolf¡¯s ws invaded her veins and destroyed ¡®su Wu¡¯s¡¯ previous recovery process that had been difficult.
At the moment of life and death, her aura changed, and a cold light shed in her eyes. Under the impact of her aura, the silver Wolf¡¯s teeth paused, and it retracted its ws with a ¡®ao¡¯ sound, then turned around and retreated!
The w retracted along with the flesh and blood, bringing with it a piercing pain!
Song qingxiao vomited arge mouthful of blood, but she was more clear-headed than before.
There was a bloody hole in her chest. The silver Wolf¡¯s attack seemed to have added more injuries to her injury. She lost her support and her body fell limply.
After the silver Wolf retracted its ws andnded on the ground, it shot over like lightning and urately caught her falling body, causing her to fall onto the Wolf¡¯s back with a ¡®bang¡¯!
After Hunchback-ing her, the silver Wolf jumped up and leaped dozens of meters away in a few jumps, quickly escaping from this ce!
Song qingxiao grabbed the Wolf¡¯s fur and gritted her teeth to prevent herself from falling off.
The wind blew past her ears from both sides. She tried her best to maintain her spiritual sense, not daring to let herself faint.
¡°Don¡¯t go back¡¡± She mumbled, blood dripping from her nose and mouth, covering the silver Wolf¡¯s back.
At this time, she simply didn¡¯t have the time to think about what had happened earlier. She also didn¡¯t know where the old man and the other two had gone when she was unconscious. She immediately sank her consciousness into her sea of consciousness and examined her soul.
The mysterious dagger in his dantian was sleeping quietly. The ¡®God-killing technique¡¯ and the ¡®confrontation¡¯ and ¡®person¡¯ in the nine words secret order didn¡¯t change. His body flickered with a few starlights. The ¡®ster array¡¯ he had absorbed from the dead soul altar was also there, and it hadn¡¯t been taken away by the old man..
Chapter 543 - 543: Crisis (1)
Chapter 543: Crisis (1)
Trantor: 549690339
For many people in the imperial capital, that night was destined to be a sleepless night.
When ¡®su Wu¡¯ used the ¡®God annihting technique¡¯, his aura spread out and immediately woke up many people who were hiding in the dark!
Not long after the silver Wolf left with song qingxiao, many auras rushed over like meteors.
Song qingxiao could no longer care about the mess she had made. The silver Wolf was unusually fast. It ran in the night, and its long fur flew up and patted her body. It was cold and smooth.
Blood kept flowing out of the Big Hole in his chest. The wind blew in, making it cold and painful.
She could feel her life force rapidly draining away as her blood flowed out. Every time her consciousness was about to sink into darkness, she would bite her tongue to keep herself awake.
However, her mouth was filled with the taste of blood, and her tongue was numb. She trembled all over and smiled bitterly.
He did not die at the old man¡¯s hands tonight, but it was very likely that he would die under the silver Wolf¡¯s w.
However, if it wasn¡¯t for the stimtion brought by its w, perhaps her divine sense would have been swallowed up by another more powerful consciousness. The silver Wolf¡¯s w at least gave her some chance to survive She didn¡¯t know whether she should be worried or happy about the current situation.
She definitely couldn¡¯t go home. The battle tonight had caused too much of amotion. When she woke up, she didn¡¯t sense the aura of the three people who were chasing her. It was very likely that something had happened.
Once the three of them died, the underworld ns would definitelye to investigate. She was the one who started the whole thing, and song qingxiao was worried that she would be caught when she returned.
There was no ce for Captain an to hide. If she was exposed, Captain an would probably be implicated by her.
She forced herself to focus and thought about it. Finally, she came up with a hiding ce.
The most dangerous ce was also the safest ce. If the person who had assassinated her and nurse Lin was indeed rted to the Shi family, then what had happened tonight would definitely attract the Shi family¡¯s attention.
The old man and the other two were quite powerful, and they should be quite famous in the Shi family. If something happened to the three of them, the Shi family would definitely send people to investigate, and then some of the experts in the Imperial City would be drawn out.
She endured the intense pain all over her body and reached out to Pat the silver Wolf¡¯s neck, signaling it to turn around and head in the direction of the city center.
Song qingxiao¡¯s p was weak. After a few ps, her arm drooped weakly. The silver Wolf was instructed by her and understood her intentions. As expected, it took her to the city center.
Its sense of smell was extremely sensitive. Although it was injured, its movements were still fast, and it knew how to avoid interference from people and surveince cameras.
In addition, as song qingxiao had guessed, the Masters of the major families in the imperial capital were rmed the moment the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ was released. They all rushed to the battle in the western suburbs, so the man and Wolf didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention along the way.
Song qingxiao felt as if she was riding on clouds on the back of the wolf, and it didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the center of the Imperial City.
This ce was once the heart of the Empire¡¯s power. However, after the Shi family had released their control over the Empire, the new political center had long been moved away. This ce had only be the spiritual symbol of the Empire.
But even so, because the city center was upied by the nobility of the royal family, the security was still very tight, and there were guards patrolling from time to time.
In the past, song qingxiao was just an ordinary citizen of the Empire and would not have dared to barge in.
However, even though she was severely injured and her life was in danger, these Imperial Guards were still useless to her.
The silver Wolf brought her to the center of the Imperial City, avoiding the patrolling guards like a ghost.
The deeper they went, the fewer Imperial Guards there were on patrol, but this did not mean that the guards werex. On the contrary, it was possible that there were more guards hiding in the dark.
However, the real experts had all been lured away, leaving behind only some mediocre secret guards. Therefore, a man and a Wolf had barged in without causing any noise.
The silver Wolf kicked its hind legs and flew over a ten-meter-long rm. Itnded steadily in a quiet courtyard. It looked around with its head high, then shook its body and threw song Qing to the ground.
With a loud bang, song Qing let out a muffled groan. Blood gushed out from the wound on her chest, bringing with it a heart-wrenching pain. Her back was once again covered in cold sweat.
She gritted her teeth and held the wound on her chest in pain as she slowly sat up and moved her body to lean back.
She did not know where she was, but since the silver Wolf had put her down here, it should mean that she was safe for the time being.
It was quiet all around. The man and Wolf were hiding in arge, dense bamboo forest. The night wind blew, and there was an endless rustling.
Perhaps because of the silver Wolf¡¯s presence, she could not hear the sounds of snakes, insects, rats, and ants around her. Song qingxiao could only hear her heart beating against her broken chest, making ¡®bang bang bang¡¯ sounds.
Every time she hit him, blood would flow out, causing her limbs to turn cold.
She tried to raise her spiritual power, but her body was empty. Her severely damaged veins and arteries were damaged more every time she tried to raise her spiritual power.
The most terrifying thing was that the damage caused by the silver Wolf¡¯s w was not just a superficial wound. It had once devoured the Cerberus ¡®internal organs, and after its evolution, it had obtained the Cerberus¡¯s power of fire. Coincidentally, song qingxiao¡¯s back had been scratched by the Cerberus when she was escaping from the trial at the terror Battalion. There were remnants of the me poison in her body that had never been dispelled, and she had only been suppressing it with her spiritual power.
After tonight¡¯s battle, her spiritual power had been exhausted, and she could no longer suppress the me poison. The me poison on the silver Wolf¡¯s ws reflected each other, burning her veins and vessels. The pain multiplied, making her body drenched in cold sweat and trembling.
At the same time, the blue blood that gushed out of her body began to repair her damaged internal organs.
The continuous healing and injury process caused song qingxiao¡¯s veins to feel like thousands of ants were drilling into her heart, and she was in excruciating pain.
She stepped back, leaving a deep bloody mark on the ground.
After the silver Wolf put her down, it slowlyy down and began to lick its own body.
The first thing it licked was the fur on its back. When it escaped with song qingxiao, its body was stained with song qingxiao¡¯s blood.
Some of the blood came from her wounds, and some came from the blood she spat out after her internal organs were crushed.
The silver Wolf licked its fur and made a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound. It was about two to three meters away from song qingxiao. It seemed to have lowered its head, but song qingxiao felt that its attention was always on her.
Her hair stood on end. Her intuition, which had been honed from several life-and-death situations, made her feel a faint killing intent.
Although the wolf had gone through life and death with her, saved her, and treated her like apanion, song qingxiao did not dare to let her guard down.
If it were any other time, she would have absolute trust in the silver Wolf. However, at this moment, she could not help but think of the Wolf¡¯s pride and the group of mutated wolves on the demon Ind..
Chapter 544 - 544: Evolution (1)
Chapter 544: Evolution (1)
Trantor: 549690339
After the trial on the demon Ind, song qingxiao had gone through two more trials in a row. As she got along with the silver Wolf more and more, she rarely thought about her first acquaintance with the silver Wolf.
This Sliver Wolf had first appeared and attacked the camp to take revenge for its tribe.
That day by the stream, they were attacked by a pack of mutated wolves. Mr. Zhou¡¯s bodyguards had defeated most of the wolves.
However, these gically mutated creatures had extremely strong vitality. The bullets might not have been able to kill all the wolves in the first ce, especially in the critical situation at that time. Everyone was in a hurry to ¡¯ escape, so no one could determine whether the wolves were alive or dead. After the incident, song qingxiao rarely thought about this problem, but she was sure that the wolves were not all dead after the escape.
Song qingxiao remembered very clearly that she had plotted against number two, causing him to be dragged into the bushes by a gray wolf to avoid the pursuit of bullets.
In other words, other than the mutated wolves that were injured by the bullets, the Wolf Pack and the wolves were hiding in the bushes at that time and avoided the disaster.
However, when the silver Wolf appeared, it was already a lone wolf that had left the pack of wolves.
Later on, when he encountered the flood Dragon on the other side of the ind, the silver Wolf followed it alone. He could be sure that it had nopanions.
Wolves were pack animals. If itspanions were still alive, it would be impossible for it to be a lone wolf that left the pack. The only possibility was that before it took action, the pack of wolves had already been wiped out, and it was the only one left.
However, song qingxiao had been with the silver Wolf for a long time and knew how strong it was.
This Wolf was extremely arrogant, and it was not afraid of death in battle. It was also extremely vengeful and petty.
It dared to confront the creature on evil demon Ind that had evolved to the level of a Wyrm and even dared to fight it head-on. It tried to snatch the food from the Wyrm¡¯s mouth. In addition to courage, its strength was also not to be underestimated.
If there was such a King among the wolves, there should be very few natural enemies in the jungle on another demon Ind.
In other words, these destroyed wolves were unlikely to die in the mouths of other creatures. Instead, it was very likely that they were buried in the mouths of silver wolves!
It was too proud! They shouldn¡¯t allow such a weak person to be among theirpanions.
When she was at her peak, she had the ability to counterattack and suppress the silver Wolf, so she was on par with it. Therefore, when they fought, it was arade, apanion, and a reliable shield.
However, she was severely injured and on herst breath. To the silver Wolf, she was likely to be a weakling and a burden. Her flesh contained the blood of a flood Dragon and the evolution potion, which could help the wolf King evolve. In the world of wolves, the strong preyed on the weak. If she continued in this state, she would be in danger!
Song qingxiao was extremely anxious. At this time, her meridians were seriously damaged, the spiritual power in her body was empty, and her primordial spirit and divine sense had been consumed a lot in the battle with the consciousness. At this time, she could only ce all her hope on the blue blood that spilled from the seal.
If her meridians could be repaired and she could recover some spiritual energy without showing any signs of fatigue, she might be able to escape from danger. However, this wisp of flood dragon blood was really too thin. She had suffered two fatal injuries, and her situation was really terrible.
In addition, the existence of that thread of me poison caused her recovery to be extremely slow.
Meanwhile, the silver Wolf had alreadybed its fur. Most of the blood that had flowed out of song qingxiao¡¯s body had been licked clean by it. The fur that had been soaked in blood had a strange light pink color in the bamboo forest.
It raised its head and stared at song Qing. The moonlight shone through the gaps in the bamboo forest, making its eyes glow a creepy green.
Song qingxiao closed her eyes. She could feel the Wolf¡¯s gaze on her. Her body tensed up and she instinctively summoned the mysterious dagger.
The silver Wolfy on the ground for a while and slowly got up. As it walked it stepped on the broken bamboo on the ground, making a ¡®Xi suo¡¯ sound.
It stopped at the spot where blood had dripped from song qingxiao¡¯s wound. It licked the blood clean, looked up at her, andy down again.
It was getting closer to him, and this distance was really dangerous.
Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and took a deep breath. The blue blood in her body moved slowly. Under such circumstances, her veins had only been repaired by a small half. It was too slow.
She scanned her body with her divine sense and found that the seal in the middle of her heart was still motionless. The blue blood that had saved her life several times before was actually just a drop in the ocean in this seal.
It was not realistic topletely remove the seal at this time. She simply could not find a way to remove the seal, but she remembered that every time the seal was activated automatically, it was at the moment of her life and death.
Her eyelids concealed the ruthlessness in her eyes. She clenched the dagger tightly, covered it with her divine sense, and used all her strength to raise her arm.
The de reflected light and the silver Wolf that had been watching her was shocked by her actions. It subconsciously got up and retreated. Its four limbs bent and it opened its mouth to reveal its fangs. Its eyes were sharp.
Just as he was about to pounce, he saw song qingxiao holding the dagger and stabbing it into her own heart!
The tip of the knife pierced through her flesh with a Puchi¡¯ sound and went straight into her internal organs, destroying the little life force that she had left.
Song Qing¡¯s heart was severely injured. As his heart beat wildly, arge amount of blood began to flow out from the wound. With every beat, song Qing spat out arge amount of blood.
The divine sense covering the dagger stimted the motionless seal suspended in her heart. As she felt arge amount of life force flowing away, her hands and feet were cold and her body began to Twitch instinctively, the seal that had been motionless all this time suddenly moved!
Song qingxiao grinned, and a small stream of blue blood flowed out. It first flowed through her injured heart, dying her internal organs light blue!
The moment the silver Wolf felt that she was even weaker, it let out a low groan. When it pounced on her, song qingxiao¡¯s closed eyes opened.
His eyes turned golden and his pupils shrank to the size of a needle tip.
Large blue scales appeared on her cheeks and body. The Big Hole in her chest that was wed open by the silver Wolf was quickly squirming and closing up, and soon, she was wrapped in scales!
The damaged internal organs were forcefully repaired by the flood dragon¡¯s bloodline, and the broken tendons were reconnected.
Song qingxiao felt as if she was surrounded by Ice and Fire. A violent energy filled her body with the blue blood!
Her upper body felt like it was being roasted by a raging fire, but her lower body felt like it had fallen into an ice cer. The energy that could not be vented flowed to her lower body, causing her legs to merge together. The scales that covered her long legs wrapped around her, and a thick and long snake tail formed under her body!
When the silver Wolf pounced, she reached out her hand like lightning and grabbed its neck, pressing the wolf King, which weighed more than a few hundred pounds, into the mud with a bang!
A violent force burst out, cutting the surrounding bamboo from root to root,
and the sound of it copsing could be heard.
¡°What do you want to do?¡± She spoke coldly, and the long tail under her body slowly moved, sweeping away the bamboo forest that was in the way, suppressing the silver Wolf¡¯s struggling body, and slowly tightening the tail..
Chapter 545 - 545: Suppression _1
Chapter 545: Suppression _1
Trantor: 549690339 I
Arge amount of Blue Frost mist emerged from the long tail, freezing the torn doth, the surrounding ground, and the silver Wolfs body that was half-buried in the soil!
The silver Wolfs bone armor under her palm waspressed and made a ¡®clucking¡¯ sound. The silver Wolf let out a low groan of unwillingness and blood came out of its nostrils. It was obvious that it had been injured by her palm.
It was Struggling with all its might, but under the suppression of absolute power, it simply couldn¡¯tpete with her extraordinary physical body after her evolution.
The soil on the ground was cracked by its ws, and a low roar came from its throat. Its ws asionally scratched song Qing¡¯s small tail and waist, but they could not prate the thick scales at all. It only made a rough and unpleasant ear-piercing sound.
Song qingxiao was enjoying the feeling of her evolved body. It was as if her strength was endless, and the fierce Silver Wolf seemed to be squashed to death by her palm with just a little force!
This feeling was too good. The strength of her body resonated with the violent power in her body. It reminded her of the time when her body had just received the evolution potion on demon Ind. She felt even better now.
Because she was clear-headed, she could feel the absolute confidence brought about by the unparalleled power. At this moment, she had an instinct to look down on all living things!
It was as if she had transcended all living beings and be a God!
Under the stimtion of power, it made her extremely excited, which gave birth to her killing instinct.
The more the silver Wolf struggled, the tighter her long tail clenched. The wolf King¡¯s throat let out a low growl. She looked down at it from above, her eyes cold and ruthless.
Themotion here seemed to have attracted the attention of some people hiding in the dark. She heard the sound of someone approaching. Song Qingxin¡¯s killing intent was overflowing. Not only did she not feel nervous, but her blood began to boil. The pleasure of a hunt wasing.
W..¡¯The silver Wolf made a sound. It tried to raise its head several times, but she pressed it deeper.
The mud mixed with the blood it spat out stained the corners of its eyes and mouth, making it look a little embarrassed.
It should be proud. It had encountered strong enemies several times and was covered in injuries, almost losing its life, but it had an unyielding battle intent!
No matter how serious its injuries were, it would still shake its body, not show any fear, and stand firmly, unlike now, when it was pressed into the mud by her, and could only breathe with difficulty.
Song Qing¡¯s small eyes squinted. The scene of him barging into the battlefield on the demon Ind and fighting the evolved Wyrm together with her appeared in his mind.
She recalled the fighting spirit she had when she escaped from the terror Battalion and fought alongside Wolf King.
When he was besieged by the old man and the other two, it did not leave him,
as if he was apanion and a family member.
She thought of Zhou xueli¡¯s teary eyes on the demon Ind. She had blocked Mr. Zhou¡¯s bullet for her and called her ¡®child¡¯. In the cold experiment, human emotions could not be erased.
Powerful strength did not allow her to do whatever she wanted. Even if the Nuwa project was sessful and her body evolved to the extreme, as professor Yan had said, she was still a human and should not lose herself in power. She should not follow thew of the jungle and treat life like grass. She should be heartless and act based on her instincts. That would be no different from a beast and would be meaningless.
The boiling blood in her heart began to cool down, and the dark golden color in her eyes gradually faded away, turning into ck.
The killing intent receded like the tide. Once she controlled herself, the violent power began to be guided by her and no longer rampaged.
The scales on her body also began to fade slowly, and the long tail that was suppressing the silver Wolf slowly loosened. As the power calmed down, the cold air emitted from the tail no longer carried the fierce killing intent as before.
Song qingxiao loosened her grip on the silver Wolf¡¯s neck. Her eyes shed, and she raised her long tail and smacked it on the ground!
The frozen earth on the ground was shattered by her powerful long tail, and the bamboo forest swayed from the aftershock of her power.
As the mud flew, she reached out and grabbed the back of the silver Wolf¡¯s neck, lifting its huge and heavy body from the mud pit and throwing it to the side. The copsed bamboo frame was crushed by its strong body, making creaking sounds.
With her back to the silver Wolf, song qingxiao heard the sound of it trying to get up but falling down several times.
¡°You have to be good and don¡¯t make me angry.¡±
She took a deep breath and suppressed the churning of her internal organs. She opened her mouth calmly and lowered her head to check her body.
Under the stimtion of the blue blood, her heart was beating extremely intensely. The power of the blue blood that flowed out of the seal today was not something that she could fully ept at the moment.
As soon as she calmed down, she no longer released arge amount of excess power. After the scales fell off, the violent energy turned into two opposite forces of Ice and Fire and was locked in her body. They attacked her veins and body. The mes caused her skin to crack. Just as blood flowed out, it was repaired by the cold force. The cycle repeated, forming an extremely torturous and long process.
If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had already advanced to the spirit focus realm, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long and would explode to death if this continued.
However, this power was extremely turbulent. If he didn¡¯t control it in time, the consequences would be dire!
She endured the torture in her body and tried her best to keep her breathing steady. She didn¡¯t show any weakness and used her long tail to sweep the surrounding soil to fill up the hole she had made!
There were too many traces left behind, so it was impossible to clean them uppletely.
The people nearby had heard themotion and rushed over. She had to leave this ce as soon as possible.
After struggling a few times, the silver Wolf stood up on its four trembling limbs. When it heard what she said, it grinned and let out a fierce low howl from its throat.
Song qingxiao struggled to turn her head and look at the silver Wolf. At this time, the silver Wolf looked quite embarrassed. Its four limbs seemed to be unable to support its strong mountain-like body at any time, and its long tail hung on the ground.
There was arge amount of ice, mud, and grass between its fur. Its nostrils and cheeks were also stained with a lot of bloody mud. As it growled, a few bits of mud floated up and down in its nostrils.
Song qmgxiao¡¯s previous attack had caused great damage to it. When the man and the wolf were besieged tonight, and it was hit by the old man and the big man, it didn¡¯t even look so bad.
But even so, it still bared its teeth, and the fur on the back of its neck and back stood up like needles, showing a fierce look.
When song qingxiao turned to look at it, it instinctively lowered its body and opened its mouth even wider, ready to pounce.
For some reason, song qingxiao chuckled when she saw it.
Her smile triggered the chaotic energy in her body, causing her internal organs to be attacked. The intense pain caused her to suck in a deep breath of cold air.
¡°What are you looking at?¡± She endured the pain and growled,¡± you hit me first!
¡®Awooo!¡¯ The silver Wolf howled at her. Although it was still baring its teeth and looked like it was preparing for an attack, the hair on its neck and back slowly calmed down..
Chapter 546 - 546: Discovery _1
Chapter 546: Discovery _1
Trantor: 549690339
Although song qingxiao¡¯s fierce counterattack had caused the silver Wolf to suffer a loss, it had strangely erased the estrangement caused by the silver Wolf¡¯s previous actions.
As its erect fur smoothened, the faint coldness that song qingxiao had been feeling disappeared.
¡°Over there!¡± A fewplicated footsteps came from the distance, and the silver Wolf¡¯s previously rxed body tensed up again. It turned its head with difficulty and looked outside through the bamboo forest.
¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡± It was not a good time to fight. Song qingxiao had heard the noise, but after suppressing the power, she came back to her senses.
This ce was the center of the Imperial City, the base camp of the Shi n.
The fact that the man and the wolf could sessfully escape to this ce was rted to themotion in the western suburbs earlier, which led to the transfer of most of the Masters.
If she made a scene now, she was afraid that she would attract these people¡¯s attention again. She was in a special situation now, so she should avoid it for now.
She endured the impact of the force in her veins and hesitated for a moment. She endured the pain and picked up some torn cloth on the ground and pinched it in her hand. She swung her long tail and propped up her upper body.
The strength of her tail was extremely strong. With a slight swing, she leaped a few meters into the bamboo forest with a whoosh.
Even though her legs had given her immense strength, song qingxiao was not used to walking with the long tail. Therefore, she took a few steps and used the long tail to support her body. She grabbed the bamboo and flew forward quickly.
Seeing her leave, the silver Wolf also turned around and followed her without hesitation.
Song qingxiao had wanted to leave this ce first, but she had probably caused quite amotion when she ¡®taught the silver Wolf a lesson¡¯ in the bamboo forest, and had attracted the attention of the Shi family.
Her ears picked up more than a dozen heartbeats and breaths. Arge number of patrolling Imperial Guards were surrounding her, temporarily blocking her way out.
No matter how calm song qingxiao was, she couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious after sensing the situation.
Since she couldn¡¯t go out for the time being, she could only go inside and find a ce to calm the violent energy in her body and stabilize her injuries.
Otherwise, once she showed up and was targeted, it would be more troublesome.
After making up her mind, song qingxiao turned around and started climbing.
On the other side of the bamboo forest, there were rows of buildings. Although the times were changing and technology was also changing with each passing day, the buildings at the center of the Imperial City still retained the characteristics of the early ancient times and were not infected with the modern style.
She crawled under the veranda. After her body¡¯s mutation, her five senses had be incredibly sensitive. The night had no effect on her, allowing her to see every corner of the ce clearly.
The violent energy was gradually out of her control. The blood that flowed out of her body was licked by the silver Wolf that followed closely behind her.
As the energy exploded, the scales that were originally hidden on her body reappeared. Her eyes were once again dyed with a dark golden color. Her internal organs seemed to be burned to ashes by the heat wave. Large amounts of sweat were evaporated, causing her to be extremely dehydrated. Her lips were dry and bleeding.
There were an astonishing number of hidden guards around the veranda, and the aura of an ambush could be sensed everywhere. In the distance, several auras were chasing over. From the fluctuations of spiritual energy, these people were at least in the Dao enlightenment realm.
The Shi family was indeed the imperial family, even their ordinary secret guards had reached such a level.
Song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power was in a frenzy. With her level of strength, she was naturally not afraid of these Dao enlightenment realm secret guards.
However, there were pursuers behind her and people in front of her. If she was entangled by these people, it might be more difficult for her to escape.
Thinking of this, she turned her head and looked at the silver Wolf. She moved her lips and silently reminded, ¡°¡±Dodge!¡±
After she finished speaking, she swung her long tail and used this little strength to jump up like an arrow from a bow. Her hand grabbed the roof and her long tail slowly retracted, hiding her figure!
The moment she dodged, the silver Wolf¡¯s figure shed and also hid in the shadows.
As soon as the man and Wolf hid, the person behind them appeared in front of song Qing¡¯s small eyes.
There were about seven or eight people in this group, and from their auras, they were all people who had not yet entered the state of enlightenment. Those people rushed over, and just as they were under the roof where song qingxiao was hiding, several spiritual powers quickly arrived in front of them.
When they heard the sound of the wind, the few people who were in a hurry actually stopped. Not long after, a few shadows shed past the corner of the veranda and appeared in front of them in the blink of an eye, stopping their footsteps.
¡°Did you find anything?¡±
Among the people who cameter, the leader was a young man in a bluebat uniform with a short sword at his waist. He pressed his hand on the hilt of his sword and asked coldly.
something strange happened at the eastern bamboo forest first. I didn¡¯t notice when he came in.
When the few people who had arrived first heard the question, they replied respectfully, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already sent people to check with the heavenly eye to see if they¡¯ve caught any traces.¡±
However, he was able to avoid theyers of restrictions on the periphery and slip all the way into the center of the Imperial City. Even the secret guards on duty tonight could not detect him, and the heavenly eye might not be able to capture any traces.
arge area of bamboo in the eastern bamboo forest was destroyed by spiritual power. We found some blood stains. The ground and the broken parts of the bamboo have frozen ice. In the ces where the soil had been crushed, we found two egg-sized imprints. As soon as the two teams met, not only did they stop chasing, but they also stopped and began to discuss tonight¡¯s events.
I initially suspect that this is the trace of the scales. I¡¯ve already sent someone to take the traces, blood marks, and crushed ice to examine it. At most, there will be an answer in 15 minutes.
Song qingxiao was hiding above the two of them, trying to suppress the violent energy in her body. She listened to the discussion below and hoped that the two of them would leave as soon as possible.
The consequences of unsealing the small amount of blue blood was not something she could fully control at this time. With the leakage of spiritual power, the long tail that was tightly wrapped around the wooden beam began to emit arge amount of cold air. With a slight sizzling sound, frost began to spread out from the connection between her tail and the beam, causing the surrounding temperature to drop.
¡°judging from the marks left at the scene and the damage done, I think a demonic beast might have barged in.¡± The man who replied seemed to have felt the temperature around him drop. His cultivation had not entered the state of enlightenment, so he could not resist the invasion of this chill. He only felt the hair on his back stand up, and the clothes on his back rubbed against each other, making a very clear ¡®rustle¡¯ sound to him.
only a demonic beast¡¯s strong body can cause such destructive power. There¡¯s broken ice on the ground. It¡¯s very likely that a high-grade bloodline has awakened.
When the cold-looking young man in green heard this, his face turned even colder.
¡°I¡¯ve really embarrassed myself tonight.¡±
The man who replied looked ashamed, it¡¯s all our fault for being useless!
¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± The cold-looking young man waved his hand, if it wasn¡¯t for the noise at the East bamboo forest, we wouldn¡¯t have found any signs of intruders. ording to what you said, if it¡¯s a demonic beast that has awakened a high-grade bloodline, it¡¯s very likely that it came from the starry sea. It¡¯s normal that you didn¡¯t discover it.¡±
Song Qing¡¯s little fingers clenched tightly into the beam, and his internal organs were in unbearable pain under the burning of the violent energy.
The veins on her forehead bulged, and the surging power hit the veins, causing countless small wounds on her skin. Blood seeped out and slowly dripped down.
¡°It¡¯s a pity that something happened in the imperial capital tonight, and the Lords have all been driven out. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have allowed intruders to enter this ce.¡± The cold-looking young man seemed to be about to leave.
pay more attention. You must guard this ce more strictly. If¡
As he spoke, he raised his leg and was about to walk away when he suddenly heard a ¡®drip¡¯ sound in the man¡¯s ear. It was like a liquid dripping down. It was not like water, but thicker than water. At the same time, a faint smell of blood spread out.
The cold-faced young man¡¯s eyes turned, and he pulled out his sword at an unbelievable speed. He used his spiritual energy to sweep in the direction of the water droplet.
¡°Come out!¡±
Chapter 547 - 547: Alarmed _1
Chapter 547: rmed _1
Trantor: 549690339
A sharp sword Qi shed towards the roof beam, splitting the blood droplets that were dripping down!
Song qingxiao cried out in her heart when the blood dripped down. When the sword Qi swept over, she dodged sideways!
With a ¡®boom
1, the sword Qi struck the old building, cutting the top beam of the veranda into two. The roof creaked and countless wooden chips fell down!
Song qingxiao also rolled down from the beam. The cold-faced young man only saw a ck shadow sh. He immediately drew out a sword flower and injected spiritual energy into it. The sword burst out with a bright light. He held the sword with both hands and swept in song qingxiao¡¯s direction again!
No one had expected that the ¡®demon beast¡¯ that had intruded into the center of the Imperial City would be hiding above their heads.
When the others saw him attack, they were so scared that they broke out in cold sweat and took out their weapons.
Those with lower cultivation could not break into the battle circle under the suppression of the cold-faced young man¡¯s sword Qi. They simply took out their infrared guns and started shooting in song qingxiao¡¯s direction.
Countless red lights flickered and burned through the ground and wooden pirs, creating several fist-sized ck holes.
The sword Qi went straight for song qingxiao¡¯s waist and tail, but it was blocked by the scales on her tail!
The cold-faced young man was originally very confident in his sword. Although he had just entered the state of enlightenment, because he was a sword cultivator, his moves were far better than cultivators of the same level.
He had used all of his spiritual power in this attack, so even a person in the spirit focus realm might not be able to withstand it with his body.
However, his sword did not seem to hurt the intruder at all. Even the scales on his long tail could not be cut off!
In his daze, before he could clearly see the appearance of the intruder, he heard a gust of wind. Song Qing supported himself with one hand on the ground, raised his long tail and pped it hard!
With a loud ¡®boom¡¯, the floor was cracked by her power, and a terrifying deep pit appeared. Her long tail broke several wooden pirs, and the roof above her copsed.
Arge section of the broken wall was caught by her long tail, and it flew in all directions like hidden weapons. Many people couldn¡¯t avoid it in time and let out injured muffled groans.
A broken brick the size of a palm flew towards the cold-faced youth. He put his sword in front of him, and the brick hit the sword with a ¡®dang¡¯ sound.
Even though the young man used his spiritual energy to block it, the energy on the brick was extremely overbearing and knocked his spiritual energy away. The sword was struck by the spiritual energy and let out a ¡®crack¡¯ sound!
Under the bacsh of the power, the young man was pushed back seven or eight steps and spat out arge mouthful of blood.
¡°So strong!¡± The moment he spat out blood and got injured, the others saw this and started shooting randomly with their weapons.
At this moment, a Silver Shadow rushed into the battle like lightning. With a low groan, a few secret guards let out a miserable cry and were pped down. Soon, the dense gunfire was disrupted!
As soon as the silver Wolf entered the battle, the group of people who were already struggling to hold on became even more critical!
The cold-faced young man stood firm and did not rush to join the battle. Instead, he shouted,¡±
¡®We¡¯ve discovered an invader. Over here!¡±
When he realized that he couldn¡¯t win, he started calling for help.
¡°..¡¯¡¯Hearing his shout, song qingxiao smacked him with her long tail!
Its powerful tail was mixed with violent power. Every time it pped, it brought with it an earth-shattering power, and with a whistling sound, it smashed open several deep cracks on the ground!
Sand and stones flew in all directions, and the ancient building with a diameter of dozens of meters around song qingxiao waspletely destroyed. Some of the hidden guards caught in the center of the storm didn¡¯t have time to escape and were buried by the copsed building.
Every time the long tail smacked, the ground would shake violently and create arge whirlwind that blew in all directions!
After releasing arge amount of spiritual power, song qingxiao felt an indescribable sense of relief.
However, in just a short while, that kind of riot came back again.
The more spiritual energy was consumed by the activated blue blood, the more it surged.
Song qingxiao forcibly suppressed the pleasure of blood-devouring that came with her boiling blood and barely suppressed the spiritual power in her body. Seeing the silver Wolf howling and opening its mouth wide to pounce on a secret guard, she pushed her body up with her tail and flew over to the side of the silver Wolf like a meteor, grabbing it into her arms.
The hidden guard who was about to be hit by the wolf closed his eyes subconsciously. Just when he thought that he was going to die, he only felt the sound of the wind beside him. The Wolf¡¯s howl disappeared, and in the dust, he only saw a ck shadow quickly passing by and disappearing.
¡°He ran away!¡± The secret guard shouted as soon as he regained his senses.
The flying gravel above their heads fell down like hailstones, and the people who were lucky enough to escape coughed and climbed out of the buried gravel.
¡°Which way did he run to?¡± The cold young man was also swept by the previous violent spiritual power and was pressed under a thick beam. At this time, he pushed the beam away and sat up with a sorry face, gasping for breath.
¡°Over there!¡± The hidden guard who had managed to escape pointed in the direction where song qingxiao had disappeared. The cold-looking young man gritted his teeth and said,¡± chase after her!
After this battle, it had caused a hugemotion in the Shi family. It was likely that the news would spread soon, and it would not be long before the experts who had been lured away would return.
She wasn¡¯t sure about the strength of these people, but she guessed that they were at least as strong as the three experts who had surrounded her before. They might even be far more difficult to deal with than the three.
And this time, that consciousness might not appear again. Even if it did appear, it was unknown if she would be able to drive it away.
There was not much time left for song qingxiao. She had to think of a way to leave before the Shi family¡¯s experts returned.
Although her body was extraordinarily strong after the mutation, there were still hidden dangers, like a time bomb. After this dy, it was already very troublesome. She needed to find a ce to settle down as soon as possible to recuperate her meridians.
After song Qing had escaped for a distance, the violent spiritual energy in her body swept over again. Under the severe pain in her veins, she let go of her hand, and the silver Wolf jumped down from her arm.
The people who had surrounded her had seen her running in this direction, so the main force would definitely intercept her in this direction.
In the previous battle, these people did not really see her clearly. From the conversation between the two groups of people, this group of people should have recognized her as a demonic beast whose bloodline had awakened.
Beasts mostly acted based on their instincts. If she turned around and ran in the direction of the bamboo forest, this group of people might not be able to react in time.
When she thought of this, she turned around and ran back. The man and Wolf were like headless flies.
Song qingxiao used her extraordinary hearing and perception to avoid the crowd. After running for a long time, she entered a garden.
As soon as he entered the garden, he blocked out all the noise and footsteps outside..
Chapter 548 - 548: Enemy (1)
Chapter 548: Enemy (1)
Trantor: 549690339
This garden was extremelyrge and extraordinarily quiet. The garden was shrouded in a faintyer of mist, and a faint fragrance wasing from somewhere, which was quite strange.
After her body had mutated, her vision and perception had greatly improved, but it was as if they were blocked by fog, and she could not use them at all!
As soon as the fog sensed someone had barged in, it moved over. The fog contained an abundant amount of spiritual power. She tried to release her divine sense, but it seemed to be disturbed by the fog and could not be used!
Song qingxiao was startled. She instinctively wanted to retreat, but when she wagged her tail and turned around, there was still fog behind her. She could not find the exit, and she did not know what kind of danger was ahead.
This situation immediately reminded her of the trial of the return of the living corpse. After Chu ke died, she sealed up themunity she lived in with her strong resentment.
When song qingxiao and number two entered, they were also blocked by the fog. No matter how long they walked, they kept walking in circles.
This mist should be some kind of restriction that prevented intruders!
The current situation was simr to the previous one, but this fog was many times stronger than the fog formed by Chu ke¡¯s powerful resentment. After all, even with song qingxiao¡¯s current strength, she could not see through it at all.
At that time, number two had used a talisman to break through the resentment and disperse the fog, opening up a path of survival.
However, song qingxiao didn¡¯t know much about this kind of restriction, and she didn¡¯t know anything about talismans and curses. Moreover, this mist was different from resentment, and it was likely that someone with a high cultivation level had used some unknown method to create it.
Since she couldn¡¯t break it by force, she had to think of another way. Otherwise, if she were to be trapped in it, it would be troublesome when others came.
This thought came to her mind, and she subconsciously looked at the silver Wolf with messy fur. It didn¡¯t seem to be affected much, and it perked up its ears and turned its head to look in another direction.
Song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed. In this situation where her divine sense, vision, and senses were all affected by the spiritual power in the fog, the silver Wolf¡¯s sense of smell and instinct might be able to y a role at this time.
Thinking of this, she no longer ran around. Instead, she followed the silver Wolf¡¯s gaze. After about fifteen minutes, the fog thinned. As far as the eye could see, she could vaguely see hazy buildings and lush trees.
Song Qing was happy. Just as he was about to rush out of the restriction, he heard a woman¡¯s voice before he could move,¡±
It was father who asked me toe over. He wants you to go back immediately.¡±
The voice was sweet, but the tone was cold. What surprised song qingxiao was that the voice was very familiar.
The moment the silver Wolf heard the sound, its ears stood up. It opened its mouth and was about to pounce, but song qingxiao quickly pinched its mouth!
¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡± As soon as the sweet female voice finished speaking, another woman¡¯s firm voice rang out, rejecting the request of the sweet female voice.
¡°I¡¯ve already participated in the trial. Father hopes that you can also enter the trial.¡±
Not far from the corridor, two graceful figures slowly walked over. Through the thin fog, song Qing¡¯s small eyes fell on one of the delicate figures, and her pupils shrank.
It really didn¡¯t take much effort to find it!
The girl walking on the periphery was wearing a dark green hooded cloak that reached her legs, revealing a pair of straight and slender legs. Her long hair was braided and hung behind her. Even song Qing Xiao could recognize the side of her face that had turned gray. It was number six, the person they had met during the trial at the mental hospital!
After that trial, number six had sent people to hunt down song qingxiao. If she had not been extremely lucky to enter the trial at the critical moment of life and death, the grass on her grave would have been half the height of a person!
It was also because of that time when number six was interested in the mysterious dagger that song qingxiao suspected the identity of her murderer.
Of course, she had to take revenge. However, number six knew her very well, while she knew nothing about number six, so it was difficult for her to do anything.
He didn¡¯t expect that he would identally barge into the center of the Imperial City tonight and run into number six!
Song Qingxin¡¯s heart was filled with killing intent. The boiling power in her body seemed to sense her killing intent and suddenly became more violent.
Number six, who was talking to the other woman, suddenly felt a chill on his back, as if he was being stared at by an extremely dangerous creature.
She stopped in her tracks and looked up instinctively. She then shouted in a low voice, ¡°¡±Who¡¯s there?¡±
It seemed that after song qingxiao had been chased into the trial, number six had also entered the trial.
The injuries she had suffered in the mental hospital scenario had already healed, and her aura was more restrained than before. Her strength had improved greatly.
Song qingxiao¡¯s killing intent was detected by her even through the strange mist.
When number six turned around, even though she knew that the mist was a restrictive spell and she might not have really discovered her and the silver Wolf, song qingxiao¡¯s rationality still overwhelmed her instincts. She stared at number six¡¯s body and slowly took a step back!
This was not a good time to kill her. Her meridians were in chaos and her power was going out of control.
She had caused such a hugemotion in the Shi family. If she were to take the initiative to kill number six now, she would have to deal a fatal blow. Otherwise, once her identity was exposed, she would be in deep trouble.
Now, as long as she knew that number six was rted to the Shi family, she would have many opportunities to kill her when she recovered and investigated number six¡¯s identity.
Number six looked around but didn¡¯t find anything strange. She frowned and her expression was serious.
She couldn¡¯t have been wrong about that trace of killing intent earlier, but when she released her spiritual power to test it again, she didn¡¯t find anything strange.
There were only two girls at both ends of the veranda, and no one else was peeking at them. Where did the killing intent that had made her hair stand on ende from?
¡°Swish!¡± Her cautious actions caused another girl who was slightly taller than her to sneer, are you too suspicious because you participated in the trial?¡±
The slightly taller girl turned her head, revealing a bright and beautiful face. It was also a familiar face!
When she had gone to the Imperial hospital to visit Captain an, she had happened to meet a dying member of the Shi family. This girl had been apanying the young man at the time!
The two of them mentioned the trial, and the meaning revealed by number six¡¯s words seemed to be that there was a way to send people in at will, unlike how he had been randomly selected.
If what she said was true, didn¡¯t it prove that there might be some secret connection between the underworld n and the God¡¯s trial?
For a moment, countless questions flooded song Qingxin¡¯s mind, but the boiling energy hit her veins, and the intense pain distracted part of her attention, making her unable to focuspletely.
¡°This is the Shi family, and these are all restrictions set up by the elders of the Shi family.¡± The beautiful youngdy lifted her chin and said arrogantly, ¡°¡±Even if an ordinary person can break in, they won¡¯t be able to leave and will only be trapped inside.¡±
Her words didn¡¯t make number sixpletely at ease. For some reason, she felt a chill spread all over her body after the sh of killing intent, causing goosebumps to appear on her arms and back..
Chapter 549 - 549: Assassination (1)
Chapter 549: Assassination (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Although the tall girl had made a solemn vow, number six still hesitated for a moment. She reached out and pulled up her hat to cover her facepletely. She turned her back to the mist and said,¡±
¡°All in all, think carefully about father¡¯s words.¡±
¡°There¡¯s nothing to think about.¡± The bright and beautiful youngdy sneered, ¡± father has allowed you to enter the trial and has already allowed you to meddle in the dark group¡¯s Affairs. In the future, the power behind the PEI family will be decided by you, right? ¡±
She was a little indignant, since I already have you, it¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m going to be abandoned. Why did youe to me? ¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be so willful.¡± Perhaps it was because the bright youngdy had revealed too much information, number six¡¯s tone gradually became a little stern.
As soon as she finished speaking, the bright young girl¡¯s voice rose even higher,¡±
¡°What do you mean by willful? I¡¯m your big sister, so mind your attitude!¡± Don t you know why father asked me toe over tonight? The mess you madest time is still being held back by people!¡± As soon as number six finished speaking, the bright and beautiful girl said indifferently,¡± ¡°So what? He¡¯s just an ordinary person, and he can do it with just a move of his fingers.¡±
Her attitude made number six fall silent for a while, then he suddenly chuckled softly,¡±
¡°You can do it with just a finger?¡±
If she had been as stern as before, the bright and beautiful young girl could stillpete with her and not give in. But now, her soft and gentle smile made the bright and beautiful young girl frown.
the people you sent out did not do their job well. Father sent San Gu and the others from the Maple Leaf tribe to follow them. She coldly said,¡± but did you know that Sangu and the others died tonight? ¡± -What?¡± When the bright and beautiful youngdy heard this, her expression immediately changed.
Song qingxiao, who was hiding in the fog, narrowed her eyes when she heard this.
He didn¡¯t know if number six was referring to nurse Lin¡¯s death when he said that the beautiful girl had caused the mess. Captain an was still investigating the case, and it could be said that he had been keeping a close eye on it.
She remembered the three people who were chasing her tonight. When they first appeared, the beautiful woman and the big man called the old man in the lead ¡®third brother¡¯. She wondered if this¡¯ third brother ¡®was the same¡¯ third Gu ¡®that number six had mentioned.
If the old man who was chasing him was indeed the ¡®Sangu¡¯ that number six had mentioned, he had almost died in the hands of these three people tonight. Now that he was in such a sorry state, it could be said that it was all thanks to the PEI family.
Song qingxiao closed her eyes. Killing intent was boiling in her heart. She had formed an inexplicable fate with number six. If she didn¡¯t kill her today, it would be hard to dispel the hatred in her heart.
She had made up her mind not to let number six escape tonight. This person was very scheming and had made an enemy of her. After entering the trial, her strength had improved very quickly. If she did not kill her today, she might be harmed in the future!
It seemed that number six had already entered the trial after she sent people to kill her, and her strength had obviously improved. However, from her aura and spiritual power, she had not entered the state of enlightenment. Song Qing was a little confident in killing her.
As long as he kept his movements quiet, he could think of a way to escape after killing number six.
Number six didn¡¯t know that there was a pair of eyes watching her in the dark, but she still felt a little uneasy. She pulled the hat lower until it covered her facepletely, then continued,¡±
although the strength of Sangu and the others has not reached the level to enter the dark group, they are already the top Masters in the family. Number six had a petite figure and was shorter than the girl, but at this moment, he released his aura, suppressing the girl so much that she couldn¡¯t even speak,¡± they all went in just like that. Is this what you meant by ordinary people who can be settled with just a finger?¡±
¡°Who, who did this?¡± The bright and beautiful young girl was alreadypletely flustered as she stuttered.
¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Number six replied coldly,¡± there are traces of su Wu at the scene. Why else do you think the people from the Shi family would rush over?¡± ¡°Su Wu?¡± When the bright girl heard the name, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice. The girl¡¯s sharp voice spread through the corridor, isn¡¯t he dead?¡± When she mentioned ¡®su Wu¡¯, her voice trembled.
didn¡¯t father say that the people from the heavens beyond heaven personally captured him that day? his corpse was even brought back for research. How is that possible?¡±
we don¡¯t know about the matters between these people, and we don¡¯t have the right to interfere. Number six turned around and said sternly,¡±
¡°But it involves ¡®su Wu¡¯, and it¡¯s very likely to attract the attention of beyond the heavens. Even the PEI family may be involved in this matter and be investigated, we¡¯re in troubled times right now. Don¡¯t get too carried away in love and dream of marrying into the Shi family and controlling the imperial family. Even if Shi Yue dies, you won¡¯t be able to make all the decisions in the Shi family! Are those old monsters in your dark group more stupid than you?¡± The bright young girl¡¯s face turned pale and her fists were clenched tightly. She looked very unconvinced.
Song qingxiao swayed her long tail and moved forward slowly. She was measuring the distance between herself and number six in her heart. When she was getting closer to the edge of the fog, she summoned the dagger in her dantian. Her long tail poked out of the fog at a lightning speed. She took advantage of the situation and jumped straight at number six¡¯s back-
¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±
A deep male voice suddenly rang out. Number six and the bright young girl were shocked. Number six turned around subconsciously and saw a long tail in the night silently rolling toward her.
The scales on the snake¡¯s tail glowed with blue light. The wind was cold, and the sharp killing intent hit her face, making her scalp numb.
In her shock, she couldn¡¯t Dodge in time. Before she could react, a green sword shadow brushed past number six¡¯s side and pierced through song Qing¡¯s small body.
With the Shi family¡¯s experts being led away, song qingxiao did not expect there to be such a person hiding in the veranda. The sword Qi was extremely powerful, far more powerful than the blue-clothed youth outside the garden earlier. The long sword pierced through her lower abdomen in the blink of an eye, bringing up a string of blood. With a ¡®plop¡¯ sound, it was heavily inserted into the mud, the sword still buzzing and trembling.
Number six was really lucky! Song qingxiao used the force of the sword Qi to endure the pain and jumped back. Shended on the back of the silver Wolf with a ¡®bang¡¯. She patted the silver Wolf¡¯s back, and the silver Wolf knew what she was thinking and quickly retreated with her!
Not long after, a handsome young man holding a scabbard appeared in the veranda. He nced at number six and the beautiful girl who were still in shock and frowned.
Eh? There was only a faint smell of blood left on the scene. After being pierced by his long sword, the intruder actually had the strength to escape!
The bright girl¡¯s face was slightly pale. She had thought that there was no one in the veranda and that she would speak to number six without any scruples. She did not expect that there was someone hiding in the dark.
The two sisters ¡®argument had been seen by the Shi family. He wondered if number six¡¯s words of wanting to control the Shi family ¡®had been heard by this person.
At the thought of this, she felt both embarrassed and resentful. She didn¡¯t know if it was because her secret had been exposed in front of the Shi family or because of the shock of almost being assassinated earlier, but her heart was thumping wildly, and the two people at the scene had heard it clearly..
Chapter 550 - 550: Sneaking in_l
Chapter 550: Sneaking in_l
Trantor: 549690339
At this moment, under the young man¡¯s powerful aura, the bright and beautiful young girl was suppressed to the point that she had a feeling of abnormal difficulty in breathing.
He looked in the direction where song qingxiao had stopped and waved at the sky.
An Azure light shed within the mist, and a longsword let out a clear cry before entering the scabbard in his hand with a ng.
¡°To be able to make it here, he does have some ability.¡± He released his divine sense to search, but the fog restriction that originally prevented outsiders from entering had be song qingxiao¡¯s cover.
Coupled with the fact that she was being carried by the silver Wolf, the young man¡¯s spiritual sense hadpletely disappeared, as if the intruder had run away at an extremely fast speed.
¡°He ran so fast? Could it be that there¡¯s a secret technique?¡± He frowned and his expression was a little serious. He then turned to look at the two girls in front of him and asked coldly,¡±
¡°Did you see who it was?¡±
Under his gaze, the bright and beautiful girl instinctively took a few steps back.
This young man looked to be around 20 or 30 years old, but his aura was so deep that number six could not detect it at all. A person with such strength was most likely a member of the Shi family¡¯s Secret operation.
like a demonic beast,¡± she said, her eyes showing hesitation,¡± I saw a tail rolling over. It looked like a snake¡¯s tail¡
When number six mentioned the intruder, he still felt a lingering fear.
The killing intent was directed at her, making her shudder.
If it wasn¡¯t for the Shi family¡¯s people repelling the intruder at the critical moment, she would probably have died here tonight!
In addition to his fear, number six also felt that the aura was somewhat familiar, as if he had dealt with it somewhere before, but he could not recall where.
Under the young man¡¯s gaze, she shook her head hesitantly and did not voice her doubts. Instead, she decided to go home and discuss with her elders first.¡±But I didn¡¯t see it very clearly.¡±
¡°Demonic beast?¡± The young man¡¯s eyes flickered, but he did not continue in front of the two girls. He noticed the expression on number six¡¯s face, but he did not point it out. Instead, his expression became serious,¡±
there are intruders in the Shi family¡¯s residence tonight. It¡¯s not appropriate to keep any guests. I¡¯ll send you out!
When the young girl heard his words, her face turned green and white. There was a look of unwillingness in her eyes, but under the young man¡¯s imposing manner, she did not dare to make a sound.
¡°Many thanks, senior.¡± On the other hand, number six was theplete opposite. Previously, she had almost died at song qingxiao¡¯s hands, which made her feel uneasy, so it was naturally better to have someone to escort her.
She looked at the bright young girl with some disappointment and pulled her. The bright young girl was reminded by her and reluctantly thanked her.
When the young man saw the two of them off, he looked back again, as if he was a little worried.
We can¡¯t lose the people who live here! However, his previous attack had indeed injured the intruder. Although the intruder had used some unknown method to escape, he could not have escaped far.
He had sent off two of his guests earlier, and he couldn¡¯t let anything happen to them in the Shi family. It wouldn¡¯t be toote for him to rush back then.
Thinking of this, the young man took out a paper crane from his arms and spread out his hands. The paper crane actually ignited in his palm and a golden light flew out from the me.
After sending out the message, the young man followed number six and the other man.
After these people left, the fog in the garden began to strangely dissipate.
After song qingxiao was injured, the silver Wolf carried her and fled quickly.
The sword Qi was extremely sharp. It passed through her stomach, but it left behind a powerful sword intent, cutting through her internal organs.
However, when the rampaging blue-blooded creature sensed that an unfamiliar and dangerous aura had invaded her body, it seemed to be provoked. It slowly approached the sword intent and devoured the unfamiliar aura.
The two energies shed, turning her body into a battlefield, stirring her up.
In the midst of the unbearable pain, song Qing¡¯s small ears caught the sound of messy and hurried footsteps. Many auras sneaked into the garden like a swarm of bees.
¡°The restriction has been removed. Everyone, gather at the East hidden garden. We¡¯ve received Lord¡¯s message that the demonic beasts have already entered the forbidden garden.¡±
As the mist dispersed, the voice entered song Qing¡¯s ears, causing her to have a headache!
There were pursuers outside, and the garden was surrounded.
In her current state, it was impossible for her to force her way in, so she could only continue to hide.
Fortunately, this restriction could not bepletely removed in a short time, and most of the remaining people in the Shi family were not yet trained enough. Thus, with the silver Wolf¡¯s vignce and sense of smell, the man and Wolf dodged in the garden and soon saw the ancient building surrounded by several springs..
Chapter 551 - 551: Sneaking in _2
Chapter 551: Sneaking in _2
Trantor: 549690339
There seemed to be an aura guarding the ancient building from the front, back, left, and right. There might be important people living inside or some precious things ced inside.
However, at this point, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t care less. She had to force her way in.
The blue blood in her body had already devoured the sword Qi. The blue blood seeped into her veins and fused with her blood.
During the fusion process, it first brought a strange chill, which seemed to freeze her whole body, making her hands and feet tremble. After enduring it, it was extremely itchy, as if ten thousand ants were drilling into her heart, but she couldn¡¯t scratch the itch.
What made her most uneasy was that this feeling was spreading to her tail, and she couldn¡¯t control it at all.
She endured the torture and flipped her palm. Several peanut-sized ice cubes quickly appeared in her palm. She gathered her spirit energy and threw them into the distance!
When the ice block flew out, it made a slight sound, which attracted the attention of the guards in the ancient building.
At this time, the smaller the movement, the more suspicious it would be. The bigger the movement, the more suspicious it would be.
¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±
Sure enough, a man shouted and then ordered in a deep voice,¡±
¡°Those guarding the southeast, don¡¯t move!¡±
The people on the left and in front of them were running towards the ice. At this time, song qingxiao¡¯s opportunity came. She grabbed the silver Wolf¡¯s neck and signaled it to jump upstairs.
The opportunity for the human and Wolf was limited. The ice she scattered was not big, and she was afraid that she would be hidden in the grass before the two people could find her.
If these two couldn¡¯t find anything suspicious, they would definitely react quickly and retreat back to their original positions.
If she missed this opportunity, it might not be easy for her to hide in there again.
If it was really as she had guessed, that important people lived in the building, the people outside would not dare to break in at will. Once she recovered and adjusted the spiritual power in her body, she would have more confidence in breaking out.
The moment she patted the silver Wolf, it raised its huge head and looked up. With a kick of its hind legs, its strong body leaped into the air.
This ancient building was three stories high. The second floor and the four corners of the roof were high, forming shadows and making it an excellent hiding ce.
Originally, this height was nothing to it, but the bad thing was that it had been in a series of fierce battles tonight. It was injured by the old man, and then it fought with su Wu.
He had been ¡®beaten¡¯ by song qingxiao in the eastern bamboo forest and was now injured. He had only managed to jump two to three meters, and before his front ws couldnd on the ground, his body began to fall.
In a moment of desperation, song Qing forcefully gathered his spiritual energy, twisted his waist, and swung his tail to secure himself on the wooden railing of the second-floor balcony. At the same time, he held the silver Wolf tightly, and the man and Wolf hung in the air.
As expected, the two people who were ejected from below returned quickly after finding nothing. They even informed the people in the other directions,¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t find anything.¡±
The one who spoke was a young man in abat uniform. He did not notice that above his head, there was a girl hanging upside down holding a Silver Wolf, her shadow swaying slightly.
Song qingxiao had previouslyined that she was not used to her long legs and long tails, and that it was inconvenient for her to walk. However, she was now very d that her body had changed.
Her tail wrapped firmly around the wooden railing, and as she exerted force, she slowly dragged her and the silver Wolf¡¯s heavy bodies up.
At this time, she did not notice that as her long tail rubbed against the wooden fence, the surface of the tail, which was originally very strong, was cracked open, and a light blue skin membrane slowly emerged.
If it was any other time, song qingxiao would have noticed the change in her body immediately.
However, at this moment, she was fully focused on what was happening below, afraid that her small movements would be discovered.
Fortunately, this ancient building seemed to be old, but it was extremely strong. It withstood the weight of her and the silver Wolf and did not break.
She gathered her strength in her tail, grabbed the silver Wolf, and carried it to the balcony. After she stepped on the ground, she also climbed up.
Song qingxiao gasped for air and licked her dry lips.
Her original n was to hide in the shadow on the roof, but at this time, the man and Wolf were not in good condition, and the guards had returned to their original positions. If she made a big move, it would definitely attract attention.
The balcony wasn¡¯t spacious, and it wasn¡¯t very high from the ground. If someone came, they would probably notice something was wrong as soon as they looked up. At this point, the only way was to get into the house.
She took a breath, supported herself with her hands, and slowly moved into the house.
Compared to the tense atmosphere outside, the inside of the house was quiet and leisurely. The faint aroma of incense in the air suppressed the clear smell of herbs.
There seemed to be a weak aura inside. It was breathing peacefully, as if it was sleeping.
The inner room was extremely spacious and dimly lit. There was a person lying on a bed in the middle. As if he had heard the sound of someoneing in, the person instinctively stood up.
But before he could speak, he saw a ck shadow sh in front of him and a chill hit his face. Song qingxiao did not give him a chance to open his mouth at all. With a swing of his long tail, he swept him off the bed!
The silver Wolf leaped forward and stepped on the person who had fallen to the ground. When it opened its mouth to bite, song Qing saw the pale and thin face from the corner of her eye. She gritted her teeth and subconsciously called the silver Wolf,¡±
¡°Wait a moment.¡±
The person who had been thrown to the ground was a young man. At this time, he was being suppressed by the silver Wolf. It was as if there was a mountain on his chest. His forehead and the tip of his nose quickly oozed with fine beads of sweat.
When song qingxiao was looking at him, he was also looking at her. When he saw her, he was obviously stunned. He instinctively wanted to stand up, but the next moment, he was pressed back to the ground by the silver Wolf¡¯s paw, making a muffled sound.
During this struggle, two sickly red patches appeared on his cheeks, adding a few more traces of color to his pale face.
The silver Wolf¡¯s sharp ws were on his shoulder, and it bared its sharp fangs at him. Perhaps in a panic, he subconsciously turned to look at song qingxiao. His eyes were full of color, and he was at a loss.
She had seen this delicate face before..
Chapter 552 - 444-upgrade (1)
Chapter 552: Chapter 444-upgrade (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
At the Imperial hospital, when she went to visit Captain an, he happened to be hospitalized with a serious illness.
At that time, song Qing had underestimated his weak breathing and dted pupils. It was obvious that he did not have long to live. He did not expect that he was still alive and that he would coincidentally meet him again tonight.
Captain an had once guessed that he might be the rumored heir of the Shi family and that he would not live past thirty.
Their eyes met, and the young man saw the long tail under her body. His pupils contracted, his mouth moved, and his eyes revealed a look of surprise.
Song qingxiao furrowed her brows. She noticed that her expression was not one of fear when she saw a ¡®foreign species¡¯ with a human body and a snake tail. Instead, she seemed to be surprised, which made her feel a little puzzled.
She slowly sat on the side of the bed and pulled the quilt down to cover her long tail, her eyes scanning the man.
Compared to thest time when he was on the verge of death, his current condition looked much better.
Perhaps it was because of his poor health, his figure was unusually thin, and the color of his hair and eyes was light. When he turned his head to look in her direction, the hair that drooped down was like the mountain forest reflected in a clear pool of water, bright and clear.
He had already seen the snake tail of song Qing¡¯s small lower body, but perhaps it was because the silver Wolf¡¯s huge foot was on his shoulder, he did not cry out in shock when he saw this scene.
The ws were half-extended, a few centimeters away from his neck. It seemed that if he struggled slightly, it would cut his throat.
Amidst the rapid thumping of his heart, the person outside seemed to have heard themotion of him being swept out of the bed by song Qing. He asked vigntly,¡±
¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡±
The moment that voice rang out, the atmosphere in the inner room immediately became tense.
A murderous intent surged in song Qingxin¡¯s heart, and the long tail hanging on the floor slowly moved.
Tonight, she had hidden in the center of the Imperial City and was forced toe here. She had been worried that she would not be able to escape, but now that she had met this person, a thought came to her mind.
This person had a special identity, and his residence was heavily guarded by arge number of guards.
If she killed this person now, the heir of the Shi family would be in trouble and it would definitely cause turmoil in the imperial family. She could then take advantage of the chaos to escape.
However, doing so was risky, and it might cause endless trouble.
There were many cultivators like the sword Master in the royal family. At this time, her situation was unstable. Even if there was chaos, she only had a 50 ¨C 50 chance of escaping safely.
Moreover, after the heir¡¯s death, the royal family would definitely put all their efforts into hunting down the murderer. She and the silver Wolf had revealed their whereabouts several times. Once they were wanted, Captain an in the East City guard Department would definitely be the first to suspect her!
She hesitated for a moment, and the young man who was suppressed by the silver Wolf coughed twice and raised his voice, ¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine,¡±
His voice was clear and elegant, but it was somewhatcking in spirit.
As soon as he said this, the tense atmosphere suddenly dissipated a little. The guards outside, who had felt uneasy, quietly returned to their original positions, temporarily resolving song qingxiao¡¯s crisis.
She narrowed her eyes and sized him up, trying to guess his intentions.
After a moment of silence, the young man who was trampled by the silver Wolf finally moved his finger and pointed at the girl¡¯s belly.
¡°The wound is bleeding.¡±
He didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of her, nor did he seem to realize that he was in danger.
Song qingxiao endured the pain and looked down at the ce he was pointing at. Her lower abdomen had been pierced by a sword, leaving a bloody hole.
Although the blue blood had devoured the powerful sword intent, it had notpletely healed the wound. The rush he had made while running for his life had caused the wound to start bleeding again.
She subconsciously reached out to cover the wound and instinctively pulled the nket up to cover it.
Her situation was not good at the moment. As the blue blood fused into her body, the unbearable itchiness and coldness began to sweep through her body again. She did not know if it was because she was temporarily safe, but when she rxed a little, the feeling became even more aggressive.
The violent Ling power in his body was colliding with his broken veins, bringing him bursts of pain, but after the pain, it was a strange itch. Under the double torture, song qingxiao gasped. She instinctively wrapped her long tail around the bedpost and rubbed it hard to relieve the difort. Her strength was astonishing, and under the pressure of the long tail, the bed pir couldn¡¯t bear the load and creaked.
The chill of the long tail spread out, causing ayer of ice crystals to form on the ground and between the bedposts.
As a result, although the chill was still invading her four tendons and eight meridians, the strange itch on her long tail that felt like ten thousand ants were drilling into her heart had been alleviated a little.
However, such a method could only treat the symptoms and not the root cause. The violent energy in her body was the source of the violent energy. She was secretly anxious, but she said coldly,
¡°It¡¯S none of your business. You should worry about yourself.¡±
The young man was stunned for a moment. He looked up from the corner of his eye and saw the Wolf¡¯s huge head staring at him coldly. Its eyes were shimmering, making him shudder.
He looked over and saw that the silver Wolf¡¯s w that was pressing on his shoulder had stretched out another two inches, making it even more threatening.
¡°I¡¯m going to hide here for a while. I hope you don¡¯t make a sound or have any ideas.¡±
Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t discussing with him. She was telling him her decision.¡±If we alert the others, it won¡¯t be a good thing for us.¡±
The young man who was stepped on by the wolf looked at her for a long time, and finally his eyes fell on her tail that was rolled to the bedpost. He nodded weakly and said softly,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±
Song qingxiao was not afraid of what he was up to. If he dared to call for help, the silver Wolf would kill him immediately.
At most, she would just have to find an opportunity to escape in the chaos like she had nned before.
Thinking of this, she felt a little more at ease. She immediately activated the God destroying technique and prepared to guide the violent energy in her body into her meridians.
As soon as the God destroying technique was activated, a clear Meridian light appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s body.
The rampaging spiritual energy was trapped by the light. No matter how hard it tried, it could not break through the shackles.
At the same time, she guided the spiritual energy to flow along her meridians, but this energy was not something that her meridians could withstand at this time. Although it was bound by the God destroying technique, it still burst her meridians in the process of cirction.
However, as the blue blood fused into her body, the damaged veins and vessels were slowly repaired.
Song qingxiao had suffered a lot during the process of being destroyed and repaired at the same time. However, during this repeated reconstruction process, her meridians were strengthened and widened again and again to withstand the impact of the energy. The damage from the energy was reduced again and again.
After the blue blood in the sealpletely merged with the blood essence in her body, her body began to change.
Like a withered tree rejuvenated in spring, his body, which had been severely injured, began to glow with new life.
Arge amount of impurities were discharged from her body, and her internal organs were nourished and repaired. Song qingxiao closed her eyes and focused on the situation in her body. She did not dare to be distracted. Therefore, she did not notice that as the blue bloodpletely integrated into her body, ayer of skin film appeared on the long tail. The new scales under the film shed with a dark blue luster.
After she hadpletely absorbed the blue blood, the spiritual power seemed to sense a familiar aura and began to be docile.
The God destroying skill led this huge amount of energy to flow through her body. Arge amount of spiritual energy seemed to be attracted and entered her body. After being refined, it left behind the purest spiritual energy and integrated with her own power.
The moment the spirit power in her veins connected, song qingxiao felt a ¡öboom¡¯ in her sea of consciousness. Her consciousness was floating in the clouds, and her body felt like it was soaking in a hot spring. All her pores opened, and arge amount of spirit power rushed into her body.
The day she escaped from the terror Battalion trial, her cultivation level, which had almost fallen due to the spiritual power in her body being inexplicably sucked away by the consciousness of her spirit, was now beginning to rise under the nourishment of the abundant spiritual power.
Her body was strong enough to contain enough spiritual energy. In an instant, she returned to the middle stage of the spirit focus realm.. Under the impact of the spiritual energy, she quickly rose to the peak of the middle stage of the spirit focus realm and broke through to thete stage of the spirit focus realm!
Chapter 553 - 553: Fake dan (1)
Chapter 553: Fake dan (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao¡¯s body was far more powerful than before after being transformed by the blue blood. Therefore, during the process of her Ascension, her body could withstand arge amount of spiritual power.
Under the guidance of the God destroying technique, the spirit energy that entered her body was locked in her meridians, allowing her to smoothly enter thete stage of the spirit focus realm.
The excess energy in his body that had not beenpletely refined sank into his dantian and gradually condensed into a translucent elixir bead. It was connected with the spiritual power in his veins and circted around his body.
As soon as the illusion of the bead was formed, the extra spiritual power seemed to find its backbone. After circting through the veins, it poured into the bead.
The Dan bead in his dantian didn¡¯t look big, but when the spiritual power poured into it, it was like a stream flowing into the sea, being absorbed inside.
More than half of the spirit power in her veins and meridians had been poured in, and the majority of the energy contained in the blue blood in her long tail had also begun to surge into her dantian.
With the influx of energy from the long tail, the translucent bead suddenly emitted a bright golden light and instantly became much more solid.
Once the energy that had gone out of control was under control, the long blue tail began to shrink. After most of the energy was absorbed by the Golden core, it transformed back into a pair of white slender legs, wrapped in ayer of light blue skin.
At this time, song qingxiao used her spiritual sense to look into her sea of consciousness. The ¡®core gathering¡¯ chapter of the God annihting art had been half-solved, and she could vaguely feel some of the cultivation methods. However, because she had not truly entered the core gathering stage, the cultivation methods had not been fully unlocked.
The unsealing of this small amount of blue blood made her taste Supreme sweetness.
Her strength had risen two levels in a row, and the formation of the inner core in her body had provided her with an endless supply of spiritual power, causing her strength to improve at a flying speedpared to before!
She felt a little regretful. Because her strength was too low and she was seriously injured, after the small stream of blue blood was unsealed, a small part of its energy was wasted when she transformed. The other part reconstructed her meridians, changed the strength of her physical body, and recuperated her injuries.
In addition, she couldn¡¯tpletely control this terrifying power. Although she had the help of the God destroying technique, which trapped the majority of the power, half of it was still wasted in the process of cultivation.
If she could fully ept this power and make good use of it, she might be able to break through the Spirit condensation stage and enter the core formation stage.
However, song qingxiao was already very satisfied that she could enter the fake dan stage. The situation was urgent tonight, and in order to save her life, she had to waste that small amount of blue blood.
If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the timing wasn¡¯t right, she should be able to use this opportunity to properly stabilize her realm.
It was a pity that her previous cultivation had already caused fluctuations in the surrounding spiritual power. Arge amount of spiritual power had rushed into the inner room. If this continued, it would probably alert the guards outside.
She opened her eyes and found that there was a cold fog around her, but the surface of her body did not form ice crystals like in the past. Only the tip of her eyebrows and eyshes were a little bit frozen.
With the advancement of her strength, her control of spiritual power was far more skillful than before, and the situation of losing control of her spiritual power during cultivation was much better than before.
On the ground not far away, the young man was still lying on the ground. The silver Wolf was half-sitting on the ground, one of its front paws still on his shoulder, making him not dare to move.
Perhaps it was because the temperature in the room had dropped too much, and there was a threat next to him, his face was pale, and the situation seemed to be a little off.
Song qingxiao pondered for a moment and looked at the silver Wolf, signaling it to withdraw its ws.
When she was cultivating, this person was very tactful and did not say a word. Now, not only had her strength recovered, but she had also risen two levels in a row. Naturally, she did not need to guard against his tricks anymore.
After the blue blood fused with her body, although her appearance did not change much, her eyes and aura were different from before.
The silver Wolf¡¯s ears twitched, and it slowly moved its ws away from the young man¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Thanks¡ Thank you,¡±
As soon as it moved its huge foot away, the pale-faced young man felt as if a heavy stone had been removed from his body. He heaved a sigh of relief, and after struggling to sit up with his hands on the ground, he weakly said,¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me so early.¡± Song qingxiao said with a calm expression. Her words stunned the young man. He blinked his pale eyes, as if he did not understand what she meant.
Song qingxiao sat up as well. A softyer of skin wrapped around her body, and a pair of long legs were faintly visible under the light blue translucent skin.
¡°Ah ¡ I¡¯m sorry.¡± The pale-faced man¡¯s face immediately turned red when he saw this.
The red mist climbed up his neck and ears. He blinked and quickly turned his head away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the offense,¡±
She was stunned for a moment. When she looked down, she realized that most of the nket that had been on her had fallen off, revealing her legs that were wrapped in ayer of skin.
The skin membrane was about three to four meters long, and most of it was hanging limply on the floor, shaped like a long tail.
She immediately realized that this was the skin that had shed after her body had mutated and was stimted by the fusion of blue blood.
On the demon Ind, when she met the evolved flood Dragon, she had also found the shed skin of the snake.
The blue blood in her body happened to be formed by the fusion of the dragon¡¯s blood and the evolution potion. After absorbing its blood, his body should also experience this phenomenon of ecdysis.
However, every time the wyrmdragon shed its skin, it would evolve and use its new body to ept a greater amount of power.
The reason why he was stimted to shed his skin this time was probably because his original body could not amodate the small amount of power after the blue blood was unsealed. It was an instinctive reaction of his body.
She stretched out her arms to take a look. Her arms and stomach were covered with a thin film, butpared to the skin film on her legs, the film covering the other parts of her body was thinner, like ayer of dead skin, which could be easily torn off.
The shed leather bag wrapped around her legs, and it was too long, so she couldn¡¯t move freely.
She instinctively lowered her head and wanted to tear off the skin of the snake¡¯s tail, but when her hand touched it and she pulled hard, the skin did not move at all.
¡°Eh?¡± She was stunned for a moment. This light blue skin was extremely soft, but it was also very tough. Her current physical strength was tyrannical, but she could not tear it apart.
Song qingxiao pursed her lips and summoned the mysterious dagger from her dantian. She held it in her hand and swung it.
With a ¡®Zi* sound, the tip of the dagger cut a crack in the skin.
When the young man who had his eyes closed heard the wind, he instinctively opened his eyes and turned his head. He only saw the shadow of a dagger sh past and saw that the light blue tail skin wrapped around her legs had been cut open by her, revealing her Jade-like feet.
¡°That¡¯s ¡¡± He only took a quick nce at the dagger before song qingxiao kept it back into his dantian. Before he could see it clearly, he saw song qingxiao¡¯s indifferent gaze on him. His face blushed again and he lowered his head again, s-sorry..
Chapter 554 - 554: Dying (1)
Chapter 554: Dying (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Taking advantage of the young man¡¯s head turning away, she held the dagger again and cut the skin membrane from the thigh to make it easier for her to move.
In the process of evolution, the pair of legs had turned into a tail, and the pants it was wearing had been destroyed. Now that the skin membrane was cut open, a pair of long legs were revealed.
After the shedding, all the old wounds and dark marks left on song qingxiao¡¯s body had been wiped away.
Her new skin was as smooth as Jade, like freshly peeled lychee.
She tore off a nket and wrapped it around her waist. She slowly stood up and looked around the middle of the room.
The spiritual power in the room was extremely dense, and arge amount of white mist was still floating in the air. She had already stopped cultivating, but for some reason, the spiritual power did not show any signs of dispersing. Instead, more and more spiritual power was gathering here.
This kind of abnormal spirit power fluctuation made the rm in her Heart Ring. If this continued, the people outside would soon notice that something was wrong.
She couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. With the help of her blue blood, she had advanced to the false core realm and was full of spiritual power. As long as she didn¡¯t attract the attention of arge number of people from the Shi family, she had a better chance of breaking out of the encirclement than before.
Killing intent rose in her heart as she looked at the young man.
As long as he was dead, with his status, the Shi family would be in chaos. She would be able to use this opportunity to escape.
However, there would still be trouble after she escaped. The silver Wolf had already been exposed, and many people had seen it. Unless she could kill everyone one by one without anyone knowing, it would take a lot of effort for the imperial family to find her.
However, there would be too many implications if she did that. Captain an had once helped her, and the people in the reserve team were innocent. She hesitated for a moment.
In that moment, the silver Wolf seemed to have sensed her thoughts. It slowly turned its head and stared at the young man who was sitting on the ground, the tip of its nose twitching.
It was unknown if the young man had sensed that he was about to die, but his expression was a little off. With the fluctuations of spiritual energy, he seemed to have lost all his blood in an instant.
What surprised song qingxiao was that the spiritual power that she had drawn in during her cultivation was slowly entering his body.
How was this possible?
She had already scanned him with her divine sense when she came in. This person¡¯s aura was weak, and there were no spiritual fluctuations on his body after cultivation.
He didn¡¯t look like he was meditating, but the spiritual energy seemed to have been summoned and was absorbed into his body one after another.
¡°Are your injuries better?¡± As the spiritual energy entered the young man¡¯s body, he did not seem to benefit from it. On the contrary, the spiritual energy was like a poison to him, causing his body to tremble slightly.
His breathing was unstable, and his eyes were patrolling song Qing¡¯s lower abdomen. The hole that had been opened earlier had already recovered, and no blood was oozing out.
The young man¡¯s lips twitched as he saw this scene. He seemed to want to smile, but in the end, his face twitched slightly and he panted.
¡°If you¡¯re feeling better, then hurry up and leave.¡± He clenched his fist and said with some difficulty,¡±
my old illness is about to act up, and many people wille. I¡¯m sorry, he gritted his teeth, and his voice was light and trembling.¡±This ce can no longer be your shelter.¡±
Song Qing squinted at him and guessed that he was talking nonsense to save his life after sensing his killing intent.
¡°Wait, after the chaos, you can leave.¡± He panted slightly and looked up in the direction where song Qing hade from, go from the back. It passes through the garden. It¡¯s the closest road to the Empire hospital.
After he said these words, more spiritual power began to surge into his body.
His face quickly turned gray, andrge beads of sweat oozed out of his forehead. The hands on his sides clenched into fists, as if he was trying to resist the pain.
The silver Wolf felt the disturbance of spiritual energy and couldn¡¯t help but let out a low growl.
¡°If I kill you, the Shi family will still be in chaos.¡± Song qingxiao frowned. When the young man, who was gritting his teeth, heard her words, his eyes lit up at first, but then dimmed again. He twitched the corner of his mouth and said,¡±
¡°It¡¯s no, it¡¯s no use for you to kill me.¡±
His eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of greenish-gray mist, and his pupils were rapidly contracting.
¡°I, I can¡¯t live for long anyway¡¡± He tried his best to maintain his expression as if he was afraid of losing hisposure. He shocked song Qing,
this time, it¡¯s unknown if I can survive¡
Song Qing was stunned for a moment and instinctively took a step closer to him. He wanted to use his divine sense to check out the situation inside his body, but as soon as his divine sense touched his body, it was sucked in by an extremely terrifying energy!
The young man¡¯s body was like a huge ck hole, sweeping away all the spiritual energy in the surroundings!
This situation reminded her of the day on the undead altar when she used the deity vanquishing spell. She instantly lost control and absorbed all the energy in the ster array into her body.
The Ling power in his body went berserk, and it was even more terrifying than the energy conflict caused by the unsealing of his blue blood!
However, he was clearly not a cultivator. He was able to contain so much energy in his body and not immediately explode.
A trace of doubt appeared in song Qingxin¡¯s heart, and she could not help but put her hand on his arm.
The tips of her fingers touched his arm, and both of them trembled.
This slight movement was like thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. His arm could no longer hold on and he fell to the ground with a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound.
As for song qingxiao, she felt that the spiritual power in her body was out of control.
His body was like a ma to her spiritual energy, attracting the spiritual energy m her veins to start moving restlessly, and it began to flow into his body through the ce where the two of them touched.
The newly formed elixir shadow in her dantian seemed to be shaken by this suction force. It shook slightly, causing the spiritual energy in her body to surge even faster.
Song qingxiao was shocked and immediately used the God destroying technique. Once the God destroying technique was used, it suppressed the suction force and firmly locked the spiritual power in her meridians. Once the spiritual power was cut off, the pressure on her was immediately relieved, and she instinctively raised her palm.
This situation was really too strange. She hesitated for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help but use the God destroying technique to firmly control her meridians. At the same time, she divided a small portion of spiritual power and divine sense and put her hand on it again.
This time, both the spiritual power and spiritual consciousness were absorbed by his body. In the blink of an eye, they were submerged in the huge amount of spiritual power in his body.
However, in the blink of an eye, song qingxiao had also sensed something.
His body was like a bottomless pit that kept a terrifying amount of power. His veins seemed to have been modified by someone, forming a restriction that trapped the spiritual power that poured into his body, so that it couldn¡¯t flow out and maintained his vitality!
The Shi n must have thought of many ways to set up these restrictions, and it was unknown what kind of experts they had used to set them up for him.
Even so, the fluctuation of spiritual Qi could still corrode the jinzhi, causing the imbnce of power in his body and threatening his life.
He still looked very young, but his body had been eroded by spiritual power all year round. He was like an old man with one foot in the grave, gradually losing his vitality.
This spiritual power, which was extremely precious to cultivators, was like poison to him!
It was indeed as he said, he did not have much time left. This time, the spiritual power that he had drawn in during his cultivation had entered his body and caused the restriction in his body to lose bnce. With his current body, it was impossible for him to withstand it.
It just so happened that because she had been surrounded by those three people tonight, another divine sense hidden in her divine soul had been drawn out, attracting the experts of the Shi family.
At this moment, there was no one in his house who had the strength to help him bnce the spiritual energy in his body. He might die soon after he left.
He really didn¡¯t need to do anything. He died of an old illness and wouldn¡¯t leave any traces of his actions.
After his death, the Shi n would descend into chaos, and he could take the opportunity to slip away. It was much safer than killing him and angering the Shi n..
Chapter 555 - 555= A single thought (1)
Chapter 555= A single thought (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao stood up and looked at the young man. The bnce of the restriction in his body had been broken by the influx ofrge amounts of spiritual power, and he lost control of it in a moment.
With this body of his, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long.
The spiritual power in his body was like a bottomless pit. She couldn¡¯t even touch it when she tried to explore it earlier. Unfortunately, after his mendtans were transformed, she was not blessed enough to enjoy such a terrifying power. Naturally, it could no longer be used by him. It was simply a waste o God¡¯s gift to leave it in his body.
If she could obtain this spiritual energy, it would be equivalent to many years
of her bitter cultivation.
A trace of greed appeared in her heart, and she looked at the young man with
some regret.
Hey on his side, his hands and feet against each other, his body curled up, slightly trembling, and enduring the pain caused by the Ling power disturbance.
Soft strands of hair covered his cheeks and forehead, some of which fell to the floor, revealing his tightly furrowed brows and eyes that were half-blocked by his eyshes. It made his face look even paler.
To him, this kind of spiritual power was a disaster and not a blessing.
The abnormality of the spiritual power in the room had already attracted the attention of the people outside. She could feel that there was a divine sense sweeping into the room.
Song qingxiao turned to leave, but before she could take a step, she turned
back.
¡öHow old are you?¡± She asked softly, but the young man didn¡¯t reply. He was probably on his deathbed and didn¡¯t hear what she said.
She couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself.
Captain an had said that the heir of the Shi family was destined not to live past thirty.
In such an era, the average lifespan of an ordinary person was about 120 years old. He was a member of the Shi family, and if there were no idents, he would probably have a longer life after cultivating.
However, he looked like he was in his early twenties, but he seemed to be on the verge of withering.
His death was not his own doing, but it had something to do with her. She frowned.
¡°Let¡¯s see how good your luck is.¡±
She sighed and flicked her finger. A small drop of blood essence flowed out from her fingertip and was wrapped in spiritual energy. She flicked it gently and it fell between the young man¡¯s eyebrows. Because it contained spiritual energy, it was quickly absorbed by the strange restriction in his body!
After fusing with the blue blood, this small drop of her blood should be able to support his body for a while.
It all depended on whether the Shi family could make it back in time to save his life.
¡ö¡öI don¡¯t owe you anything.¡± The blood seeped into the space between his eyebrows, leaving behind a dark red spot before it disappeared without a trace.
As soon as she finished speaking, the silver Wolf sitting next to her suddenly jumped up and let out a dissatisfied ¡®awoo¡¯!
The moment song qingxiao¡¯s blood came out, the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes lit up. It looked up at her with anticipation, thinking that the blood was for itself. However, she turned around and flicked it into the young man¡¯s body.
The silver Wolf was instantly enraged and opened its mouth to roar. ¡ö¡öWhy are you shouting so loudly?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t expect the silver Wolf to get angry. After roaring, it red at the young man on the ground with its teeth bared, as if it wanted to bite his throat.
¡°Your Highness?¡± rmed shouts could be heard from outside.
There was an abnormal fluctuation of spiritual power in the room, and then the howl of the wolf made the guards feel that something was wrong.
Song qingxiao red at the silver Wolf and waved her hand.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
She could feel several powerful auras rushing in this direction. If she stayed any longer, it would be difficult to escape when people arrived.
But when she took a step, the silver Wolf did not follow. Instead, it howled and pounced in the direction of the young man.
Song Qing¡¯s little head was about to explode. He quickly grabbed the silver
Wolf¡¯s fur and dragged it forward.
¡öAwoo¡¡¯ It was still roaring, and with a whoosh, a green light broke through the outer wall of the ancient building and shot toward song qingxiao!
This sword¡¯s aura was simr to the one that had injured her before. However, at that time, she was injured and the spiritual energy in her body was in chaos. She was also focused on plotting against number six and was not prepared for it. in addition, the difference in strength was too great, so her lower abdomen was pierced by the sword.
Her spiritual power had been adjusted. After the blue blood merged with her, not only was her body strengthened, but she was also lucky enough to use the power of the blue blood to advance to the fake dan realm, so her strength was much better than before.
At this moment, the person on the sword was probably worried about the heir in the inner room and was in a panic. In a moment of desperation, the sword flew out with the intention of driving the enemy away instead of killing. Therefore, when the sword light shed again, song qingxiao carried the wolf in one hand and the nket wrapped around her waist in the other. She leaped up to the roof and disappeared from the balcony!
The green light was nailed into the wall of the inner room with a ¡®ding¡¯, and the hilt of the sword trembled with a¡¯ Weng Weng ¡®sound.
The moment song qingxiao disappeared, the door of the old building was mmed open. The man who had sent the number six sisters away earlier appeared at the door with a cold face!
¡ö¡öHe ran away!¡± His face was ashen. He could feel that the aura in the room had disappeared, but he could still hear the Wolf¡¯s roar in his ears. The long sword he threw out missed and did not hurt the ¡®demon beast¡¯.
The demonic beast did not have the strength to escape under his sword earlier, but it was able to retreat in one piece in just a short time. Could it be that during this period of time, the bloodline awakening had caused ¡®its¡¯ strength to increase so rapidly?
The young man¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, but his attention was quickly attracted by the young man lying on the floor, and he quickly entered the house.
As soon as he entered, a few figures also shed one after another, their faces full of fear and uneasiness.
don¡¯t chase after him for now. Open the restriction again and block the spiritual power from entering. Inform Shi Jin to get ready. Once His Highness¡¯s spiritual power is stable, he will be sent to the hospital immediately.
Shi Yue was still breathing. Although he didn¡¯t know why the ¡®demon beast¡¯ who had barged in earlier didn¡¯t kill him, the man heaved a long sigh of relief. Then, he gave an order with a solemn expression. The few people who came inter nodded their heads hurriedly after hearing this.
After song Qing escaped from the ancient building, she followed the instructions of the young man and ran forward.
The young man was still breathing. The Shi family must have been held back by him, and the real experts didn¡¯t have the time to pursue him.
The ordinary guards in the Imperial City could not even touch her shadow, allowing her to leave the city smoothly.
After running for about seven minutes, just as the young man had said, song qingxiao saw the existence of the Imperial hospital. It seemed that the dying man did not lie to him.
She dove into the forest Park on the side of the Imperial hospital. The heavy stone that had been hanging in her heart slowly fell to the ground as she escaped from danger.
At this moment, the royal family should be busy with their own affairs, and the heir¡¯s situation should have caused the center of the Imperial City to be in a mess.
Song qingxiao raised her head and looked in the direction of the Imperial hospital. She suddenly remembered something. When she called ye Zhou yesterday, he mentioned that Luo Wu was at the Imperial hospital and wanted to see her.
Tonight, she had barged into the Shi family¡¯s house and caused such a hugemotion. Furthermore, the silver Wolf had already been exposed. As someone who knew about her background and the existence of the silver Wolf, number five, she really had to meet him..
Chapter 556 - 556: In between _1
Chapter 556: In between _1
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao made up her mind and immediately looked at the silver Wolf.
¡°You hide.¡±
The appearance of the silver Wolf at this critical moment was too eye-catching.
The silver Wolf turned its head away, looking as if it was throwing a tantrum.
Song qingxiao looked at it helplessly. After greeting it, she released her divine sense and chose a ce with no one around.
Fortunately, it was already night time, and the hospital was much quieter than thest time she came in the day. She avoided the heavenly eye¡¯s gaze and the crowd, sneaked into the hospital, found a set of patient clothes, and changed into them. She wrapped the bedsheets and snakeskin she had torn from the Shi family¡¯s house inside.
After doing all this, she released her divine sense and searched for Luo Wu in the hospital.
After she had obtained a blessing in disguise and entered the fake dan realm, her divine sense¡¯s sensitivity was much stronger than before. She had dealt with Luo Wu several times, so she was familiar with his aura.
After passing two buildings, song Qing stopped and looked up. ¡°I found it!¡±
This building was the main building of the Imperial hospital. Most of the people who lived here were of extraordinary status. Luo Wu¡¯s aura appeared on the second floor. When song qingxiao¡¯s aura locked onto him, he did not notice at all.
The management of the Imperial hospital¡¯s floors was strict. There were specialists guarding the elevator doors, and they had to scan the visitor¡¯s identity and leave the visitor¡¯s information on each floor.
She hade here to prepare for Luo Wu, so it was naturally not appropriate
for her to take this route.
The door of the emergency exit on the first floor was locked, and there were two family members of the patient standing nearby. They seemed to be chatting.
Song qingxiao left the building and was ready to enter from the window like
the silver Wolf had entered Captain an¡¯s office.
There were Windows at the staircases of the safety passage on every floor. For safety reasons, the windows were locked, but that was not a problem for her.
She found the window and jumped up. Her fingers quickly grabbed the edge of the window. Song qingxiao used her spiritual power to break the lock. She went into the corridor and closed the window.
After sensing that there was no one near the emergency exit on the second floor, song qingxiao opened the door and swaggered into the second floor.
The second floor of the Imperial hospital was much quieter than the first floor.
The wards in the hospital were designed like hotels to ensure thefort of patients during their stay.
She found the door to Luo Wu¡¯s ward and covered the sensor with ayer of ice.
The red light on the sensor was immediately extinguished.
Song qingxiao held the door handle and used her spiritual power to destroy the lock. She gently pulled it down and slowly pushed the heavy door open.
As soon as the door was pushed open, two auras inside seemed to have sensed it at once and rushed over to check. Song qingxiao entered the ward and closed the door. Before the two people could react, she divided her divine sense into two and attacked their sea of consciousness.
Before the two of them could even see the person, they felt a sharp pain in their heads and their bodies fell straight down. With a ¡®plop¡¯, they lost consciousness.
Luo Wu, who was lying on the bed, felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere in the room. He sat up in shock and looked toward the door instinctively. He saw song qingxiao, who was wearing a patient¡¯s uniform, slowly walking in from the doorway.
The moment Luo zhiyu saw that it was her, his pupils contracted, and his palms tightly clenched the bed sheet under him. The muscles on his face twitched slightly, and it was only after a long time that he opened his mouth with difficulty.
¡°You ¡¡± As soon as she came over, she used some unknown method to make the two people in the room faint.
These two were not ordinary people. They had stayed in a reclusive n and had cultivated some basic breathing techniques.
After he was injured, he had spent a lot of money to invite him over.
Luo Wu had tested their skills before, and he had entered the trial three times. However, even if he was not injured, he might not be their match if he were to fight one against two, no matter how many tricks he used.
However, song qingxiao had just appeared and had knocked him down without anyone knowing!
He vaguely remembered that song qingxiao¡¯s performance was outstanding in the trial of mental illness, but in terms of real strength, they were only about the same. At most, she was slightly better than him. When did she grow to such a level?
Luo zhiyu was shocked beyond words. At the same time, song qingxiao¡¯s arrival made him feel uneasy.
He was like a prisoner about to be judged. As her eyes fell on him, it was as if a heavy burden was pressing on his heart, making his heart beat wildly.
Compared to his Haggard appearance, her appearance did not change much, but there was a subtle difference in her expression.
She had changed into the Imperial hospital¡¯s patient¡¯s outfit and looked very natural after she barged in. She even looked around the ward as if she was a friend who was here to visit him.
But what made Luo zhiyu feel relieved was that after she came in, the unusually tall Silver Wolf beside her did note with her, which made him feel a little more at ease.
After he was injured by the silver Wolf that day, he realized that he had been poisoned. The poison was very terrifying, and the medicine that he had exchanged with points in the trial space did not have much effect at all. He had only barely managed to keep his life.
After being poisoned, the damage to his body was extremely serious. The poison was nibbling away at his special ability and vitality, causing him to look like he had aged more than ten years in just a month. He was unable to use his special ability at all.
Luo zhiyu had no choice but to use his family¡¯s influence to get admitted to the Imperial hospital.
Before this, he had both hatred and resentment towards song Qing, mixed with a trace of fear. But now, when he saw song Qing appear and knock down the people he had spent so much effort to hire, he did not even dare to Harbor any hatred in his heart. All that was left was fear.
As soon as she entered, he felt a cool breeze. Thest time Luo zhiyu had met her, she had used her ice-type special ability. At that time, he could vaguely feel that her strength was much higher than his. However, when she stood in front of him now, he could not sense her strength at all.
In other words, it was very likely that after theirst encounter, she had entered the trial again, and her strength had increased again!
This situation made Luo zhiyu¡¯s scalp tingle. She had just rejoiced when she found out that the silver Wolf was not with her, but because of this tiny discovery, her heart began to beat wildly again.
At this moment, there was no one around him, so he was in an extremely dangerous situation.
¡ö¡¯Long time no see, Qing Xiao.¡± She hade to visit him sote at night. Although he didn¡¯t feel any killing intent from her, Luo zhiyu didn¡¯t dare to imagine that she was here to visit him. He suppressed the fear in his heart and forced himself to smile.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe and see me.¡±
Luo zhiyu could be considered quite a character. That day, he had failed to intimidate her and was instead injured by the silver Wolf. In the end, he was able to adapt and escape in a sorry state. After that, he even asked Zhou ye to meet her.
He probably already felt that it was inappropriate for her to visit him at this time, but he could still pretend that nothing had happened and greet her calmly. Song qingxiao could not help but smile at this ability..
Chapter 557 - 557: Spare him (1)
Chapter 557: Spare him (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see me?¡± Song Qing looked down on Luo zhiyu. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his aura hadn¡¯t changed, she wouldn¡¯t have recognized him. After a month or so, his body had shrunk by more than half and hisplexion was terrible. The energy in his body was also faintly discernible. From hisplexion, he was even worse than when he had been on the verge of death.
Luo zhiyu carefully observed her expression, and when his eyes met her half-smiling eyes, ayer of cold sweat emerged on his back, soaking his clothes and sticking to his body, rubbing against his standing hair.
He had indeed heard about song qingxiao through Zhou ye. He knew that not long after her Silver Wolf had injured him, she had entrusted the house she had just bought to Zhou ye and the two of them had disappeared.
After the incident, he asked Zhou ye about it, but Zhou ye did not know where she had gone. He only knew that from thest call she made, she had disappeared for almost twenty days.
Luo zhiyu had also guessed that after he had gotten hold of her secret, although she had hurt him, she was also afraid of the underworld n and was afraid that he would reveal some clues, so she went into hiding.
However, Luo zhiyu had never dreamed that she would reappear in just 20 days.
After receiving a call from Zhou ye in the afternoon to confirm that song qingxiao had returned, Luo zhiyu had actually been thinking that since she had dared toe back even though she knew that she had killed the two people from the underworld families, did it mean that she was no longer afraid of the underworld families?
As Luo zhiyu thought of this, his hands, which were hidden under his sleeves, trembled uncontrobly.
When Zhou ye called, he mentioned that he wanted to see song qingxiao. However, Zhou ye clearly said that song qingxiao didn¡¯t want to see him for the time being. What was the reason that made her change her mind in such a short time?
¡°Come, have a seat.¡± Luo Wu suppressed the chaotic thoughts in his mind and forced a smile. He got out of bed with difficulty and his gaze fell on the small sofa in the room, would you like some tea or wine?¡±
Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on him. Because of the poison, he had lost arge amount of essence energy. Even standing was very difficult for him, but at this time, he was eagerly taking care of it.
She smiled and walked towards the sofa.
¡°No need,¡±
As soon as she finished speaking and sat down slowly, Luo Wu¡¯s body stiffened. After a while, he turned around and knelt down with a thud. Then, he moved toward song qingxiao.
¡°Qing Xiao, Qing Xiao, please spare me!¡± He cried with snot and tears, using both his hands and knees, not caring about his dignity at all.
Song Qing raised her eyebrows and didn¡¯t say anything.
As if he was afraid that he would not have the chance to open his mouth if he said it toote, he said in rapid session,¡±
don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ve kept my mouth shut about you. I didn¡¯t tell anyone about it, not even the people closest to me! He crawled in front of song qingxiao. I¡¯ve¡¯ paid for your mother¡¯s expenses again. I also told them to take good care of me and not kill me ¡
His body trembled, which was simr to the time when he was found by song qingxiao in the mental hospital.
¡°You want to use my mother to threaten me?¡± Song Qing looked down on him.
He quickly raised his head and waved his hands.
¡°No, no, no, how would I dare to?¡± He spoke very quickly, the reason why 1 contacted Zhou ye to meet you was to tell you that I have no intention of going against you.
Song qingxiao stared calmly at Luo Wu who was kneeling in front of her and begging for mercy. There was a dark shadow under his eyes. His loose and soft clothes seemed to hang on his body without any gaps. His shoulder bones were very prominent. It was obvious that he had not been having a good time, look,¡± his body trembled like a sieve and he said sorrowfully, ¡®¡±¡¯I¡¯m already in this state, what¡¯s the point of killing me? I¡¯m more useful if I¡¯m alive. If there¡¯s anything you need my help with, just order me around.¡±
He suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and forced himself to bravely meet her eyes. He did not dare to miss the slightest expression on her face. He wanted to see a trace of information from her eyes, but unfortunately, he could not see anything.
what did the hospital say about your injury after the examination?¡± After a long while, when Luo Wu heard song qingxiao¡¯s question, he did not dare to neglect her and answered in full detail,
¡°They said it¡¯s an unknown poison.¡± He forced himself to remain calm, and it will evolve ording to the treatment n. Two days ago, an old man from the hospital came to me very seriously, saying that even cultivators can¡¯t withstand this poison. He asked me how I got infected.
He seemed to be trying to curry favor with her. I said that I was bitten by an unknown snake.
Luo Wu looked at her and said, ¡®¡±I won¡¯t say anything¡¯.
He wasn¡¯t afraid of pleasing song qingxiao, but he was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t even give him a chance to speak. Seeing that she was interested in this matter, he wanted to tell her everything that had happened since he entered the Imperial hospital.
There were some unverified things, even if they were only his guesses, he did not hesitate to say them.
I suspect that the people behind Imperial hospital have taken my blood samples for experiments. That old man doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary person. Even the person m charge of the hospital didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly in front of him. I suspect that he¡¯s someone from the Shi family headquarters.
Luo Wu¡¯s tongue was as smooth as a lotus flower, but he was extremely depressed in his heart. He was even more afraid of the silver Wolf beside song qingxiao.
If the poison in his body could really shock the higher-ups of the hospital and cause headaches for these people, one could only imagine the poison from the Wolf¡¯s ws and teeth.
Speaking of which, he was really unlucky in eight lifetimes. He didn¡¯t expect that the wolf was tall and fierce, but its ws and teeth were poisonous. That day, he was so miserable with only a little cut on his skin. If he had been bitten by the wolf, he would have died long ago.
Sure enough, he should not have provoked this fiend. During the trial in the mental hospital, he knew that she was a ruthless character. She had quietly killed several of her strongest opponents at that time and survived to the end. It was a pity that he was in a daze at that time and thought that he had gotten hold of song Qing¡¯s weakness. He wanted to threaten her to work for him, but who knew that he would end up in such a situation?
He didn¡¯t dare to ask song qingxiao why the wolf didn¡¯te with her tonight. He only wanted to save his life first.
¡°You didn¡¯t tell anyone about the silver Wolf?¡±
As soon as song qingxiao said this, Luo zhiyu instinctively felt that he might be able to save his life. He was so excited that his cheeks were trembling.
¡°No, 1 didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even tell my own parents,¡± Luo zhiyu raised his hand and swore.
¡°Then keep your mouth shut.¡± She stood up, and Luo zhiyu felt as if he had been pardoned after hearing her words. His tensed body rxed at once, and he could no longer hold on. He fell to the ground and sobbed.
He was a man, and he didn¡¯t think that such an action was too spineless..
Chapter 558 - 558: Trade-off (1)
Chapter 558: Trade-off (1)
Trantor: 549690339
After a while, song qingxiao¡¯s voice was no longer heard in the room, and the cold feeling disappeared. The surroundings were extremely quiet, and Luo zhiyu, who was crying sadly, slowly raised his head.
There was no one on the sofa in front of him. Song qingxiao, who had been sitting there earlier, was nowhere to be seen. He did not even hear her leave or the sound of the door opening. It was as if she was a ghost.
Luo Wu, who had been wailing, rxed after making sure that song qingxiao had left. He sat on the ground weakly. After a while, his face sank, and his humble and timid look was gone.
He struggled to get up from the sofa and sat on it for a long time. Then, as if he had remembered something, he hurriedly walked to the head of the bed. There were surveince cameras installed in the ward. If there was anything wrong, the hospital¡¯s security guards should be here soon.
However, song qingxiao had been here for a long time, but there was no news from the hospital. He moved to the bedside table and moved it with great effort, only to find that the light of the sensor below had been turned off.
It was impossible for the facilities of the Imperial hospital to malfunction at such a time. The only possibility was that song qingxiao had already noticed that something had been done when she entered the room.
But how did she do it? Luo Wu didn¡¯t feel anything when he was talking to her.
This meant that song qingxiao¡¯s strength was much more terrifying than he had imagined.
He shuddered as he thought of the woman¡¯s eyes. Luo Wu sat for a while before he picked up hismunicator and dialed a number. When the call went through, he said in a low voice,
¡°Help me find out if something big happened in the imperial capital tonight.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s visit tonight was strange. She had specifically mentioned the silver Wolf. She must have caused some trouble and wanted to kill him to silence him because she was afraid that her whereabouts would be exposed.
Luo zhiyu guessed that the trouble she had caused was not small. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have made this trip especially for ordinary matters since she didn¡¯t have any killing intent after he guessed that she had killed the people of the underworld n.
He didn¡¯t know what kind of trouble song qingxiao had caused, but the bigger the matter, the scarier the person was.
Every time he met her, Luo zhiyu felt that she was growing rapidly.
About an hourter, the silentmunication device finally lit up. The moment Luo Wu heard the sound, he picked it up in a hurry. The person on the other end of the phone only said one sentence,¡±
someone broke into the center of the Imperial City tonight and caused a ruckus!
The moment Luo Wu heard the news, he felt cold all over and was unable to speak for a long time.
For some reason, even though the people who had asked for information were unable to provide any details about the intruder, Luo Wu still felt that the intruder was most likely song qingxiao.
If it really was her, everything that happened tonight could be exined.
The fact that she had been able to enter and leave the Shi family¡¯s residence in one piece, and that she had not been injured at all, and that the Shi family members had yet to see her face clearly, was enough to send a chill down Luo Wu¡¯s spine.
The silver Wolf must have been exposed, so she made this trip!
I absolutely can¡¯t tell anyone!
This thought emerged in Luo Wu¡¯s mind. He could not go against this woman!
After all, there were benefits to joining the Shi family. As a reclusive royal family, if Luo Wu were to sell this information to the Shi family, it was very likely that he would receive some rewards from the Shi family. However, he would also offend song qingxiao.
She could enter and leave the Shi family¡¯s residence freely. Tonight, she had entered the hospital without anyone knowing and could possibly take his life again.
If he didn¡¯t say anything, he would at most have done nothing, but he wouldn¡¯t have done anything wrong either. Luo zhiyu naturally knew very well which was more important between the favor the Shi family had given him and his own life.
Song qingxiao left the hospital and returned to the forest Park to meet the silver Wolf, who was hiding in the dark.
When he returned to the imperial capital today, other than finding out a little about nurse Lin¡¯s death and the unexpected discovery of number six¡¯s identity, he also had some other gains. However, he had also caused a lot of trouble.
She had temporarily spared Luo Wu¡¯s life, not because of Luo Wu¡¯s words, but because she had thought about it again and again.
This person was flexible and could only trust 30% of his words. The silver Wolf had made him suffer such a big loss, so he might have made preparations.
However, this person was very tactful and knew how to sail with the wind. As long as his strength could make him feel fear, he would keep his mouth shut. Perhaps, for the sake of his life, he would even think of ways to clean up the aftermath for song qingxiao and would not hit her when she was down.
Moreover, she had caused too much of amotion tonight. Luo Wu¡¯s death would attract even more attention in such a situation.
Especially after she had met number six at the Shi family¡¯s house tonight. From her conversation with the bright and beautiful youngdy, she could deduce that the PEI and Shi families had inws.
She had almost died in her own hands on the 6th, so she would definitely pay attention to the Shi family¡¯s Affairs.
This person was very scheming. If Luo Wu¡¯s death was discovered by her, it was hard to guarantee that she would not guess that it was him.
In addition, although Luo Wu was not a reliable person, it was an undeniable fact that he had taken the initiative to pay for his mother¡¯s treatment fees. In his current state, even if song Qing did not kill him, he would still be in danger.
He was poisoned and didn¡¯t know when he would enter the trial. How long he could live would depend on his own fate.
However, this person¡¯s existence was always a hidden danger. If she could be a little stronger, she wouldn¡¯t have to think so much.
She sighed. The silver Wolf, which had just sensed her aura, opened its mouth and yawned. It made a sound, waking song qingxiao from her thoughts.
She could not stay in the imperial capital any longer. The Shi family would definitely investigate her intrusion into the Imperial City tonight. It would not be easy for her to leave the city with the silver Wolf by then.
She nced in the direction of the nursing home. It seemed that she would not be able to see Tang Yun this time. She could only think about itter.
However, she knew that Tang Yun was doing well now and Luo Wu would keep an eye on her for her, so she had one less thing to worry about.
Song qingxiao looked at the silver Wolf and waved her hand,
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
When she left this time, she didn¡¯t borrow a car from Zhou ye.
After her body was cleansed by the blue blood, she became much more agile and entered the fake dan stage. The fake dan in her dantian provided an endless stream of spiritual power to the meridians in her body. When she ran, it made her feel like she was riding the wind.
She and the silver Wolf were extremely fast. They left the imperial capital in the middle of the night and did not dare to rest. In less than two hours, they had returned to the reserve team.
It was already past two in the morning. Other than those on night duty, most of the reserve team had already gone to bed. She did not disturb anyone and went straight back to her room.
After closing the door, song qingxiao¡¯s tensed nerves finally rxed.
She pulled open the clothes she was wearing, revealing the clothes she was originally wearing.
Her clothes were torn and almost soaked in blood. Some of the wounds were from when she was attacked by the old man and the other two. There was also a wound on her abdomen from when she was at the Shi family¡¯s residence, where she was injured by a young man who was secretly controlling a sword.
However, as the small amount of blue blood repaired her body, not only were the wounds healed, but even the scars disappeared without a trace after she shed her skin..
Chapter 559 - 559: Inkling l
Chapter 559: Inkling l
Trantor: 549690339 I
General song Qing tore off some of the thin skin on his body, revealing the wless skin underneath.
She pulled open the nket wrapped around her waist and saw the half-shed tail skin inside. She suddenly remembered something.
When she was in the Shi family, she had cut off half of the skin on the back in a moment of desperation and left it in Shi Yue¡¯s room.
Later on, as the Shi family rushed over, she was in a hurry to escape and forgot to deal with that piece of snakeskin.
Song qingxiao frowned, but no one else in the world knew about the blue blood seal in her body except for herself and the silver Wolf.
During the demon ind¡¯s trial, she was the only survivor of the seven trial-takers, so even if the Shi family had the snake tail, they would not be able to find her.
Song qingjiang took off the tail skin that was like a skirt. The light blue skin membrane with the patterns of scales glowed slightly under the light.
From bottom to top, the color of the tail skin became darker and its flexibility seemed to be thicker.
She tried to inject her spiritual power into it and tear it with her hands. The shed skin was soft and cold, but it could resist the erosion of spiritual power and was not torn by her.
This thing seemed to be able to resist the damage of spiritual power and weapons. She was delighted. If she could make it into a soft back armor and wear it to protect the important parts of her body, it should be able to resist some damage.
It was a pity that this skin was difficult to cut with ordinary knives and swords. Although the mysterious dagger could cut it, there were no tools to sew it back. Therefore, song qingxiao could only think about it for now.
However, she still kept it well in case she would need it in the future.
After doing all this, she went into the bathroom to take a shower. Under the warm water, she finally had the time to think about what happened tonight.
It started after he parted ways with Captain an and met the young man with the dagger.
Although the young man was only a small fish, the dagger he had caught song qingxiao¡¯s attention.
She couldn¡¯t help but summon the mysterious dagger from her dantian. She held it in her hand and examined it carefully. The water flowed through the dagger, leaving no trace.
Although the dagger in the young man¡¯s hand tonight could not bepared to his mysterious dagger, its appearance was exactly the same. This was definitely not a coincidence.
She had seen Captain an¡¯s collection of daggers produced by major weapon designers in the country for nearly 30 years, but she had never seen a dagger with such an appearance.
In other words, even if the person who killed him was not the young man who died tonight, he was definitely rted to them in some way.
She remembered the consciousness that hade out at the critical moment to kill the old man and the other two, and she still felt scared when she thought about it.
At this time, she carefully scanned her body with her divine sense, but she did not find anything wrong.
That consciousness was indeed hiding in her body, but she didn¡¯t know where it was hiding. Perhaps it used some secret technique, but it could also be that the level of the divine sense was higher than hers, so she couldn¡¯t find it.
Although he had his suspicions before, he couldn¡¯t find anything unusual, so he left it at that.
This time, when she was besieged by the three people and her life was in danger, this consciousness appeared and almost devoured her.
At that time, she was in a hurry to escape and didn¡¯t have time to think about it carefully. Now, a question involuntarily emerged in her heart. Who was this person? How did he possess her body without her noticing?
He had heard the conversation between the PEI sisters at the Shi family¡¯s house tonight. If nurse Lin¡¯s death was really caused by the beautiful girl, then did his death that day have anything to do with the PEI family?
What kind of existence was God¡¯s trial? from number six¡¯s words, it seemed like the underworld ns had a way to enter.
The name ¡®su Wu¡¯ that number six had mentioned was no stranger to song qingxiao.
She had also heard this name when she met Qian Shan. It was because the people who had rushed over at that time had distracted Qian Shan¡¯s attention that she had been lucky enough to survive. It was also because of this that she had a particrly deep impression of the scene that day.
¡°Su Wu ¡¡± She mumbled softly,¡± su Wu ¡
She vaguely remembered that after being seriously injured by Qian Shan, the visitor had mentioned ¡®su five¡¯ and ¡®God destroying technique¡¯.
Thinking of this, and then thinking of the undead altar when she escaped from the terror Battalion trial, she had cast the God extermination spell, but she lost control and almost suffered a bacsh. Suddenly, all the messy clues in her mind were connected. What else was there that she didn¡¯t understand?
Song Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed and he almost cried out in shock.
The strange man¡¯s voice from that day rang in her mind again:¡±Su Wu is dead! The appearance of the God annihting technique ¡¡¯
At the Shi family, when the PEI sisters were chatting, number six¡¯s words revealed that the underworld families could enter the trial at will¡
All these situations showed that ¡®su Wu¡¯ and ¡®God annihting technique¡¯ should be inextricably linked.
Number six had mentioned that ¡®su five¡¯ had been surrounded and killed by the people from the heavens beyond heaven. This was enough to prove that ¡®su five¡¯ was not an ordinary person. It was very likely that he was a high-level existence in the God¡¯s trial.
After his death, the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ reappeared and he obtained it by chance. It was possible that the remnant soul of ¡®su Wu¡¯ was not destroyed and his consciousness was attached to the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯.
After he had exchanged for the deity vanquishing technique, it was very likely that his remnant spiritual sense had also entered his soul.
At this moment, song qingxiao thought about it carefully. The first time the hidden divine sense in her divine soul appeared was after she exchanged for the God destroying technique and was seriously injured by Qian Shan!
When she thought of this, she suddenly felt a headache.
It was no wonder that after tonight¡¯s battle, most of the experts of the Shi family had been lured away. The appearance of ¡®su Wu¡¯ at that time should have been a major event for many people.
Thinking that ¡®he¡¯ had died at the hands of a Grandmaster, and that number six¡¯s words implied that the reclusive family had yet toe into contact with such a high-level organization, song Qing¡¯s heart sank.
In the human realm upon heavens, a figure like Qian Shan almost killed her. Now that she had ascended to the fake dan stage, she still had a vague feeling that she was no match for Qian Shan when she thought about the power of his finger.
One could imagine how dangerous ¡®fifth su¡¯ was to be surrounded and attacked by people from the heavens beyond heaven. Such a terrifying person was currently hiding in her body, coveting and wanting to take over her body!
If word got out, no matter if it was the ¡®God annihting technique¡¯ or ¡®su five¡¯, it would be enough to bring her countless troubles.
What was the trouble caused by the ruckus at the Shi family tonightpared to this?
Not to mention, with his current strength, how could hepletely drive away and destroy such a dangerous person?
Su Wu hade because of the ¡®deity vanquishing art¡¯. If the¡¯ deity vanquishing art ¡®disappeared, it was very likely that he would also be annihted..
Chapter 560 - 560: Exchange (1)
Chapter 560: Exchange (1)
Trantor: 549690339
However, even if there was such a method, song qingxiao would not be willing to do so.
As one¡¯s cultivation level increased, the power of the ¡®deity vanquishing technique¡¯ would gradually be revealed. When one cultivated it to the highest level, it was as if they had stepped into another world. How could song qingxiao bear to give it up?
Since he couldn¡¯t bear to give up, he could only ept this fact.
It was just that such a terrifying existence could appear at any time and devour his consciousness. Song Qing felt as if there was a time bomb in his soul.
Once again, she tried to use her divine sense to find ¡®su five¡¯ who was hiding in her spirit and called out to ¡®su five¡¯ with her divine sense, but she did not get any response.
For some reason, song qingxiao felt that ¡®su five¡¯ should be able to hear her call, but it was very likely that he just ignored her.
After a long time, she had to give up temporarily.
However, she needed to be more careful in the future. She could not give ¡®su Wu¡¯ the chance to upy her body like this again. In general, her current strength was not enough. If she was strong enough, where would she have these troubles?
She suppressed the matter of su Wu and couldn¡¯t help but think of the dying heir of the Shi family.
After she left tonight, the Shi family would arrive one after another. They should be able to save his life.
However, if he did that, there was a possibility that his secret would be exposed.
He had seen her lower body transform into a human form with a long tail. Once he told her, it would be troublesome for her.
Fortunately, this was the first time the heir of the Shi family had met her, so he might not be able to find out her identity. (Song qingxiao guessed that he probably didn¡¯t even notice her when they met at the hospital.)
However, she didn¡¯t know if it was because she knew that su Wu existed in her consciousness, but song qingxiao actually felt that this matter was not the most troublesome thing for her.
This heir of the Shi family had a special Constitution. He had a huge amount of spiritual energy in his body, but his consciousness was weak. He didn¡¯t know how to cultivate, so he could die from the bacsh of the energy in his body at any time.
It was a waste for the spiritual power to umte in his body. Compared to hiding in his body and preparing to take over his body, it was better for su Wu to think of a way to take over the weak Prince.
One¡¯s physical body was already dead, leaving only his divine sense;
One didn¡¯t have long to live, and it would be a pity for his spiritual energy to dissipate if he died. It was better to contribute it to solve his urgent need and save his life!
This way, they hit it off and each took what they needed.
As soon as she thought of this, a cold snort suddenly came from her soul. ¡°Hmph!¡±
This ¡®Hmph¡¯ caused song Qing¡¯s body to tremble, ¡°¡±Who is it?¡±
As soon as she finished it, she seemed to realize something.
¡°Su Wu?¡±
There was no longer any response from the previous cold snorting divine sense. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression was uncertain. This voice appearing in her sea of consciousness made her even more certain of the identity of this divine sense.
Su Wu was hiding in her body, sharing the same body with her. Her strength and divine sense were far inferior to his, so it was possible that he knew everything she was thinking.
But before this, he had not said a word. Even when he had escaped from the trial of the terror camp and suspected his existence because of the loss of control of the God-destroying spell in the undead altar, he had not said a word.
She recalled what she had been thinking about before. She thought of Shi Yue¡¯s special physique. His body contained a terrifying spiritual power, but he did not have long to live. It was as if he had a Treasure Mountain but did not know how to use it. It was more suitable for su Wu to possess!
When this thought came to his mind again, the voice in his sea of consciousness sounded again,¡±
¡°Hmph!¡±
This time, it was obvious that he was disdainful. The voice was cold, and it was a man. From the voice, he seemed much younger than song Qing had imagined, and there was a hint of arrogance.
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes shed when she heard su Wu¡¯s cold snort again.
¡°You don¡¯t agree with this?¡±
It was a good thing that the divine sense in her body could respond to her. Once she couldmunicate with it, it meant that she could negotiate with it and live in peace for the time being, which was beneficial to her.
However, su Wu had spoken twice because of Shi Yue. She was not sure if he would answer her after she asked this question.
She waited for a while and was about to ask again when su Wu¡¯s voice rang in her mind again,¡±
¡°A man-made defective product is worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as me?¡±
He seemed to be extremely dissatisfied with song qingxiao¡¯s previous thoughts, but after he spoke, song qingxiao was delighted.
However, after the joy, she couldn¡¯t help but have doubts, man-made defective products?¡±
Although the meridians in Shi Yue¡¯s body had been transformed into some kind of restriction that bnced the spiritual power, she guessed that this transformation was to appease the spiritual power in his body that was obviously not under his personal control.
What did su Wu mean by ¡®man-made defective product¡¯?
¡°It¡¯s just a meaningless effort to try and resist the divine incarcerate.¡± Perhaps it was because he had made a sound, but when song qingxiao asked again, su Wu actually answered her question.
When he mentioned ¡®fighting against the divine incarcerate¡¯, his tone seemed to be a littleplicated.
¡°Fight against the divine incarcerate?¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but mumble,¡± what¡¯s a divine prison?¡±
But no matter how she called out with her divine sense, su Wu in her body no longer responded to her.
Unexpectedly, she managed to get some information from su Wu through her conversation with him. Although she did not understand what he meant, song qingxiao still remembered a few key words in her heart.
Aftering out of the bathroom, he saw the silver Wolf lying in the house, licking the wounds on its body alone.
When it heard the sound of song Qinging out, it stopped and slowly raised its head to look at her.
The lights in the room were not on, and there was a dim light in the bathroom. Under the light, its eyes were green, like two flickering lights.
After a while, as if it was certain that she would not go over, the silver Wolf lowered its head again, and the sound of it licking its fur came from the house.
Its breath was a little weak. Tonight, it was besieged by Sangu and the others. When it was besieged, it forced its way into the battle and suffered two attacks.
After hiding in the Shi family¡¯s residence, she had ¡®taught¡¯ him a lesson, worsening his injuries.
After that, the man and the wolf rushed back to the reserve team. Under such circumstances, even if the silver Wolf¡¯s physique was strong, it was inevitable that it would be injured.
However, perhaps because of its previous living environment, it was used to not showing its weakness. The more injured it was, the more likely it would be on guard against others, just like before.
She found a te in the house, summoned the mysterious dagger, and walked closer to the silver Wolf.
The silver Wolf saw hering over and stood up immediately. Its eyes revealed a vignt look, and it whimpered as it slowly began to retreat.
¡®Oh.¡¯ Seeing its guarded look, song Qing chuckled and cut her palm with the dagger. Blood dripped down and covered the basin..
Chapter 561 - 453-written off 1
Chapter 561: Chapter 453-written off 1
Trantor: 549690339
Her spiritual power quickly sealed her wound, and her powerful recovery ability made her wound wriggle and begin to heal in a moment. Song qingxiao was expressionless and made another cut with the knife. Blood gushed out again, and in a short while, it filled half a small te.
As the blood essence flowed out, her face turned slightly pale. Even though a small portion of the seal had been removed tonight, the loss of so much blood was still a significant loss to her.
The silver Wolf was injured, and a small part of it was because of her, while arge part of it was ¡®beaten¡¯ by her. Although she had done it out of self-defense, she still put the te in front of the silver Wolf.
¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡±
She kept the dagger and saw that the silver Wolf was still very alert. She opened the door and slowly walked out.
This Wolf was now on guard against her. The tacit understanding that had been cultivated with great difficulty had been broken again after tonight¡¯s outing.
She walked to a corner of the veranda outside and slowly sat down. As the night wind blew, she thought about her current situation.
From the idental assassination to the trial to be a God, many things had happened along the way.
God¡¯s trial, the hidden family, the existence of the heavens beyond heaven and the ¡®divine prison¡¯ that su Wu had mentioned had an unknown connection. All of these things had woven into a big and covered her.
In real life, there were many people who wanted her life, and there was also a powerful remnant soul in her sea of consciousness waiting to possess her. She didn¡¯t know when the next trial woulde and what kind of crisis it would be. She had parents, but one of them was missing, and the other had no parents. They had no friends, nopanions, but a Wolf that lived together, but they also snuggled up to each other and guarded against each other.
Tonight, the starry sky was covered by dark clouds, and the surroundings were dark and quiet.
Her divine sense sensed the sound of the silver Wolf licking the copper te after she left.
A momentter, the licking sound suddenly stopped, and not long after, the soft sound of ws touching the ground slowly came from behind her.
A giant Silver Wolf slowly walked toward her. When it was about two to three meters away from her back, it stopped.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t look back. The silver Wolf was silent for a while, then took a few steps forward and finally stood beside her. It bent its back and sat down next to her. At the same time, it swung its fluffy tail and gently patted song qingxiao¡¯s back.
It couldn¡¯t speak, but its movement seemed to be conveying a request for peace.
Song qingxiao turned her head and nced at it. It looked up into the distance, its ears perked up, and it looked very vignt. The tail that swept over and hit her back seemed to be an unintentional action.
After the man and the wolf sat down, it was much taller than song Qing and blocked most of the wind.
The smell of blood on its body had notpletely faded, and the fur where the scars had fallen off during the trial to escape the terror Battalion had not grown back yet. But this did not make it look majestic. On the contrary, it made it look even more ferocious.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± For some reason, song Qing¡¯s cold heart softened a little because of its action. ¡°Are you afraid that you won¡¯t have anything to eat in the future?¡±
It raised its head, its eyes were bright, and its wet nostrils emitted the sound of air.
The sense of alienation that had appeared in song Qingxin¡¯s heart, under its proud expression, was like a bead of mist in the morning, slowly dissipating. ¡°Mistaken?¡± She reached out to grab the silver Wolf¡¯s back. When her hand touched it, the back of the silver Wolf under her arm instinctively tensed up when she leaned on it, and then slowly rxed.
¡°You¡¯re tactful!¡± Using her fingers as ab, her fingertips shuttled through the long Wolf hair, and her expression was very serious. ¡°We¡¯ll forget about the fight between us.¡±
¡öAwoo¡¯l The silver Wolf opened its mouth and gave a big yawn, as if it was responding to her.
¡°Companions should travel together.¡± She said softly,¡± I won¡¯t abandon you just because you¡¯re injured. I won¡¯t take the opportunity to take your life. You shouldn¡¯t be like this either, do you understand?¡±
The girl seemed to beining to a Wolf.¡±When I was fighting Cerberus, you were heavily injured and dying. I didn¡¯t treat you like this!¡±
It was unknown if the silver Wolf understood her words. It turned its huge head and slowly ced its chin on the tip of the young girl¡¯s hair that had not beenpletely dried by the night wind. After a long time, it raised its head and touched her head with the tip of its nose. It stuck out its tongue and licked her hair!
This was the first time the silver Wolf had shown its closeness to her in the time it had spent with her.
However, song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed. She reached out and pushed its big face away.
¡°Go away!¡±
She reached out to touch her hair and sniffed it. It had a faint smell of blood.
¡°I just washed my head and you just ate!¡±
She rubbed the silver wolf¡¯s head with both hands until the fur on the silver Wolf¡¯s face was messy. She could not stand it anymore and stood up, retreating in a hurry!
Song qingxiao turned her head and watched it run back into the room, thinking that it was going to hide like thest time she cut its nails. Not long after, she saw the silver Wolf holding the edge of the copper te in its mouth, running back and sitting beside her again.
There was still some blood on the copper te that had not been licked clean.
It had probably just wanted to bring out the ¡®food¡¯ to eat.
It sat down again and licked the te seriously.
In the past, when it ate, it liked to divide its food and territory, so the other people in the reserve team did not dare to approach it.
When it was eating, it was on guard even when song qingxiao approached it.
But now, she was willing to take the initiative to ¡®bring¡¯ the te over. Did this mean that the silver Wolf trusted her more?
Thinking about it carefully, from the time she brought it out from the demon Ind trial until now, from the time it refused to eat the food she fed it to now, it was willing to rely on her to eat. This also meant that in the process of getting along with her, the silver Wolf had slowly adapted step by step.
The living environment on evil demon Ind had made it vignt, cruel, and merciless, and it hunted the weak. It would take a long time for it to change.
Thinking of this, her heart softened a little.
¡°Maybe we should learn to trust each other more.¡± She sighed. It was wrong for the fight between the man and the wolf tonight, but so was she.
Perhaps it felt that the other party was a threat to its life, so it was particrly ruthless. When it became ruthless, it forgot that the man and the wolf had fought side by side, and that it had wanted to save its life when it was besieged, however, song Qing spoke gently for a long time, watching the silver Wolf lick the te clean and still licking the corner of its mouth,¡±
if this happens again, I¡¯ll still fight back, maybe even more ruthlessly¡
The silver Wolf stopped licking the te, and after a long while, it swung its fluffy tail and patted her body, as if saying:! can do it too!
Its response made song Qing chuckle. She leaned her head on its body, and the dark clouds in the sky were slowly blown away by the wind, revealing the moon and the stars that were previously hidden..
Chapter 562 - 562: News (1)
Chapter 562: News (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Under the moonlight, its fur was coated with ayer of light, shining like water waves.
¡°The weather will be good tomorrow.¡± She rxed her guard and enjoyed this moment of peace.
Even though his divine sense sensed someone approaching, he didn¡¯t get up. Qing Xiao?¡± Jiang xiachuan¡¯s voice was heard from not far away. He couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You¡¯re still awake?¡±
It was gettingte and Jiang xiachuan had juste back from the martial arts club, looking exhausted.
When he saw that song Qing was young, he hesitated for a while before greeting her.
Song Qing¡¯s small Wolf was already famous in the reserve team. The girl sat next to the silver Wolf. Her temperament was a little cold, but the atmosphere was strangely harmonious and quiet. The giant Wolf that had shown a terrifying side in the training field that day was now sitting beside her, letting her lean on it.
After hearing Jiang xiachuan¡¯s greeting, song Qing turned aroundzily. The silver Wolf only shook its body after she turned around.
¡°Yup,¡± She took a look at Jiang xiachuan, who was covered in sweat and seemed to have just returned.
He was alone, and he was used to seeing Yu Yin following behind him. Song qingxiao thought for a while and understood what was going on.
The reserve team had seen the rtionship between Jiang xiachuan and Yu Yin. This man¡¯s goal was different from tan Wen and Yu Yin. He was determined to enter the reserve team.
However, he usually had to apany timid girls, so he naturally had no time to practice. He could only work hard in the dead of night after she fell asleep. Didn t Captain say that you took a few days off¡¡±
Because of tanwen, Jiang xiachuan had interacted with song qingxiao a few times. However, he spent most of his time on his childhood sweetheart, so he didn¡¯t know her as well as Yu Yin.
All they knew was that she had defeated Liu Xiao, who was in the reserve team. She was a powerful neer with a terrifying pet of unknown identity.
She had just joined the team, but she was very famous. During the day, the captain had inadvertently mentioned that she had taken a few days off and was going back to see her friends. Jiang xiachuan did not expect her toe back in just one day.
yes, I came back in the evening after visiting a friend.
The two were not familiar with each other. After a brief conversation, Jiang xiachuan nodded and left in a hurry.
Song qingxiao was interrupted by him and lost the mood to sit outside.
She returned to her room and cultivated for a night. When she appeared in the team the next day, she even caused some people to be surprised.
Captain Ren didn¡¯t seem to be curious about her return. Apparently, Jiang xiachuan had told Captain Ren about her encounterst night.
At this time, a few major events had happened in the imperial capitalst night.
Someone came to Captain an¡¯s office to change the ss. The urgent news of the day was ying on the TV wall.
The staff of the logistics management Office directed the workers to clean up the ss shards and put them outside. They were very puzzled.
that s strange, Chairman. Why did the ss suddenly shatter? ¡± The person who spoke was a pretty girl. She smiled and said,¡±
if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the security Department immediately called when there was amotion herest night and you picked up the call, I would have thought that someone had the guts to break into the East City guard Station, don¡¯t you think so? ¡±
After she said this, she didn¡¯t get a response for a long time. She subconsciously looked up in Captain an¡¯s direction.
¡°Speaker an, speaker an ¡¡±
The girl called him twice in a row, and Captain an seemed to be awakened by her voice. ¡°Ah? What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡®Tm talking about the broken ss in your office.¡± She repeated what she had just said, but when she mentioned the broken ss, Captain an¡¯s expression changed for a moment, but the girl didn¡¯t notice. She was a little curious.
¡°What are you looking at, so engrossed?¡±
She followed Captain an¡¯s line of sight and saw a female reporter on the wall of the television in the office.
.. I m currently in the western suburbs where the incident happened.¡±
On the screen, many people appeared. The screen swept over the crowd and thennded on the ruins.
The street walls, shops, streetmps, surveince cameras, and other facilities in this area had all been razed to the ground, making it look extremely deste.
three years ago, due to the reform in the West District, after the nning¡ The female reporter was reporting on the situation in the western suburbs. She pointed out that the street had been demolished three years ago, and the government had the intention of rebuilding it. Therefore, the shops and residents along the street had moved away one after another.
After nightfall, due to the serial murders in the western suburbs, no one dared to walk around in such a remote ce.
Beforest night, there were still abandoned shops and some basic facilities on both sides of the street, but they were strangely destroyedst night. The scene was even more destroyed than after the explosion.
Through the camera, the scene seemed to be filled with smoke and dust. The female reporter interviewed many people, and someone imed to have heard a thunderous explosion in the middle of the night.
I didn¡¯t sleepst night. I saw some light in the sky. I suspect it¡¯s an alien invasion! A citizen who was being interviewed entered the camera and said with certainty.
I think it¡¯s God¡¯s punishment. We¡¯ve sinned too much! An olddy firmly believed so.
I saw a golden light. Maybe it¡¯s an immortal¡
? >)
The people at the scene had different opinions, and the girl who was curious about how the ss had broken was quickly distracted.
¡°What do you think, speaker?¡± The girl couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and subconsciously asked Captain an. Captain an frowned and didn¡¯t say anything, that¡¯s ridiculous. I think it¡¯s possible that he¡¯s an alien.
A picture of the street before yesterday appeared on the screen, and the female reporter¡¯s voice rang out,¡±
this is thest video of the street before the incidentst night. From the reaction of the on-site equipment to the building¡¯s detection, everything disappeared in less than 20 minutes.
In other words, the destruction of the street only took half an hour.
Even if they wanted to destroy it with explosives, they would have to do a series of preparations in the early stages and make a lot of noise.
At first, the girl had jokingly guessed that it was an alien, but when she heard this, she was a little surprised.
On the screen, there was a five-minute surveince footage of the street before it was destroyed. The surveince footage showed that the street was empty at that time, and the surrounding cameras captured everything so that no one would miss a single thing.
However, a few minutester, the video shed for no reason, as if someone had ¡®blindsided¡¯ it, and nothing could be seen or heard.
The female reporter¡¯s face reappeared on the screen. She said very fortunately,
Althoughst night¡¯s incident is still a mystery, I believe that there will be specialized technical personnel to reveal the truth soon. Fortunately, although this ce was destroyedst night, the rescue team did not detect any corpses here, so when the ident happened, there should be no casualties, so the residents of the western suburbs can bepletely at ease ¡.¡±
Chapter 563 - 455-inquire_l
Chapter 563: Chapter 455-inquire_l
Trantor: 549690339
When Captain an heard this, his expression became colder.
His eyes fell on a picture. He tapped on the sensing function with his finger, and the picture was paused.
Captain an¡¯s index finger and thumb moved apart, and the image was erged. There was a small pile of light brown sand. It wasn¡¯t strange to see soil of this color, but the strange thing was that the ground tiles that had been crushed into powder were gray-white, which made the difference between the two particrly clear.
With his professional intuition, Captain an had a feeling that the color was like the color of dried blood. Unfortunately, he had been transferred to the western suburbs, which was no longer under his jurisdiction. He had not been to the scene, so he was notpletely sure.
For some reason, themotion in the western suburbs reminded Captain an of a group of people.
He wasn¡¯t an alien, nor was he a deity who had descended to the mortal world. He was just like the person who had hurt him that day, someone who didn¡¯t even put the Shi family in his eyes!
Thinking of this, he took out his phone and made a call. Not long after, someone picked up the phone. Captain an asked about the western suburbs in a low voice, and the person on the other end of the phone said to him in a low voice,¡±
¡°There was a murder in the western suburbs. The city center was the first to receive the news.¡±
When the people from the city center arrived, the detection equipment beeped non-stop, proving that there had been a murder here.
but no bodies were found at the scene. Some people found that the color of the soil in several ces was wrong. They suspected that someone followed the street in the process of destruction ¡
The man didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He paused for a moment and continued,¡±
¡°They only informed our people to go over after they were done packing up. I think the higher-ups know it in their hearts, but they im that everything is fine!¡±
The person on the other end of the phone paused and lowered his voice even more.
I think this incident is simr to the previous time when we found the body. However, we went there first and found the body. This time, it was smashed into pieces and mixed in the mud.
His guess was in line with Captain an¡¯s thoughts. The people from the city center rushed over first, which made Captain an¡¯s sharp sense that this matter had probably rmed the higher-ups first, and then handed it over to the government department in the western suburbs after handling it.
To be able to attract such attention from the higher-ups, it might really be like thest time he was injured. Some extraordinary figure had sneaked in, but the higher-ups chose to keep it a secret and deal with it in a low profile.
Captain an felt that these things were a little strange. After the person on the phone finished talking about the business, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
Captain, ah no, speaker, what do you think is wrong with the western suburbs? why do these strange things keep happening one after another? I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s really an alien invasion?¡±
Captain an didn¡¯t hear the rest of his words clearly because the image on the TV wall shed and another piece of news was quickly broadcasted:
two beasts broke into the center of the Imperial Cityst night¡ When the female host mentioned the news, Captain an¡¯s heart skipped a beat and his expression changed.
For some reason, his gaze fell on the broken window in his office and he remembered the huge Silver Wolf that appeared with song qingxiaost night, at present, the source of the beast has not been confirmed, but it is already under urgent investigation. Residents of the capital city, please be careful when you go in and out. If you encounter it¡ Please call the police headquarters¡¡±
¡°Captain, Captain?¡± Captain an was stunned for a while. The person on the phone called him a few times. He came back to his senses and quickly replied, ¡°¡±I¡¯m fine.¡±
He used to serve in the Shi family, so he was familiar with some of the conscripts in the Imperial City center. Captain an hesitated for a moment. After the people in the office changed the ss and sent away the girl who had been interested in the western suburbs, he called to ask.
This time, the news was much more urate than the news. The person on the phone told Captain an that there were indeed two beasts that broke into the center of the Imperial Cityst night.
The situation was more serious than Captain an had thought. The beasts that had broken into the center of the Imperial City had entered the inner city. The key was that the patrolling guards had not noticed them. It was because the two intruders had made a sound of their own that they had attracted the attention of the guards.
one of them is a veryrge silver Wolf, and the other one ¡ When the person mentioned this, he paused and hesitated for a moment before saying,¡±
¡°It looked like a Python, but it was very fast. I didn¡¯t see it clearly.¡±
When he mentioned the silver Wolf, the uneasiness in Captain an¡¯s heart grew stronger. However, because there was also a snake with them, he did not dare to be too sure.
st night, the internal personnel participated in the encirclement and annihtion, but they still failed to catch it. They only injured it and let it escape¡
When Captain an heard this, he felt his heart tighten again.
The internal members of the Shi family were no ordinary people. To be able to make them take action and not even kill the two intruders, one could imagine the strength of these two intruders.
¡°Then, do the higher-ups have any information on the origins of these two intruders?¡±
When Captain an asked this, the man replied in a low voice,¡±
¡°The initial suspicion is that there might be a problem with the sea of stars. Do you remember the two people who died in the western suburbs a while ago? Some people suspected that it was the doing of the same two wild beasts. They were all targeted at these ¡ The family¡¡±
His words were muffled, and he sighed.
¡°The higher-ups might have the intention of making another trip to the starry sea.¡± ¡°If the negotiations don¡¯t go well, there might be another dispute,¡± he continued.
Back then, the Shi n had gone to the starry sky sea and suffered a great loss, resulting in a massive purge of the Shi n¡¯s private guards. They had yet to fully recover.
After decades of peace, if trouble were to arise again, these people who were currently serving the Shi family would probably have to be prepared to enter the sea of stars at any time.
The opponent of the negotiation was not human and could not be judged bymon sense.
Once the war starts, who knows what kind of sacrifices will be made!
Captain an¡¯s heart tightened. The two of them were silent for a moment on the phone. The man asked,¡±
¡°Do you have any clues?¡±
His question made Captain an¡¯s heart skip a beat. Before he could think, he instinctively said,¡±
¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, Captain an¡¯s hand on the table clenched into a fist, and a hint of hesitation shed in his eyes.
However, the person on the other end of the phone couldn¡¯t see his expression at that moment. Perhaps it was because she trusted him too much, so she didn¡¯t even suspect him when he answered so quickly.
¡°You know, I¡¯ve been busy with Xiao Lin¡¯s case recently.¡±
The man was just asking casually, but when he heard him mention nurse Lin¡¯s case, he changed the topic.
Those who were familiar with Captain an knew that he was investigating the nurse¡¯s case. They couldn¡¯t help but advise him,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t investigate anymore, just close the case when it¡¯s time to close it. The patient¡¯s family members aren¡¯t even chasing after him, so why are you so concerned? In the end, it would only bring fire to himself. The higher-ups have already made it clear that they don¡¯t want you to continue investigating. There are fewer and fewer old friends, and they don¡¯t want to see you get into trouble
Chapter 564 - 564: Suspicion _1
Chapter 564: Suspicion _1
Trantor: 549690339
Captain an¡¯s mind was still on the silver Wolf that had barged into the Shi family¡¯s house, so he casually replied with a few words before hanging up the phone.
At this time, in the PEI family¡¯s house, number six was talking to a serious-looking middle-aged man. The bright and beautiful young girl was sitting impatiently at the side, yawning.
the three of them have been confirmed dead.
As he spoke, the middle-aged man¡¯s brows furrowed into a dead knot, half an hour ago, the test results were sent over. The people from the Shi family¡¯s research Institute sent back a sample of the spiritual power residue. It showed that it belonged to the three of them, and there was a servant with them!
The Shi family had confirmed that the spiritual power belonged to the three of them, which was far more convincing to the PEI family than the general gic test.
He rubbed his head in frustration, closed his eyes, and raised his chin in the direction of the table.
¡°The Shi family also sent this over. Take a look.¡±
There was a broken piece of a weapon on the table. Number six stood up and picked up the broken piece of the weapon. After looking at it for a while, his expression changed.
This weapon belonged to the burly man who was with Sangu. From the broken part, it looked like it had been cut cleanly by someone with an extremely sharp weapon!
However, the burly man¡¯s weapon was already a type of spirit weapon. It was connected to his mind and was forged through a special method. It was extraordinarily hard, and it was difficult for ordinary weapons to break it so easily.
Unless the other party¡¯s weapon was of the same grade as the burly man¡¯s spirit weapon, and it was extremely likely that the other party was not weak, then it would not be able to cut through the burly man¡¯s spirit weapon.
Or, the other party¡¯s strength could overpower the burly man and forcefully break the spirit weapon with his spirit energy.
However, the second possibility was very unlikely. The cut of the weapon was smooth, and it did not look broken.
Number six exined his analysis, and the middle-aged man closed his eyes and nodded.
Then, number six asked,¡±
¡°However, this kind of spirit tool that has already recognized its master, because of the support of spirit energy, its power is much higher than ordinary spirit tools. If it can be cut in a hurry during battle, what kind of weapon can easily do it?¡±
When she asked this, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression froze and he slowly opened his eyes.
¡°Back then, the few divine artifacts that appeared from beyond the heavens were fine.¡± His gaze seemed to pass over the bright youngdy¡¯s body. The originally restless bright youngdy immediately lowered her head like a cat seeing a mouse.
Number six also seemed to have thought of something and looked at her guilty sister. She coughed lightly and said,¡±
¡°However, because those divine artifacts were rare and extremely precious, father and a few elders had to pay a great price to obtain them. Each of them is a token of the family¡¯s inheritance and is in the hands of a few uncles, so how could they appear outside?¡±
¡°Yup,¡± When the middle-aged man heard what she said, he hesitated.
¡°Maybe I¡¯m thinking too much.¡±
The people in the room were silent for a moment. After a long time, the middle-aged man sighed.
¡°That¡¯s not the most important thing at the moment. It¡¯s that we found su Wu¡¯s aura at the scene.¡± This was the thing that gave him the most headache, he was just arrested by the people of the heavens beyond heaven. On that day, his body was brought back for research. He was already dead. How could his aura reappear here?¡±
The middle-aged man¡¯s pupils contracted.¡±After the old monsters from the Shi family went to take a look, they suspected that third elder and the others were killed by su Wu.¡±
As he said this, he red at the beautiful young girl.
¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your willfulness, how could you have attracted such a disaster?¡± The young girl who had been extremely arrogant in front of number six did not even dare to breathe loudly after being reprimanded by him.
¡°I think you¡¯re out of your mind. You can¡¯t even tell what¡¯s a big thing and what¡¯s a small thing.¡± In front of number six, the bright and beautiful girl¡¯s face flushed red from being rebuked. She was somewhat dissatisfied, but she did not dare to open her mouth to refute.
¡°Father¡¡± Number six frowned, this matter, sister is not¡
¡°Don¡¯t put in a good word for her!¡± The middle-aged man interrupted his daughter,¡± she killed people indiscriminately and attracted the attention of ordinary people. However, she caused trouble that can¡¯t be settled! Otherwise, why would I have sent Sangu and the others to keep an eye on them? not only¡¯ did they lose some men, they even caused such a disaster!¡±
The middle-aged man cursed a few times, but he was still not satisfied. However, looking at the bright and beautiful young girl, he was toozy to say more.
now that su Wu has appeared, beyond the heavens will send someone to investigate sooner orter. The PEI family is already involved. I¡¯m just afraid that at this time, the Shi family will choose to protect themselves and not help US.
As he said this, he nced at the beautiful youngdy.
go back to the Shi family immediately and get some information from Shi Yue.
Try not to make the Shi family retreat at this critical moment.
When the beautiful young woman heard him say this, she heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly agreed.
In the end, perhaps because he felt that the middle-aged man also needed his help, he couldn¡¯t help but show a little pride.
Her expression fell into the eyes of number six and the middle-aged man, and the two of them exchanged a tacit look.
The middle-aged man waved his hand, indicating for the beautiful girl to leave.
As soon as she left, the middle-aged man ordered people to call the other members of the family toe over for a discussion.
Taking advantage of the fact that the others had not arrived yet, number six¡¯s gaze was still fixed in the direction where the bright and beautiful girl had left earlier. He had a thoughtful expression on his face.
¡°Father, are you afraid that the Shi family is going to call off the marriage?¡± When the middle-aged man heard her ask such a question, a trace of surprise shed across his face, which quickly turned into joy. He was happy for his daughter¡¯s keen sense.
¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re aware of this.¡± However, he shook his head immediately, but the marriage between us and the Shi family can¡¯t be canceled so easily!
Hearing this, number six was a little surprised,¡±
¡°Why?¡±
it¡¯s because we have amon goal. On the surface, we¡¯re fighting against the grandmasters, but in fact, we¡¯re fighting to enter the core of the ¡®divine prison¡¯.
Only by gathering the power of the underworld families can we be stronger and have more say in the future! He looked deeply at number six,¡¯¡ö the PEI family¡¯s Secret operation will be taken over by you in the future. It¡¯s good for you to know more about some things, but it¡¯s still too early to tell you some things. With your current strength, you won¡¯t be able to touch anything. The middle-aged man didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. Even though number six was confused, he waved his hand.
¡°Tell me about the attack you had on the Shi familyst night.¡±
Number six knew that he didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter again, so he naturally suppressed his curiosity. Then, with a serious expression, he told him everything that had happenedst night. He even mentioned that the demonic beast aura he had hidden in front of the young man was somewhat familiar.
¡°Demonic beasts ¡ The sea of stars?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s brows furrowed even more, during the Battle that year, we had an agreement with the starry sea that we would not offend each other. Was it an ident or a coincidence that they attacked you at this critical time? Or are you trying to make trouble when su Wu¡¯s aura reappears?¡±
Chapter 565 - 565: Can carry 1
Chapter 565: Can carry 1
Trantor: 549690339 1
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know that the muddy water she had stirred up had made the PEI family feel like they were facing a great enemy.
In the training field of the reserve team, Captain Ren was watching two team members sparring, and she was sitting by the side.
Captain Ren crossed his arms and chatted with her.
¡°Didn¡¯t you take two days off? I didn¡¯t expect you to be back so soon.¡±
Song qingxiao nodded. I came back after I finished my business. I went to see my mom and friends.
Captain Ren¡¯s understanding of her mostly came from information. When he heard her mention her mother, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡±
¡°Are you all right?¡±
not bad. She¡¯s currently in the sanatorium with someone taking care of her. As soon as song qingxiao finished her words, Captain Ren nodded. Hearing her mention her friend, he remembered that she had asked for leave to go out and see her friend.
She wanted to see the head of the eastern city guard Department. Captain Ren had even specially called to confirm it at that time, and now he had a particrly deep impression of it. As they talked to this point, he casually mentioned,¡±
by the way, your friend called in the afternoon and asked about your whereabouts. After knowing that you returned to the teamst night, he was relieved.
Captain Ren said it unintentionally, but song Qingxin¡¯s heart moved.
It seemed that the matter of him and the silver Wolf breaking into the Shi family¡¯s housest night had indeed been exposed. Furthermore, the silver Wolf¡¯s special existence had attracted Captain an¡¯s attention.
However, he had no evidence, so he called to confirm it.
Fortunately, she had rushed back to the reserve teamst night and Jiang xiachuan had seen her.
The imperial capital was quite a distance away from the reserve team. Captain an probably never dreamed that she would be able to get back in just two hours. In this way, he was partially cleared of suspicion.
From what he knew so far, the silver Wolf was involved, and Captain an had some suspicions about her, but it was only suspicion, so he called to verify it first.
However, Captain Ren¡¯s reply should be able to dispel some of his spections. Even if he couldn¡¯t bepletely convinced, Captain an was a rigorous person. Before there was conclusive evidence, he wouldn¡¯t say anything casually. As long as there was no movement from Shi Yue¡¯s side and Luo Wu was smart, he would be temporarily safe.
However, song qingxiao did not dare to rxpletely. She decided to take it one step at a time. If there was any sign of trouble in the reserve team, she would just run away in advance.
In the following period of time, song qingxiao secretly paid attention to the reserve team and the situation in the reserve team. She often appeared outside the school practice field.
She usually spent more time cultivating in her room. Recently, she had appeared more frequently, which made Captain Ren quite happy. He often asked her to give pointers to the new members of the team.
In the reserve team, she had also be famous because of her outstanding performance against Liu Xiao. There were often people who came to ask her for advice. asionally, Captain Cao of the reserve team also came over and revealed his intention to pull song qingxiao into the reserve team.
For half a month, there was no sign of any movement. Besides the daily purchases between the two teams, there were no new peopleing in and out. Song qingxiao¡¯s anxious heart slowly calmed down.
It seemed that the situation was indeed as she had expected, and it was temporarily developing in a good direction.
Luo Wu and Captain an kept their mouths shut. In order to avoid causing panic among the people, they announced to the public that there were no casualties in the invasion of wild beasts in the Shi family.
Although the members of the reserve team knew that she had a Silver Wolf, because the silver Wolf usually followed by her side and never hurt anyone,¡¯no one naturally associated her with this matter.
As there were no more cases of beasts injuring people in the imperial capital, the heat of the matter gradually died down. It was not even as hot as the discussion about the destruction of the western suburbs.
In this half a month, no matter how much song qingxiao tried to contact him, he did not appear again.
The reserve team¡¯s assessment for this month was about to begin. In the canteen, many members who were eating had bitter expressions.
Tan Wen held the rice in his bowl and whispered to song qingxiao,¡± I heard that the captain is going to take out his magic treasure again in this assessment.
Song qingxiao raised her head. Tan Wen seemed to know what she was thinking and continued,¡±
¡°The iron pen is writing big characters.¡±
After she finished speaking, she seemed to have thought of something.
¡ãh right, Qing Xiao, after this month¡¯s assessment, you should be in the reserve team, right?¡±
After her fight with Liu Xiao, Captain Cao had tried to take her away, but Captain Ren had forced it down. It had been dyed for nearly two months.
Recently, Captain Cao had beening over often, which made Captain Ren furious. The reserve team could often hear Captain Ren¡¯s angry roars. Song qingxiao probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stay for long.
Tan Wen said with a hint of envy on his face.
Song qingxiao was about to say something, but for some reason, her heart suddenly skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t have time to speak. Her expression changed immediately, and she got up and walked out of the dining room.
The silver Wolf, who was sitting by her feet and gnawing on a cooked bone,
saw her move and also came out with a bone in its mouth.
Song qingxiao walked very fast. After leaving the restaurant, she went to a corner with fewer people. The silver Wolf followed closely behind. Just as the man and the wolf reached the back of the restaurant, the long-lost system announcement sounded in song qingxiao¡¯s mind.
¡°Enter the God¡¯s trial!¡±
Now that the trial was here, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t ask for more. The moment she heard the notification, she revealed a smile that she had been waiting for a long time. She grabbed the silver Wolf that sensed something was wrong and caught it in her palm. In the blink of an eye, the man and the wolf disappeared from the spot.
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered, and when she reappeared, she was already in the familiar trial space.
She was still holding onto a tuft of hair on the back of the silver Wolf. Perhaps it was because it did not bite song qingxiao¡¯s arm likest time, so when they entered the trial space, it did not turn into a seal totem likest time.
There were already two men in the trial space before she came in. When song qingxiao appeared with the silver Wolf, the two men looked indifferent at first, but when they saw song qingxiao and the silver Wolf, their faces changed and they subconsciously stood up and took two steps back.
Song qingjiang let go of his hand, and the silver Wolf immediately looked around the trial space. When it saw the two people inside, it spat out the bone in its mouth and let out a threatening growl!
¡°I can bring pets?¡±
One of them could not help but ask after recovering from his shock. The silver Wolf looked very fierce on the outside. In just over a month¡¯s time, the injuries it had sustained from the three-headed dog when it was escaping from the terror Battalion hadpletely recovered thanks to its powerful self-healing ability.
The wound was regrown with Silver Wolf fur, and it was much better than the day when he was bald.
Its body was originally extremely terrifying, and at this moment, even if it only let out a threatening low growl from its throat, the two people in the trial space could feel that it was not to be trifled with.
The two of them looked at song qingxiao and assessed her strength in their hearts. They instinctively looked at each other and exchanged looks..
Chapter 566 - 566: Maliciousness (1)
Chapter 566: Maliciousness (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Song Qing felt a little depressed. If he could seal the silver Wolf into a totem and hide it likest time, he could use it as a trump card at the critical moment. Perhaps he could achieve unexpected results.
However, the time to enter the trial space today was rushed. At that time, in front of the public, she only had a faint premonition. She did not have time to make any extra movements and dragged the silver Wolf into the space.
Fortunately, with a grab, she actually managed to pull the silver Wolf in. This should be because the silver Wolf originally came from the trial space.
After the silver Wolf was exposed, song qingxiao lost a trump card. However, after entering the fake dan stage, she wasn¡¯t afraid.
She didn¡¯t answer the man¡¯s question, but walked to a corner and sat down.
The silver Wolf seemed to have sensed that the atmosphere was not right. Its eyes were fixed on the two men in the medium, and it slowly retreated to her side.
The two men in the trial space were between 30 and 40 years old, and they had strong bodies.
The man who didn¡¯t get a response from her earlier regained hisposure and slowly sat back down.
The other man, who was slightly taller, quickly followed,¡±
¡°Number three, this Wolf of yours, is it a pet you exchanged for in the trial space?¡±
Song qingxiao raised her eyes and sized up the person who spoke.
He was quite tall and wore a pair of olive-green leggings. He wore a tight-fitting cotton shirt with a gray leather jacket over his upper body. The tight-fitting shirt outlined his strong muscles.
The man seemed to be surrounded by a stream of steam, and as he spoke, his hair and clothes swayed slightly.
Song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power was more of the ice type, so she could feel that the energy around the man was a type of natural element. It might be his ability.
However, the energy could leak out. It was unknown if it was due to his powerful strength or other reasons.
She reached out to touch the back of the silver Wolf, and the vignt Wolf King allowed her to touch it. Even if she did not answer the man¡¯s words, this scene made the two trial-takers who hade first even more certain.
The trial-takers who had survived until now were all very clear about the rules of the trial space. If it wasn¡¯t an item from the trial space, or something that wasn¡¯t brought into the trial space the first time, it was impossible to enter the trial space after surviving the first time.
This Wolf of hers gave the two of them a great sense of oppression, but it was quite obedient to her, so it should be a pet that was exchanged in the trial space.
The items exchanged in the trial space were all random, but it was unknown whether these two were unlucky or for other reasons, but so far, they had not found any pets in the trial space.
Other than the new No. 3 being lucky, it was also possible that she had killed another lucky person and obtained it.
The man who asked the question thought to himself,¡± such a Wolf should be worth a lot of points. Although it can be a great help to her, once the points are used on pets, her own strength should be on the weak side.
At the thought of this, he instinctively turned to look at the other man. Their eyes shed and they no longer spoke.
The trial space quietened down again. About ten minutester, the mist in the space wavered, and another trial-taker appeared.
The two people who arrived first looked at the neer. Song qingxiao also raised her eyes to look. The neer was a short, ordinary-looking old man. He had his hands behind his back, like an ordinary old man who was strolling after a meal. He even had a dry pipe in his mouth.
However, under the old man¡¯s ordinary clothes, he had a head of eye-catching red hair that seemed to have been specially dyed. It hung down at the back of his head in an ostentatious manner, which did not match his appearance, forming a strange contrast.
For some reason, the moment the old man appeared, song Qingxin was a little unhappy.
There was no reason for this feeling, not to mention that with the advancement of her strength, this kind of instinctive reaction that affected her emotions was too abnormal, and might even affect the following trial.
She furrowed her brows imperceptibly, and this slight movement was immediately noticed by the other three people in the trial space.
The man in the gray jacket looked at the flickering light from the pipe in his mouth and chuckled.
number 4, you can¡¯t smoke in a public ce.
He pointed at song qingxiao. there¡¯s anotherdy here.
¡°Hehe.¡± The old man who came in with a cigarette in his mouth narrowed his eyes when he heard this. He looked like an extremely kind and easy-going old man. He moved his fingers and reached out to put out the sparks in his pipe.
¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault,¡±
He admitted his mistake with a good temper and looked deeply at song qingxiao.
it¡¯s a habit I¡¯ve had for decades. I can¡¯t get rid of it. I¡¯m sorry. Sorry.
As number four spoke, his hand stopped on the pipe for a moment. A few wisps of smoke came out from his fingertips, as if he could not feel the heat of the pipe.
When the man in the gray jacket spoke, song qingxiao suppressed her thoughts and followed the topic. She pretended to cover her nose with her hand.
However, under her slender fingers, she sniffed twice and did not smell the choking smell of smoke.
After number four put out his pipe, he put it into the pocket hanging on his waist. Like a homeless neighbor, he paced a few steps toward Greybeard, who had advised him to put out his pipe. Heughed as if he was having a casual conversation,
¡°You guys are lucky to havee in first and made friends. It¡¯s fate that brought us together. As the old saying goes, if we¡¯re fated, we¡¯ll meet thousands of miles away. If we¡¯re not, we won¡¯t know each other.¡±
He seemed to sit down unintentionally, but it was actually ingenious. He sat close to the man in the gray jacket and happened to be facing song qingxiao.
For some reason, song qingxiao had a feeling that the red-haired old man was on guard against her.
It was no coincidence that the two of them hated each other.
After the old man sat down, he scratched his head.
¡°It¡¯s a rare opportunity for us to meet. I wonder what your names are for this joint trial?¡±
Although they knew that he was probably very insincere and had no sincerity in his words, they did not hit a smiling person. No one had the intention to put themselves in the opposite position from the beginning.
Besides, the question he asked was harmless, so the man in gray armorughed heartily.
to be honest, I came first, followed by this brother, he pointed to the other man, then his eyes fell on song qingxiao.
we¡¯ve just arrived. It¡¯s thisdy with the silver Wolf who arrived.
¡°Then you¡¯re number one, that little brother is number two, and this is number three.¡± The red-haired old man said with a smile, and number one nodded.
On the surface, the two seemed to hit it off at first sight, and both had extremely talkative characters. From the old man¡¯s smoking habit to talking about all sorts of things, after more than ten minutes of talking, there was no movement in the trial space..
Chapter 567 - 567: Canyon (1)
Chapter 567: Canyon (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Although number one was still talking to number four, his eyes were filled with doubt.
Another half an hour passed, and there were still no other participants in the trial space. Song Qing sighed,¡±
¡°It seems that this trial will be just the four of us.¡±
The silver Wolfy quietly by her side, as if it was resting with its eyes closed. However, none of the participants in the trial space dared to underestimate it.
As soon as song Qing spoke, number one and number four, who were chatting happily, stopped talking at the same time. The space was silent for a moment, and number four alsoughed,¡±
¡°It seems so.¡±
The smile on number one¡¯s face disappeared,¡± but¡ He raised his head and his gaze swept past the faces of the other three.
¡°I still don¡¯t have a mission prompt.¡± Finally, he looked at song Qing and asked, II
¡°Number four, what about you?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have any, either.¡±
It wasn¡¯t just the two of them who didn¡¯t receive any mission notifications. Song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness also didn¡¯t receive any mission notifications.
This situation was very obvious. For this trial mission, one had to either rely on themselves to find clues, or there would be two choices.
No matter which one it was, it was of no benefit to them.
ording to song qingxiao¡¯s past missions, if she had to find clues on her own, it was very likely that one of the trial-takers would die before the mission could be triggered.
She and number four didn¡¯t like each other very much. If the mission needed someone to trigger it, it seemed that she needed to think of a way to get rid of number four first.
Thinking of this, she raised her head to look at number four. Coincidentally, number four was also looking up at her.
The two of them looked at each other and smiled in a friendly manner. They nodded silently.
If there were two choices for the mission, simr to the mission in the mental hospital and the escape from the terror Battalion, the four participants would have to split into two groups.
It was impossible for her to cooperate with number four. Number one and number two were already on guard when she brought the silver Wolf.
From the current scene of number four and number one chatting andughing, it was very likely that the two of them hit it off.
Everyone¡¯s expression was a little solemn. Number two sighed, stood up and stretched,¡±
it seems that I have to find the clues myself for this mission.
As soon as he finished speaking, the thick fog in the trial space began to dissipate and the light around them began to dim. Zhou Jing was extremely quiet, as if the sound of their clothes rubbing against each other could be heard clearly!
The moment the mist dispersed, song qingxiao had already released her divine sense. When the mist hadpletely dispersed, she opened her eyes. The silver Wolf was close to her side, its ears perked up vigntly. In the distance, number one and the others were also about four or five meters away from her, as if they were in the trial space. The four of them each stood in a corner of a square.
Two towering stone walls appeared on the left and right of the group. Before they could confirm whether the trial environment was safe, song qingxiao instinctively stuck her back to the stone walls to avoid being ambushed.
After the other three reacted, they also pressed their backs against the stone wall and began to observe the environment.
The few of them were in a crack in the mountain that looked like a big Canyon. It was as if someone had split a big mountain in the middle with great force. The moonlight shone down from the top of the canyon. Through theyers of moss on the top of their heads, the moonlight was reflected in a faint green color, illuminating the inside of the canyon.
The ground was made of uneven stones, and there was water between the stone cracks. There seemed to be water dripping down from another part of the mountain wall, so it made the inside of the canyon extremely humid and low in temperature, which made several people who were in it feel a chill all over their bodies.
Other than the four people and one wolf who had just entered the trial, there was no one else. The canyon was extremely long. Song qingxiao looked left and right, but she couldn¡¯t see the end. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know which direction they should go in, as it was the best way toplete the mission.
Song qingxiao was surprised that there was no mission notification in her sea of consciousness.
Even if there were no prompts in the realm when one entered the trial of God for the first time, there would still be prompts after entering the mission scene, such as the first trial card or the Starlight magic circle on demon Ind.
However, at this moment, there was nothing at all. There was not even anyone from the original mission who understood the mission scene. This situation was too strange!
¡°Which way should we go?¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, number four was the first to lose his cool and speak.
He pulled his foot out of the crack, and when he lifted it, the sound of water flowing and stones rolling was amplified in the canyon.
¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Number one shook his head. Number four looked like an old man who was addicted to smoking. He subconsciously ced his hand on the pipe hanging on his waist, why don¡¯t we walk around first? we¡¯ll talk again when we find something wrong.
His words were subtle, but everyone understood his intentions.
At this point, the mission would most likely have to be triggered before it could be unlocked. Before the mission was activated, without the people living in the mission scene appearing, everyone was like a headless fly. It was the same no matter where they went. They were just waiting for an opportunity to appear.
Number four nodded, but his words interrupted her action of taking out her pipe.
Although they didn¡¯t say they would cooperate, number two, number four, and the others seemed to have decided to cooperate with each other. After number one¡¯s voice fell, everyone chose the right side as the exit.
Number one also pulled his foot out of the crack in the stone and took two steps forward. Number two and number four followed behind him.
Song qingxiao looked up. The moonlight formed a Halo at the top of the canyon. She estimated that the mountains on both sides were at least 70 to 80 meters high!
Within the canyon, one¡¯s vision was restricted to a certain extent. If they could climb to the top of the mountain, they would definitely be able to see the entire Canyon clearly.
She had only stopped for a moment, but number one and the others had already taken a few steps forward. As if realizing that she had not followed, number one instinctively stopped and turned to her,¡±
¡°Number three, What are you looking at?¡±
It was extremely dark in the valley, and number one¡¯s face was hidden in the dark. He couldn¡¯t see clearly, but judging from his voice, he seemed to be questioning her.
¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Song qingxiao replied. Number one smiled and said,¡±
¡°Hurry up and follow us. We¡¯ve just entered the trial, so we don¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s better for everyone to stick together, so we can feel more at ease.¡±
In fact, it was precisely because the trial mission had not been triggered that the trial-takers were the most dangerous. However, song Qing¡¯s eyes shed and she nodded.
The silver Wolf followed beside her, and there was a distance between each participant that was neither too far nor too close. After walking forward for about fifteen minutes, the silver Wolf¡¯s nose twitched and it let out a soft cry from its throat. Not long after, number one let out a cry of surprise,
¡°Eh?¡±
Chapter 568 - 568: The abandoned ship (1)
Chapter 568: The abandoned ship (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The exit of the canyon seemed to be blocked by something. It was pitch ck from afar, blocking the dusky night outside the canyon.
¡°What¡¯s that?¡± No. 2 asked. The few of them instinctively slowed down and slowly approached in that direction.
The smell of rust entered everyone¡¯s nose. After everyone got closer, they realized that the thing blocking the exit was not a living thing, but a rusty behemoth.
It was a ship that looked like a giant egg. The ship was upright and firmly stuck in the canyon, blocking the way out.
¡°Why is there a boat here?¡±
No. 1 raised his head to look at the top of the ship, wondering how the ship could appear here in such a way.
could it be that the exit is on the other side of the boat? maybe it¡¯s still by the sea, so after it was stranded, it was blown in by the wind and got stuck here? ¡±
Number two suggested a n, but number one shook his head.
¡°There¡¯s no wind,¡±
There was indeed no wind here, and it was strangely quiet.
If it was as No. 2 had said, the ship had been blown into the canyon and got stuck, then who knew what kind of storm it would take to be able to lift such arge ship.
However, there was no sound of wind here. They had been in the mission scene for a while, and they did not feel the existence of wind.
¡°You¡¯ll know once you go in and take a look,¡± Song Qing said.
Her gaze fell on the surface of the ship. Some parts of the ship had already grown a thickyer of rust. It seemed that it had been parked here for some years.
No. 1 responded, but the side of the ship that faced the crowd seemed to be sealed, like a huge eggshell, protecting the inside.
The exterior was covered in a thickyer of rust. As No. 1 spoke, he lifted his leg and kicked the hull of the ship.
A dull sound like a great Bell rang out. The canyon was like a natural loudspeaker, amplifying the sound by several times, causing everyone¡¯s eardrums to hurt.
The hull suffered this blow, and the rust clinging to it fell down like snowkes, like flying locusts, blocking everyone¡¯s vision.
Song qingxiao was at the back and was the furthest away. She hurriedly retreated, but she still couldn¡¯t avoid being sprinkled with some rust.
Number one covered his face with his hands and closed his eyes. He muttered a curse.
After the sound of the ship being kicked, there was still a ¡®buzzing¡¯ sound. The amount of rust that fell was much less than before. Number one quickly shook his head and wiped his face,¡±
¡°This ship is a whole, solid body.¡±
Judging from the Echo, the hull was very thick, as if it had been specially modified and reinforced. Even though it had been stranded for many years and the exterior of the hull had been corroded, it was still very strong.
How did such a strange ship fall here?
A question popped up in song Qingxin¡¯s mind. He did not know if he would be able to find the answer after entering the ship.
it seems like the only way is to climb up and enter from the side of the stern. Number one suggested, and everyone nodded.
The ship was at least thirty to forty meters long, which was equivalent to the height of a ten-story building.
After number one finished speaking, he turned his head and looked behind him. His gaze lingered on song Qing for a moment.
She brought a Wolf with her, and the strange hull was pulled out in an oval arc. Other than rust on the surface of the hull, there seemed to be nothing to grab.
Under such circumstances, it was already very difficult for a human to climb up, let alone the huge Wolf.
Number one¡¯s lips curved up imperceptibly, and he said hypocritically,¡±
¡°Ladies First, but number three, do you need any help?¡±
As he spoke, number 2 and number 4 both turned their heads and looked down on song Qing.
¡°No need,¡± Number one¡¯s action was just to test her strength. Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense swept through the cabin. After confirming that there was no living creature¡¯s aura inside, she immediately nced at the silver Wolf. Her heart moved and she touched the silver wolf¡¯s head.
After the man and Wolf had reconciled from their previous ¡®fight¡¯, they were much more in sync than before.
The silver Wolf seemed to understand her intentions and was about to retreat when song qingxiao grabbed the fur on the back of its neck and lifted her leg to ride on it.
It was not her first time riding on the silver Wolf, but the first two times, she was seriously injured and the silver Wolf took her away.
Although her weight was almost negligible to the silver Wolf, it was a little unhappy that she was being ridden for no reason. It growled in a low voice, but song qingxiao held its neck tightly. No matter how much it backed away, it was obvious that it would not get off. Ignoring its anger, she lowered her head and whispered in its ear,
¡°Do you still want to drink blood?¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, the silver Wolf¡¯s ears twitched. She raised her head and patted the silver Wolf¡¯s shoulder de.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
As soon as it finished speaking, the silver Wolf kicked off its hind legs. Without using the power of a run-up, its body was like an arrow released from a bow, and with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it flew over the heads of number two and the others with song qingxiao!
The moment the silver Wolf moved, number four instinctively pressed his hand on the pipe at his waist. Number one and number two also tensed up. Before they could react, the shadow above their heads blocked the green light and shadow, shrouding everyone below under the Wolf¡¯s breath. Then, with a loud bang, the silver Wolf¡¯s body hit the top of the ship like a meteor.
In an instant, a deafening crash was heard, and arge amount of rust shards fell to the ground.
This kind of vibration was much stronger than the kick No. 1 had given him earlier.
The ship seemed to slide between the cracks of the canyon on both sides because of the silver Wolf¡¯s pounce. The shaking of the light and the loud sound that spread out gave the three people a feeling as if the earth was shaking and the mountains were shaking.
No. l¡¯s heart tightened, and a wind current formed beside him, blowing away the falling debris.
He looked up with a sullen face and saw the giant Wolf carrying song qingxiao¡¯s figure jumping up in the dim light. In a few jumps, it had jumped tens of meters high. The shadow was gradually blocked by the falling rust and could not be seen clearly.
However, from the sound, it seemed like the silver Wolf was about to reach the highest point of the ship in just a few breaths.
The few of them had never dreamed that the silver Wolf, which they thought was the most difficult to climb, would show such a move not long after they entered the trial scene!
Under the falling rust, number one couldn¡¯t see number two and number Four¡¯s expressions, but he guessed that they were the same as him, unable to remain calm.
As the silver Wolfnded on the ground with a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound, the ship made a Weng Weng¡¯ sound. The sound did not stop for a long time and spread out in the canyon, making people dizzy and nauseous.
Other than that, there was no other sound. One could imagine that in such a short time, the huge Silver Wolf should have already led the people to the top of the ship.
Number one held back the shock in his heart and clenched his fists tightly. After a long while, his heart was still beating wildly.
The giant Wolf was too powerful!
Chapter 569 - 461-entering_l
Chapter 569: Chapter 461-entering_l
Trantor: 549690339 I
After the silver Wolf brought song qingxiao up to the top of the boat, she jumped down. The silver Wolf shook its head and slowly followed her.
When he looked up from the bottom of the canyon, he already felt that the boat was not small. But after he came up, he found that the boat was muchrger than song Qing had imagined.
The hull was shaped like a giant water drop, about 40 to 50 meters long, with an ¡®X¡¯ shape at the top and a huge propeller at the rear. Song qingxiao and the silver Wolf were standing in the middle of the propeller.
The surface of the propeller was covered with a thickyer of rust, and a few of them had broken. Looking down from the gaps of the des, one could see that the entire hull was almost covered in rust.
The side outside the canyon was the top of the cabin, but it might have suffered serious wear and tear in the process of falling, so the appearance of the ship itself could hardly be seen.
She raised her head and looked up. With the help of the moonlight, she could roughly estimate the height of the mountain walls on both sides. It was much higher than she had expected. The mountain walls were covered with moss, and the traces of friction when the boat fell had disappeared.
At the other end of the canyon, which was blocked by the ship, a faint blue light could be seen. That should be the exit of the canyon.
This boat wasn¡¯t small, so how did it get thrown here?
They hade here as soon as they entered the trial scenario, and they had seen the boat not long after they had walked. Song qingxiao did not believe that the appearance of the boat was a coincidence. It might have something to do with the trial, and it could be an important clue.
Thinking of this, she was about to find an entrance and enter the cabin to check it out when she heard a sound from below!
With a ¡®bang¡¯, song Qing¡¯s little feet trembled slightly, and the entire ship let out a few muffled roars like a dormant beast.
It seemed that number one, two, and four couldn¡¯t keep their cool after she came up, and they started to climb up one after another.
Her eyes swept down and fell on the other side of the ship. There was a diamond-shaped ship that extended out, about a dozen meters away from where she was standing. There was a tform facing her, wide inside and narrow outside, just like the shape of a ship. She didn¡¯t know if she could find the entrance to the ship there.
Song qingxiao immediately jumped. She controlled the spiritual energy in her body andnded on the protruding part of the boat.
She was standing on one side of the prism, which was not wide enough. Just as she was about to lean over to take a look, she suddenly heard the sound of wind.
A Silver Shadow quickly jumped down. Her eyelids twitched and she immediately pushed her palm against the boat. Ice crystals instantly formed between her palm and the boat, sticking her body firmly.
The next moment, the silver Wolfnded on the grid with a ¡®boom¡¯, squeezing song Qing¡¯s small body.
Fortunately, she was prepared in advance, so she was not pushed away by the silver Wolf¡¯s jump. However, under the force of the push, the sticky rust on the ice was torn off. Song qingxiao stood up and shook off the ice in her hand.
From the other side of the boat came the angry cries of number one and the others. Song qingxiao looked at the silver Wolf helplessly. It was stuck to the boat and could not even turn around.
A man and a Wolf squeezed in the small grid. Song qingxiao told the silver Wolf not to move, then she squatted down and reached out to feel.
However, song qingxiao was very disappointed. She didn¡¯t know if she was unlucky or if the entrance to the ship wasn¡¯t here. She searched for a long time but couldn¡¯t find the gap.
She frowned, paused for a moment, and reached out to knock again.
¡®Chi, Chi¡¯ two sounds echoed, and there was an empty sound inside. Her eyes lit up, and she opened her palm. A ck Dagger suddenly appeared in her palm.
Song qingxiao held the dagger and used her spiritual power to stab it in. The dagger pierced through the solid and hard hull, and she cut it along the edge. Finally, she stood up and kicked the edge with her foot.
After fusing with a small amount of flood dragon blood, her physical strength had be extremely great. Although it could not bepared to the huge strength of the snake tail after transforming, it was still extraordinary.
¡®Bang¡¯!
The ship trembled violently, and the sound of friction came from both sides of the mountain wall.
The lid was kicked open, and a turbid gas leaked out of the cabin. Song qingxiao immediately held her breath.
¡°Number three, have you found the entrance?¡±
On the other side of the boat, number one¡¯s voice came from above. From the source of his voice, song qingxiao guessed that he should have climbed to the top of the boat.
¡°I guess so.¡± She lifted her leg and kicked the deformed lid again. After a few times, the gap became bigger and bigger. When it was about big enough for her to enter, she slid in through the gap, cut open the gap on both sides with the dagger, and then lifted her leg to kick it.
With a nging sound, the gap became even bigger, and arge amount of air poured in. The silver Wolf above also jumped down.
The cabin was pitch ck, and one could not even see their fingers. As it had been sealed for many years, it gave off a moldy smell.
Song qingxiao used her divine sense to scan the area. She didn¡¯t sense any living beings inside, so she jumped in with relief.
After about two to three meters, she stepped on something. Before song qingxiao could rx, the thing under her foot ¡®moved¡¯.
This sudden change surprised song qingxiao. With a creak, the thing under her feet turned around, and she slipped. She didn¡¯t have time to change her body shape and fell straight down.
At the critical moment, song qingwei turned her body around. Before she could reach out to grab the spinning object to stabilize her body, her back hit something and her falling body was stuck!
Song Qing¡¯s small head was facing down, and the thing that was spinning above her body squeaked twice. After that, there was a light ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, and something fell straight towards her face. She instinctively reached out to catch it.
She gathered her spirit energy in her hands, and with a cracking sound, the thing that fell into her hands was crushed into pieces and fell to the ground.
It was a skull with dried hair wrapped around it. It was just a false rm.
Song Qingxin¡¯s heart rxed. She supported herself with the thing on her back and slowly stood up.
The ce where she had slipped was a rotating chair, and the seat belt on the chair had tied a headless skeleton to it.
There was a table under him. It seemed that there were still people in the cabin who had not escaped when the ship was in trouble.
Because the cabin had suffered a great turbulence, most of the things inside were scattered around except for the fixed items. She did not have time to find other useful clues. The shadow of the exit above her head shook, and then the huge figure of the silver Wolf also jumped down with the sound of the wind. With a ¡®bang¡¯, itnded on the wall of the cabin, making a violent sound.
¡°Number three?¡± No. l¡¯s voice came from above. It seemed that he had already climbed to the top of the ship. He said anxiously,¡±
¡°Are you alright?¡±
As he spoke, he seemed to be jumping down as well. Not long after, song qingxiao heard a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound above the entrance.
Number one naturally didn¡¯t ask this question because he was concerned about her life or death. It was obvious that the strange movements in the cabin earlier had raised his vignce and made him worried about the danger inside the ship..
Chapter 570 - 570: Notebook (1)
Chapter 570: Notebook (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. When she realized that only No. 1 had reached the entrance of the cabin first, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a murderous intent.
This trial mission had yet to be activated, and it was very likely that one of the three trial-takers had to die before the mission could be activated.
Back in the trial space, number one and number four had been making eyes at each other, and it was very likely that they would work together. She didn¡¯t like number four very much, so she had to think of a way to get rid of number one to prevent the two of them from working together to plot against herter on.
As long as number one¡¯s death was a foregone conclusion and the trial mission was initiated, number two and number four would not make an enemy out of him for an unrted trial-taker when they first entered the mission.
She summoned a dagger and held it in her palm as she casually scanned the cabin.
The light at the entrance was blocked by number one¡¯s figure, and it was pitch ck under the cabin.
However, after song qingxiao fused with the small amount of flood dragon blood, her vision was extremely good. Even in the dark, it was not affected much. She soon found something pressed down on the debris on the ground.
She kicked the rubbish away with the tip of her foot and reached out to pick it
up.
It was a notebook made of animal skin, covered in dust. She flipped it open and saw that it was filled with numbers and symbols.
Because it had been ced there for a long time, the notebook was a little wet, and the paper had be pink and crunchy. His fingers gently lifted it and pinched a corner.
¡°Number three?¡± After number one finished speaking, he did not get a response from her for a long time. He grew suspicious and raised his voice,¡±
¡°Are you alright? I¡¯ming down.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, the shadow at the entrance flickered twice, and a gust of wind blew into the cabin. Song Qing stopped flipping through his notebook and sneered in his heart.
After a long while, no one jumped down. It was obvious that number one¡¯s previous actions were just to test him.
She flipped through a few more pages of the notebook. There were a few pages stuck together in the middle, and most of them recorded some navigation data. asionally, she also recorded some random notes.
This logbook appeared here, so it was very likely that it belonged to the person sitting in front of the chair.
She looked at the headless skeleton tied to the chair by the seat belt. He should have had a premonition when the ship was in trouble.
Since he had the habit of writing a log, he knew that he would not be able to escape when the incident happened. He might have left something useful behind.
Thinking of this, she held the notebook under her armpit, squatted down, and raised her head to face the headless skeleton.
In the dark, the skeleton¡¯s skin and flesh were shriveled and ck. It looked terrifying, but song qingxiao had seen more terrible scenes than this, so she reached out to touch the clothes on the skeleton without changing her expression.
When he touched the dried skeleton through his clothes, he rummaged through the bones, making cracking sounds.
She was lucky. When she rummaged through the inner pocket on the right side of the skeleton, she found something that was covered by a waterproof bag.
Song Qing was delighted and took out the item. It was a piece of paper that was folded in a hurry with words written on it.
Although it was a long time ago, it didn¡¯t look damaged because of the protective measures.
Before she could open it, a soft sound came from the upper side of the cabin. Apparently, someone had jumped to the entrance.
Song qingxiao frowned and stuffed the item into her pocket without a change in expression.
Before she could pull her hand out, another soft sound came from outside. Then, the light at the entrance was blocked. With the slight sound of the wind, the shadow at the entrance flickered. Someone jumped down, followed by two other people, and theynded with a thud.
The garbage on the ground was disturbed by the movement of the few peopleing in. Dust flew up one after another. With a ¡®rustle¡¯ sound, it seemed that someone had turned over their clothes. Not long after, the fire in the cabin flickered and a little light suddenly appeared.
The pipe in number Four¡¯s hand glowed red as he smoked, and his face looked a little gloomy under the light.
¡°Number three?¡± When number one saw her, he first called out to her,
¡°Are you alright?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song qingxiao replied. Under the flickering light of the fire, number one¡¯s eyes darkened.
¡°Since you¡¯re fine, why didn¡¯t you answer when I called you just now?¡±
As number one said this, the atmosphere suddenly became heavy. Number four smoked and didn¡¯t say anything. Number two just watched from the side, as if he didn¡¯t feel that there was something wrong with the atmosphere between number one and song qingxiao.
¡®OWW¡¡¯
The silver Wolf felt number one¡¯s hostility. It grinned and let out a threatening low growl. Young general song Qing hid the dagger in his hand. Hearing number one¡¯s words, he reached out and touched the silver Wolf.
¡°I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±
What a good ¡®didn¡¯t hear¡¯!
Of course, number one didn¡¯t really believe that she didn¡¯t hear him. If she was really that slow, she would have died a long time ago. There was no way she could have survived until now.
However, even though number one knew that she was just casually patronizing him, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.
This was a problem between him and number three. Number two and number four couldn¡¯t possibly side with him so easily at this time.
Song qingxiao had a Silver Wolf by her side. She had seen the terrifying strength of that Wolf before. If she fell out with her now, she would be at a disadvantage.
At that time, not only would number two and number four not help, but they might even hit him when he was down and kill him.
After all, the trial mission had not started yet!
Number one wasn¡¯t an impulsive person. He suppressed the anger in his heart and squeezed out a smile.
¡°If you didn¡¯t hear it, then forget it.¡± He said gently,¡± we¡¯ve just entered the mission, so we need to be careful. The mission prompt hasn¡¯t appeared yet, but there¡¯s still a possibility of cooperation between us. We don¡¯t have to kill each other. We can work together.
Hearing this, no one said anything. Number one said a few words to save face and didn¡¯t want to waste time on such nonsense. He then changed the topic,¡±
¡°You came in first, did you find anything?¡±
His gaze fell on song Qing¡¯s small face, as if he wanted to see something from her eyes.
In fact, they were all very smart. When they came in, they clearly found the book under song qingxiao¡¯s arm.
¡°I found this.¡± They arrived quickly, and song qingxiao didn¡¯t even have time to hide the notebook.
Number two and number four could choose not to interfere in her dispute with number one, but it was rted to the mission. If she still refused to take it out, it was very likely that the three of them would join forces.
Even if the three of them joined forces, she was 60% confident that she could kill them with the silver Wolf. However, these three were not pushovers, and she might be injured if they fought with their lives.
Since she wasn¡¯t sure what the mission was about, and she didn¡¯t know what would happen next, song qingxiao didn¡¯t want to turn against the three of them.
She took out her notebook. I didn¡¯t have time to read it in detail before you came in.
¡°Number 4.¡± Number one¡¯s eyes flickered. He was still suspicious, but he called out to number four,¡±
¡°Can we light up amp?¡±
Chapter 571 - 571: The new type _1
Chapter 571: The new type _1
Trantor: 549690339
This notebook was very likely to be rted to the clues of the mission, so of course, number four would not reject it. He took another puff of his cigarette, and the me on the pipe shed. Number Four¡¯s slightly hoarse voice sounded,¡±
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
He rubbed his fingers on the pipe, and a me suddenly appeared on the pipe, illuminating the dark cabin.
As he fiddled with it, song qingxiao sharply noticed that the temperature in the cabin had risen a little. It seemed that number Four¡¯s ability was to control mes, and the pipe in his hand was most likely a fire-rted magic weapon.
The two¡¯s spirit energy attributes were mutually exclusive. No wonder she felt hostility when she first saw this old man.
But then again, Luo zhiyu was also a fire ability user, but she didn¡¯t feel this way when she saw him. It was obvious that this old man¡¯s strength was several levels higher than his.
But what was worth pondering was that number one asked him to light up the light as soon as he opened his mouth, as if he already knew about his ability.
Number four held the pipe as if it was a smallntern. He nced at song qingxiao and said happily,¡±
¡°Since the notebook is in number three¡¯s hands, then let number three have a look first.¡± After he finished speaking, he pushed the pipe in his hand forward. When the me got close to song qingxiao¡¯s side, it made a ¡®Boom Boom¡¯ burning sound and suddenly rose higher than before.
The air inside the ship was very turbid. The ship had been stranded for many years, and the internal corrosion of the ship was also very serious. Under the light, the air seemed to be floating with an unknown dark green fog, surrounding the few of them.
In the light of the fire, song Qing squinted his eyes and answered. He opened the notebook.
Before number one and the others came down, she just flipped through the pages casually and didn¡¯t read it carefully. Now, she flipped through the pages again and looked for useful information.
Most of the notebook was filled with recorded navigation data. Song Qing flipped through it a few times. No. 1, No. 2, and No. 4 did not make a sound. Only the sound of burning mes and the slight movement when she flipped the pages could be heard in the cabin.
After flipping through most of the pages, he saw some scribbled words between the two pieces of paper stuck together.
The two pages were separated. Some parts were covered in ink, and some parts had fallen off when they were torn, but some words could still be seen?.. He had finally received the special signal¡ They had arrived ¡ Nearby¡ Professor an suspected that it was a new one ¡Once he brought it back¡ It might shock the world¡¡¯
The paper in the notebook was severely damaged, and the rest could no longer be seen clearly.
Song qingxiao frowned and handed the notebook to number one.
Number one quickly took it and flipped through it a few times. Finally, he stopped at the page that song qingxiao had been looking at.
I¡¯ve finally received the special signal¡
He read the words on it, and it was the same as what song qingxiao had read. After number one finished reading, he handed it to number four. After number four finished reading, he handed it to number two.
¡°It seems like these two pages are the key.¡± There were not many records at the back of the diary. It was as if something had happened to the ship not long after this entry.
Number two flipped through the pages and closed theptop.
we¡¯ve received a special signal and are in the vicinity. Professor an suspects that it¡¯s new. Once we bring it back, it might shock the world. Number one exined what he had learned from the notebook and looked at the others.
¡°What do you think is new? Something that can shock the world?¡±
From the information revealed on this page of the notebook, this group of people should have received a signal from an unknown source and discovered a new mysterious object that was enough to shock the world and attract the group to go there.
However, on the way, an ident happened. For some reason, the ship fell into the canyon, and their n was naturally ruined.
As for what had happened, it was not written in the notebook. Song Qing thought of the letter he had gotten from the skeleton.
There might be some records in the letter, but song qingxiao was not ready to share them.
¡°Treasure?¡± Number two couldn¡¯t help but guess.
Number four held his pipe and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°¡±It could also be a tomb or some ancient ruin.¡±
Number one nodded. In the trial scenario, treasure hunting, tomb exploration, or ancient ruins all sounded like they were rted to the mission. Before he could say anything, he heard song qingxiao say,¡±
it could also be a new species.
Number one was stunned for a moment and turned to look at her.
When she said this, she lowered her head and looked at the silver Wolf standing beside her.
¡°A new species?¡± When the few of them heard this, they frowned.
The notebook mentioned the special signal received, professor an, and a new unknown existence. Once it was brought back, it might shock the world.
Thebination of these pieces of information made song Qing think of the trial on the demon Ind.
¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± No. l¡¯s expression was serious, if we find a new species, and the ship¡
Number one stopped here, and the expressions of the few people changed slightly.
If the ship was really here for a new species and was destroyed here, it meant that the unknown creature might still be hiding nearby. The reason for the ship¡¯s destruction might also be rted to this unknown creature.
Everyone was silent for a moment before number one suggested,¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t we search the cabin again and see if there are any other useful clues?¡±
No one had any objections to this suggestion. It had been a long time since they had entered the trial scene, but there was no mission prompt in their consciousness. This situation was quite abnormal, and they could not help but feel a little impatient.
Number Four¡¯s gaze fell on the chair that was ¡®suspended¡¯ in the air. There was a ck headless skeleton sitting there, and there were a few broken bones on the ground. It was obviously done by little song Qing, who had jumped down first.
He bit the pipe in his mouth and punched the skeleton with his fist. With a bang, number Four¡¯s fist broke the skeleton tied to the seat belt. The skeleton broke into ashes of various sizes, mixed with pieces of clothes, and scattered. The rest of the people quickly dodged.
¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±
The skeleton fell to the ground, and the chair had a big hole in it. It creaked left and right, and there was nothing on it except some ashes.
Number two¡¯s face was filled with displeasure. As she patted her clothes, she said with some disgust,¡±
¡°Number four, he¡¯s already dead, why do you still have to do this? If you¡¯re looking for something, you¡¯ll know once you pull off your clothes and touch it.
Number four chuckled at his usation.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect number two to have such a kind heart. You want to leave his corpse intact?¡± As he said this, his gaze fell on song Qing. Number two was ridiculed by him and snorted coldly before turning his head away.
alright, since there¡¯s no one here, let¡¯s find another ce first. Seeing the two of them arguing, number one couldn¡¯t help but speak up to smooth things over. The moment he opened his mouth, the two of them quieted down and no longer spoke.
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Everyone followed the cabin and looked down.
When the boat met with a shipwreck, it fell head first, and the inside of the cabin was erected, making it difficult to walk.
In addition, some of the damaged internal facilities were in disarray, which made it even more difficult to enter. However, this was nothing to the four trial-takers. They avoided the obstacles and entered the bow of the ship, but surprisingly, there were not many corpses found along the way.
Other than the body that was tied to the chair when they first jumped into the cabin, they only found three bodies after they searched the entire cabin.
The ship was so big, and the interior was filled with control panels and Al bodies. It was impossible for four people to control it.
If there were more than four people on the ship, then where did the rest go after the ship was in trouble?
Everyone was puzzled.
Unfortunately, none of the participants found the letter that song qingxiao had found on the first body. It seemed that the ¡®hint¡¯ would only be given to the first participant.
This also dispelled some of the suspicion that number one and the others had of song qingxiao. They were now skeptical of her im that she had found nothing other than the notebook.
At the bottom of the rear of the cabin, a few trial-takers saw arge number of lifeboats squeezed together. However, because the boat had suffered an extremely serious impact during the fall, these lifeboats were also affected, and most of them could no longer be used.
However, there were no corpses here. It could be imagined that when the disaster happened, the people in the cabin did not have the intention of escaping in the lifeboat.
The few of them stood at the top of the ship and looked at each other with grave expressions.
¡°The ship ¡¡± Number one frowned and was about to say something when song qingxiao raised her head and her expression changed.
At the same time, the huge Silver Wolf that had been following her seemed to have discovered something. Its pair of furry ears moved, and the silver hair all over its body stood up. It instinctively raised its head and let out a low growl..
Chapter 572 - 572: Monster (1)
Chapter 572: Monster (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Number one and the others were not ordinary people. The moment the silver Wolf let out a low growl, they all felt that something was wrong. They caught a subtle sound in their ears, as if something was moving in the direction of the abandoned ship.
The thing was fast and there seemed to be a lot of it. Song qingxiao felt several strange auras enter the range of her divine sense.
¡°Are they human?¡± Number two was shocked when he heard the sound.
The two sides of the canyon were blocked by cliffs, and they could only walk on the front and back sides. The middle road was blocked by the abandoned ship. When they came over, no one was following them. If someone came over, it would be too fast.
¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± Number one¡¯s expression was grave as his gaze fell on the silver Wolf. The silver Wolf looked up at the sky. it came down from above.
As soon as he finished speaking, number 2 and number 4 ¡°s expressions changed.
The cliffs on both sides of the canyon were more than a hundred meters high. No matter what came over, it would be troublesome if it could fall from the sky.
Before the two of them could speak, they heard a ¡®bang¡¯, as if a hard heavy object had fallen on the fan leaves at the top of the cabin. The sound of the boat was shaken by this, making a¡¯ buzzing ¡®sound.
The people inside the ship could feel the hull shaking. After the sound faded, there were several ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sounds on the hull, as if huge hailstones were being smashed.
Then, an extremely strange and hoarse cry was heard, ¡°¡±Swish-¡±
As soon as this chirping sound rang out, several other chirps followed closely behind it.
A hissing sound rang out, and a dangerous aura prated the cabin, causing the trial-takers to instinctively look at each other.
Song qingxiao¡¯s figure shed and she rushed to the entrance of the cabin. The silver Wolf followed closely behind. The others were stunned for a moment, but they reacted and followed her.
Although he didn¡¯t know what was approaching, from the sound they made when they fell on the cabin, they were not small. Moreover, there was a dangerous aura in their cries, which proved that they were not friendly.
The interior of the cabin was filled with garbage and was extremely narrow. It was difficult to use it, and it would be very dangerous if they were stuck inside.
As soon as the neighing stopped,¡¯ka ka ka¡¯ sounds of crawling could be heard, as if there were countless feet running on the top of the abandoned ship.
At the same time, there was the sound of the ship falling. The ship was hit several times, and the vibration was even more intense.
Song Qing rushed to the exit at the end of the abandoned ship. She could already see the faint moonlight shining in from the entrance she had broken through.
Before she could jump down, a figure shed. Number two had caught up from behind and ran in front of her, trapping her in the middle of the trial participants.
No. 2¡¯s speed was beyond song qingxiao¡¯s expectations. Although it was not a wise move to take the lead in the face of an unknown creature, No. 2¡¯s move was very cunning, and it sandwiched song qingxiao in the middle.
He didn¡¯t know if the unknown creature was rted to the ¡®new species¡¯ mentioned by professor an in the notebook, but he was sure that it was rted to the trial mission.
The trial mission this time had not started yet, so it probably needed to be triggered with the life of one of the trial participants. Number one and number four were singing the same tune, so they might have already joined forces.
No. 2 was probably worried that he would be caught in the middle and be ambushed by the two.
Song Qing squinted his eyes. Number two flew in the direction of the moonlight. He was still a few steps away from the exit. Number two¡¯s face showed joy.
At this moment, a loud ¡®bang¡¯ was heard again, and a heavy thing fell above the exit. With a ¡®creak¡¯ sound, it was as if several Sickles were sawing into the ship, making an ear-piercing sound.
Then, arge shadow blocked the faint moonlight from the entrance. The thing seemed to be hanging upside down from the entrance and peeked in. It seemed to have noticed the existence of several people and screamed,¡±
¡°Swish!¡±
With this cry, a fishy wind mixed with something was spat out from its mouth, heading straight for No. 2!
No. 2 was very close to the entrance of the cabin, and Leng wushang was ambushed. Seeing that he was about to be spat out by that thing, at the critical moment, No. 2¡¯s figure was like a ghost, twisting his body and quickly dodging!
As he dodged, song Qing, who was behind him, was revealed.
Song qingxiao was not in a hurry. She hooked out a piece of broken board at the end of the cabin and threw it at the thing that was spat out. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, the board was caught by the thing and hit the inner wall of the cabin with a ¡®boom¡¯, nailing it.
In the darkness, a white silk as thick as a finger was hanging like a rope on the monster¡¯s mouth on the inner wall of the cabin and the exit. It was still buzzing under the lingering power.
The monster that had spat out the giant silk missed its first attack, so it opened its mouth and spat out another white silk in the direction of No. 2.
It spat out the White silk at a very fast speed. Almost as soon as it spat out the White silk, it attacked song qingxiao.
The cabin was dark to begin with, and with its entrance blocked, it was so dark that one couldn¡¯t even see their own fingers. However, this terrifying creature seemed to be able to sense everyone¡¯s position in the dark, and the White silk it spat out was extremely urate.
These white silk threads were stinky and extremely sticky. In just a moment, the cabin was filled with seven or eight crisscrossing silk webs.
At the same time, a neigh from the thing crawling at the entrance attracted the attention of the other unknown creatures. With the sound of footsteps, arge number of unknown creatures crawled towards the entrance.
Several pairs of huge legs grabbed the half-opened lid of the entrance and pulled it out. With a ¡®ng¡¯, the huge and heavy lid was pulled down by the furry feet and hung in the middle of the sickle-like ws like a toy.
As soon as the lid of the entrance was lowered, more rays of light were sprinkled in from the unknown creature¡¯s body.
Through the light, the people trapped in the cabin saw a head the size of a Gong hanging at the entrance.
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
Number two, Leng fan, saw this thing and cried out in rm.
It was a ¡®human¡¯ face!
However, it could not bepletely called a ¡®human¡¯ anymore, because the face only retained the facial features of a ¡®human¡¯.
His face was like a fermented bun, swollen to more than two or three times its original size. His eyes were as big as fists, and there was no white in his eyes. They were ck, like bottomless abysses, which made people¡¯s hair stand on end.
A few strands of long hair drooped down, and several long, furry feet grabbed the entrance. There seemed to be shadows shing behind the head.
Even though song qingxiao was quite knowledgeable, she still took a deep breath when she saw the monster¡¯s face. She felt goosebumps all over her body when the monster looked at her. It was even worse than when she first saw Chu ke in the trial..
Chapter 573 - 573: Breakthrough _1
Chapter 573: Breakthrough _1
Trantor: 549690339
Although Chu ke had been resurrected, her corpse at least maintained a human form.
In addition, when song Qing saw her, he was already mentally prepared. Therefore, although he was shocked, he was not as shocked as when he saw a ¡®human¡¯ face growing on a monster with several huge tentacles.
However, it was not unusual for such a monster to appear in the trial.
After the initial shock, song qingxiao quickly regained herposure.
¡°What is this?¡± When number one saw the ¡®face¡¯ clearly under the moonlight, he was shocked and disgusted.
As he spoke, his face turned 45 degrees like the steering wheel of a car. He opened his mouth in number one¡¯s direction, and a stream of milky white silk shot out of his mouth.
No. 1 hurriedly dodged, and the White silk once again hit the inner wall of the cabin with a ¡®bang¡¯, shaking non-stop with a¡¯ swish swish¡¯.
After the human-faced monster finished shooting the silk, it hooked the silk with its sickle-like leg on the entrance tform and shot it in the direction of No. 1 again, as if it was controlling a wooden doll.
In the dark, the human-faced monster seemed to be unaffected. It urately captured everyone¡¯snding position. Even though number one was agile, he was caught up in a sorry state by the White silk after a few rounds.
¡°F * ck!¡± Number one cursed,¡± can this monster¡¯s eyes see through?¡±
The entrance of the cabin was narrow, but the space inside the ship was muchrger. The entrance of the ship was shaped like a bottle with a thin mouth. The trial-takers dodged in it. Even if they were forced into a corner, the monster¡¯s line of sight seemed to be able to prate the ship and ¡®see¡¯ the trial-takers clearly!
The cabin reeked of blood, and it was filled with white threads. If this continued, it would not be long before these threads would form arge and trap everyone inside. They had to escape outside first!
However, the entrance to the cabin was blocked by the huge human-shaped monster, and there were still many people surrounding the entrance. If he tried to go out now, he would probably fall into the encirclement of these human-faced monsters.
The most important thing was that the clues to the mission had not been solved yet. None of the four trial-takers were willing to take the first step. If this dragged on, the situation would only get worse.
The sound of things falling above their heads was endless. It was obvious that more things were falling down. In the hissing sound of exhaling, there seemed to be many white threads stuck outside the cabin, causing the ship that was stuck in the canyon to start shaking with a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound.
Number one hid in a corner. The human-faced monster at the entrance spat out arge mouthful of white silk in his direction again, forcing number one to Dodge again.
At that moment, song qingxiao dodged the attack of the White silk and pursed her lips.
¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±
She said in a deep voice. The entrance to the cabin was narrow, and even if the monster could see at night, it was impossible to see through the deck and find everyone¡¯snding spot.
Unless it didn¡¯t rely on its eyes, but on the heat, smell, and the sound of everyone¡¯s breathing and heartbeat to capture their movements.
However, none of the participants were ordinary people. At song qingxiao¡¯s level of cultivation, she couldpletely control her body¡¯s reactions and avoid being discovered.
The other possibility was these white threads.
Her eyes fell on the crisscrossing in the cabin. The was tied inside the cabin, and one side was hooked on the tentacles of the human-faced monster. It was possible that the monster could determine everyone¡¯s position by controlling the.
Thinking of this, song qingxiao picked up a broken stic board and cut the White silk.
With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, the silk made a trembling sound like a zither string being plucked. The White silk was very tough and was not cut by song qingxiao. Instead, it stuck to the board. Song qingxiao tried to pull it off, but she could not.
Her small movement quickly attracted the monster¡¯s attention. It turned around and spat out a white silk in her direction.
The White silk was like an arrow that pierced through the clouds, shooting straight at her.
Song qingxiao had already experienced the toughness and stickiness of this thing. Of course, she couldn¡¯t just let it spit at her. She immediately crossed her feet and turned to Dodge.
Her actions attracted the attention of the other trial-takers, and everyone came to their senses. They all guessed that the White silk that was tied to the monster¡¯s face was probably the monster¡¯s ¡®vision¡¯.
Without waiting for song qingxiao to say anything, number one made a prompt decision. As he dodged the White silk, he clenched his fist, and a small Hurricane appeared out of thin air in the cabin. It formed a wind de, and with a ¡®Wu Wu¡¯ sound, it cut down in the direction of the White silk!
The White silk trembled violently under the cutting of the wind des and was cut thin at an extremely agonizing speed. After a few breaths, it broke with a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound and bounced back!
Although number one had already anticipated the toughness of the White silk, he still had a very ugly expression when he saw that the wind de he shot out took a long time to cut the White silk.
The breaking of the White silk was like a signal, and with the sound of silk being shot out, the sound of something being stuck could be heard from all around the hull.
¡°This is bad!¡± Hearing the noise, number two¡¯s voice sank, ¡°¡±They might be trying to drag the boat!¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, there was a loud ng. The ship stuck in the middle of the canyon slid heavily. The hull tilted, and the things in the cabin began to slide down.
Everyone¡¯s body swayed. Song qingxiao circted her spiritual power to stabilize her body.
These human-faced monsters seemed to havee from above. If they were trapped in the cabin and dragged out by them, the situation would not be good.
¡°I can¡¯t dy any longer. I¡¯ll break through first!¡±
At this time, if everyone continued to Dodge and wait for someone to die to activate the quest, the final result would be that they would be caught like turtles in a jar by these monsters.
Number one reacted and shouted,¡±
¡°Number 4!¡±
Among the four participants, number one was a wind-type Esper, number two was very agile, and it was hard to tell what his ability was. Number three, song qingxiao, seemed to be relying on the huge Silver Wolf to fight, and number four was a fire-type Esper. This was when number Four¡¯s ability came in handy.
As soon as he finished, number four coughed twice, his voice like a broken Gong. Heughed unhurriedly,¡±
¡°What are you shouting for? I¡¯ming.¡±
As he spoke, number four picked up his tobo pipe and took a puff. A me appeared on the tobo pipe, and the me grewrger at the speed of light, turning into a huge fireball. He held it between his two palms!
With the infusion of number Four¡¯s spiritual power, the fireball grew bigger and bigger. The temperature around his body rose rapidly, and the ground was like a Red Hot iron, forcing number one and the others to hurriedly stay away from him!
With a rumbling burning sound, the temperature in the cabin suddenly soared, burning the surrounding crisscrossing silk until it was deformed and then broke apart with a ¡®swish swish¡¯.
Song Qing felt the high temperature and his pores opened. The spiritual energy in his body fluctuated under the heat and slowly overflowed.
Her special ability was the counter of number four, so she was more affected than the others. However, song qingxiao had already reached the false core stage. The moment she moved her spiritual power, the translucent golden core in her dantian moved slightly. A cool feeling came out of her dantian and dispelled the heat wave..
Chapter 574 - 574: Wind and Fire (1)
Chapter 574: Wind and Fire (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The ground under song qingxiao¡¯s feet was covered in ice. With her body as the center, the ice spread out and lowered the temperature of the huge fireball in number Four¡¯s hand.
Number Four¡¯s skin was red from the fire. She felt the chill and instinctively turned to look at song qingxiao.
However, at the entrance of the cabin, the giant human-faced monster suddenly let out a sharp hiss after the White silk was cut off by the fire, interrupting No. 4¡¯s action of turning his head.
The strangely swollen head lifted slightly, then opened its mouth wide. With a ¡®ha¡¯ sound, it spat out another white thread in the direction of No. 4.
The White silk was like a silver spear, thicker than the previous one. Number four narrowed his eyes and threw the fireball in the direction of the giant human-faced monster!
With a loud ¡®boom¡¯, the fireball was thrown towards the entrance and hit the face of the human-faced monster guarding the entrance.
The mes quickly spread on its face and hair. In an instant, it burned vigorously, making a ¡®crackling¡¯ sound.
The human-faced monster was surrounded by the fire. Its swollen face twisted, and it let out a shrill scream. The long legs that were holding the entrance suddenly loosened, and its huge body fell straight down with the fire.
Moonlight shone in from the blocked entrance of the cabin. The few people in the cabin who were sweating from the high temperature saw this scene and were first overjoyed. Before they could take the opportunity to rush out of the cabin, two heavy ¡®Dong Dong¡¯ sounds rang out and the ship shook. Not long after, several terrifying huge shadows reappeared at the entrance. A few huge feet once again blocked the entrance. Two human faces squeezed through the crowd and appeared in front of the trial-takers again. They opened their mouths and screamed.
¡°Ha!¡±
¡°Ha!¡±
With two hissing sounds, two white threads entered the cabin, and with the sound of dense footsteps, it seemed like more monsters were crawling over.
Number Four¡¯s face darkened. He clenched the pipe in his hand and poured it down. A magma-like red liquid dripped out of the pipe!
As soon as theva-like liquid dripped out, the already high temperature in the surroundings instantly increased. After it fell to the ground with a ¡®plop¡¯, the ground emitted the sound of corrosion from the high temperature.
A half-meter high me rose from the ground and wrapped theva like a huge fire snake, slithering toward the entrance.
After using this move, number Four¡¯s originally red face turned a little pale. It was obvious that controlling the mes over such arge area had consumed a lot of his spiritual energy, causing him to show a somewhat forced expression.
At this moment, the White silk from the mouths of the two human-faced monsters pierced through the sea of fire and stabbed in the direction of number four. The White silk shrank and became thinner under the burning of the fire, but it was not burned off. Just as it was about to touch number four, number one, who was at the side, made a prompt decision and used wind de to cut at the White silk!
Under the whirlwind, the two thin and long white silk was cut off, solving the danger of number four. At the same time, the fire that was already burning more vigorously burned even faster under the push of this whirlwind!
The wind boosted the intensity of the fire, and in an instant, the mes grew even higher, pushing theva towards the entrance, forming a huge sea of fire.
With a rumbling sound, half of the cabin waspletely lit up. The temperature rose rapidly, and some abandoned facilities inside the cabin began to burn under the high temperature.
Song qingxiao was surrounded by the heat wave, and her eyes were full of vignce.
Number one and number Four¡¯s cooperation, thebination of the power of Wind and Fire, actually produced such a terrifying effect.
The ground¡¯s temperature rose rapidly, and the ice where she stepped on melted, turning into water and then evaporated into hot mist, disappearing without a trace.
At this time, under the influence of the environment, she actually had a feeling of being restrained, and the cirction of the spiritual energy in her body was reduced.
Scales appeared on the surface of her body to resist the pain caused by the high temperature.
She felt like she was stepping on red-hot charcoal. The heat hurt her more than No. 1 and No. 2. She had to use her spiritual energy to protect her body and jump around, trying to avoid falling for a long time.
Some red-hot sparks flew in the air, and the silver Wolf moved with her figure. Some of the sparks fell on its body, and the light from the fire dyed its silver-white fur red.
Number one made use of his special ability to create a whirlwind around him, allowing him to float in the air. Seeing song qingxiao and the silver Wolf¡¯s actions, his eyes flickered. Then, he looked in the direction of number two, who was also jumping. The corner of his mouth curled up slightly, and he used the wind power to stir up the me again.
At this moment, theva surged to the entrance and the mes surrounded the entrance, forming a Ring of Fire, burning the cabin¡¯s entrance red!
The long legs that were grabbing the entrance were burned, and the two human-faced monsters blocking the exit were hit by the fire. They immediately burned up like the previous human-faced monster. They screamed and turned into two fireballs, falling down with a ¡®Dong Dong¡¯ sound!
The exit was once again cleaned up. Taking advantage of this opportunity, number four threw his pipe and nimbly pounced toward the exit.
Number one was also happy. Just as he was about to leave the cabin, two lights shed in the cabin. Number three, song qingxiao, and the huge Silver Wolf were faster than him. They followed number one out of the sea of fire!
Song qingxiao rushed out of the fire. Her body jumped into the air and then began to fall rapidly.
The wind blew past her ears from both sides. The entrance of the abandoned ship was in the middle of the canyon, about twenty to thirty meters above the ground. This height was nothing to her. She controlled the spiritual energy in her body and tried her best to adjust the speed of her fall to avoid falling and falling into a passive position afternding!
However, when she was halfway down, her divine sense caught a slight sound. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, something rolled towards her body.
She was in mid-air and had no ce tond, so she couldn¡¯t Dodge at all. The next moment, her waist was tightened, and a wet and cold white silk wrapped around her waist, slowing her falling posture. After falling for a few meters, her body bounced twice involuntarily, and she was suspended in the air like a swing!
At the same time, several strands of white silk wrapped around the silver Wolf¡¯s hind legs from where it was falling.
The silver Wolf let out a shrill cry as it was hung upside down.
It struggled a few times, but the White silk was very sticky. No matter how hard it struggled, it couldn¡¯t get rid of it. It swayed left and right and brushed past song qingxiao several times. It hit the abandoned ship with a loud bang.
Song qingxiao reached out to pull the White silk at her waist. The White silk was extremely sticky. Even if she used her spiritual power to pull, she could only stretch it, causing her body to slide down a bit. It was just enough to strangle her chest, but she could not break it.
While shaking, song qingxiao hit the mountain wall with a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound. Under the huge impact, she was dizzy and let out a muffled groan. However, her strong body, which had been transformed by a small amount of the Wyrm evolution potion, did not suffer much damage. Instead, the edge of the mountain wall cracked, and gravel fell like snow.
Taking this opportunity, she shook her head and used her fingers to channel spiritual power into the cracks of the stone to stabilize her body. Before she could look up, a huge force came from the White silk wrapped around her chest and pulled it up..
Chapter 575 - 575: The human face_l
Chapter 575: The human face_l
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao subconsciously looked up and saw a giant creature about a dozen meters above her head. Several long, furry legs were spread on both sides of its body. They were strong enough to hold the stone wall tightly, so that its huge body could be firmly coiled between the mountain walls.
A swollen ¡®human¡¯ face the size of a basin suddenly raised its head, and the hair that fell down scattered around the face, forming a shadow and blocking the distorted facial features.
The other end of the White silk that tied song qingxiao to it was now in its mouth. As if it felt its ¡®prey¡¯ struggling, it raised its head and the White silk immediately tightened.
Under the pulling force, song qingxiao tried her best to resist, but the stone wall she was holding on to was crushed. She lost the support to stabilize her body and was pulled up by the White silk. In the blink of an eye, she was pulled up four to five meters.
This monster¡¯s strength was truly astonishing.
She lowered her head and looked down. The ground seemed to be burning in a sea of fire. The three-headed human-faced monster that was ignited by number Four¡¯s Esper ability was now like a few huge fireballs, lighting up the dark Canyon!
Falling from a height of tens of meters, the human-faced monsters were still alive. They spread their long legs and crawled, neighing as they tried to put out the fire on their bodies!
These monsters were more than a meter long and had oval bellies under their
¡®human¡¯ heads.
With its long limbs extended, its entire body was close to seven to eight meters long. Looking down from above, it was like a giant spider, extremely terrifying.
After seeing the monster¡¯s true appearance, song qingxiao could not be caught by the monster!
As she moved, her legs pushed hard against the mountain wall, and her hands rubbed from the bottom to the top of the stone wall for a distance. Then, she grabbed a protruding stone crack and firmly held it.
Song qingxiao¡¯s body, which was being lifted up, suddenly stopped. The White silk around her chest creaked as it was pulled. Song qingxiao held on to the stone wall tightly.
The monster raised its head several times, trying to lift her up by force. However, song qingxiao¡¯s strength was not weak. After being transformed, her strong body could only support the strength of her hands, and she could temporarily hold her own against the monster.
After two seconds of confrontation, before song Qing could even react, the White silk that was wrapped tightly around her chest loosened, and the huge force disappeared.
At the same time.¡¯Kacha, Kacha¡¯ crawling sounds came from above. The monster waved its scythe-like long legs and began to crawl down!
As it crawled, arge number of crushed stones fell from the stone walls, causing a loud noise.
The monster crawled at an extremely fast speed. In a few breaths, it had slid down a few meters, forming an oppressive shadow as it approached song
Qing¡¯s head.
Its head was also swaying, and the White silk in its mouth began to retract again.
Not only that, but it also raised one of its long legs and made a gesture in song qingxiao¡¯s direction.
In the cold wind, song qingxiao took out her dagger and flicked the White silk that was wrapped tightly around her chest. The White silk snapped and slid off her body. The tight force was released, and song qingxiao let go of her hand.
Her body fell like a bird with Broken Wings.
The monster¡¯s long scythe swept against the stone wall with a boom. Its sharp de-like legs cracked the stone wall, sendingrge pieces of gravel and debris flying.
The moment the White silk was cut off, it raised its head due to inertia and realized that its ¡®prey¡¯ had escaped. It hissed and spat out the White silk again to roll song Qing¡¯s falling body. At the same time, it waved its long legs and crawled down!
Its speed was extremely fast, and song Qing could not exert her strength in mid-air. When the White silk fell down with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it caught her!
Perhaps it was because she had escaped once before, the monster opened its mouth and let out a roar when it caught her.
This neigh was like a signal. Before the sound had died down, a white silk from the other side of the canyon also pulled in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. With a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, it stuck to her body and stuck to her.
The two strands of white silk wrapped around song Qing¡¯s body and pulled her from both sides at the same time. Song Qing¡¯s falling body was suddenly lifted up in the air by the two forces.
There was no force under her feet, and her body swayed up and down violently. She held the dagger tightly and cut off the spider silk that trapped her!
The spider silk that had been stretched into a rope snapped. Her body was tied up by one of the spider silk, and she was thrown to the side of the mountain wall like a meteor.
With a loud crash, song qingxiao was dizzy from the fall. She reached out to grab the mountain wall, but before she could turn her head, she heard the roar of the human-faced Spider behind her!
¡®Og ¡¯
This sound spread throughout the valley, suppressing the sound of the burning mes.
The ¡®prey¡¯ had escaped from its grasp several times, and it seemed to have finally angered the giant spider.
When song qingxiao heard the screeching sound, she felt that something was wrong. She turned her head instinctively and saw that the thick shell on the back of the spider that was like a small fortress on the opposite mountain wall had bulged up.
The thick shell grew higher and higher, spreading out in the wind, and soon turned into two wings.
? ?
While song qingxiao was speechless, the human-faced giant spider retracted its long legs, pped its huge wings, and flew up, bringing with it a gust of wind!
¡°F * ck!¡± Number one had obviously seen this unbelievable scene as well, and he let out a miserable roar.
These human-faced spiders were already very difficult to deal with. They could shoot silk, had huge bodies, and had immense strength.
At this time, it could still p its wings and fly. Number one¡¯s advantage of being able to ride the wind instantly lost its effect in front of these human-faced spiders.
One human-faced Spider flew up, and the other human-faced spiders that were clinging to the mountain wall and the abandoned ship also spread their wings and flew up.
Looking into the valley, there were giant spiders flying above their heads. Their spread wings were like a dark cloud. A mere dozen giant spiders formed the effect of covering the sky and the sun, blocking all the moonlight that sprinkled into the valley!
One side of the canyon was blocked by the abandoned ship, while the other side and the top of the canyon were all blocked by the giant spiders. There was no way to advance or retreat. These human-faced spiders had surrounded a few trial-takers who had just entered the trial not long ago.
As far as song qingxiao could see, there were shadows that covered the sky and the earth. She could smell the stench of these giant spiders, and their sharp hisses were so loud that it hurt her eardrums!
This wasn¡¯t the most serious thing. With such a hugemotion, it would probably attract even more things over.
They had just entered the trial not long ago, but these giant spiders had already arrived so quickly. Not only were their bodies and strength extremely terrifying, but they also moved out in groups.
If he didn¡¯t leave as soon as possible, he would probably fall into an even more difficult battle!
No matter how calm song qingxiao was, she couldn¡¯t help but feel troubled when she thought of this situation..
Chapter 576 - 576: Giant spider (1)
Chapter 576: Giant spider (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
In the battle ring, number one, who was floating in the air with his superpower, noticed that song qingxiao was surrounded by two giant spiders. Her pet was also trapped by a giant spider and could not save its master.
Under the light of the fire on the ground, the silver Wolf, bound by the spider silk, grabbed the abandoned ship with its four ws and roared at the giant spider hovering above it.
The giant spider changed its previous tug-of-war with its strength. After flying up, it pulled the silver Wolf off the abandoned ship and hung it in the air.
At the same time, the giant spider quickly retracted its silk and pulled the silver Wolf into its mouth.
The giant spider was huge and strong, but the silver Wolf was also strong.
Its struggle caused the spider silk to shake violently, and even the giant human-faced Spider in the air was swaying.
In a moment of desperation, the giant spider stretched out a few of its two-meter-long legs to grab the silver Wolf, trapping it and restricting its struggling movements. It grabbed the silver Wolf and sent it in the direction of the spider¡¯s mouth.
The long scythe-like feelers pierced through the silver Wolf¡¯s fur, and the blood spilling out stimted these creatures even more. Seeing that the prey was about to be delivered to their mouths, the spider¡¯s mouth split open more and more, stretching out two w-like poisonous fangs. Just as it was about to bite the silver Wolf, the injured Silver Wolf became even more ferocious. Its throat growled continuously, and the long armor on its ws emerged. Its body bent into a bow, and with a howl, it raised its front ws and fiercely pped.
With a crisp ¡®bang¡¯, the silver Wolf smacked the giant spider¡¯s face!
The sharp ws easily broke through the tiny scales on the spider¡¯s face, and the face was broken.
Arge amount of thick dark green liquid gushed out of the wound. After receiving this blow, the giant spider let out a sharp and urgent cry, and several of its long legs holding onto the silver Wolf¡¯s belly instinctively loosened.
The silver Wolf¡¯s attack hit its target. It immediately hooked its ws, and with this grab, it hung upside down on the giant spider¡¯s body. Its bound hind legs retracted, and with a few stomps, it climbed up the giant spider¡¯s back with its strong forelegs!
As soon as it stepped on it, the giant spider hurriedly pped its wings, trying to shake it off.
The silver Wolf stretched out its ws and held it down. It lowered its head and bit the root of one of the spider¡¯s wings. Then, it raised its head and tore it off. The spider hissed and one of its wings was bitten off.
With its wings broken, the giant spider lost its bnce in mid-air, and like a bird with Broken Wings, it fell down with the silver Wolf.
With a loud ¡®boom¡¯, the wolf and Spider fell into the canyon, sending sand and stones flying.
Number one thought that although the silver Wolf was strong, it would still be injured after falling from the sky and would not be able to move.
However, the sound was still echoing in the canyon. In the flying sand and dust, the huge Silver Shadow seemed to be unhurt. It rolled over and got up, raising its ws to hit the head of the giant spider that was struggling to crawl. After reaching the ground, it was the silver Wolf¡¯s main battlefield. The giant spider¡¯s wing was broken on one side, and its face was smacked, so its strength was greatly reduced. Although it still waved a few long legs to try to fight back, it was still no match for the silver Wolf. After a few smacks, its head and huge belly were smacked open, and dark green body fluid flowed all over the ground. It died in the silver Wolf¡¯s palm.
This scene made number one extremely shocked. From the moment the silver Wolf was captured by the giant spider to the moment it killed it, the situation had reversed in just a few minutes.
After killing the giant spider, the silver Wolf bit off the thread on its hind leg and shook its body. It seemed to have sensed number one¡¯s gaze and turned its head. Under the night sky, its eyes exuded a cold killing intent, causing number one to involuntarily clench his fist and his eyes to reveal a vignt look.
However, the next moment, the silver Wolf turned its head away and looked up at song Qing, who was hanging in the air.
She was hung by a Spider thread, and after hitting the mountain wall, the giant spider lifted her up and dragged her even higher.
The other giant spider pped its wings and flew in her direction. The pping of its wings created a hurricane that blew her around.
The giant spider was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, it was behind her. It stretched out its two long and powerful legs, trying to catch her.
The giant spider¡¯s legs were like the scythe of the Grim Reaper. They were as thick as an adult man¡¯s wrist, and the tips of its feelers were extremely sharp. They were covered with fine hair and tiny hooks.
As soon as it reached out, the ws grabbed song qingxiao¡¯s shoulders. The moment the sharp ws touched her skin, pale blue scales emerged and blocked the attack.
The tiny barbs only managed to Pierce a little before they were blocked by the scales, unable to prate any deeper and cause more damage. However, it still allowed the giant spider to hold her firmly and drag her into the spider¡¯s mouth.
Song Qing¡¯s small body flew up involuntarily. In the midst of the bloody wind, she grabbed the dagger and shed behind her shoulder!
With a cracking sound, the spider¡¯s leg broke, and dark green liquid gushed out from the broken horn. The giant spider hissed.
Song qingxiao lost her bnce and her body tilted. At the same time, she opened her other palm and the mysterious dagger appeared again.
She used the same method to cut off the leg of the other giant spider. She immediately broke free and her body bounced down again!
The giant spider¡¯s legs were cut off, and its prey escaped. It let out a furious roar and was about to reach out its ws again-
The silver Wolf at the bottom of the canyon ignored the giant spider that was flying 20 to 30 meters above the ground. It kicked its hind legs and its body turned into a Silver Shadow. It jumped up and stepped on the abandoned boat. With a few jumps, it bounced into the air and pounced in the direction of the giant spider that was about to grab song qingxiao again!
The giant spider did not notice the attack from behind. The moment its long legs were about to grab song Qing¡¯s small body again, there was a loud bang. The silver Wolf pounced on its back. The impact forced it to fall to the side of the canyon wall, saving song Qing from danger.
She hit the mountain wall again. This time, song qingxiao held the dagger and stabbed it into the rock to stabilize her body. Her other hand grabbed the spider silk that was stuck to her body and wrapped it around her wrist a few times. At the same time, she poured out her spiritual power and a wave of frost followed the spider silk up, freezing the White silk.
Song Qing¡¯s arm trembled as he shouted,
¡°Get down here!¡±
As she snorted coldly, the giant spider that was flying in the air was pulled down by her!
Before the giant spider could react, song Qing raised her hand to catch its long legs and dragged it down.
The human-faced spider¡¯s spread wings scratched against the mountain wall. It was now in close contact with song qingxiao and wanted to reach out to grab her.
After song qingxiao pulled it down, she clenched the spider silk and wrapped it around its head. She pressed down with the spider silk, forcing its head to hang down.
Its huge belly was pressed against song Qing¡¯s small body, and several long legs trapped her, making her unable to escape.
Under close contact, the human face looked extremely strange. The two eyes on the face were protruding out and were shockingly ck. Criss-crossing skin lines appeared on the cracked face, like a grid, binding the distorted facial features.
The mouth split open like a blooming flower, revealing two venomous fangs. Sticky saliva dripped from the mouth, and a fishy wind blew as it bit at her.
General song Qing pressed the spider silk in her hand, and the human face screamed as she pulled it. It brushed against her cheek and hit the stone wall, making a loud roar..
Chapter 577 - 577: Misunderstanding (1)
Chapter 577: Misunderstanding (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Between the mountain walls, the terrifying human-faced spiders squeezed song qingxiao, and a swollen human head made a sharp cry beside her ear.
In the narrow space under the giant spider¡¯s body, every breath she took was filled with the stench of the giant spider¡¯s body. A few long tentacles wed the surrounding stones, causing the debris to fall down. At this time, the close contact brought her a sense of oppression that was far heavier than before.
When number one, who was dodging the giant spider¡¯s attack from a distance, saw this scene, his eyes shed and he moved closer to number four.
Number three was dead!
No matter how powerful her pet was, it was still trapped by a giant spider. Water from afar could not dispel fire from near!
Without the help of that pet, fighting such a behemoth at such a close distance would only be courting death.
When number one and number four met up, number two, who was escaping from the pursuit of the giant spider, saw this scene and ran in the direction of the two without hesitation.
As long as song qingxiao was dead, the three of them would be able to escape together after the mission was activated. They would leave this ce first!
On the stone wall, the giant spider¡¯s face hit the stone wall and lifted up again. It screamed and opened its poisonous fangs to bite song Qing¡¯s small face again.
The more difficult the situation was, the calmer song qingxiao was.
Her body was stuck by the giant spider, so she pulled out the dagger stuck in the stone wall and used all her strength to lift it up!
A bone-chilling creak rang out as the dagger cut through the spider¡¯s mouth, cutting through its hard skull and piercing through its eyes. The sound of a water ball being pierced through was heard, and arge amount of viscous liquid gushed out, sshing all over her face!
The giant spider was so severely injured that it let out a violent hiss from its mouth and nose. It pped its wings and instinctively wanted to Dodge, but song qingxiao took advantage of its movement to free her other hand, which was suppressed, and grab the giant spider¡¯s long hair.
With a low growl, he grabbed its head with his palm and mmed it against the stone wall!
With a cracking sound, the giant spider¡¯s long legs kicked wildly, trying to resist. But after a few times, the giant spider¡¯s head was like a smashed egg, with brain matter and juice flowing everywhere. The screeching stopped abruptly!
With its death, the giant spider¡¯s struggle weakened, leaving only its long legs twitching instinctively.
Its wings drooped weakly, unable to support its weight.
Song qingxiao loosened his grip, and the remains of its rotten and pus-filled head fell on its huge belly. Its heavy body fell down against the stone wall.
It was only when the human-faced spider¡¯s corpse fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯ that the other three participants subconsciously turned their heads in shock.
Number two, who was running toward number one and number four, stopped. He turned around and saw song Qing¡¯s small figure nimbly jumping down from the mountain wall.
His pupils contracted, but in the blink of an eye, he stopped in his tracks.
None of the three trial-takers had expected that she would be able to kill the human-faced Spider without the help of the giant Wolf when she waspletely suppressed by it alone.
They had underestimated her strength. Number three might be much stronger than they had imagined!
After her bodynded, the silver Wolf had also finished off the other human-faced Spider that had surrounded her before, and turned around to meet her.
Number two hesitated for a moment, then turned around and ran towards song qingxiao. ¡°Let¡¯s think of a way to break out!¡±
Although several human-faced spiders in the canyon had already been killed by them, there were still more than 20 of them crouching in the air, staring at the prey below.
Song qingxiao had already demonstrated her strength. She had been able to escape from the previous dangerous situation, and now she had the help of the silver Wolf. It would not be easy to kill her and start the mission.
Number one and number four had already made it clear that they wanted to cooperate. Inparison, number two¡¯s situation was much more dangerous.
As soon as he made this suggestion, song qingxiao wiped her wet hair and looked at him with a faint smile.
Number two¡¯s thoughts were obvious in front of her, but what he said made sense. Although three human-faced spiders were killed, there were too many left. They were circling and screeching in the air, as if they were gathering allies.
This ce was too narrow, and the terrain was not conducive to the trial-taker. If both ends and the sky were blocked, it was equivalent to having nowhere to hide. It was best to escape from this ce first.
As for the opportunity to start the mission, he would think of a wayter!
Before song qingxiao could say anything, the human-faced spiders in the air began to screech, as if they weremunicating with each other. They gave up on chasing their prey and began to shoot silk!
White threads shot out from their mouths and sprayed around the canyon..
Chapter 578 - 578: Misunderstanding (2)
Chapter 578: Misunderstanding (2)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°This is bad!¡± Seeing this scene, number two shouted, ¡°They want to trap us with a.¡±
In the blink of an eye, dozens of white silk threads stuck to the two sides of the canyon and the abandoned ship, forming a huge that seemed to cover the trial-takers!
They had already experienced the fearsomeness of these Spider threads. Not only were they extremely sticky, but they were also extremely tough and difficult to break.
Once everyone was trapped by this spider web, when the twenty or so human-faced spiders pounced down, everyone would be like moths that had entered the spider web, unable to escape even if they had wings.
It seemed that these human-faced spiders were not only strong, but also intelligent. After realizing that they could not easily kill the group, they began to change their method.
¡°Let¡¯s go first!¡± Number one said helplessly. He exchanged a look with number four and temporarily gave up on the idea of starting the mission.
Number Four¡¯s expression darkened slightly, but after number one finished speaking, he shook his tobo pipe and a me gushed out from his palm. In a short time, it formed a fire Dragon that was as thick as a person¡¯s thigh and three to four meters long.
¡°Go!¡±
Number Four¡¯s palm trembled and he shouted. The fire Dragon flew out from his palm and roared fiercely as it shuttled through the valley!
The zing fire illuminated the valley that was blocked by the human-faced spiders. The temperature soared wherever the fire Dragon went, and sparks flew in all directions!
The human-faced spiders felt the threat of the fire Dragon, so they hissed and pped their wings to fly higher.
The web that the spiders had just made was destroyed by the fire Dragon. The surroundings were burning with crackling mes. Most of the spider silk was burned off by the mes, and a burnt smell filled the valley.
After a few moments, the fire dragon¡¯s aura subsided a little, and the few of them began to take advantage of this opportunity to rush out of the canyon. How could the spiders above bear to lose their prey? they immediately began to chase.
As the trial-takers dodged the spider silk that fell from the sky, they asionally had to be on guard against the human-faced spiders that rushed down. In addition, the bottom of the canyon was filled with strange rocks making it extremely difficult to walk. Thus, they were all in a very sorry state, each of them using all their skills.
After running for about three to four minutes, the two sides of the canyon gradually narrowed. The mountain walls on both sides were like a Chinese character¡±, narrow at the top and wide at the bottom.
The narrow terrain could no longer amodate arge number of spiders, and some of the man-faced spiders involuntarily flew higher. After a while only seven or eight were still flying above everyone¡¯s heads, unwilling to leave.
The further they went, the narrower the top of the canyon became. The number of human-faced spiders that followed them along the way decreased. The special terrain formed a natural defense, so that no matter how much these human-faced spiders coveted their prey, they were unable to dive down to catch them.
Now that the crisis was over, the group¡¯s running speed suddenly slowed down. Number two panted,¡±
¡°He should have escaped, right?¡±
He looked up at the sky. A faint ray of moonlight shone in from between the two cliffs. Several huge shadows flew above his head like dark clouds, blocking the moonlight.
A few strange screeches resounded throughout the entire valley, bringing with them waves of pressure.
The surroundings were frighteningly quiet, and number two¡¯s forcefully suppressed breathing seemed to echo.
Everyone¡¯s footsteps slowed down after stepping into the canyon. They adjusted their breathing and tried their best to regain their strength.
¡°They shouldn¡¯t be able to get in.¡±
The short period of safety rxed their tensed nerves. Number two suggested,
¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while.¡±
After going through such a big battle as soon as he entered the trial, fighting with such a monster, not only did it consume a lot of physical and spiritual energy, it also put a lot of pressure on his mind.
Number four coughed and didn¡¯t say anything, but he slowed down his pace.
Song qmgxiao could tell that he agreed with No. 2¡¯s suggestion.
In the previous fierce battle, number four had shown his strength and contributed a lot.
Not only the fire he set when he escaped from the cabin, but also the fire Dragon he summoned when he left the valley to burn the spider web must have consumed a lot of his spiritual power.
Among the four of them, number one and number four both disyed their powerful abilities and showed their intention to cooperate.
But at the same time, these two had consumed the most.
In contrast, song Qing¡¯s spiritual energy was almostpletely intact. She also noticed that number 2 had not revealed his true trump card. Even though number 2 was panting the loudest, he had been dodging the attacks with his agile body from the beginning to the end. He should be the one who had preserved the most of his strength apart from her.
¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡± Number one also suggested.
He and number four had used up a portion of their abilities. In such a dangerous ce like the trial environment, the more strength they used up, the more disadvantageous it would be for the situationter on.
Number one also wanted to seize a short period of time to meditate and recover some of his abilities.
No. 2 nodded. The stone under her feet slid and creaked.
As soon as the voice rang out, number four immediately summoned a fireball and threw it at the bottom of his feet. With a boom, it hit the stone and shattered it into pieces, sending gravel flying everywhere.
The moment the fourth fireball flew over, the second one disappeared on the spot. At the same time, song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness moved slightly, and an inexplicable feeling welled up in her heart.
However, that feeling disappeared too quickly for her to capture, so it disappeared without a trace.
Her eyes flickered, and she instinctively turned her head to the right After the fluctuation of spiritual energy, number two¡¯s figure appeared about four to five meters to her right. She stared at number four in shock and said through gritted teeth,¡±
¡°Number four, what are you doing?¡±
He looked at the crushed stones that had been smashed into pieces and his tone became even more annoyed.
¡°You want to kill me?¡±
-Why would I?¡± Number four replied,¡± I just heard some movement under your feet and was worried that there would be uninvited guests!
¡°Hmph!¡± Number two snorted unhappily, and number one quickly stepped forward to smooth things over,¡±
It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Number four was just thinking about everyone¡¯s safety.
Number one was obviously on number Four¡¯s side, so song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. Even though number two knew that number Four¡¯s actions weren¡¯t a misunderstanding, he didn¡¯t want to fall out with number one and number four before the danger waspletely resolved. Therefore, he swallowed his pride and silently remembered this grudge..
Chapter 579 - 470 - surround _1
Chapter 579: Chapter 470 ¨C surround _1
Trantor: 549690339
After No. 2 stopped talking, the canyon fell silent.
Under everyone¡¯s conscious control, everyone tried to minimize their presence as much as possible, afraid that they would make any more noise and attract the attention of the monsters in the trial scene.
It was too quiet in the valley. The slight sound of the fluttering of clothes could be amplified by the environment and clearly passed into everyone¡¯s ears.
asionally, the human-faced spiders hovering above their heads would let out a few hoarse cries that were transmitted into the valley below, adding to the oppressive feeling brought by the silence of the dark environment.
These human-faced spiders still didn¡¯t give up and refused to leave.
Song qingxiao looked up at the sky. The silver Wolf was sitting next to her leg, staring in the direction where they came from.
Number one and number four sat cross-legged on the ground, seizing the time to recover their spiritual energy. Number two, who had been ambushed by number four earlier, was standing far away in the corner.
From the screeches above and the sounds of the human-faced spiders flying, there weren¡¯t many human-faced spiders left in the air.
The majority of the spiders that had been chasing them had already dispersed, as if they had given up on a few prey that were not easy to eat.
However, song qingxiao remembered the battle on the abandoned ship. The human-faced spidersmunicated with each other through cries, and when they realized that they could not capture them, they joined forces to form a.
Such a method showed that these giant spiders already had a certain level of intelligence and knew how to make ns.
She lowered her head. This action pulled the sides of her neck, causing a slight pain.
In the previous critical situation, she naturally ignored this pain. Now that she felt it, she reached out and grabbed a small part of the thing hanging on her shoulder.
It was a broken limb of a human-faced Spider about the length of a finger. It had been cut off by a dagger when she was caught by the human-faced Spider.
A part of it had been broken off when she killed another human-faced Spider, but a small part of it still remained because she had grabbed onto its flesh.
This small section of the limb was bent in a slight arc. The tip was extremely sharp, like a horn that had been cut off. There were sharp sawteeth and curved hooks at the bottom. Because it was pulled off from her shoulder, it scratched her skin and flesh. There were some fibers of clothes and a small amount of blood on it.
She held it in her palm and rubbed it twice. She subconsciously looked down at the silver Wolf sitting beside her. Her eyes fell on its toes. She vaguely remembered that thest time she tried the sharpness of the dagger, she had cut off a section of its long armor, which seemed to be quite simr to this.
Song Qing put the severed limb into his pocket and immediately scratched the silver wolf¡¯s head, ready to walk out of the canyon.
As soon as she moved, the cobblestone under her feet made a rustling sound, which not only attracted the attention of the other three trial-takers, but also the giant human-faced Spider flying above her.
Number four was still sitting cross-legged without moving, but the moment she moved, his eyelids trembled.
Seeing this scene, number two couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold snort. He was getting angrier.
No. 4. was obviously judging the situation. No. 3, song qingxiao, was apanied by a Silver Wolf. That giant Wolf had killed two giant spiders earlier. It was very brutal and not to be trifled with.
Therefore, even if number three made some noise, number four would pretend to be deaf and dumb, as if he didn¡¯t hear anything. He didn¡¯t dare to provoke number three.
Everyone heard his cold snort and knew that he was dissatisfied with number four, but no one pointed it out.
Number one opened his eyes and saw song qingxiao¡¯s action of wanting to leave. He quickly said,¡±
¡°Number three, you¡¯re going out?¡±
As he spoke, number Four¡¯s eyelids opened slightly.
Song Qing stopped in his tracks and turned around.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡±
at this time,¡± number one pointed to the sky,¡± not all of them have left. If we go out now, we will probably be caught red-handed. Why don¡¯t we wait for them to leave first?¡±
Everyone had just entered the trial grounds and were unfamiliar with the ce. They were not clear about the situation, so it was better to conserve their strength than to expend it the moment they entered.
The canyon was like a natural umbre, protecting the trial-takers who had escaped here, leaving the giant spiders above helpless.
Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.
Her voice was soft and cold, and it sounded veryfortable.
Even though number one knew that herugh was because of what he said, he didn¡¯t explode on the spot. Instead, heughed along with her.
¡°What are youughing at?¡±
Chapter 580 - 47O-encircle_2
Chapter 580: Chapter 47O-encircle_2
Trantor: 549690339
¡°I¡¯mughing at your naivety.¡± She retracted her smile and said indifferently.
those giant spiders can not only fly, they can also climb. Don¡¯t forget.
On the abandoned ship, some giant spiders had climbed on the stone walls.
These giant spiders had huge bodies and extremely long legs. They moved quickly and were not any weaker than when they were in the sky.
They could run into the canyon and rely on the natural barrier to block the giant spiders above them. It could not be ruled out that some of the giant spiders, after realizing that they could not rely on the advantage of flying to chase, would change to the ground.
Number one¡¯s smile did not change as he raised his head,¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t forget!¡±
However, the people present were not ordinary people, if you hear the sound of the giant spider, then you can escape.
Although the legs of these giant spiders were long, the group¡¯s speed was not weak either.
As soon as number one finished speaking, song Qing¡¯s lips curved up,¡±
¡°Do you think you can escape?¡±
As soon as she said this, number one, who was still smiling earlier, was stunned. He asked instinctively,¡±
¡°What do you mean by that?¡±
Their conversation attracted the attention of the other two. Number four, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, stood up with a frown. Even number two looked at song qingxiao.
¡°Do you really think that most of the human-faced spiders have left?¡±
Song Qing pointed to the top of his head. Number two looked up at the sky thoughtfully. Then, as if he had thought of something, his expression changed greatly!
Number one also understood what she meant and stood up with a ¡®whoosh¡¯.
¡°You mean, they didn¡¯t leave, but split up?¡±
Although the canyon was long, there was bound to be an exit.
If this group of human-faced spiders had high intelligence, they would most likely be divided into three teams.
A portion of them descended from behind and crawled to the bottom of the canyon to chase after him.A portion of them might fly forward and block the exit of the canyon.
The remaining few hovered above everyone¡¯s head, attracting their attention and giving the trial-takers the illusion that some of them had left because they couldn¡¯t catch their prey, while others were still reluctant to leave.
Once the trial-takers were deceived and stayed in ce to wait for them to disperse, once the front was blocked and the pursuers behind arrived, everyone would be in a difficult situation. The situation would be much more dangerous than when they were on the abandoned ship!
Number one¡¯s expression turned ugly as he thought of this.
¡°Impossible!¡±
He shook his head, these are just monsters. How could they have such intelligence to know how to surround us from the front and back?¡±
When song qingxiao was escaping from the trial at the terror Battalion, she had been surrounded by the two-headed dogs and the giant.
In the trial, the greatest taboo was to think of other people and creatures as too weak, while thinking of yourself as too strong.
¡°It¡¯s good to be confident, but overconfidence is arrogance.¡± Song qingxiao smiled, arrogant people usually don¡¯t have good endings.
She said these words with deep meaning. She didn¡¯t care about number one¡¯s green and white face, turned around, and headed straight for the exit of the canyon.
Seeing her move, number two followed behind her without a word.
After a short while, number one and number four also caught up. They were obviously worried that they would fall behind and be surrounded by the human-faced spiders.
The few of them felt vaguely uneasy because of song qingxiao¡¯s words, and they did not dare to stop.
After running for about seven to eight minutes, they finally saw a glimmer of light in front of them. A gust of night wind blew, and that should be the exit of the canyon!
Everyone¡¯s spirits were lifted, and they involuntarily quickened their pace. Number two¡¯s figure shed, and he was the first to run to the front. Just as he was about to reach the exit, a spider web shot toward him like an arrow.
Number two¡¯s footsteps paused, and his body swayed as he forcibly stopped himself. He dodged sideways, and he let out an exasperated roar,¡±
¡°F * ck!¡±
The exit, which was very close to them, was now sealed by a huge spider web!
The criss-crossing spider silk was woven from the top of the canyon all the way to the ground, like a tightly-sealed door, trapping the group of trial-takers inside.
Outside the spider web, giant spiders hung upside down in the canyon. A few long legs hung down like the scythe of the death God, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws, ready to harvest their prey.
A swollen human face spat out white threads, and a pair of strange, giant eyes stared coldly at the trial-taker who was running towards him!
The trial-takers had already experienced the fearsomeness of these spider webs.
A faint buzzing sound came from the back of the canyon. Everyone¡¯s face turned ugly. Song qingxiao¡¯s guess was right. This group of human-faced spiders not only had superior strength, but their intelligence could not be estimated withmon sense.
¡°Let¡¯s break the spider web!¡± Number one calmed his mind and spoke first.
If they didn¡¯t break the spider web now and the spiders caught up, they would be in trouble.
However, the spider silk was extremely tough and hard to shake off. Only number Four¡¯s ability was most useful at this time.
Number Four¡¯s face darkened, but he didn¡¯t make a move.
He had already used up a lot of his special ability, and if he wanted to break through the spider web again, he would have to use up a lot of energy.
After using his abilities in session, his strength would be greatly reduced.
In the trial scene, no one was willing to put in such effort.
¡°Number 4!¡± Number one¡¯s voice was a little anxious, and he couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice.
From the corner of his eye, he saw song qingxiao and number two standing by and watching. He felt great hatred in his heart, but there was nothing he could do.
¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±
Now was not the time to be calctive. Even if he wanted to settle the score, he would have to wait until he was out of trouble.
¡°Hmph!¡± After number one said this, number four finally spoke.
The rumbling sounds from the back of the canyon were getting closer and closer. The situation was critical. Number four held the pipe in his hand again.
The pipe glowed with fire. Number Four¡¯s face was full of pain. With a ¡®drip¡¯ sound,va dripped out again. As the temperature rose, the mes rose with a ¡®boom¡¯. Number one waved his hand and a whirlwind blew over.
The wind helped the fire, and the mes that had been burning earlier suddenly rose a meter high, roaring and spreading in the direction of the spider web, instantly setting it on fire!
Chapter 581 - 581: Good luck (1)
Chapter 581: Good luck (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
With the help of the wind, the mes rose several meters high and covered the entire spiderweb!
The huge Spider lying on the spider web was instantly set aze by the fire, causing it to creak.
Wrapped in the mes, the giant spider¡¯s face, which was like a fermented bun, revealed a human-like pain.
Number one waved his arms, and spiritual energy gushed out, forming a small tornado that blew everyone¡¯s clothes up. It whistled in the direction of the spider web, forcibly tearing a big hole in it, and sucked in the mes and spider silk!
The fire around them grew stronger. Under the howling storm, the spider web shook violently. The human-faced Spider lying on it fell to the ground with a bang!
As soon as the was broken, several Spider heads poked down from above and spat out white silk, as if trying to patch up the broken.
Number one¡¯s exhausted face had just revealed a look of joy, but when he saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.
There were many human-faced spiders, and their speed of weaving the web was much faster than the trial-taker¡¯s speed of breaking the web. In a moment, the Big Hole created by the tornado was sealed by a few more Spider threads, and then they were sucked into the wind vortex that had notpletely disappeared.
Number one couldn¡¯t summon many tornadoes of such power. If he was trapped for a long time, he would only be stalling for time.
Thinking of this, he controlled the spirit power of the tornado to stop, and then turned it into wind power to send his body in the direction of the cave entrance.
As soon as number one retracted his hand, the power of the tornado suddenly weakened. Number two, who was originally prepared to watch, saw that things were not going well. His figure flickered, and he was ahead of number one.
His actions made number one so angry that his liver hurt, but this was not the time to settle scores with him.
As soon as No. 2 rushed out, several giant spiders waiting above him spread their wings and swooped down like eagles that had seen their prey!
The ambushing giant spiders were led away by him, and this scene made number one¡¯s expression much better.
Under the pursuit of these huge creatures, although No. 2 was fast, it was not faster than these winged monsters. In the blink of an eye, they were caught up!
The few giant spiders flying in front of him impatiently stretched out their long legs to catch him. Seeing that they were about to catch him, number one sneered again and again, thinking that number two was dead for sure. However, number two¡¯s figure shed and disappeared on the spot!
At the same time, song qingxiao¡¯s soul seemed to have been touched, and her consciousness fluctuated.
This time, themotion was much greater than when No. 2 dodged the No. 4 fireball. She could clearly feel that in her sea of consciousness, the two spell forms of ¡®confrontation¡¯ and ¡®Zhe¡¯ of the nine words secret order were lit up. A familiar sense of intimacy welled up in her heart, making song Qing ecstatic.
Like her, No. 2 was the owner of the nine-word secret order!
Ever since she had obtained the man token during the trial on the demon Ind, she had never met another person who also had the nine words secret order.
This trial was so big that it was difficult to estimate the number of participants.
A spell like the nine-word secret order could only be encountered by luck, but song qingxiao never dreamed that she would be so lucky to encounter it again.
¡°Invisibility?¡± Number one, who thought that number two was dead for sure, couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise when he saw number two¡¯s figure disappear.
This wasn¡¯t a simple invisibility technique, and it was undoubtedly of a much higher level than ordinary invisibility techniques.
Back when she was on the demon Ind and when she escaped from the terror Battalion, both number three and number one from the terror Battalion, who was working with her, had the ability to hide their bodies.
However, this kind of spell was not profound. Of course, it could also be rted to the fact that these two people¡¯s cultivation levels were very low. Although their bodies were hidden, they were actually still in the same ce, and their auras could be locked by divine sense.
At this moment, when number two¡¯s nine-word secret order was disyed, his aurapletely disappeared under the fluctuation of spiritual energy!
A few human-faced spiders that had jumped down from high above missed their target. Their long legs were likerge des as they fell to the ground. Under the effect of inertia, they flew forward, making a rough and harsh sound.
At the same time, No. 2¡¯s figure reappeared in the air a few meters away, looking down at the giant spiders that had crashed into each other on the ground.
Under the moonlight, the shadows of several giant spiders criss-crossed as they screeched. It was extremely terrifying.
Number one was stunned for a moment. After he came back to his senses, he immediately rushed out of the spider hole that had been broken open. Number four followed him through the hole.
As the two of them passed by, they attracted a few more giant spiders.
There were also three giant spiders that seemed to have sensed song qingxiao¡¯s existence in the canyon. They crawled over the cave entrance and refused to give up on their prey. They even shot out silk to repair the hole..
Chapter 582 - 582: Good luck (2)
Chapter 582: Good luck (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Without No. 4¡¯s me support and No. 1¡¯s wind power, the fire at the entrance of the cave became weaker. The two Spider threads crisscrossed in an ¡®X¡¯ shape at lightning speed and blocked the hole.
Song qingxiao jumped up and cut the two threads of spider silk with the dagger in her hand. The silver Wolf followed her closely. The three-headed Spider above her saw that it could not trap it, so it followed the thread and swung its tentacles to cut the silver Wolf.
The silver Wolf was agile. With a few jumps, it lured one giant spider away, while the other two chased after song qingxiao from both sides.
Outside the canyon was an extremely vast tnd. asionally, there were a few small hills about half the height of a person. The ground was covered with cobblestones, making it extremely difficult to walk.
As soon as song Qing rushed out, he rushed in the opposite direction of the other trial-takers.
The two giant spiders had long legs, and their huge bodies were almost three meters high. They followed closely behind, and their speed was extremely fast. In just a few breaths, they had caught up to song qingxiao.
She heard the sound of the wind and a shadow covered her. With a ¡®ha¡¯ sound behind her, song Qing jumped up and turned around to see a giant spider with its face raised. Its mouth was wide open, and two scissor-like saw teeth extended out, trying to cut her back.
Because she bounced up, she missed. Then, she raised her long legs and stepped in her direction.
Song qingxiao retreated quickly again. The tentacle hit the ground with a ¡®boom¡¯ and smashed the cobblestones on the ground with its sharp ws. The long leg sank a few inches into the ground, and then another long leg reached out and stepped on her head again.
The gravel hit song qingxiao like a hidden weapon, scratching her skin. Before the blood could flow out, it was sealed by the spiritual power.
In a short while, several deep pits were dug into the ground.
After a few tries, the giant spider gave up on biting her, probably because it couldn¡¯t bite her. It turned around and spat out white silk, ready to trap her.
This way, song qingxiao was in a much more passive position.
Although she could rely on her agile movements to Dodge, it would be difficult to get rid of the two giant spiders if she didn¡¯t get rid of them.
At the thought of this, he immediately turned his defense into an attack.
This giant spider was huge, and its legs were long and numerous. The fatal part was its body. Other than its head, its abdomen, which was so huge that it almost drooped to the ground, should also be its weakness.
Once its abdomen was cut open, it would suffer great damage.
However, this giant spider was very cunning. It guarded its abdomen tightly and spat out white silk from its mouth, not giving song qingxiao a chance to get under its body. It sealed its weakness tightly.
Since he couldn¡¯t go down, he could only jump up!
She took a deep breath and jumped up. When the giant spider was about to trap her with its silk, she jumped several meters high, over the giant spider¡¯s raised head, andnded on its back.
As soon as the giant spider realized that there was someone on its back, it immediately shook its back, trying to shake her off.
However, before it could spread its wings, the other giant spider on the right had already arrived. It raised its long leg and shed at song Qing¡¯s waist.
Before she could stand still, she heard the sound of the wind. She leaned back in a hurry, and a long sickle whizzed past her chest.
Before she could stand up again, the giant spider pped its wings. Song qingxiao lost her bnce and slid down the giant spider¡¯s shell.
The other giant spider that had missed its attack also stuck its head out when it saw her fall.
As soon as shended, the giant spider turned its head and pulled out a few long legs from the ground, trying to turn around.
Before it could turn around, song Qing adjusted her body and caught one of its hind legs. She used her spiritual power and lifted it up.
The spider¡¯s legs struggled as it was caught by song qingxiao. Song qingxiao lifted the spider and swung it with all her might. With a loud bang, the giant spider that was sticking its head out was hit by its own kind!
The giant spider weighed more than 200 to 300 pounds. The impact of the impact sent the giant spider sliding a few meters away. With the remaining force, song Qing loosened his grip, and the giant spider also flew out and fell to the ground with a loud tter!
She was about to finish off the giant spider closest to her, but just as she moved, a strange sound came from above her head. A shadow swooped down and arrived in front of her in a sh. The pping of its huge wings brought a strong wind, stirring up sand and dust, blinding her vision!
Although this ce was much wider than the canyon, making it easier for her to attack, it also made it easier for these strange creatures.
Song qingxiao spread her spiritual energy all over her body. She rxed her body and used the force of the wind to retreat a few meters. After she was out of the attack range of the giant spider, she snorted coldly and bent her waist. She supported herself with her palms. Spiritual energy poured out of her palms, and the ground quickly turned into ice with her body as the center.
Theyer of ice spread forward, freezing several of the spider¡¯s legs that were rushing towards her. When it was only one step away from her, it was frozen in ce!
The ice crystals were like living creatures, climbing up the giant spider¡¯s long legs. The giant spider opened its mouth and roared, shaking its body with all its might, trying to break free from the shackles. At the same time, it stuck its head out and bit her.
However, with the support of song qingxiao¡¯s immense spiritual power, the ice crystal was unbreakable and trapped it in ce.
Although the giant spider¡¯s leg could not move, it stuck its head out and bit song Qing.
It spat out a foul wind from its mouth, and the two pincers that extended out of the corners of its mouth opened and closed, looking extremely ferocious.
Song qingxiao flipped her hair and knelt on the ground. She opened her palm and a two-meter-long popsicle appeared in her palm.
She used her other hand to sweep the icicle forward, wiping off the excess ice shards at the front, forming an ice spear. She held it in her hand and stabbed it into the mouth of the giant spider that was biting her!
The ice spear pierced into the giant spider¡¯s mouth, and it roared again and again. The two pincers at the corner of its mouth mped the ice spear tightly, cutting off most of the ice fragments. At the same time, it pped its long limbs and wings, trying to escape.
Under its great strength, the iceyer made a cracking sound, but before it could pull out its leg, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were cold. She held the spear and stabbed it into its mouth!
As it screamed, the ice spear pierced through its mouth and into its stomach. The overbearing force crushed its internal organs. As it broke the iceyer with its strength before death, it took a step forward. The tip of the spear broke the shell on its back and pierced through its wings.
The giant spider was still breathing after receiving the fatal blow. It took two steps forward with the ice spear until it was above song Qing¡¯s small body. The giant spider lowered its head, moved its pincers slightly, and crushed the ice spear in its mouth!
Arge amount of sticky liquid dripped from the corner of its mouth, dripping all over song Qing¡¯s body.
Its cries gradually weakened, and before its long legs could step on song Qing¡¯s body, it fell to the ground with a loud bang, only twitching instinctively!
Chapter 583 - 583: Trouble (1)
Chapter 583: Trouble (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Song Qing lifted his leg and kicked away the dying giant spider that was pressing down on him. He then turned over and jumped up.
Not far away, the giant spider that she had flipped over earlier fell to the ground. It was now waving its legs, trying to turn over.
Take advantage of its weakness and kill it! Song Qing¡¯s small hand trembled, and the remaining half of the ice spear in her hand extended forward again, and the sharp tip of the spear was wiped out by her.
When the giant spider saw her approaching, it let out a series of hissing sounds and waved its long limbs with more force.
This type of giant spider was covered in thin armor, but their eyes, mouth, and underbelly were their weak points, which were easy to break through.
She raised her ice spear and was about to stab it into the spider¡¯s eye when two long shadows rose behind her.
Song qingxiao immediately gave up on her prey and turned around with her ice spear.
Two long legs that looked like giant machetes dug down from above her head andnded on the ice spear with a loud ng. Under the huge force, the ice spear broke and fell to the ground with a ng.
The wings on the back of the giant spider pped, lifting its heavy body!
When it passed by itspanion lying on the ground, it stretched out several long legs to hook it, took it into the air, and then let go of its long legs.
Before the giant spidernded on the ground, it spread its wings and glided in the air to stabilize itself!
After saving its partner, it turned around in the air and swooped down at song qingxiao!
¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± In the wind, song Qing squinted her eyes, summoned her dagger, and raised it above her head.
The impact of the giant spider brought a strong wind that blew her clothes up. She lowered her head to avoid the ws of the giant spider and burrowed under its belly. The tip of the de was pressed against its huge belly. With its speed, the tip of the de cut through its fine abdomen armor and cut open its entire abdomen!
¡®SSSS SSSS-¡®
The giant spider let out a hoarse cry and its wings fell limply. Its body was like a falling meteorite, flying over song qingxiao¡¯s head andnding on the ground with a loud bang!
The spread-out wings covered the giant spider¡¯s body like a nket, and arge pool of dark green liquid quickly gushed out from under its body.
After suffering such a heavy injury, it moved its wings twice, wanting to get up again, but it only made the green blood flow out faster. After a few moments, it was on the verge of death and gradually lost its vitality!
Before song qingxiao could even catch her breath, the giant spider that she had just saved shot out white silk at her.
Obviously, after seeing the death of its twopanions, this thing had learned its lesson and knew that it could not fight her at close range, so it chose to attack from a distance.
The moment the spider silk was thrown, song qingxiao held the dagger and dodged it!
This wasn¡¯t the inside of the canyon and it was extremely wide. If she was tied up by the spider silk and hung in the air, there was no ce for her to stabilize her body. Although the dagger could cut the spider silk, she was still passive and could only protect herself, not kill the enemy!
Just as she was thinking of a way to beat the giant spider down, a Wolf¡¯s howl suddenly rang out. After the silver Wolf finished off a giant spider, it sprinted over. After rushing for a distance, its body jumped more than ten meters high and pounced on the giant spider!
After being rescued by itspanions, the giant spider did not fly very high. It was also in a hurry to kill song qingxiao, who had killed two of itspanions in a row, so it did not notice the threat behind it.
The silver Wolf¡¯s speed was as fast as lightning. It felt the movement of the wind, but before it could turn its head, it heard a ¡®bang¡¯ and the silver Wolf¡¯s front paw had already touched its huge abdomen.
The terrifying impact caused its body to sink. The sharp long armor scratched the soft leather armor on its abdomen, making it cry out in pain. It no longer cared about being enemies with song qingxiao. It turned its body, trying to throw the silver Wolf off.
Song qingxiao was very clear about the silver Wolf¡¯sbat power. Once it pounced on the giant spider, it would not be at a disadvantage.
She was relieved. Now that the crisis was over, she had the time to pay attention to the others.
No. 1 and No. 4 joined forces and used the wind to drive the mes, burning several giant spiders that were chasing them. The smell of burnt meat spread across the in. The giant spiders with the mes were notpletely dead, and they still chased No. 1 and No. 4, forcing them to Dodge.
Number two dodged like a ghost. As she kept using the nine words secret order, she could sense the nine words secret order in her sea of consciousness more.
Judging from number two¡¯s movement technique, the nine words secretmand he had was very likely to be of the footwork and speed type. If he could get it, it would make up for his weakness in this aspect. While it would increase his chances of survival, it could also make his attacks more difficult to defend against..
Chapter 584 - 584: Trouble (2)
Chapter 584: Trouble (2)
Trantor: 549690339
With this thought, song qingxiao was even more determined to get the nine-word secret order.
After being surrounded by a few giant spiders for some time, even though number 2 was unscathed, he had not managed to get rid of these troublesome giant spiders.
As time went on, his Ling power would be consumed. If he did not turn from defense to attack, he would lose his advantage.
Number two was well aware of this. After dodging the attacks of one or two giant spiders, he appeared on the ground a few meters away. When the giant spider closest to him rushed toward him, he suddenly crouched down and supported himself with his hands.
The shadow of the giant spider covered him, but as number two raised his hand, the shadow suddenly moved.
As the ground moved, the shadow crawled up and transformed into a ck shadow Spider the size of a small mountain, slowly lifting number two up!
With the appearance of the giant ck shadow Spider, a dangerous aura spread out, and the situation suddenly reversed. The giant spider that was originally chasing number two was suppressed.
The human-faced Spider seemed to sense danger and began to retreat instinctively. It even pped its wings and took off.
However, as soon as it flew, the giant ck shadow Spider on the ground also howled. As it moved its back, it spread out two extremelyrge wings. With a slight p, it brought a hurricane, blowing the sand and stones on the ground. The intense wind caused the giant spider to shake continuously!
In front of this giant ck shadow Spider, even the originally huge human-faced Spider looked petite.
Number two sat on the back of the giant ck shadow Spider and snorted.
¡°Go!¡±
Following his order, the giant ck shadow Spider flew in the direction of the human-faced Spider. The other two giant spiders that were chasing number two turned around. The three of them joined forces and fought fiercely with the giant ck shadow Spider, tearing and wing at it.
Themotion on number two¡¯s side naturally attracted the attention of number one and number four.
The moment they saw number two use his ability, the two of them looked at each other, and their expressions were a little ugly.
The shadow Spider monster¡¯s body was farrger than the human-faced giant spider, and its ws were sharper than the giant spider¡¯s.
These giant spiders couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow from the shadow. They were easily torn apart by the thick Spider ws and turned into broken limbs. They fell from the sky and easily ended the battle.
With the death of the man-faced Spider, the terrifying giant spider that number two was riding on also disappeared after letting out a fierce roar.
No. 2¡¯s body fell from midair. Halfway down, his figure disappeared, and when he reappeared, he had alreadynded on the ground.
Although the giant ck shadow Spider was gone, its previous ferocious appearance and roar seemed to still linger in everyone¡¯s ears. Number one and number four were still in fear. After they worked together to deal with the two giant spiders in front of them, they took a breath and looked at number two with more vignce.
Song qingxiao recalled the previous scene and fell into deep thought.
The scene of number two summoning the giant ck shadow Spider was truly shocking, but she could clearly see that the ck shadow was formed by the shadow of the human-faced Spider that was chasing number two.
Thus, after the giant shadow Spider killed its main body, it also disappeared.
After everyone had dealt with the giant spiders and escaped, they all gathered together and approached each other.
Among the four of them, number two¡¯s face was pale, but his appearance was the neatest.
Number one and number four had joined forces, but they had been chased by the giant spider for a while. Naturally, they did not look very good.
There was no need to mention song qingxiao. She had killed two giant spiders in a row. Because she had killed them at close range, her head and body were stained with the dark green blood of the giant spiders. She looked the most pathetic and seemed to have had the most difficulty in killing the giant spiders.
Everyone sized each other up and had their own ideas.
¡°This ce¡¡±
Number one looked around and was about to say something when a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound was heard again.
The sound came from the direction of the canyon in the distance, not from the human-faced spiders around them that had not yet breathed theirst.
The few of them turned to look in the direction of the canyon. The sound of crawling came from the canyon, and everyone recalled what song qingxiao had said earlier.
The giant spiders that were chasing them at the abandoned ship were likely to split into three groups in the pursuit. One group would block them, the other would lure the enemy, and the other group would pursue them from the back of the canyon.
Although the existence of the giant spider at the canyon¡¯s exit confirmed some of song qingxiao¡¯s spections, when they really heard the Echo from the canyon, number one and the others looked rather serious.
Number two¡¯s gaze fell on the spider corpses on the ground. He raised his hand and pointed,¡±
¡°One, two, three¡¡±
He counted. Other than the limbs of the human-faced spiders that he had summoned, there were eight corpses on the ground. In addition to the three giant spiders he had killed, there were eleven in total.
However, there were at least 20 to 30 giant spiders at the abandoned ship.
In other words, there were at least a dozen giant spiders in the canyon that had yet to appear.
At the thought of this, the cultivators ¡®expressions changed.
Killing the ten or so giant spiders earlier had almost consumed the majority of their spiritual energy. If there were more giant spiders than before, they might not be able to kill them so easily.
A head-on attack was not the best n. Number one changed the topic, retreat first!
¡°Where to?¡± No. 2 asked with an irritated look. Outside the canyon was a wastnd covered with cobblestones, like a Dry Beach. Under the night sky, there was no end to it. Other than the canyon behind them, there was no ce to hide. Even if they ran, where could they run to?
His words blocked number one¡¯s words, and he couldn¡¯t help but curse,¡±
¡°What the hell is this ce?¡±
Before he could finish his sentence, a neigh came from the sky. With the sound of pping wings, a few small dots flew over. This situation made everyone¡¯s head hurt. Number one said fiercely,
¡°Why don¡¯t we just kill these giant spiders!¡±
¡°I have to run.¡± Song qingxiao looked up in the direction where the giant spiders came from. Other than these giant spiders, she could vaguely hear a rustling sound with her divine sense, if we don¡¯t leave, once we get entangled, I¡¯m afraid more spiders wille here..
Chapter 585 - 585: Architecture (1)
Chapter 585: Architecture (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°More?¡± Number two let out a strange cry, while number Four¡¯s expression was somewhat grave.
If it was really as song qingxiao had said, that the dozen or so human-faced spiders that hadeter were only a part of the Horde, and that more woulde if they were entangled, they really couldn¡¯t stay here and waste time.
Otherwise, once the spiders arrived, everyone would die.
I suggest,¡± number one coughed,¡± that we work together before the mission starts.
At this time, the trial mission had not started yet, and the spiders that appeared were extremely brutal.
The other side of the in was hidden in the endless darkness, and the danger was unknown.
¡°After the mission starts, everyone will have to rely on their own abilities.¡± Number one then added,¡±
but try to cooperate as much as possible. Keep your life until the mission begins.
His eyes fell on song qingxiao, who nodded and said simply,¡±
¡°Sure.¡±
Number two¡¯s gaze also fell on song qingxiao, waiting for her to make a stand. After seeing that she had agreed to number one¡¯s suggestion without hesitation, number two waited for number one to turn around and look at him. He nodded and said,¡±
¡°I can do it too.¡±
While they were talking, the sound of the giant spiders crawling in the direction of the canyon got closer. Without any hesitation, they turned around and ran in the other direction of the in.
Although song qingxiao¡¯s speed was not slow, she was not as fast as the silver Wolf¡¯s four legs. After running a few steps, she reached out and grabbed the long hair on the silver Wolf¡¯s back, turned over, and climbed up!
Perhaps it had been ¡®bribed¡¯ by her once at the abandoned ship, when she climbed up again, the silver Wolf did not resist.
On the contrary, he didn¡¯t have to take care of her speed. When she ran on all four limbs, her speed was so fast that it was almost flying.
The wind blew past their ears, and the scenery around them quickly retreated. In an instant, number one and the others were left far behind.
¡°F * ck!¡±
When the others who could only run on their own legs saw this scene, they all cursed in their hearts. Those who ran on two legs could not run faster than four feet, especially the strong Silver Wolf. Number two looked up and saw that song qingxiao had turned into a small ck dot in an instant, almost blending into the darkness.
The sound of giant spiders crawling came from the exit of the canyon behind them. Perhaps they had ¡®seen¡¯ the trial-goers who were trying to escape, the giant spiders were quickly chasing after them.
At this moment, No. 2 wanted to curse!
They had agreed to cooperate, but the moment she escaped, she ran faster than anyone else, leaving a few people behind. If the giant spider caught up, wouldn¡¯t the three trial-takers be the ones who took the bullet for her?
Number two wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted to curse. Number one and number four were also burning with anger. However, they couldn¡¯t even run away in time, so how could they have the time to curse?
¡®SSSS-¡®
A spider¡¯s screech came from behind him, making No. 2¡¯s back tense up.
On second thought, although he couldn¡¯t outrun the four-legged Silver Wolf, he could always outrun the two rotten ghosts, number one and number four, by relying on the nine words secret order.
As long as he could leave these two behind, once they were entangled by the giant spiders, they would be able to buy him some time to escape.
As for the life and death of number one and number four, it naturally had nothing to do with him!
Thinking of this, number two used the nine words secret order. His figure flickered a few times. Although he used up a lot of spiritual energy again, he managed to pull away from number one and number four by dozens of meters in the blink of an eye.
¡°F * ckyour Grandpa!¡±
Once number two started running, he left number one and number four behind. This action of his made number one so angry that he vomited blood.
He could no longer maintain the calm on the surface and cursed angrily.
The so-called Alliance was only established for less than three minutes before it was broken.
After number two ran away, number one was also a little anxious.
The crawling sounds behind them grew louder and louder. Some of the giant spiders had already pped their wings and taken flight.
He and number four were both clear on number two¡¯s n. Number two wanted him and number four to stay behind and fight for the survival of number three and him.
However, if the two of them really stayed until the end and were entangled by the giant spider, they would probably be unable to escape death.
Since someone had to be sacrificed anyway, it was better to leave one alive than to let the two die together.
His ability was wind, so he could use the wind to fly. Although his speed might not be able to catch up with number two¡¯s strange movement technique and the speed of the silver Wolf, it was not a problem to leave behind number four, an old man.
Just as this thought appeared in number one¡¯s mind, number four, who was on the other side, was like a worm in his stomach. She raised her head and looked at him deeply, her eyes filled with ruthlessness.
This gaze made number one¡¯s heart skip a beat. Under the stimtion of his killing intent, his footsteps came to a halt.
This old man wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. If he were to be ruthless now, he might drag him down with him at all costs..
Chapter 586 - 586: Architecture (2)
Chapter 586: Architecture (2)
Trantor: 549690339
Although he was slow, his ability was extremely aggressive. Number one didn¡¯t dare to bet on the consequences of him going crazy. After weighing the pros and cons, he gritted his teeth and reached out to number four,¡±
¡°Ill take you.¡±
Number four coughed twice and bit the pipe in his mouth. He ced his dry hand on number one¡¯s palm. Number one pulled him, and the wind spiritual power circled around him, supporting the two bodies. They quickly glided forward. Their speed was much faster than before, but at the same time, their spiritual power consumption was also faster than before.
Song Qing rode on the silver Wolf and could still hear the angry roars of number one and number four behind him. A few minutester, his spiritual sense sensed the howls of a giant spider and the fluctuations of spiritual energy. Obviously, the participant and the giant spider had already started fighting.
There were still a few giant spiders above them, unwilling to give up. Although the silver wolves were not slow, the giant spiders were not slow either. The distance between the two sides was gradually shrinking.
The giant spiders flew lower and lower, and the silver Wolf ran on the in for more than ten minutes. Song qingxiao finally saw some shadows under the ck fog. It was no longer a in.
The silver Wolf continued to run forward, and it could be vaguely seen that it was arge building. However, from a distance, it seemed a little deserted.
The moment he saw the building, song Qjngxin was overjoyed. The building meant that someone had been here before. Perhaps he could find some clues about the trial!
At this moment, a cold wind blew over, and the silver Wolf¡¯s speed suddenly slowed down.
The impact from the sudden stop caused her to rotate her spiritual power to stabilize her body and not fall down. She looked carefully and found that there was a hugeke about ten meters in front of her. If she didn¡¯t look carefully, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed it.
Under the Starlight, the river¡¯s surface glowed blue in the night sky, like a huge gem, separating song qingxiao from the buildings in the distance.
The surface of theke was like a mirror, calm and without waves. Not a single sound could be heard in the night.
The two sides of theke extended into the night, with no end in sight, blocking the path of the man and Wolf.
She jumped down from the wolf, and the giant spider that had been chasing her for a long time finally couldn¡¯t hold back and began to dive down.
Song qingxiao summoned a dagger and held it in her hand. At this time, there was no other way out except to kill these giant spiders.
He just had to kill these pestering human-faced spiders and then think of a way to cross the river!
The giant spider¡¯s charge brought with it a foul wind, and its screeches broke the silence of the ce, bringing about some violence and killing intent to this deathly silent ce.
Although she was prepared, the spider was too fast. In the blink of an eye, it was in front of song qingxiao. The ground was covered with sand, and a few of its long legs reached out to grab her. The curved hooks on the end of its legs were shining coldly!
Song qingxiao raised her knife and cut off the two long legs that were reaching out first. The toes fell on the sand and were half-covered.
The giant spider did not seem to feel any pain even after the tip of its foot was broken. It continued to stretch out its other leg to grab song Qing. At the same time, two giant spiders turned around and extended their long legs to hug her waist!
This giant spider was extremely strong. Its long legs had hooks on them. Once she was caught, the thin hooks on its legs would Pierce into her flesh first and stick her firmly, making it difficult for her to break free.
The sound of the wind came from above as another giant spider descended from the sky. It spread its wings and blocked the direction in which song Qing was jumping. It formed a with the other three giant spiders and trapped song Qing inside!
The long limbs pulled back the legs of the giant spider that song qingxiao had grabbed and dragged her back like an intimate lover, pressing her back against the cold and terrifying body of the spider.
At this time, the situation was extremely dangerous. His body was tied up, and he could barely move his hands. The silver Wolf was also surrounded by two giant spiders and could not free itself to help.
She could feel that the lower body of the giant spider behind her was touching the ground. Its huge head was raised, and the corners of its mouth made a ¡®ka Cha¡¯ sound as it opened its mouth. It was as if something was stuck out and pressed against song Qing¡¯s back, trying to burrow into her stomach!
The thing was as sharp as an electric drill. Song qingxiao felt a chill on her back, followed by a sharp pain. The thing broke through the scales, and blood oozed out. The giant spider let out an excited roar.
Above her head, the giant spider that was swooping down also opened its mouth just as it was about to touch her head. The two sides of its mouth twitched.
Its wide-open mouth was like a bottomless abyss, and its throat spat out a foul wind. A few drops of thick saliva dripped onto song Qing¡¯s small face from its teeth.
Under such circumstances, song Qing gritted his teeth and ignored the other two giant spiders that were clinging to his body. He formed a seal with his hands and shouted,¡±
¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡±
As the swordsman token of the nine words secret order was used, the spiritual power in his body turned into an extraordinary hard armor, blocking the steel-like thing on his back. After it drilled through his skin, it was difficult to prate any deeper!
Song qingxiao was not in a hurry to escape. Instead, she raised her hands and grabbed the ws of the giant spider on top of her head.
The pincers were cold to the touch, like two steel knives. The moment she touched them, the pincers swayed violently left and right, as if they were trying to shake her off.
However, song qingxiao¡¯s physical strength was not to be underestimated. She actually gained the upper hand when she collided with the power from the giant spider¡¯s mouth.
She grabbed the two-toothed clip tightly and pushed it up and down!
With a crisp ng, two of the giant spider¡¯s teeth were broken by her bare hands under her great strength.
The giant spider wailed and pped its wings. It flew up a bit, putting some distance between them and giving her some space.
She held the broken teeth in her hands, twisted her body, and shed at the face of the giant spider behind her!
The broken teeth cut through the skin and flesh, and with a creak, the giant spider¡¯s huge face was cut in two.
Thick, dark green liquid gushed out and criss-crossed on his swollen face, making it look even more terrifying..
Chapter 587 - 587: Cooperation (1)
Chapter 587: Cooperation (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Song qingxiao turned around with difficulty and looked at the human face that she had cut in half. Then, she reached out and held the slender, sharp mouth of the giant spider in her palm.
Its sharp mouth was like a mouthpart with traces of blood. Once it was caught by her, the giant spider struggled again and again, pulling its legs closer to her!
The terrifying force pressed down on her chest, making her bones creak.
The giant spider above her head charged down again. After its teeth were broken, the giant spider was furious and crashed into song qingxiao like a rocket.
The huge impact caused the human-faced Spider that was holding song qingxiao down to flip over, and the man and the spider rolled to the ground.
As soon as she fell, the other two giant spiders also crouched down, their huge mouths facing the sky and cutting down on her back!
The sharp tip of the turtle thorn only prated half an inch into his skin and was blocked by the nine words secret order, unable to prate deep into his internal organs.
However, the sharp tip of the pincers still managed to stab song Qing. With a squeeze, a wound that was several inches long was left on her back.
Blood oozed out, and the moment the pain entered his mind, song qingxiao clenched his fist and grabbed the bottom level giant spider¡¯s pincers that wereing at his face. He raised his fist and hit one of its huge eyes!
With a ¡®bang¡¯, the giant spider¡¯s eye was hit, and a part of its ck and bright eye, which was as smooth as a hugemp, copsed.
Without waiting for the spider to scream, song qingxiao clenched her fist again. After a few punches, the eye was blown up. Arge amount of mucus gushed out and mixed with the juice on the spider¡¯s face. It looked disgusting and terrifying.
The giant spider¡¯s face had already been cut open, and now its eyes were severely injured. It let out a shrill cry and subconsciously released its legs that were holding song Qing.
As soon as it let go, song Qing also rolled to the ground.
The two giant spiders on her back saw that their delicious prey was about to escape and quickly stuck their heads out to give chase. Song qingxiao, who was lying on the ground, saw one of the giant spiders looking up. She bent her legs and used all her strength to kick the spider¡¯s face!
When her feet touched the spider¡¯s face, the two forces collided. Song qingxiao also felt her legs go slightly numb from the rebound force. She kicked hard-
¡®Woosh¡¯
The giant spider let out a screech as its Hill-like body was kicked several inches off the ground. It fell back a bit andnded heavily on the sand!
With the help of her feetnding on the ground, she jumped up. The giant spider that she had kicked away had its stomach facing up and was trying to turn over.
However, the ground here was different from the ground outside the canyon. Perhaps it was because it was close to theke, but it was surrounded by soft sand. The sand was stirred up by the giant spider¡¯s struggle, and the ground was spun into a huge pit. The giant spider sank deeper and deeper, and its cries became louder and louder.
In the canyon, the screeches of these giant spiders had attracted arge number of spiders, and the scene of the trial-takers being chased and fleeing in all directions was still in song Qing¡¯s mind.
She spread out her hands, and with the surge of spiritual power, frost appeared in her palms to form an ice spear. Taking advantage of the fact that the giant spider could not turn over, she held the ice spear with both hands and stabbed it into its stomach!
The tip of the spear broke through the soft armor on the giant spider¡¯s belly and pierced through its back, firmly nailing it to the sand!
The giant spider was still screeching and scratching wildly with its limbs, but it was no longer a threat to her.
The other uninjured giant spider stopped two meters away from her. The human head raised and the spider spat out white silk from its mouth, trying to bind her.
Although she had just entered the trial, song qingxiao had encountered the giant spider a few times and had a general understanding of it.
These giant spiders were extremely intelligent and had a certain level of intelligence. Only when they were far away and afraid that their prey would escape would they use their spider silk to capture and tie them up.
At this time, he was very close to it, only a step away from it, but they were unwilling to move forward, as if they were afraid of something. There must be something fishy.
The man and the spider were very close to each other, and the spider silk wrapped around her as soon as it was spat out.
As soon as the giant spider caught her, it raised its head and bit the spider silk in its mouth, trying to pull her forward.
Song qingxiao was dragged forward by the force. Just as she was about to cut it with her dagger, an idea came to her. She grabbed the straight line of the spider web and pulled it in her direction as if she was pulling a River with a giant spider!
The fine sand covered the back of her feet and her ankles.. She spread out her spiritual power and froze the sand!
Chapter 588 - 588: Cooperation (2)
Chapter 588: Cooperation (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The spider silk was stretched extremely tight and creaked. The face bit on the spider silk and kept looking up.
However, it was not weak, and song qingxiao was not weak either. They were evenly matched, and song qingxiao even had the upper hand!
The giant spider stepped into the ground with its long legs, but its body slowly moved forward with the trembling sound of the spider silk.
After moving about ten centimeters, the giant spider seemed to be a little anxious. It gave up on fighting with song Qing. It pped its wings and flew up, trying to drag song Qing into the air!
It was obviously acting suspiciously. Song qingxiao summoned her dagger and cut the spider silk.
With a ¡®bu¡¯ sound, the thin spider silk bounced up and hit the giant spider¡¯s
face.
Song qingxiao quickly looked around. Other than the giant spider that was on the verge of death, there was nothing else in theke.
Could it be that the giant spiders were afraid of theke? Or was there something terrifying hidden in theke?
As soon as the giant spiders flew up, they pped their wings and created a strong wind, blowing sand all over the sky. A few strands of white silk shot out of the mouths of the giant spiders that were attacking her, wrapping around her.
In order to verify her guess, song Qing ran toward theke. The further she ran, the higher the spiders flew, and the more fiercely they spat out their white silk.
The ground was soon covered with spider silk, forming a grid as if to stick song qingxiao¡¯s feet. With every step, the spider silk was entangled, and her forward movement was much slower.
Under the joint attack of the three giant spiders, the situation quickly turned
for the worse.
Song Qing¡¯s small hands formed a seal. When she was about to split up and kill these giant spiders, she felt a throbbing from the nine words secret order in her sea of consciousness before she could use her spiritual power. Her heart moved, and she immediately cut the spider silk on her body, turned around, and rushed in the opposite direction of theke.
After a few meters, the giant spiders circling above their heads seemed to have seized the opportunity and swooped down again.
Before the long legs could touch her, the spiritual energy beside her fluctuated and number two¡¯s figure appeared not far from her. Before she could react, the spiders seemed to have smelled fresh blood and flesh. After knowing that she was not to be trifled with, a few of them actually turned around and pounced on him.
The shadow of the wings covered number two¡¯s entire body. His face was pale, and there was a shadow in his eyes. He didn¡¯t have time to curse song Qing for being shameless. He immediately used his spirit energy and summoned the huge shadow that covered his body again.
As soon as the shadow appeared, the spiritual energy in his body began to drain rapidly, almost emptying his body!
Number two gritted his teeth andmanded the giant shadow Spider to tear the three human-faced spiders apart. Under the giant shadow spider¡¯s roar, the three human-faced spiders ¡®remains, limbs, and blood poured down like a heavy rain, sttering all over number two.
As soon as the shadow Spider disappeared, number two¡¯s body seemed to have lost a lot of vitality. His shoulders sank and his chest heaved up and down.
Song qingxiao dusted off the spider silk on her body and smiled.
¡°Many thanks.¡±
Number two had suffered a loss. How could he not know that she might have intentionally attracted a few giant spiders to him? at this time, he was about to die from anger, but he was also extremely afraid of this woman, so he could only suppress his anger and put on a fake smile, ¡±
you¡¯re wee. After all, we¡¯re going to cooperate!
In this trial, number four had revealed his domineering aura and disyed his powerful abilities. He had also cooperated with number one.
However, at this moment, number two realized that this silent number three with the silver Wolf was probably the fiercest.
When he arrived, not only did she survive the siege of several giant spiders, but she was also able to kill one of them. Not only did she discover his existence, but she was also able to urately find his position and direct the disaster to him!
In addition to the silver Wolf she had brought, this woman herself could not be underestimated.
Number two gasped for breath and suppressed the trembling of his body from overusing his spiritual power. He nced at song Qing with fear.
She had suffered some injuries, but because there were too many cobwebs wrapped around her body, only her blood-soaked clothes could be seen, and she didn¡¯t know how serious her injuries were.
She lowered her head and tore the cobwebs off her body, so her expression couldn¡¯t be seen.
The silver Wolf in the distance was still fighting with the giant spider, but she did not seem to be worried.
¡°Number one and the others areing.¡±
No. 2 gasped for breath and suddenly spoke.
Other than the screeching of the spider Wolf that broke the silence of theke, the running of number one and number four and the roars of the mes were barely audible.
Dark clouds seemed to be floating over from the distant horizon, blocking the bright Starlight above their heads.
The night wind brought with it a rancid smell, bringing with it the aura of death that struck fear into the heart.
number three, as you can see, number one and number four have already cooperated. He panted for a while and gradually regained his calm. Other than the two drooping sleeves that seemed to be trembling slightly in the wind, the exhaustion of spiritual energy after summoning the giant shadow Spider could no longer be seen.
¡°These two, one wind and one fire, their cooperation is wless.¡±
When he said this, his eyes seemed to nce at the giant spider that was pierced by the ice spear in the distance. The meaning was self-evident.
Song qingxiao was an ice ability user, and number Four¡¯s ability was her nemesis. Especially after he worked with number one, he was like a tiger that had grown wings.
Although the trial was dangerous and there were terrifying creatures like the human-faced Spider, the scariest thing about the trial was not these, but the greedy trial-takers!
Everyone who entered this ce was like a treasure. After death, they would bring unexpected gains to the living.
Smart people didn¡¯t need to say too much about these things, as long as they didn¡¯t go too far.
Number two suddenly changed the topic,
¡°These two people are overconfident in their strength and look down on you and me. How about we cooperate?¡±
Song qingxiao stopped in the middle of tearing the spider silk. She couldn¡¯t help but grin when she heard this.
There were too many people who took the initiative to cooperate with her, but most of them died in the trial.
She raised her head and gave number two a deep look. His face was full of sincerity, and his eyes had a hint of dissatisfaction with number four. It was as if he was recalling the scene in the cave in the canyon when number four had ambushed him with a fireball.
¡°How do you want to cooperate?¡±
of course No. 1 and No. 4 will be eliminated. We will share the results. Number two said seriously.
¡°It¡¯s a deal,¡± Song qingxiao nodded with a smile.
¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± Number two also smiled..
Chapter 589 - 589: Underwater _1
Chapter 589: Underwater _1
Trantor: 549690339
The silver Wolf howled and smashed the heads of the two giant spiders. It slowly walked toward song qingxiao, looked up at number two, bared its teeth, and made a threatening sound.
With every step it took, it carried a terrifying killing intent. The remains of the giant spider¡¯s corpse were still mixed in the hair on its head and body, causing number two to retreat continuously.
¡°Number three.¡± He feigned calmness and called out to song qingxiao. This giant Wolf was far more ferocious than the giant spider, and it gave number two a lot of pressure.
Song qingxiao reached out and touched the silver wolf¡¯s head, but she touched the disgusting Spider blood on its head. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand in disgust, which attracted the silver Wolf¡¯s dissatisfied gaze.
It no longer paid attention to No. 2, which made him feel greatly relieved. Just as he was about to speak again, the sound of running came from the distance. The two people and the wolf turned their heads and saw a ck shadow running towards them under the night sky. As if it had seen the two people, the ck shadow was extremely excited and shouted,¡±
¡°Number 2, number 3!¡±
Number two subconsciously turned to look at song Qing. it¡¯s number one.
As he spoke, number one seemed to be in high spirits after seeing the two of them. The ¡®whistling¡¯ sound of the wind carried him and number four to increase their speed, and arge sandstorm appeared in front of the two of them!
Number one loosened his grip, and number four, who had been held under his arm, fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. He staggered forward for two steps before he could regain his bnce.
Both of them were wounded and looked quite embarrassed. It was obvious that they had suffered a loss in the process of escaping.
¡°Hmph!¡± Number four snorted after hended. He was covered in blood and his clothes were in a mess. There was a wound from the right side of his forehead all the way down to the bridge of his nose, almost breaking his eyes.
Blood gushed out and covered his face, making it difficult for him to put on the fake and gentle expression he had before.
¡°You guys are injured?¡± Number two asked with a smile, his gazending on number one.
His condition wasn¡¯t much better, but he wasn¡¯t disfigured like number four, so he could still barely maintain his calm. Hearing number two¡¯s words, he suppressed the anger in his heart and took the lead in sizing up the two people and the surrounding scene.
When he saw that song qingxiao was also injured, he felt relieved. However, when he saw that number two was unharmed, his heart sank again.
There were a few Spider corpses on the ground. One was obviously killed by song qingxiao, two by the Wolf¡¯s ws, and three by number two.
Number one frowned and nodded after a long while.
¡°Yes, I am.¡±
The situation between him and number four was obvious, so there was no need to deny it.
¡°We¡¯ve encountered a Spider swarm.¡±
There were nearly twenty giant spiders that crawled out of the canyon. Other than six that were the first to catch up to song qingxiao, the rest were all trying to stop number one and number four, who were thest to arrive.
In order to prevent number four from dragging him down in the face of danger, number one had no choice but to take him away forcefully.
In such a situation, it was difficult for him to escape alone, not to mention that there was number four. Thus, it was extremely difficult for the two of them to escape. Number one focused on running, while number four set fire to kill the spiders along the way.
Even though he had dealt with most of the giant spiders, he had almost lost his life.
The two people in front of him had fled first, using them as bait to attract the firepower, and now No. 2 still had the face to ask!
If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the silver Wolf was ring at them like a tiger watching its prey, and number two was ¡®calm andposed¡¯, as if he had reached an agreement with number three, and that the two of them were injured and almost exhausted, it was not a good time to fall out with each other. Otherwise, number one would have already started cursing.
Although he suppressed his anger, a trace of killing intent quickly shed through his eyes.
In order to avoid being detected by the two people in front of him, he turned his head to look behind him. When he saw the row of buildings, he was first happy, but then when he saw theke, his smile froze.
Not far behind them, ake so long that one could not see the ends of both sides was in front of the trial-goers, blocking their way.
¡°What do we do?¡±
Number one¡¯s throat tightened as he spoke.
A few dots in the sky behind them were like shooting stars, quickly approaching.
Behind these small dots, it was as if there were arge number of dark clouds, gradually floating in the direction of the group, blocking the stars above their heads.
As the dark clouds approached, a rustling sound could be heard. The breeze carried a fishy smell, as if the end of the world wasing.
Number one had experienced the terrifying scene of being surrounded by these spiders. When he saw thisrge group of spiders, his heart immediately started to beat wildly.. He asked again,
Chapter 590 - 590: Underwater _2
Chapter 590: Underwater _2
Trantor: 549690339
¡°What do we do?¡±
He revealed an irritated expression. The trial mission this time had not even started, and once the spiders arrived, everyone would probably be trapped here to death.
The buildings in the distance seemed to be able to hide from people for the time being, but how to get there was a huge problem.
In the distance, the dark clouds formed by the giant spiders blotted out the sky and covered the earth. The pressure it brought was impacting everyone¡¯s nerves, making them feel cold from their feet and spreading to their whole body.
¡°Hide in theke!¡±
Song qingxiao turned her head and looked at the calmke.
¡°Enter theke?¡± Number four raised his eyebrows. This action touched the wound on his face, causing him to take a few deep breaths.
¡°Theke might not be safe.¡±
Everyone was chased by the spiders not long after they entered the trial scenario, and they were like birds that were startled by the mere twang of a bow.
It was inevitable that people would be suspicious of the sudden appearance of argeke here.
in addition, number four was a fire-type Esper, so it was difficult for water and fire to melt. Once he entered the bottom of theke, not only would his ability be restrained, but it would also be very difficult for him to use it. Naturally, he was even more resistant to song qingxiao¡¯s proposal.
you can also choose to fight the giant spiders here. You can tie them down and fight for our survival.
Song qingxiao answered number Four¡¯s question calmly.
These words made number four speechless. He silently remembered this grudge in his heart and didn¡¯t say anything else.
A few giant spiders in the sky flew closer and closer, their spread wings almost blocking the moonlight, like evil spirits baring their fangs and ws.
These giant spiders were nothing to be afraid of in front of the trial-takers, but the troublesome thing was that once they were entangled by these giant spiders, the real problem would be when the follow-up troops arrived.
Even though the participants had more or less kept their trump cards, none of them wanted to be the self-sacrificing person as song qingxiao had said, so they all agreed to her suggestion of going into the water to hide.
However, although everyone had agreed to go into the water, it was a big problem who would go in first.
Under the night sky, the surface of the water glowed with a faint blue light. It was impossible to see what was beneath it, nor did they know if there was any danger hidden within. At this time, someone still needed to take the lead and try.
Number two crossed his arms and looked down. Number one and number four tidied their clothes and didn¡¯t make a sound.
The giant spider above was getting closer and closer. It seemed to have sensed the auras here and began to fly lower.
God¡¯s trial magnified this false emotion to the extreme.
Song qingxiao smiled sarcastically and released her divine sense, sinking into the water.
The moment her divine sense moved, number two¡¯s eyelids trembled, but he didn¡¯t look up at her.
To her surprise, there were still living creatures underwater. However, their auras were extremely weak. They were just ordinary fish and did not possess any killing power.
After confirming that there was no danger at the bottom of the water, she beckoned to the silver Wolf and ran towards theke on the beach.
As soon as she moved, the other people who seemed to be busy with their own things also moved, but they cleverly kept a distance of about a meter from her. Song qingxiao stepped into the water with a ¡®plop¡¯, and the calm surface of theke rippled. She quickly stepped on the water and walked to the center of theke where the water was deeper.
After she entered the water, she didn¡¯t find anything unusual. Number one and the others heaved a sigh of relief and rushed to the center of theke.
The water had just reached song Qing¡¯s small chest, and the sound of pping wings was getting closer and closer. These spiders came so quickly that no one had time to hide in the deep water.
in order to avoid being discovered by the spiders, song Qing hugged the silver Wolf on the side. After taking a deep breath, she suddenly squatted down in the water!
The cold water quickly passed through her mouth and nose and reached the top of her head. After her hair floated on the water for a few times, it was brought into the water by her and swayed non-stop.
When number one and the others squatted down, the sound of water seemed toe from a very far ce. It gently hit her body and she squatted in a corner.
The underwater world was dark and blue, and it seemed ustrophobic and exciting. The disturbed fish swam around her, reminding her of the time on demon Ind when she walked under the Zhou¡¯s Biological Laboratory and passed the undersea tunnel.
These fish didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of people, and they would bump into her body from time to time. Blood was flowing out of the wound on her back that was cut by the giant spider¡¯s pincers, which stimted these things.
Song qingxiao was surprised to find that the water didn¡¯t pressure her much. Beside her, number two and the others tensed up due to holding their breath and the water pressure. However, her body seemed to adapt to the underwater world very quickly. Perhaps it was due to the influence of her special ability, but she even felt a strange sense of freedom and rxation in the surrounding water.
The waves transmitted the subtle reactions of number one and the others to her. She could feel number Four¡¯s resistance, number two¡¯s tightly furrowed brows, and number one¡¯s suppressed anxiety.
This feeling was too wondrous. It was no less than a divine sense sweep.
Her heart was filled with joy. Just as she was about to try to sense the spiritual power in the water, the wolf head in her arms moved, and a spider¡¯s cry came from above.
Song qingxiao looked up and saw a few shadows circling above her head. They were chirping as they slowly descended.
The giant spider¡¯s wings pped on the surface of theke, causingyers of ripples to appear.
Song qingxiao saw that the face of the first giant spider was getting closer and closer to her. She looked at the pair of protruding ck eyes, as if the giant spider had already seen all the participants hiding there through the blue light. It slowly stretched out a few thick limbs and slowly reached down at an extremely torturous speed. The few people who were squeezed together seemed to have already smelled the fishy smell on its body.
The light of the water covered the face with an eerie blue color. As the water surged, the swollen face was distorted, making it look even more terrifying and frightening.
The giant spider slowly opened its mouth. This time, song qingxiao was able to see more clearly how the sharp pincers came out of its mouth.
The tip of the pincers glowed with a blue light, as if they were made of the best steel. They were all-conquering!
¡°Ha!¡± The giant spider let out a deafening hiss, and the fishy smell it blew out caused ripples to appear on the surface of theke..
Chapter 591 - 591: Hiding (1)
Chapter 591: Hiding (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The giant spider¡¯s roar shook the fine ck hair growing on both sides of its cheeks, and the roar made number four, who was hiding under the water, tense up. He instinctively raised his hand.
His movements caused the water to shake even more violently, and blood seeped out of his face and scattered into the water like a pink mist.
It was unknown if it was the smell of blood and the movement that attracted the giant spider¡¯s attention, or if it had already discovered the people hiding in the water from the close distance.
After it roared, it moved a few steel-like legs and slowly hacked in the direction of the few people.
The tip of the limb was extremely sharp and contained a huge amount of energy that could prate a human¡¯s head. It formed a shadow that gradually covered the few of them!
The water current was like a magnifying ss. A few trial-takers who had raised their heads could see the giant foot clearly. They could even see the rows of thin thorns with inverted hooks on the side of the giant foot¡¯s tip.
¡®Plop! Plop! Bang bang bang bang bang¡¡¯
The hearts of number one and the others began to beat faster. Song Qing looked down at the front end of the giant spider¡¯s giant limb, and his pupils shrank.
Could it be that she had guessed wrong? these giant spiders were actually not afraid of water, and the giant spider that had shown its fear of water and did not dare to approach her was just to confuse her?
The strong wind brought by the long limbs blew the surface of theke open. No. 4 finally couldn¡¯t bear the pressure of the dark underwater environment and the approaching giant spider.
He seemed to have been forced to the extreme. Just as he was about to stand up, song qingxiao grabbed his dry arm!
¡°..¡¯¡¯His eyes widened, and he instinctively opened his mouth, spitting out a few bubbles, making a ¡®pop¡¯ sound.
The strength of song Qing¡¯s small palm was surprisingly strong. He pulled number four back to their original position.
The mud and sand from the ground were stirred up, and the limbs of the giant spider on top of its head were about to touch the top of number Four¡¯s head.
At this moment, number four was both anxious and angry. He had almost missed the best chance to fight back after being pulled.
As the shadow approached, number Four¡¯s heart was filled with despair. He stared at song qingxiao with hatred, waiting for the pain toe.
However, when the terrifying limbs were only two or three centimeters above the water, they suddenly changed their falling momentum and slid forward. The giant spider let out a hiss and retracted its drooping limbs. It pped its wings and flew up again!
The giant spiders screeched as they slowly pulled their bodies up. They flew back and forth on the water for a while as if they hadn¡¯t found any prey. In the end, they pped their wings and continued to move forward.
No. 4 had just escaped death. When the giant spider flew up, he still couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, and his body was still trembling instinctively.
Amidst the swooshing sounds, it was as if arge dark cloud had moved over, blocking the moonlight above their heads.
Without the illumination of the stars, the surface of theke sank into darkness.
Everyone squatted under the water and looked up, but all they could see was darkness. They heard a rustling sound. The bold fish started to peck at No. 4¡¯s face and the wounds on song qingxiao¡¯s back.
This processsted for about two to three minutes. When number one and the others were about to reach their limits, the dark clouds finally moved away, and the Starlight sprinkled down again. Under the deep blue water, a school of fish swam between them.
The rustling sound was getting further and further away. Number four finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and stood up!
With the sound of water sshing, his head emerged from the water. He opened his mouth and gasped for breath. His eyes were so painful that he couldn¡¯t open them at all.
He was like a Shar-Pei who had fallen into the water. Arge number of water droplets slid down his shriveled cheeks, and the hand he reached out to wipe his face with was trembling.
After the trial-taker¡¯s body had been strengthened and transformed by spirit energy, they were undoubtedly much stronger than ordinary people.
However, after squatting underwater for so long, it was clear that they had reached their limits.
Everyone scrambled to stand up, coughing rapidly as they greedily breathed in the fresh air. Inparison, song qingxiao seemed much more at ease.
Hiding under the water didn¡¯t seem to affect her much. He didn¡¯t know if it was because she was good at disguising herself or because of her special ability.
¡°Number three, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Number four coughed so hard that his lungs hurt. After finally recovering from the suffocating feeling and the horror of being underwater, he remembered that song qingxiao had stopped him from counterattacking when the giant spider had swung its leg at him. He immediately jumped up in anger and said,
¡°Are you trying to activate the mission after killing me? is that why you didn¡¯t allow me to fight back?¡±
He was still trembling when he recalled the scene of his skull almost being cut open by the giant spider¡¯s ws.. Now that he had shed all pretenses, he no longer pretended and loudly said,¡±
Chapter 592 - 592: Hiding in 2
Chapter 592: Hiding in 2
Trantor: 549690339 |
No. 1 remained silent and stood beside him.
As No. 4 roared, his body glowed red, making his face redder.
White smoke rose from the top of his head, and his hair moved without any wind. Even the water that reached above everyone¡¯s chest seemed to have risen in temperature, no longer as cold as before!
Number four looked as if he was about to attack. As soon as he showed his hostility, the silver Wolf, who was standing in the water with only its head raised, also smacked its mouth, revealing its sharp teeth, and let out a threatening low growl.
The atmosphere was tense and murderous. Song qingxiao did not back down just because No. 4 had made the first move.
She stared at number four and sneered as she saw his spiritual power leak out.
¡°You don¡¯t understand what I mean?¡±
She retorted number Four¡¯s question without any hesitation,¡± that giant spider is just testing us. It wants to find out where we are hiding. It¡¯s fine if you die, but don¡¯t get us involved!
¡°How do you know it¡¯s just a test?¡± Hearing her words, number four was still unconvinced, but his voice was no longer as loud as before. However, as soon as he said this, song qingxiao casually said,¡±
¡°I guessed.¡±
¡°What a good guess!¡± Her perfunctory attitude angered number four again. His half-dry red hair stood up as if he couldn¡¯t control himself and wanted to hit her, but he was quickly stopped by number one.
The previous scene was indeed as she had said. Although the giant spider was close, it did not seem to have noticed them. After making a sound and making a false move, it quickly led the spiders away.
If number four had retaliated at that time, it was very likely that they would be attacked by the spiders after they were exposed.
However, how could song qingxiao be so sure that the people hiding in the water had not been discovered when they were so close to the giant spider?
After all, if they were not careful, they would have been in the water, and the situation would have been very bad. If they were discovered by the giant spiders, they would have beenpletely wiped out.
This was a matter of life and death. Song qingxiao would not make a decision based on luck, nor would she make a guess. She must have found something. Number one¡¯s eyes flickered. She thought of how she had entered the cabin in the canyon before them. Could it be that she had discovered something in the cabin but did not tell anyone?
¡°Alright, number four, let¡¯s talk this out.¡± He pretended to be the peacemaker andforted number four. Then, he turned to song qingxiao.
¡°Number three, we¡¯re all teammates now. The mission hasn¡¯t started yet, so we re also confused. That¡¯s why number four is so excited.¡±
After a short exnation, he continued,¡±
¡°However, there are some things that need to be made clear to avoid misunderstandings.¡±
After number one said this, the seemingly angry number four snorted coldly and clutched the pipe in her hand. She didn¡¯t refute him, tacitly agreeing to his words. This made number one¡¯s smile deepen,¡±
¡°The situation underwater just now was critical. To tell you the truth, it wasn¡¯t just No. 4 who was scared, all of us were.¡± He turned his head and looked at number two,¡±
¡°Number two, what do you think?¡±
Number two chuckled, obviously taking song qingxiao¡¯s side, number three was worried that number Four¡¯s actions would attract the giant spider, so he acted in a hurry. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.
He was still holding a grudge against number four for attacking him in the canyon, so he was deliberately going against number four. His tone and expression made number Four¡¯s eyes sh with killing intent, and he clenched his fists.
¡°Number three, did you notice something?¡± Number one ignored number two¡¯s provocation and turned to ask song qingxiao,¡±
why else would you suggest going into the water and stop number four?¡± Number one asked this crucial question. Not only was number four angry, but even number two stopped smiling and looked at song qingxiao.
The few of them stood in the water, not in a hurry to leave, waiting for her answer.
Number one and the others were cunning. Song qingxiao was naturally not going to tell them the secret that the giant spiders were afraid of water, but the others obviously would not let this go.
Her mind turned and she said with a calm expression,¡±
¡°We didn¡¯t attract the spiders before we got on the abandoned ship.¡± At that time, they did not deliberately restrain their actions. When the silver Wolf jumped onto the abandoned ship, it made a lot of noise. Even when they broke through the cabin entrance and entered the ship, there was no trace of the spider group.
Hearing this, number one nodded and waited for her to continue, ¡±
I¡¯ve calcted the time. These spiders appeared not long after No. 4 ignited.
When she said that, the others were not stupid and quickly reacted.
When they were on the abandoned ship, they found a notebook. In order to read the words on it, number one had asked number four to light it up.
I guess the fire or the heat attracted the giant spider. After she exined up to this point, number two finally reacted,¡±
therefore, the ice-cold Lake water is the best ce to hide.
This made sense, but for some reason, number one still had some doubts.
¡°Then how can you be so sure of this?¡±
¡°What do you need confirmation for?¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but smile when she heard him say that. The smile on her pale face seemed cold and unkind.
¡°I already said it was just a guess.¡±
Number one was choked by her words, while number Four¡¯s suppressed anger was provoked by her cold tone and was about to burst out again. She rolled her eyes and didn¡¯t even bother to put on a front,¡±
¡°Guess? If you want us to hide in theke just by guessing, aren¡¯t you taking our lives as a joke?¡± He took a step forward on theke in an aggressive manner. Just as he was about to speak again, the silver Wolf, which only had its head above the water, suddenly roared at him,¡±
¡®Awooo!¡¯
Its eyes glowed coldly in the night, and the fangs at the corner of its mouth flickered coldly, as if warning No. 4 that if he dared to take another step forward, it would bite his throat off!
This Wolf¡¯s strength was no joke. The sharpness of its ws and teeth could be seen from the spider that it had torn apart.
At this time, the silver Wolf showed its ferocity. The angry number four was triggered by its killing intent. With a howl, his back suddenly went numb, but he calmed down a lot.
¡®Awooo!¡¯ It stepped on the water and moved forward. The silver hair behind its head floated in the water, and the huge head that was only exposed above the water surface looked quite funny, but it did not deter it. It forced number four to take two steps back!
Number four was forced by the silver Wolf. Although he retreated, the anger in his heart could not be dispelled. His eyes darted over the wolf¡¯s head andnded on song Qing. He gritted his teeth.
It stood between song qingxiao and number four, bing a strong fortress that prevented number four from attacking song qingxiao.
Song qingxiao was not afraid of number Four¡¯s killing intent. Even if number four didn¡¯t make a move in this trial, she would still get rid of him. She didn¡¯t want to leave him alive. She said bluntly,
If you can find any other ce to hide besides theke, do you need to listen to me?¡±
After she said this, she was toozy to talk nonsense with these people. Just as she was about to swim to the other side of theke, the sound of wings pping came from not far behind her again. The faces of the people who were standing in theke and arguing suddenly changed..
Chapter 593 - 593: Saved (1)
Chapter 593: Saved (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The few of them subconsciously turned their heads to look back, only to see that in the direction where the spiders hade from, there were about 20 small dots flying in this direction. They were probably the giant spiders that had fallen behind.
These giant spiders seemed to have noticed the people standing in the water. They hissed at the same time and suddenly elerated their flying speed. In the blink of an eye, they turned from ck dots to human-faced spiders with bared fangs and ws.
Song qingxiao immediately dove into the water and swam towards the buildings on the other side of the river.
Number four couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her anymore and jumped into the river in shock.
Everyone paddled with all their might, wishing that they could grow a few more pairs of legs and arms to speed up.
Theke was extremely wide. Even if everyone tried their best, the giant spider was still about twenty meters away from the shore when it got close.
The giant spider had already begun to descend, its shadow covering the river, its wings pping, causing the surface of theke to ripple.
It¡¯s long limbs were like a guillotine that was raised high, grabbing towards the people in theke.
Song qingxiao buried her head in the water. Her body¡¯s special affinity with water had be her advantage, allowing her to hold her breath.
She could hear the screeching of the giant spider behind her and the sound of its giant limbs breaking through the air. Taking advantage of the time when number one and the others looked up to catch their breath, the spider fell down.
After all, the water was different from thend, which greatly limited the movements of number one and the others.
The giant spider¡¯s limbs tore through the skin and flesh, making a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound. The smell of blood spread out, mixing into the stench of the giant spider¡¯s body, turning into an element that made people even more uneasy.
Number one let out a pained groan. With the sound of water sshing, he had just poked his head out to catch his breath when his back was grabbed by the giant spider. His upper body was lifted up and he was quickly carried by the giant spider into the air.
At the critical moment, number one endured the pain and summoned a wind de to cut at the giant spider¡¯s limbs.
Since it was a matter of life and death, number one did not dare to hold back. The wind de cut open the giant spider¡¯s limb, and number one¡¯s body fell back into theke with a plop, along with a broken Spider leg!
When the giant spider that had its leg cut off saw its prey slip away, it did not give up and wanted to chase after it. However, its long ws missed. The water sshed on the giant spider¡¯s body after number one fell into the water. The giant spider seemed to be greatly frightened and let out a trembling cry. Its legs retracted upwards as if it had been electrocuted, protecting its huge belly with all its might!
Unfortunately, the other three who were on the run didn¡¯t pay attention to this scene. Number one was rejoicing that he had just escaped death and didn¡¯t pay attention to the giant spider¡¯s movements.
Of course, the three of them did not notice that after the giant spider was sshed by the water, the rest of the giant spiders seemed to be even more afraid of the water. They did not dare to try to rush down again and only flew above everyone¡¯s heads, letting out unwilling roars.
Taking advantage of this opportunity, everyone swam to the riverbank in one go. As soon as they climbed up, they were surrounded by the giant spiders!
There were about twenty of these giant spiders that weregging behind. Although their formation was not as terrifying as the previousrge group, they could not be underestimated.
As far as the eye could see, the beach was covered by a dense group of spiders, surrounding and squeezing the participants in the middle, forcing them in the direction of the abandoned buildings.
The giant spiders let out howls of different heights, and as they roared, a foul smell gushed out of their mouths, making people want to vomit.
These spiders caused a certain amount of psychological pressure to the soaked trial-goers. Number one endured the pain and pulled out the spider leg that was stuck in his back. He held it in his hand like a weapon and panted,¡±
¡°Let¡¯s join forces first and force these spiders to retreat!¡±
After the previous battle and escape, everyone¡¯s physical strength and spiritual power had been more or less consumed. There were countless giant spiders in this trial scene, and the mission had not started yet. It could be imagined that there would be a fierce battle to fight after the mission started!
Number two, who couldn¡¯t stand number one and number four, also knew the pros and cons and immediately nodded!
Number four gritted her teeth and took out her magical weapon again.
Even though song qingxiao had mentioned that the key to attracting the giant spider was most likely rted to the fire he had created, everyone could not care less at this critical moment.
The pipe was still dripping with water, but as number four clenched his fist, arge amount of water turned into white mist.
Number four clenched his tobo pipe tightly and drew in the air as if he was using a paintbrush. A Ring of Fire appeared out of thin air. With a ¡®rumbling¡¯ sound of mes, the Ring of Fire burned bigger and bigger as spiritual power was poured into it.. It floated in front of number four and illuminated his already red face even more!
Chapter 594 - 594:Saved(2)
Chapter 594:Saved(2)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Go!¡±
The Ring of Fire flew into the air and grewrger andrger. In the end, it turned into a giant ring with a diameter of about ten meters, trapping several giant spiders in it!
Once a few giant spiders were bound, the Ring of Fire began to shrink again. The mes ignited the fur on the giant spiders ¡®bodies, burning these monsters to the point that they made sizzling sounds and writhed.
Number Four¡¯s first move was very overbearing, and number one was not idle either.
The two of them had worked together several times, and it was clear that they already had a tacit understanding. He summoned a whirlwind and pushed the scattered spiders to one ce, and at the same time, number four set it on fire.
Before long, with the cooperation of these two, more than half of the giant spider¡¯s body was on fire.
At the same time, number two also pushed down with both hands. With the surge of spiritual energy, several giant spider shadows ¡®came back to life¡¯ and pounced at the other giant spiders with their fangs and ws bared.
The silver Wolf jumped up and raised its ws to SWAT away a giant spider that was pouncing on song Qing. It also joined the battle.
Surrounded by mes, song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power was restrained and affected to a certain extent. Although she was not afraid of number Four¡¯s mes after entering the false core realm, she had to use more energy to summon ice to defend herself.
The real feast was yet toe. In the situation where the mission had not been activated, it was obviously necessary to preserve their strength.
Song qingxiao took out her dagger and rushed into the battle with the giant spider.
When No. 1 took the time to chase the spiders, he nced in her direction. When he saw her action, a strange look shed in his eyes. In the end, he pursed his lips and turned his head away.
The mes on the beach soared to the sky, and the stench of blood was mixed with the burnt smell of the giant spiders.
The squeaking of the spiders, the howling of the wolves, and the howling of the wind broke the silence of the abandoned buildings.
Although most of these giant spiders were submerged in the mes, their vitality was unusually tenacious. Not only did they not show any signs of decline, they even became more ferocious.
After realizing that catching, mping, stomping, and biting could not quickly finish off their prey, and instead, a few giant spiders were quickly killed by the trial-takers, the remaining dozen or so giant spiders with zing mes soared into the air and began to take advantage of the trial-takers ¡®disadvantage of being trapped on the ground. They flew into the air and shot silk at the ground to weaves!
More than a dozen giant spiders shot out silk at the same time, and their speed was much faster than when they were tied up by a single Spider.
Not long after, dozens of crisscrossing Spider threads formed the prototype of a giant, binding several trial-takers inside.
¡°Not good!¡± Number one knew that the spider silk was extremely sticky, and once he touched it, it would be difficult to get rid of it. He instinctively hid in an open space.
Everyone had the same thought. It was only when the position they were standing in became smaller and smaller, and the spider web outside became bigger and bigger, that everyone came to a realization.
These dogs want to trap us like how we chased them away!¡±
No. 1 and No. 4 had been working together to drive the spiders into the circle of Wind and Fire. Now, these monsters quickly learned from No. 1¡¯s strategy and did the same thing, trying to drive everyone into the circle.
Once everyone was stuck to the spider web, although there was a way to cut the spider web, it would not only dy time, but it would also be easy to fall into a disadvantage.
In addition, the spider web was getting bigger and bigger, and there was more and more spider silk. The speed at which the group cut the spider silk was not as fast as the speed at which the giant spider shot it out. After a long time, they were still easily tied up.
When the spider web was formed, everyone would be like food that had barged into the web, waiting to be ughtered!
At this critical moment, number one couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at number four and shout,¡±
¡°Number 2!¡±
At this moment, only the shadow Spider under number two¡¯smand was able to follow the human-faced spiders ¡®movements.
Everyone was on the ground, and only the giant shadow spiders that could fly could deal with these giant spiders.
¡°There¡¯s no other way,¡± Number two gritted his teeth, and bean-sized beads of sweat began to form on his face, there are too many giant spiders.
There were a dozen or twenty of these giant spiders, and his ability was limited. He could only control two or three giant shadow spiders. He simply couldn¡¯t fight against these giant spiders. As they tore at each other, the giant shadow spider¡¯s legs were torn off and turned into ck mist. It was already showing signs of defeat.
In the blink of an eye, the from the air to the ground was woven more densely. The inner circle of the shrank smaller and smaller, and everyone¡¯s activity space was also narrowed.
He could not continue like this. He had to either find a way to knock these giant spiders down or escape from the restraints of the spider web.
Song qingxiao looked up at the sky. She hadn¡¯t reached the level where she could fly with the wind yet. The only thing that connected her to the sky was the spider webs spat out by the giant spiders!
When a strand of White Spider silk shot towards her, song Qing stretched out her arm and caught it. Before it could fly along the spider silk, she heard a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound.
The sound seemed toe from the abandoned buildings behind him. Then, a ck arrow streaked across the sky and shot into the giant spider¡¯s stomach!
¡®SSSS-¡® the giant spider in mid-air let out a cry of pain. Following that, several long arrows flew out one after another, hitting the giant spider¡¯s body!
Some of them hit the wings, but were blocked by the hard shell. Some of them hit the weak spots such as therge belly and head.
With the harassment and help of the arrows, the spiders flying in the air seemed to have met their nemesis. As the dense rain of arrows flew over, a few giant spiders ¡®stomachs were pierced like hedgehogs. After a few miserable screams, they finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Their wings drooped down powerlessly, and their bodies began to fall.
The rest of the giant spiders saw that things were not going well and actually flew higher, as if they wanted to escape!
The spider swarm was in chaos, and the that was more than half tied up lost its support from above and began to softly fall to the ground.
In the blink of an eye, the situation had reversed. The trial-takers were stunned at first, then they looked at each other with wild joy in their eyes!
To be able to use a bow and arrow to save them at this time, other than humans, there was no other way!
After entering the trial scenario and being chased for a long time, number one and the others were overjoyed to see a human again..
Chapter 595 - 478-first arrival_1
Chapter 595: Chapter 478-first arrival_1
Trantor: 549690339
The dense barrage of arrows came to a halt after a round of shooting. The ten or so giant spiders that were about to fly up seemed to have seized the opportunity and pounced down again.
Number one and the others, who had been happy just a moment ago, suddenly changed their expressions. As they got into a defensive posture, the sound of arrows being fired came from the abandoned building behind them.
The rain of arrows flew into the air and hit the giant spider¡¯s body, making a ¡®ping ping ping¡¯ sound as they collided.
The giant spiders ¡®momentum was blocked. After another two giant spiders were shot down, the group of spiders finally seemed to know fear. They pped their wings and flew up. After two unwilling cries, they rose higher and higher, chasing in the direction of therge group.
As soon as the giant spiders flew away, the shadow that had been shrouding number one and the others immediately disappeared.
It was as if everyone had been relieved of a heavy burden, and they began to pant.
There were some arrows on the ground, and the blood of the giant spiders was spilled all over. The mes spread from the corpses of the giant spiders to the spider webs, burning them with a ¡®boom¡¯ sound.
About a minute after the giant spider left, someone poked his head out of the abandoned building behind him.
With the help of the firelight on the beach, number one saw the fair and clean face. He said in a voice that was almost crying with joy,¡±
¡°I¡¯ve finally met someone!¡±
Once he met people, it would be easier tomunicate with them. Not only could he talk to them and understand the situation of this trial, but he might also be able to find out some information about the giant spider from them.
It was indeed a human face, becausepared to the giant spider¡¯s deformed face, it was undoubtedly much cleaner, fairer, and not swollen.
When the people who poked their heads out saw song qingxiao and the others, they immediately retracted their heads as if they were electrocuted. After a while, one of them slowly walked out of the abandoned building with a bow and arrow.
As soon as he came out, his shadow was merged with the shadow of the abandoned building, but song qingxiao and the others could see clearly that he was a tall and thin man without a big belly or terrifying long legs.
No. 2 heaved a sigh of relief and smiled.
After the man came out, more people came out of the abandoned building one after another, all of them carefully following him.
There were about ten people in this group, both men and women. They were all lined up in a row, surrounding the trial tester.
Everyone held their bows, their arrows already nocked, and aimed at the trial-takers in the Ring of Fire.
¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t.¡± Participant No. 1 raised his hand in surrender, trying his best to show a grateful expression, showing that he was kind and had no intention of going against these people.
we don¡¯t have any ill intentions. We were just chased by those giant spiders. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to escape here, but fortunately, you saved us.
The leader of the group looked at number one warily, while the others looked at song qingxiao and the others, as if they were trying to figure out if number one was telling the truth.
While they were sizing up the trial-taker, song qingxiao was doing the same to them.
These people were wearing long-sleeved shirts and pants that wrapped their bodies in a thick and wear-resistant denim fabric.
The clothes were extremely dirty, as if they had been soaked in all kinds of blood. After they dried, they revealed a strange and extremely disgusting color.
However, song qingxiao noticed that although their clothes were dirty, they were not torn. They seemed to be quite clean, perhaps because they had powerful weapons in their hands.
The scene of these arrows shooting the giant spiders away shed in her mind, which was enough to prove that this group of people was not to be underestimated.
Perhaps it was because they had lived in such a terrible environment for a long time, but both men and women had bows, and they obviously had to participate in the battle.
Their faces had a strange greenish-white color. Perhaps it was because of the harsh living environment, but everyone¡¯s eyes were cold and vignt, making people feel ufortable.
¡°Who are you guys?¡± After number one spoke, the man who was walking in front looked at everyone and then his eyes fell on the silver Wolf. After a long pause, he slowly opened his mouth.
It was unknown if it was because of the special environment of the trial that they rarely interacted with people.
This person¡¯s tongue didn¡¯t seem to be very flexible when he spoke, and there was a kind of stiff and heavy feeling when he spoke.
However, the fact that he could speak already made number one very happy. He immediately said,¡±
I¡¯m Zhang Chi, and this is Li Hang, after pointing at No. 2, his eyes fell on song qingxiao. her surname is an. he randomly came up with a name for number four.
we¡¯re voyagers who entered this ce by mistake. After we entered, we were chased by the group of giant spiders.
When he said this, his face showed a look of uneasiness after being frightened.
After number one said that, the man¡¯s eyes flickered, and his expression seemed to have eased a lot. However, he did notpletely dispel his doubts,¡± ¡°Voyager?¡±
¡°Yes, I am.¡± He looked at number two, who nodded and continued,¡±
¡°We came here after receiving a set of signals.¡±
Everyone followed the information recorded in the notebook found on the abandoned ship and said,¡± identally discovered a new model¡ Number two shivered, as if he was so scared that he couldn¡¯t speak clearly. He mumbled a few words,¡±
¡°.. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter a giant spider¡¡±
Number four nodded. He had a wound on his head. The wound had already solidified, but after being soaked in water, the wound turned white and split even wider, like a giant mouth that was grinning.
Because of the intense fight earlier, it had affected his wounds, and blood was still seeping out.
¡°So it¡¯s like this.¡± After hearing number one and the others ¡®exnation, that person heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±
He turned around and waved to the other people holding bows and arrows, looks like they¡¯re new.
This person seemed to be the leader of this group of bow-wielders, because as soon as he finished speaking, the others slowly put down the longbows in their hands.
As soon as the bow and arrow were put down, the tense atmosphere was reduced by half. Not only was number one relieved, but even song qingxiao also loosened her clenched fists.
It was naturally difficult for these arrows to kill her and the silver Wolf, but she did not want to do it unless it was absolutely necessary. She wanted to keep these people alive and ask for some information first.
¡°Are you new?¡± She sharply caught the words from the man¡¯s mouth and asked, ¡°¡±So you were the first to arrive?¡±
That person might have thought that number one, who had spoken first, was the leader of the group. When he heard her question, he seemed to be quite surprised at first, but then he suddenly realized something. He patted his pale forehead and showed a gentle smile.
¡°I forgot that you¡¯ve only just arrived and have yet to have a leader.¡±
After he said this, he patiently replied,¡± yes, we also came to this ce by ident. We¡¯ve been here for many years.
After answering song qingxiao¡¯s question, he waved his hand, and the others began to quickly run around the beach to pick up the bows and arrows that were all over the ground.
Some of the arrows missed and fell into theke, a small portion scattered on the beach, and some pierced the bodies of the giant spiders that had not yet breathed theirst.
However, these people, regardless of whether they were men or women, did not seem to be afraid of these behemoths that had yet topletely die.
As if he noticed song qingxiao¡¯s gaze on these people, the only man who had spoken before exined with a smile,¡±
¡°It¡¯s not easy to make these things. If you can recycle them, do it..¡±
Chapter 596 - 479-incited _1
Chapter 596: Chapter 479-incited _1
Trantor: 549690339
These people mentioned that they had been here for many years, and they revealed two clues.
They were not the natives of this ce, but because they had been here for many years, they should have had a lot of dealings with these giant spiders.
They knew how to live in this ce, and at the same time, they were definitely familiar with this ce.
It was no wonder that they were so calm in the face of such a terrifying creature when they were plucking the arrows from the giant spider.
Everyone jumped out of the fire and watched as the group of people collected the scattered arrows and put them back into the arrow bags hanging on their waists.
Under the moonlight, the blue surface of theke rippled. The adventurers who had arrived first quickly picked up all the arrows on the beach and gathered together.
Song qingxiao was tearing the spider silk that was wrapped around her body. The silk from the giant spiders was extremely heavy after being soaked in water. After being full of water, the spider silk became more resilient. Several strands of silk intertwined together like a. The more she tore, the longer it became, but she could not break it.
The others were in a simr situation. Seeing their sorry state, the bow-wielding man smiled and said,¡±
the silk of these symbiotic beasts is very terrifying. It can not be burned by normal fire, nor can it be melted by water. Moreover, after being soaked in water, it is even more difficult to tear it apart.
He looked at the burning mes around him. The spider silk covering the ground was burned and deformed, giving off an unpleasant burnt smell.
¡°The fire that you released is much more powerful than ordinary fire. It should be because of the higher temperature, right?¡±
This group of people had been hiding in the abandoned building. Since they were able to save everyone at the critical moment, they should have seen the scene of the trial-takers fighting the giant spiders.
When he said this, his eyes fell on number four, even stopping on the hand holding the pipe for a moment.
Number one nodded. Before he could speak, song Qing caught the key word in his words,¡±
¡°A symbiotic beast?¡± She paused in the middle of tearing the spider silk, are you referring to those human-faced spiders?¡±
¡°Yes, I am.¡± The man¡¯s gaze shifted from number four to her. Song qingxiao then asked,¡±
¡°Why do you call them symbiotic beasts? Is there a reason for that?¡±
Number one and the others stopped what they were doing and looked up at the man.
Amidst the crackling of the mes, a strange atmosphere enveloped everyone, because in this ce, we can be considered to be living together with them.
The man did not seem to notice the strangeness as he exined song qingxiao¡¯s question naturally.
She nodded, showing that she understood the man¡¯s answer.
we¡¯re new here, so we don¡¯t know much about this species that we¡¯ve never seen before. We just want to know more about their customs. I hope you don¡¯t mind if we offend you in any way.
¡°Hmph!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s apologetic tone made number four sneer in dissatisfaction. He had been retorted by song qingxiao twice, so he held a grudge.
The two¡¯s nature of spiritual power was the bane of each other, so they were already hostile to each other. Now, seeing that song qingxiao¡¯s attitude toward these people waspletely different from her attitude toward him, and remembering her impolite attitude toward him before, he was even more angry.
The man epted song qingxiao¡¯s apology and said with a smile,¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. This ce is indeed dangerous. If you¡¯ve just arrived and encountered the group of human-faced spiders, it¡¯s understandable that you¡¯d want to know more out of fear.¡±
When he spoke, he no longer called the spiders ¡®symbiotic beasts¡¯. Instead, he followed song qingxiao¡¯s previous name and called them¡¯ human-faced spiders¡¯.
As a person who had been in this scenario for many years and had fought these terrifying ¡®symbiotic beasts¡¯, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to survive until now. His temper was a little too good.
The man seemed to have guessed the doubts in everyone¡¯s hearts and continued,¡±
we¡¯ve been here for too long. We haven¡¯t met many of our own, and even fewer have survived. He paused for a moment, it¡¯s not easy to survive in this damn ce. Only by helping each other can we have a chance of survival and spread the seeds of humanity.
He said earnestly,¡±
¡°I also hope that you can consider joining our team. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask us.¡±
The man¡¯s words were indeed reasonable. On the contrary, it seemed that song qingxiao¡¯s previous suspicions were too much.
She watched as the others collected all the arrows on the beach. The arrows on the giant spiders had also been plucked off. Some of the broken tips of the arrows were also carefully bent and put into the quiver..
Chapter 597 - 597: Incited !
Chapter 597: Incited !
Trantor: 549690339
The man was already taking attendance and seemed to be ready to leave.
Song qingxiao suddenly asked,¡±
¡°There are also some arrows in theke, aren¡¯t you going to pick them up?¡±
Her words caused the man who was counting to stop in his tracks. He turned around and his eyes glowed under the dancing mes. He frowned quickly as if he was getting impatient with song qingxiao¡¯s continuous questions.
Number one and number two looked at song Qing in surprise. Ever since they had entered the trial space, she had not spoken much, and did not seem to be such a noisy person.
However, at this time, he was full of questions, as if he didn¡¯t know that he was about to anger this group of people who had saved the trial.
¡°I¡¯m not picking it up.¡±
When the man turned around, he had already tidied up his emotions.
¡°We¡¯ve wasted too much time. It¡¯s not wise to stay in the same ce for a long time.¡± Then, he pointed to the fire on the beach.
these special mes are much hotter than ordinary mes. They¡¯ll quickly attract arge number of human-faced spiders.
In particr, the Horde of giant spiders had just left not long ago. If they sensed something was wrong and returned, it would not be good news for everyone.
What he said confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s suspicion that the human-faced spiders were attracted by number Four¡¯s ability, and it further increased the credibility of his words.
Number one¡¯s expression turned cold, as if he had dispelled the doubts in his heart, and he nodded heavily.
¡°Follow us.¡±
As soon as the man finished speaking, he took the lead and returned to the abandoned building. The trial-takers were stunned for a moment, but they followed their footsteps and followed.
The group burrowed into the ruins. The moonlight above them was blocked by the building above, and the light suddenly turned dark.
However, these people seemed to be very familiar with the dark environment. They were searching left and right in the abandoned streets.
The cultivators ¡®physical strength was far stronger than that of ordinary people. Even in a dark environment, they could still see, so they followed closely behind.
Song qingxiao looked up at the buildings around her as she moved forward.
The buildings were muchrger than she had imagined. The houses were about five meters high, and the ground was buried in sand and dust. The broken walls and ruins appeared to be mottled.
Along the way, there were many copsed boulders blocking the way, adding a bit of destion to the abandoned building.
This group of buildings looked like a city that had been abandoned for a long time. There was no end to it.
The abandoned buildingplex was unusually cold at night. The chill was like invisible needles that were trying to drill into people¡¯s bones.
The wind whistled through the abandoned streets, blowing up the fine sand on the ground and bringing with it a strange smell. It was like the smell of decay from ancient buildings mixed with a fishy smell, forming a special deste smell.
Every time they stepped on the dry sand, they would make a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound. As they slid, their feet sank into the sand and were covered by the cold sand.
Song Qingxin was suspicious. What was this ce? who built these cities? And why was it abandoned? Moreover, it seemed like he had been wasting quite some time.
She seemed to have stepped on something under her feet, which made a squeaking sound. Song Qing¡¯s small steps stopped, and she bent over to touch it.
The moment she stopped, number two, who was following beside her, also stopped in his tracks. He asked warily,¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
In this unfamiliar environment, everyone was on high alert. As soon as number two spoke, number one and number four, who were walking side by side, also stopped in their tracks.
The others also stopped and turned around subconsciously.
Song qingxiao grabbed a handful of sand from under her feet and spread her palm. Most of the sand slipped away between her fingers, leaving behind a conch the size of a ping ping.
The conch had already turned into stone, and it had obviously been buried in the sand for many years.
¡°I¡¯m fine. I just picked up a conch stone.¡±
It was just a false rm!
As soon as she said this, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Even the group of people who had saved the trial-takers when they faced the giant spider were relieved.
¡°This ce has been flooded by seawater before, so it¡¯s not surprising that there are such things here.¡±
Hearing this, everyone became curious again. However, the man didn¡¯t want to say too much. Perhaps it was because of this false rm, but he quickened his pace. This caused number one to swallow the question that he was about to ask. He was prepared to say itter.
After this little episode, everyone was not as surprised as before when they stepped on some conches and other things.
The abandoned city was so big that it seemed to have no end. Everyone followed the group silently. After walking for more than an hour, song qingxiao suddenly said,¡±
¡°Wait a moment.¡±
Her voice spread between the broken pirs, and the Echo spread back and forth.
¡°Wait a minute¡¡±
¡°Wait a minute¡¡±
¡°Wait¡¡±
Apanied by the howling of the wind, it gave off a cold and strange feeling, which was rather frightening.
The advance of the group was once again interrupted by her words. The man in the lead turned his head. In the dark, his eyes were faint, and his tone was t and without any fluctuations.
¡°What now?¡±
Song qingxiao noticed the unhappiness hidden in his words. The people who followed him seemed to be very unhappy with song qingxiao as well. They emitted some hostility, which caused the silver Wolf to growl in warning!
The moment the wolf howled, a sense of pride spread out, subduing everyone who was dissatisfied.
Other than the trial-takers, the bow-wielders retreated instinctively and kept their distance from the trial-takers subconsciously. They put their hands on their quivers, as if they would attack at any moment.
No. 1 and No. 4 also took a step back involuntarily, getting closer to song qingxiao and No. 2. The two sides were divided into two camps, and they were facing each other with a distance of less than a meter.
¡°We¡¯ve walked for too long, and we¡¯re a little tired,¡±
As the one who started this conflict, song qingxiao acted as if she didn¡¯t realize the impact of her previous actions. She asked, ¡°¡±When can I take a break?¡±
¡®Hu¡¯!
The man let out a long breath andughed.
¡°It was indeed my negligence.¡± With his smile, the tense atmosphere in the abandoned building was instantly relieved. Other than number four, who was silent with a sullen face, number one and number two alsoughed.
we¡¯ve lived here all year round and are used to walking. We forgot that you¡¯ve just arrived.
At this point, he raised his arm and shouted,¡±
¡°Everyone, let¡¯s rest for a while before we continue our journey!¡±
After he finished speaking, the others did not make a sound. Clearly, they were already very used to listening to him give orders.
The group walked forward for a while and entered an abandoned stone house.
After everyone entered, the people in the trial scene who held the bow took out tools and other things to start a fire with great familiarity. Not long after, a small pile of fire was started on the ground of the stone house, and some food was ced around it..
Chapter 598 - 598: Lost (1)
Chapter 598: Lost (1)
Trantor: 549690339
After the fire was raised, a group of people with bows sat around it. They reached out their hands in unison and let out afortable sigh, as if they were extremely thirsty for the temperature.
this ce is very cold at night. Usually, because the heat source can attract the human-faced spiders, they don¡¯t dare to light a fire.
The bow-wielding man probably noticed the expressions on the trial-goers ¡®faces, so he exined with a smile,¡±
¡°Most of the time, we were on the road. In order to escape from being hunted down, we rarely had time to rest, so everyone was very rxed.¡±
The anxious brows of the others sitting around the fire rxed a little, as if they agreed with his words.
The wind whistled outside, sweeping up the fine sand on the ground. It passed through the dpidated city, bringing with it a cold and gloomy feeling.
It wasn¡¯t until now that these people showed human-like behavior when facing the fire source that number one and the others really felt like they had met humans.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the source of the fire here would attract the attention of those human-faced spiders, which would then bring us trouble?¡±
Song qingxiao found a corner and sat down. The silver Wolf also slowly knelt down beside her. Before it had the time to lower its head and tidy up its fur, song qingxiao rxed her body and leaned on it.
It lowered its head and instinctively raised its forelimbs to Dodge, but song qingxiao grabbed its big head. It could not escape and could only let song qingxiao lean on its back.
Although the man and Wolf had been together for a long time and had gone through three trial scenes together, they were still getting used to each other.
This gradual intimacy made the silver Wolf¡¯s body tense up, but as her hand slowly stroked its head rhythmically, it slowly rxed and then adjusted its posture so that she could lean morefortably.
The man with the bow turned his head and looked at her.
The girl sat against the wolf, separated from herpanions. Her expression waszy, and under the weak light of the fire, her fair skin could not be covered by the sand.
Her eyes were distant. The wolf she was leaning on also turned its huge head to stare at him as he turned his head. Its eyes were exactly the same as song qingxiao¡¯s.
There was no doubt that the huge Silver Wolf was dangerous, but at this time, the scene of a man and a Wolf with simr cold temperament leaning against each other strangely made the bow-wielding man feel a sense of extreme harmony.
¡°The heat of the fire can indeed attract human-faced spiders.¡± The man blinked and suppressed his thoughts. He exined in a good-tempered manner,¡±
but we¡¯re in the underground city, and the temperature here is very low. The fire we made wasn¡¯t big, so the human-faced spiders wouldn¡¯t find us.
As if to prevent song qingxiao from asking more questions, he jokingly added,
II
¡°This is also the experience we learned from countless lessons. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
He thought that he had exined everything clearly, but song qingxiao continued,¡±
¡°Underground city?¡± As she asked, she helped the silver Wolf tear off the spider silk wrapped around its body.
¡°Why is this ce called the underground city? Could there be an above-ground city?¡±
The leader¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He was a little impatient, but he forced himself to hold back.
¡°You¡¯vee here, but you don¡¯t know anything about this ce?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know much indeed.¡± Number one nced at song qingxiao. He was afraid that she would anger her, so he tried to smooth things over.
¡°But brother, why is this ce called an underground city? What was this ce? What were those human-faced spiders? Why are you here?¡±
He threw out several questions in a row, but because he spoke with a smile and a gentle attitude, giving people the feeling of a spring breeze, the bow-wielding man¡¯s expression became much better.
Just as he said, he had probably been here for a long time, and perhaps it was not his first time meeting escapees like the trial-takers, so he seemed to have been prepared for number one¡¯s question.
the reason why this ce is called an underground city is because it was once submerged by seawater and sank to the bottom of the sea for many years.
His words verified what song qingxiao had said when she picked up the shell. Number one¡¯s face fell into deep thought.
¡°Of course, the reason why it¡¯s called that is because this ce is indeed located below the terrain.¡±
The man looked at number one.
you were crossing theke.. Judging from the direction you came from, you should be on the other side of the great Canyon, right? ¡°
Chapter 599 - 599: Lost (2)
Chapter 599: Lost (2)
Trantor: 549690339
Number one nodded his head, half-jokingly,¡±
yes, we fell off the ship in the direction of the Grand Canyon¡
¡°That¡¯s indeed the grave of the ship that came in¡¡± When the man heard this, he was dazed for a moment. He seemed to have thought of something and mumbled to himself, but he quickly came back to his senses.
if there¡¯s a city above ground like thisdy said, it¡¯s above the canyon.
¡°I see,¡± number one sighed. He sighed and asked again,¡±
¡°Then how did you guys get here?¡±
¡°The same as you.¡± Perhaps No. 2¡¯s vague words in the notebook had misled him.
we were originally searching for a city that was submerged under the sea. After searching for a few years, we finally found some clues and traced it to the vicinity of this sea. Perhaps it was because of the past, the man¡¯s face revealed a rare look of sadness.
His expression seemed much more real than the inexplicable intimacy he felt when he saw his own kind.
when we got close to this area, we also received a special signal.
What the bow-wielding man said might be rted to the clues of the mission. At that moment, not only number four who was sitting by the fire, even number two who was sitting in the other corner turned to stare at the man, afraid of missing any details.
¡°The direction of the signal is most likelying from this Lost City.¡± The man licked his lips and unconsciously clenched his fists.
we were both excited and excited at the time.
ording to the records, this city was a product of thousands of years ago. However, the movement of the earth¡¯s crust triggered a terrible earthquake. Since then, this city had disappeared from the world!
In the years that followed, countless people tried to track down the location of this ancient city, but all of them ended up dead.
As time passed, this city became the legendary Lost City, giving rise to all kinds of legends.
There were records that said that a God used to live here. After being greatly disappointed in humans, he used his divine powers and left Earth.There were also records that said that the people who used to live here hadmitted unforgivable crimes and incurred the wrath of the gods, causing them to destroy all life here.
However, there were also schrs who predicted that this might be a city with an advanced civilization. However, due to the changes in the ocean and mountains caused by the earthquake, the ancient city was hidden in a corner of the deep sea.
It was precisely because of this spection that countless people who wanted to verify the miracle sailed out to sea in search of the ancient city.
The man with the bow and his group also had the same goal. After they had worked hard and spent a lot of time and energy, they finally determined the approximate location where the ancient city had sunk. When they were ready to go to this destination, they unexpectedly received a strange signal from the city, do you know what this means?¡±
The man¡¯s face revealed a look of fear and regret.
it means that this Lost City that has been buried under the sea for many years might still have some life.
However, as the city fell to the bottom of the sea, even if there were humans in the city, it was impossible for them to live in the sea.
Unless, with the passage of time, these people who were lucky enough to survive the earthquake further evolved in order to adapt to the ocean and formed a new species that came from the same source as human beings but waspletely different!
¡°This feeling is so wonderful¡¡± The man muttered softly,¡± you can imagine how great of an achievement it would be if we were to discover the existence of this new species and be the first to announce it!
He seemed to be reminiscing about the past as he was immersed in his emotions. He gritted his teeth and his body was trembling slightly.
This kind of reaction actually made people unable to tell whether he felt fear or excitement.
so, we sailed to the source of the signal, but unfortunately, we encountered a hurricane!
The bow-wielding man¡¯s pitch-ck eyes were filled with despair.
however, we wanted to find the existence of this city too much to confirm the conjectures of some ancient schrs. In the end, we decided to take the risk and enter, but we were swept up by the storm and finally got our wish of entering this ce.
His voice trembled slightly, as if he was crying but not at the same time. It was clear that the storm that had happened back then had a great impact on him. Even now, when he thought about it, he still could not calm down.
¡°You know what happened after that¡¡±
Number one said,¡±
¡°You mean, after you entered, you were also chased by those spiders?¡±
The man wiped his face, and as he did so, his emotions seemed to have stabilized a lot. He returned to his gentle appearance,pletely different from his previous excitement. He smiled and replied to number one,¡±
¡°Yes, I am.¡±
¡°Are these spiders the people you¡¯re talking about who survived the earthquake in the lost city? Because the city was submerged by the ocean, a new species evolved to adapt to the new environment?¡±
Number one continued to ask.
The man¡¯s eyes glowed in the faint light of the fire. He nodded again.
¡°Yes, I am.¡±
His story had almost answered all of number one¡¯s questions. The man turned to look at the fire. The others took the opportunity to warm themselves up for a while, and their pale faces looked much better.
After some food was roasted over the fire for a while, a fragrant smell came.
¡°Have something to eat.¡± He greeted her gently.
As soon as the man said that, the few of them handed over the food in their hands.
No. 1 and No. 4 both epted the food. A woman approached song qingxiao with food in her hands. She was obviously afraid of the silver Wolf that song qingxiao was leaning on. When she was seven or eight steps away from song qingxiao, she stopped and made a gesture of handing her food.
Song qingxiao stood up and thanked her after taking the food. The woman¡¯s mouth twitched, and after a while, she said bitterly,¡±
¡°No need,¡±
Her voice was unusually hoarse. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she rarely spoke all year round, but her attitude seemed a little cold. She wasn¡¯t very warm to her, but strangely, she was willing to share food with her.
After song qingxiao took the food, number two also took the food.
The food was palm-sized fish, which had been dried and as hard as stone for easy storage and transportation.
The surface of the dried fish was already burnt, and it didn¡¯t look delicious. These people¡¯s origins were unknown, and their attitudes were too strange. Although everyone received the food, no one dared to be the first to eat the crab. Under the situation where the food was unknown, no one dared to easily put it into their mouths.
This was a trial scene, and it was filled with danger. Everyone had to be more careful than usual.
Song Qing broke off a small piece of fish and stuffed it into the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth at a speed that caught him off guard.
The silver Wolf was speechless.
No. 1, No. 2, and No. 4 were speechless..
Chapter 600 - 600: The city (1)
Chapter 600: The city (1)
Trantor: 549690339
As soon as the fish was stuffed into the silver Wolfs mouth, it was immediately enraged. It rolled over and got up. After chewing twice and swallowing the food, it showed a look of disgust and growled at song qingxiao.
The wolf was very vignt and its sense of crisis was much sharper than humans. If there was something wrong with the fish meat, it should have spat
it out long ago.
Now that it had swallowed it, it proved that the dried fish was not poisonous
and could be eaten with ease.
Song qingxiao saw it swallow it and took a bite too.
¡°..¡¯¡¯Number one was speechless, but after confirming that there was no problem with the fish, everyone started to move.
To song Qjng¡¯s surprise, the taste of the fish was not bad. It was much better than its appearance. The meat itself had a salty taste, but it was too dry and hard.
After she finished eating, she suddenly opened her mouth and asked,
¡°Do you have water to drink?¡±
The man who was also eating the dried fish didn¡¯t expect her to make another request. He was stunned and shook his head after a while.
¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±
After he finished, he pretended to ask hispanions,
¡°Do any of you still have water?¡±
Everyone who was caught by his gaze shook their heads.
¡°I might have finished it all.¡± He then exined,¡±
there are many difficulties here. When we travel, we travel light and try not to drag the team down. Not only water, but we also don¡¯t have much food.
As he spoke, he pointed at the small piece of fish in each of their hands, as if to verify his words.
At first, what he said made sense, but after thinking about it carefully, it was
full of doubts.
There were at least a dozen people in this group, and it was a little strange that none of them had extra water.
In addition, they used the excuse that they were afraid of the giant spider s return and refused to go into theke to get arrows. This made song qingxiao even more suspicious that they were afraid of water.
If his guess was right, the fact that it was afraid of water was simr to the giant spider¡¯s attribute. With all the simrities added up, the possibility of a coincidence was not great.
Song qingxiao pursed her lips. Theck of food might not be because they wanted to lighten their burden, but because they did not have enough food!
Number one nced at song qingxiao again, as if ming her for being so nosy.
He could tell that the bow-wielding man¡¯s patience with song qingxiao had reached its limit. In fact, the trial-takers could tell that there was something strange about this group of people. However, the mission had not started yet, and killing the giant spider would not help in triggering the mission.
In that case, this group of people who had appeared unexpectedly was most likely the key to starting the mission. Number one could not tolerate song Qing¡¯s provocation, which would cause the mission to fail.
¡°Brother, what should we do to leave this ce?¡±
Number one¡¯s actions immediately drew the bow-wielding man¡¯s attention away.
Maybe it was the hard and dry fish that made him lose his appetite, or maybe it was number one¡¯s words that hit him where it hurt. He put down the food in his hand and said,¡±
¡°We can¡¯t get out.¡± He shook his head and said this with a dejected expression.
He repeated,¡±
¡°We can¡¯t get out! There¡¯s no exit here.¡± He emphasized,¡± you can only enter,
you can¡¯t leave.
He looked at the confusion on number one¡¯s face andughed bitterly,
¡°There is no exit here.¡±
Everyone was stunned by his words. Number one tilted his head and stared at
him,¡±
brother,¡± he frowned,¡±
¡°What do you mean by that?¡±
¡°You still don¡¯t understand?¡± The man said calmly,¡± this is like another dimension. In gaming terms, the huge wave that sent us in that day is like a portal. We broke through the dimension wall and entered this world. We are in a different world from the outside world. There is no door between us, so how are you going to get out?¡±
When the bow-wielding men heard his words, they all lowered their heads in unison.
Number one was shocked,¡±
¡°No way out?¡± His surprised tone was 70% fake and 30% true. This Lost City was a small world of its own mission and was not connected to the outside world. In fact, everyone had already guessed this long ago.
¡°If the huge wave that engulfed the ship that day is the key to connecting the two passages, if the huge wave appears again, will we be able to get out?¡± The man in the lead did not get excited when he heard number one¡¯s words. He seemed to be used to hearing such questions. When number one said this, the corners of his mouth even curled up, revealing a slightly mocking smile.
¡°In theory, you are right.¡± He spread out his hands, but where do the wavese from?¡±
His other hand grabbed the ground and grabbed a handful of sand. The fine sand slipped through his fingers again.
¡°The lost city has already surfaced! It¡¯s cursed!¡± He threw the sand in his hand away, it has been banished! It doesn¡¯t belong to our world anymore!¡±
As he said this, he seemed to realize that he had lost hisposure. He reached out his index finger and pushed his forehead.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lost myposure.¡±
After meeting song qingxiao that night, she had repeatedly made requests to him, which had already provoked his displeasure. At this time, number one¡¯s words had be an outlet for his anger.
He quickly calmed down.
in fact, there¡¯s no wind or rain here. We¡¯ve been living here for many years, but we haven¡¯t found the exit. If possible, we want to leave more than you! His eyelids drooped and he shook his head.
but I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s none. This is a huge cage created by the creator. We¡¯re trapped!
¡°A curse?¡± Song qingxiao ignored the bow-wielding man¡¯s gloomy face and asked,¡±
¡°Which kind of curse are you referring to?¡±
When the man with the bow heard her question, he clenched his fists again and again. He felt that this woman really didn¡¯t know how to read people s expressions.
Everyone had saved them from the giant spider¡¯s mouth and given them food, but this woman was not only ungrateful, but she also had a lot of problems.
However, every question hit the bow-wielding man¡¯s sore spot, and his displeasure with song Qing had reached its limit.
¡°Do you think that the existence of those human-faced spiders is not a curse? There was a hint of hostility in his words. As soon as he said that, the other people with bows seemed to sense his dissatisfaction and slowly moved behind him.
At the same time, the other trial-takers could not help but move closer to song qingxiao. The two sides were in a stalemate.
¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The instigator didn¡¯t seem to hear the hostility in the man¡¯s words. After nodding, he asked,¡±
¡°Why would you say this is a cage?¡±
As everyone knew, the existence of the cage was to imprison criminals who had made mistakes, is there any unforgivable existence in this Lost City?¡±
The veins on the back of the man¡¯s hand twitched, the existence of those terrifying human-faced spiders, isn¡¯t that a crime?
Song qingxiao smiled sweetly. This smile diluted the coldness between her brows.
¡°How can that be? ording to what you said, they were forced to change after the city fell into the sea to adapt to the environment. They are a new species.¡± She saw that the man in the lead wanted to speak, but he didn¡¯t have the chance to.
¡ö¡¯Even if it¡¯s a mutual killing rtionship with humans, it¡¯s not a crime. You say this is a cage, is there any other reason?¡±
The man took a deep breath, almost unable to maintain hisposure.
¡°I said the wrong thing, okay?¡± He clenched his fist and stood up, giving a look to the people beside him.
¡°It¡¯S gettingte. Everyone should rest first. We still have to travel tomorrow.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s repeated questions had obviously exhausted his patience, and he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with them.
When he said this, his attitude was much stronger than when he had asked the crowd to follow him. From the bow-wielding people who were staring at the trial-takers, it seemed that these people were not prepared to let the trial-takers leave at all..
Chapter 601 - 601: The signs (1)
Chapter 601: The signs (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
After the man finished speaking, he sat back by the fire without waiting for song qingxiao¡¯s reply.
A few people who were listening to his orders held longbows and nocked their arrows, aiming at the few trial-takers.
The rxed atmosphere of talking and sharing food just now instantly disappeared, and the air was filled with a strong fighting spirit.
The silver Wolf squinted its eyes and went forward, making a threatening low growl from its throat. When its huge feetnded on the ground, its nails stepped into the sand and touched the stone ground, making a subtle sound.
It brought a great sense of oppression to these people, causing a few people with bows to panic. They instinctively took a step back and pulled their bows further.
¡°Mydy.¡± When the leader saw this, he forced himself to remain calm and snorted coldly,¡±
take care of your pets. Bows and arrows don¡¯t have eyes.
¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Number one rolled his eyes and tried to smooth things over again,¡±
it¡¯s our first time here, and we¡¯ve encountered these terrifying human-faced spiders. Miss an has a few more questions because of her panic and uneasiness. He shrugged helplessly and gave the leader a ¡®you know what I mean¡¯ look.
Maybe it was because No. 1 had given him a good impression, or maybe it was because they had seen the trial-taker confront the giant spider on the beach, so they were on guard and didn¡¯t want to fall out with them.
In addition, the silver Wolf¡¯s huge body and the dangerous aura it exuded made these people feel fear and uneasiness. So after number one spoke, this person took the opportunity to get off the stage and also softened his tone,¡±
¡°This ce is different from the outside world. There¡¯s another set of rules.¡±
He waved his hand, we still have to travel tomorrow. Rest early.
¡°Brother, where are we heading to?¡± Number one asked after seeing that his expression had eased a little.
His expression was cold, but he still managed to answer number one¡¯s question,¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go back to our base.¡±
After saying this, the man lowered his eyes to hide the expression in his eyes. It was obvious that he did not intend to answer any more questions from this group of people.
The fire crackled as song qingxiao stroked the back of the silver Wolf¡¯s neck and walked to the door of the stone house.
As soon as she moved, a few people with bows were extremely vignt and immediately followed her. They only stopped when they saw song qingxiao sit down not far from the door of the stone house, but their eyes were fixed on her back.
The night wind was blowing outside, and without the four walls to block it, the temperature dropped even lower.
However, due to song qingxiao¡¯s unique nature of spiritual power, the chill had no effect on her.
A breath came from behind her. The silver Wolf, which was lying at her feet and seemed to be drowsy from being caressed, opened its eyes, revealing a cold look.
¡°Do you think there¡¯s a problem with this group of people?¡±
No. 2 mimicked her and squatted on the steps with her, his voice transmitted into her sea of consciousness through divine sense.
¡°Do you still need to ask?¡± Song qingxiaozily replied to number two. She didn¡¯t want to keep him in suspense.
¡°Hehe.¡± Having been exposed by her, number twoughed, not feeling embarrassed at all.
when we were on the riverbank and this group of people saved us, it was obvious that they didn¡¯t have any intention of letting us go, regardless of whether we talked to them or expressed our intention to follow them.
He touched his chin, and a few gazes behind him fell on the two of them, not bothering to hide it.
¡°Where do you think he¡¯s taking us?¡±
No. 2 ¡°s eyes glinted as he asked.
Before song qingxiao could say anything, they heard footsteps behind them. Without turning their heads, they could sense number one¡¯s aura standing not far from them.
This person had wind abilities, so it should be easy for him to walk without making a sound. At this time, he was deliberately making a sound, which should be to remind the two of them that he wasing.
He first nced at number two, then at song qingxiao. He walked past number two and said in a low voice,¡±
¡°Number three, did you see it too?¡±
These people had problems!
From the time they saved a few people, took the initiative to invite everyone to join them, to generously sharing the short supply of food with them, leading them to the ¡®base camp¡¯ of unknown origin, and not even mentioning it to the base camp, all of these made the trial-takers instinctively feel that something was wrong.
¡°What do you think is true and what is false?¡±
From song Qing¡¯s impulsive questions, everyone had a rough idea..
Chapter 602 - 602: Signs (2)
Chapter 602: Signs (2)
Trantor: 549690339
I¡¯m afraid the reason why we entered this ce is real. The curse here might also be real, and¡
When song qingxiao reached this point, her tongue touched her upper jaw and she didn¡¯t say anything. However, number one and number two knew that she was referring to the sentence that the man had said in his excitement, ¡°This was a cage created by the creator!
This also exined why one could enter but not leave this ce. Since it was a cage, it must have trapped some dangerous things so that they couldn¡¯t leave.
What were the dangerous things? At first, number one and the others also thought it was a giant spider, but then they felt that something was wrong.
Just as song qingxiao had said, if the giant spider was really a new species that had evolved to adapt to the ocean environment, then it was not absolutely dangerous to the outside world.
After all, from what he had experienced before, although the number of giant spiders wasrge, if they threatened the survival of humans, it would not be a serious problem to eliminate them.
Unless there was a certain reason, it was impossible to truly exterminate these terrifying giant spiders at their roots!
¡°You mean, what they said about the giant spiders being the natives of the lost city, and that they mutated in order to adapt to the ocean environment, is also false?¡±
Number two¡¯s reaction was not slow. He pointed out the core of the problem.
¡°It¡¯s indeed fake.¡±
Song qingxiao nodded. Number one¡¯s eyes shed with a dark and inexplicable light. He had actually guessed this long ago, but it was only based on instinct. He was not as certain as song qingxiao, who seemed to have evidence to support her theory.
¡°Why do you say that?¡± He turned around and looked into the room. Half of his face was covered by the shadow outside, while the other half was bathed in the light of the bonfire. His whole person gave off a sense of mystery, the faces of those giant spiders are no different from that of humans. They seem to be a different kind of evolved body.
¡°Indeed, it is.¡± Song qingxiao nodded, took something out of her pocket, and looked at it for a while.
No. 2 turned around and saw that it was something like a finger. However, he quickly realized that it was not a finger, but the tip of a terrifying limb of the spider.
Perhaps it had been cut down by song qingxiao in the battle, and she kept it as a trophy, taking it out to admire from time to time.
At the thought of this, number two could not help but look at song Qing a few times strangely andughed awkwardly,¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a hobby.¡±
Song qingxiao was toozy to argue with him. After ying with the limb in her hand for a while, she threw it in the direction of No. 2.
¡°Take a look,¡±
Number one saw her action and frowned slightly. He instinctively exchanged a tacit look with number four who was still sitting by the fire.
Number two did not care about the exchange between the two. He caught the broken limb that song qingxiao threw over and carefully observed it.
This thing was as hard as steel. Upon closer inspection, it did look like a half-rolled finger.
The ¡®pulp¡¯ of the finger was covered with fine and hard spikes, which might have been a mutation that had urred during the long evolution process.
What surprised No. 2 was not the existence of the knuckle, but the unusually smooth cut that he touched.
It was extremely smooth, and it was obvious that it had been cut off by something even sharper than the nail.
This thing was extraordinarily hard, but it could easily cut through rocks. Song qingxiao might have a weapon sharper than this w!
He secretly touched the cut again with his finger and threw it at number one, who was standing by the door, without changing his expression.
After number one took it, he touched it for a while, and his expression changed slightly. Finally, he held the broken limb in his palm,¡±
it¡¯s very simr to the shape of a mutated finger, which may prove that the giant spider is indeed rted to humans, or even¡ It might be the offspring of humans after adapting to the environment and mutating,¡± but¡
¡°Not a descendant,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head, it¡¯s not to adapt to the environment.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Number one asked as he narrowed his eyes.
¡°A symbiotic beast.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t reply to him. Instead, she muttered the words ¡®symbiotic beast¡¯ that the bow-wielding man had blurted out at the beginning,
Co-existence¡
Number one and number two saw her mumbling to herself and looked at each other.. Number two said,¡±
Chapter 603 - 603: Signs (3)
Chapter 603: Signs (3)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Number three¡¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, song qingxiao raised her head and said,¡±
¡°I suspect that these giant spiders might have once been humans.¡± What she said was simr to number one and number two¡¯s previous guess. There was nothing unexpected.
But she immediately added,¡±
and it¡¯s possible that after the appearance of the lost city, like the bow-wielding man, professor an, and the others, they were attracted by the signal transmitted from the lost city!
The reason she was so certain was that she thought of the giant spiders ¡®fear of water, which was consistent with the behavior of these people with bows.
In the space of the trial, the subtle simrities could not be coincidences. The only possibility was that the giant spider had a certain connection with these people.
Her words were like a bomb, instantly causing number one and number two¡¯s expressions to change.
¡°What?¡±
No. 2 even shouted, which attracted the attention of a few bow-wielders who were napping next to the fire in the house, causing them to open their eyes. The bow-wielding man in the lead was also awakened by No. 2¡¯s voice, and he tilted his head to stare coldly at the trial-takers who were discussing softly. ¡°Are they people from the outside world who were brought in here?¡± Number one¡¯s expression turned serious, if that¡¯s the case, then what happened to them in such a short period of time to be like this?¡±
I¡¯m not sure what happened, but¡ Song Qing supported her chin with her small hand and turned to look into the room. Her eyes met the bow-wielding man¡¯s gloomy eyes and she naturally looked away.
since it¡¯s called symbiosis, it¡¯s possible that humans have reached an agreement with them, which caused this mutation. This allowed the fearsome creature to maintain the appearance of a Spider while retaining some human features.
In fact, song qingxiao believed that the humans were forced to agree to this ¡®symbiosis¡¯. Although the giant spiders that were chasing them had a certain level of intelligence, they seemed to havepletely lost their minds. It was obvious that they only had a human head and no longer had the ability to think.
Inyman¡¯s terms, these people should have been ¡®dead¡¯, but after death, the corpses lived in another state.
This state wasn¡¯t like Chu ke¡¯s living corpse that still retained her memories and intelligence. Instead, she was a mutated walking corpse.
In other words, if humans did not willingly mutate into this state, this state could also be called:
¡°Parasitism.¡±
Their gazes turned cold, and song qingxiao continued,¡±
as for why humans were forced to agree to such parasitism, it should be because their lives were in extreme danger at the time.
And what was this extreme threat? Song qingxiao didn¡¯t need to continue. Number two said,¡±
the root of evil that was created and imprisoned by the sovereign.
It was the ¡®curse¡¯ that the bow-wielding man had mentioned.
At this point, even if the trial mission had not appeared yet, the general context of the target was already very clear.
Number one and number two¡¯s hearts sank. They already had a bad feeling about the possibility that song qingxiao had mentioned, but they didn¡¯t dare to think about it.
They could only enter and not leave the mission scenario. In addition to the terrifying Spider horde formed by the ¡®parasitic¡¯ humans and the possible existence of a ¡®curse¡¯ imprisoned by the Lord God, it was obvious that the mission this time was either to destroy the source of the curse or to escape from this Lost City!
It was also possible that it was both. First, he had to eliminate the source of the curse, then escape from this cursed city! As such, the difficulty of the mission naturally increased.
However, if the bow-wielding man was not lying about this, this city was located in another dimension of the world. Without the appearance of the space-time portal, the two worlds were like two parallel lines that were not connected. How could one leave?
When they didn¡¯t even know where the exit was, even if the mission was activated, how could they continue?
At the entrance of the stone house, the two cultivators were dejected by this heavy blow. They couldn¡¯t even speak, only feeling bitterness in their mouths.
¡°How do we get out of this?¡± Number oneughed bitterly. He didn¡¯t expect anyone to respond, but song qingxiao took out something and looked at it carefully.
¡°How you came in, naturally how you get out!¡±
The reason why professor an, the bow-wielding man, and the others hade in was because they had been attracted by a mysterious signal and pushed into this ce by the strong wind and waves.
Simrly, if he wanted to leave this ce, he might also need a certain Messenger and the same kind of strong wind and waves to push him out.
However, this ce had already surfaced from the sea and was exiled by the real world.. There was no wind or waves, so where would the violent winds and huge wavese from?
Chapter 604 - 483-bar spirit (1)
Chapter 604: Chapter 483-bar spirit (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Easy for you to say.¡± How could it be so easy to implement it?
Number one¡¯s expression was gloomy. He looked at song qingxiao, who was ying with a petrified conch in her hand. It was probably the one she had picked up on the way to the stone house.
He didn¡¯t expect that she wouldn¡¯t throw away such a little thing, but put it in her pocket instead.
Beside the fire in the stone house, a few men with bows leaned close to the head man¡¯s ear and whispered something.
Their voices were very low, and their pronunciation was also very strange. The tip of their tongues trembled at a high frequency in their mouths to make a sound simr to chirping, which was how theymunicated.
Therefore, even though the trial-takers could hear their voices clearly, they did not understand what they were saying.
Number one looked up. Through the tall, broken roof of the ancient building, he could vaguely see the blue starry sky.
The stars were shining brightly tonight, and there were no dark clouds covering the sky. It could be seen that tomorrow would be another sunny day.
The ¡®door¡¯ that connected the two dimensional walls was the storm that attracted the adventurers. In such an environment, there was no rain, so how could there be any storm?
Number one¡¯s heart was heavy. Song qingxiao yed with the conch stone she had picked up in the underground city. She was also thinking about the only clue she had in this mission scenario.
ording to the bow-wielding man, the city had been awakened by an endless stream of adventurers who had been looking for the lost city since ancient times. It had emerged from the bottom of the sea and be the nightmare of those who thought they were lucky.
So, was the goal of this mission to destroy the source of the ¡®curse¡¯ in this mission scene and escape from this ¡®cage¡¯, or to calm things down and let this Lost City that had emerged from the sea return to the depths of the sea?
No matter which one it was, it was not an easy task for the trial-takers, and the difficulty of the mission was clearly much higher than thest time they escaped from the terror Battalion.
If they couldn¡¯tplete the task, they would probably be trapped in this scene to death!
Song Qing¡¯s elbow was on his thigh as he squinted his eyes.
However, based on her understanding of the rules of God¡¯s trial, there might be more than one rule in this game.
Assuming one party of the mission was on the run, it was very likely that there was another party that needed to be stopped.
If she had no other choice and found that she couldn¡¯t escape from the lost city, she still had onest way out-to kill the other trial-takers and stop them from escaping.
She hid her killing intent under her smile and gently stroked the wolf¡¯s head.
¡°What do we do now?¡±
The few of them were silent for a long time. Number one turned his head and looked inside again before he spoke in a low voice.
He looked at song qingxiao as he spoke, and it was obvious that he was asking her.
Whether it was because of her powerful Silver Wolf that increased her bargaining chip, or because of her extraordinary calmness during the analysis mission, number one valued her more than number two.
Number two squinted his eyes and smiled, as if he didn¡¯t care about being ignored by number one. Instead, he turned to look at song Qing with contempt, as if she was the leader, waiting for her to answer.
¡°What else can we do? Since they want to take us there, it¡¯ll save us the trouble of taking a detour.¡±
These people had something inmon with the giant spider, and it was possible that they were all infected by the same curse, forming a special ¡®symbiotic¡¯ state. They should be rted to the source of the ¡®curse¡¯.
They used both soft and hard tactics to bring him back to the base camp, so it was obvious that they didn¡¯t have any good intentions.
Since the trial-takers had toplete the mission, it was better to follow the clues and find the melon, saving everyone the waste of time.
¡°Didn¡¯t you guys notice?¡± Song Qing smiled and raised his head,¡± ever since we followed them, we never encountered those man-faced spiders again.
Number one nodded. After everyone had made up their minds, they no longer talked about this matter.
When they stopped whispering, the bow-wielder in the room also stopped their strange pronunciationmunication.
The underground city was so quiet that one could hear the Echo of the wind blowing past the ancient city. The Starlight shone on the dpidated city, giving it a deste blue color. The mottled marks on it seemed to be telling of the extraordinary events that this ancient city had once experienced.
Although these cities had been buried in the sea for many years and had been corroded by time, one could still see the magnificence of their heyday.
¡°The size of the buildings in these cities are muchrger than ordinary houses.¡±
Song Qing¡¯s little feet rubbed against the sand. After pushing the sand away, her entire foot was buried in it. The sand had reached her ankles, but she still felt that she could not see the bottom..
Chapter 605 - 483-bar spirit (2)
Chapter 605: Chapter 483-bar spirit (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The surface of the house that was exposed to the sand was at least five meters high. With the part that was buried, the house should be at least six meters high.
It would have been fine if there were only a few special buildings, but all the buildings in this underground city were about the same height.
Moreover, the door frame and the structure of the stone house were extremelyrge, farrger than the size of an ordinary house by more than half.
Number one and number two, who were frowning, did not expect her to change the topic and mention the size of the lost city again. They could not help but be stunned. Before they could reply, they heard footsteps behind them.
¡°Not bad.¡± A man¡¯s voice rang out. The two of them turned around and saw that the bow-wielding man in the lead seemed to havepletely woken up. He walked towards the people gathered at the door and said with a smile,¡±
¡°The size of the houses here are generally about twice the size of the houses we know.¡±
After staying by the fire for a while, he seemed to be in a good mood. He was willing to answer song qingxiao¡¯s question.
we did some tests aftering here. We were lucky to collect some artifact remnants. After piecing them together, we confirmed that the size is different from the things we used.
Speaking of this question, he seemed to have forgotten all his previous unhappiness and the misfortune that he had encountered after entering this ce.
an old friend of mine once spected that, from the size of the objects used by these people, it is very likely that the ¡®people¡¯ living in the lost city before it sank into the sea were just like the legends. They were not ordinary humans. ¡°Oh?¡± Song qingxiao retracted her hand from the wolf and held her chin, why do you say that?¡±
She seemed to be really immersed in the character that number one had fabricated for her, as if she was extremely curious and fascinated by such things.
they don¡¯t belong to any of the races that humans know of. Their average height is at least two meters¡
Before the man could finish, number two couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity.
¡°Two meters?¡± Heughed, isn¡¯t that a giant? ¡±
Perhaps it was because they were talking about something that interested him, the leader of the men did not mind being interrupted by number two. Instead, heughed and said,¡±
in our opinion, it¡¯s not wrong to call them the Giants. He continued,¡± they already had their own civilization and beliefs. They were tall and brave. At that time, they might have been a terrifying race that was invincible.
Number one wasn¡¯t a schr, so he didn¡¯t have much interest in this kind of fairy tale-like legend.
He was breathless from the heavy task and had no mood to listen to this man talk about ancient times.
then why was such a terrifying and invincible race exterminated? why was there no record of it in theter generations?¡±
Just as number one was about to turn around and leave, he heard song qingxiao ask another question.
The warm atmosphere of the conversation was destroyed in an instant. The man who was still smiling just now was like the sky in June, changing at will, and his expression became gloomy in an instant.
He red at the young girl who seemed to be at odds with him without hiding anything. He said with a cold expression,¡±
¡°No matter how brave the race is, when the disasteres, they will be helpless.¡±
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t seem to notice his gritted teeth tone and continued to ask, II
¡°What do you mean by a disaster?¡±
¡°What did you think it was?¡± The man asked coldly. Song qingxiao did not mind his attitude and replied with a smile,¡±
it could be a curse, she paused for a moment, it could also be a dangerous creature that even the Lord God wants to imprison. What do you think?¡±
The moment she said this, the atmosphere instantly became tense. The man¡¯s pupils contracted, and this scene fell clearly into the eyes of song qingxiao and number two.
Even number one, who was about to turn around, caught the pause in his breath at this moment. It was as if the most terrifying thing in the depths of his heart had been spoken, and his heart even forgot to stop beating.
After a few seconds of silence, the man¡¯s heart beat like a war drum, so loud that everyone in the room could hear it clearly.
His face turned cold and his eyes were dark.
¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± He added,¡± they died because of the earthquake. I¡¯ve said it before!
He said coldly, havingpletely lost the mood to talk.
¡°It¡¯s alreadyte at night, and we still have to travel tomorrow. I hope you won¡¯t waste any more time.¡± He said threateningly. His eyes stopped on number one and number two for a moment, and finally fell on song Qing. He reached for the quiver on his waist and ordered in a dark voice,¡±
¡°Enter the house!¡±
It was obvious that song qingxiao¡¯s questions had hit his soft spot several times, and he could no longer bear it. He was not going to maintain his gentle mask.
The other archers in the room raised their bows and looked at the trial-takers with hostility.
Number four sneered as he sat by the fire. The light from the fire made his face red, and the hideous scars destroyed his facial features, making him look a little terrifying.
He, who was close to fire and hated song qingxiao, did not participate in the previous conversation. Only number one, who was in an alliance with him, came over to talk.
Seeing that song Qing had angered these people with bows, he gloated and said,¡±
¡°What a sharp-tongued girl.¡±
Song qingxiao was pointed at by more than a dozen pulled arrows. She calmed the violent Silver Wolf and slowly returned to the stone house, pretending that she did not hear number Four¡¯s taunting.
Number two followed her in and chose a corner near her to sit down. She asked her telepathically,¡±
¡°Do you really think that they have something to do with those human-faced spiders?¡±
Number two was initially affected by her words. In addition to the suspicious points he discovered, he also had some spections.
However, the man in the lead did not look like a monster. He had the qualities of a human, he was not afraid of fire, he ate normal food, and even his heartbeat and breathing were no different from a normal human. Other than the human-faced spiders having a human-like face and limbs that were simr to fingers, number two felt that there was nothing inmon between the two.
All of this caused number two to start wavering.
This matter concerned his life, especially since the mission had yet to begin, it made number two even more uneasy, deeply afraid that he would make a mistake..
Chapter 606 - 606: Body search (1)
Chapter 606: Body search (1)
Trantor: 549690339
We¡¯ll find out in the future whether there¡¯s a connection or not.¡± Song qingxiao put her hands in her pockets and closed her eyes to reply.
¡°In the future¡¡± Hearing her words, number two frowned. He was not satisfied with her answer, but he knew that he would not be able to get anything useful from her.
Song qingxiao closed her eyes, but she was no longer sleepy.
In her still-wet pocket, she touched the waterproof bag with her fingertips. There was a folded letter in it, which she had found on the skeleton in the cabin. However, because the trial-taker had broken inter and was chased by the group of ferocious giant spiders, she had never had the chance to open it.
Of course, this was not a good time to take out the letter. Even if her eyes were closed, her spiritual sense could sense that many people with bows were paying attention to the trial participants. Any slight movement would probably attract their attention.
For some reason, song qingxiao felt that this letter was the key.
She turned over, and her body made a rustling sound as it rubbed against the fine sand on the ground. Then, she went through a few key points since she entered the trial scenario again.
From the giant ship in the middle of the canyon, to the terrifying giant spider that seemed to have mutated from a human, and then to the group of humans who were searching for the lost city.
The bow-wielding man had said that the residents of the lost city were tall, strong, and invincible. During that time, they built an extremely powerful city and became a terrifying race.
However, such a race encountered a catastrophe when their civilization was flourishing. In the words of the bow-wielding man, they were cursed by God. Not only did it cause the entire race to be exterminated, but the city also fell into the sea and disappeared without a trace.
The bow-wielding man had said that this was a cage created by the city¡¯s sovereign, and the source of ¡®sin¡¯ must be locked inside.
Perhaps the source of evil was closely rted to the destruction of the lost city. Unfortunately, when she asked, the man with the bow refused to say anything.
It was possible that her guess had hit the nail on the head, and he had flown into a rage out of humiliation.
If her guess was correct, and the giant spiders were once mutated humans, then could the culprit that destroyed the lost city be the source of the infection?
If the people with the bows were all infected, then why did they forcibly take them away?
While song Qingxin was thinking about this, number one and the others could not fall asleep.
His body was like a pancake on a hot pan, and he had already turned over several times.
The stone house was unusually quiet. Everyone was consciously holding their breath, so every time he moved, his clothes would make a ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound as they rubbed against the ground.
The bow-wielding man was very unhappy after two times. He held the longbow in his hand and mmed it against the ground.
¡°You¡¯re not allowed to move!¡±
At this moment, he seemed to havepletely torn away his hypocritical face, and his tone became dictatorial and tyrannical.
¡°Don¡¯t make any more noise!¡±
His gaze darkly patrolled the few trial-takers who were pretending to be asleep.
¡°No more questions are allowed! We¡¯ll be leaving in three hours.¡±
After the man repeated ¡± no ¡± three times, the stone house became quiet again. Except for the asional crackling of the fire, the house was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard.
In the absence of a clear mission, the trial-takers did not fight with him for the time being.
This night was destined to be a sleepless night for the trial-takers!
With the danger surrounding them and the unknown mission, number one and the others could not sleep.
Song qingxiao closed her eyes and focused on her cultivation.
With the silver Wolf by her side, it would be difficult for ordinary people tounch a sneak attack on her.
Not to mention, the more dangerous the situation was, the more he should conserve his energy and preserve his spirit. There might be a fierce battle tomorrow!
A few hourster, a faint light appeared on the horizon, and the group of people were ready to move.
¡°You¡¯re up,¡± The man in the lead shouted coldly. Song qingxiao, who had not slept all night, opened her eyes. A dark light flickered around her pupils and then disappeared.
Number one and the others also pretended to have just woken up and hurriedly got up.
Everyone¡¯s appearance was quite disheveled. After hiding in the riverst night, they had traveled all the way through the underground city, covered with sand and dust. After lying in the sand for half a night, arge amount of sand had stuck to their clothes. When they dried, they looked like they were wearing armor.
Song qingxiao patted her dry and hard clothes, and the sand fell down like snow.
The silver Wolf opened its mouth wide and yawned, revealing its sharp white fangs. Its appearance frightened the others and they stepped back nervously.
The bow-wielding man in the lead looked coldly at the few people who were patting their bodies and frowned impatiently. After patting them twice, number one asked,¡±
¡°Brother, where are we going?¡±
After song Qing had thoroughly infuriated himst night, he no longer had a good attitude towards number one,¡±
¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±
Now that he was unwilling to reveal any information, number one¡¯s eyes shed with a dangerous glint. He then put on a helpless expression andughed bitterly. After ncing at song Qing Xiao, he shrugged and sighed.
¡°But before you leave, hand over the things you have.¡± After the man said this, he didn¡¯t wait for the trial-taker to reply and flicked his chin at the person beside him.
A few people with bows stood out. From their posture, it seemed that they were going to search their bodies.
The moment number one moved, the man said,¡±
¡°I advise you to cooperate,¡± As he spoke, the rest of the people drew their bows and retreated, aiming at the few trial-takers.
The few of them walked forward with cold faces and began to search number one and the others.
A man¡¯s hands quickly slid across song Qing¡¯s arms and then down her long legs. After making sure that there were no hidden weapons on her arms and thighs, he signaled her to raise her arms and patted her waist.
Eh?¡± As he patted her, he seemed to have sensed the sound of the water-proof bag rubbing against her clothes and wanted to reach into her purse to take it.
However, the moment his fingers touched song Qing¡¯s clothes, his wrist was grabbed by a pair of fair and slender hands.
Those fingers were slender and looked weak, but no matter how the man
struggled, he could not break free.
The man raised his head in surprise and his eyes met song qingxiao¡¯s. She was smiling, but the smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. For some reason, the man shivered.
¡°Let go!¡±
These words were not spoken by him, but by the bow-wielding man behind him.
¡°Let go!¡± The man whose wrist was grabbed by song qingxiao also came back to his senses. He let out a loud roar and pulled his arm back.
However, as soon as he moved, song qingxiao tightened her grip. Her fingers were like steel ws, squeezing the man¡¯s bones until they made a cracking sound. The man¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and his face was twisted in pain.
She did not seem to use much strength, but she almost broke the man¡¯s wrist bones.
Under the immense pain, the man¡¯s upper body tilted, and he opened his mouth to let out a cry.
¡°I told you to let go!¡± The man with the bow did not expect this to happen. He was furious. He waved his hand, and the others were about to pounce on song Qing when a silver light shed. In the wind, a huge object pounced on the man in the lead with lightning speed and hit his chest with a bang.
Under this terrifying pouncing force, the man was pounced on before he could react. After sliding back a few steps involuntarily, he knocked into a few people holding bows and flew away. As the world spun, he was pressed down to the ground!
In his panic, the man tried to prop up his broken bones to get up, but a huge force pressed down on his shoulder, forcing him to fall back into the sand with a bang..
Chapter 607 - 485-frozen _1
Chapter 607: Chapter 485-frozen _1
Trantor: 549690339
A huge Wolf w stepped on the man¡¯s chest. The w that came out of the needle-like silver hair easily pierced the man¡¯s thick clothes and touched his skin. It was as if it could crush his heart with a light force.
The silver Wolf lowered its head in the midst of the thumping heartbeat. The man¡¯s panicked face was reflected in its gray-blue eyes. He could see some contempt and disdain on the giant Wolf¡¯s face.
This sudden change shocked both sides. The silver Wolf caught the leader first and pushed the leader down. When the others were about to shoot, the silver Wolf raised its head and roared, forcing the archers to retreat.
A few bowmen who were searching number one and the others were startled and immediately held their arrows. They instinctively turned their hands around and pressed the tip of the arrows against their throats.
Number one and the others were stunned for a moment, but they did not resist and allowed them to do as they pleased.
¡°It¡¯s impolite to act so rashly to ady.¡±
Song qingxiao grabbed the wrist of the man who was screaming in pain. As if she didn¡¯t see the leader who didn¡¯t even dare to breathe, she calmly said,¡± ¡°You even want to search a girl¡¯s personal belongings, don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± ¡°Ah ah ah ¡¡± As she spoke, she increased her strength and pinched the man until he screamed in pain.
Enveloped by the silver Wolf¡¯s killing intent, every time the leader¡¯s heart beat, he felt as if he had actively bumped into its ws. Under the great panic, he simply had no time to care about others.
It was only after a long while when song qingxiao¡¯s voice entered his ears that he seemed to have regained his consciousness.
¡°It¡¯s our fault.¡±
This person was flexible. At this time, in order to survive, he endured the pain and said,¡±
ady shouldn¡¯t be treated like this, but can you please ask your pet to move its paws away?¡±
The silver Wolf did not move after stepping on him. It was obviously waiting for song qingxiao¡¯s instructions.
He thought that it would be difficult for them to turn hostility into friendship, but as soon as the man said that, song qingxiao, who was extremely unhappy just now, let go of the man whose wrist was almost broken.
¡°Since you¡¯ve already apologized, of course you can.¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, she shouted at the silver Wolf,¡±
¡°Come back.¡±
The moment the arrogant Silver Wolf heard her words, it slowly moved its ws away.
The man couldn¡¯t believe it. When the pressure on his chest was relieved, he heaved a sigh of relief. He was overjoyed. He felt that the woman was indeed brainless. How could she believe such words?
A trace of ruthlessness shed through his eyes. He was about to get up with his arm on the ground, but a shadow covered him. The silver Wolf¡¯s open ws stepped on his face, and the ws dug into his flesh, tearing his face apart!
Before the man could scream, he was pressed into the sand. Pink blood seeped out of the wound on his face and rolled into his hair and sand.
The man¡¯s head was ttened by the Wolf¡¯s power, but he was still breathing. He supported himself on all four limbs and pushed his body high up.
The silver Wolf raised its paw and smacked down on his head again!
With a ¡®bu¡¯ sound, his head was smashed into pieces like an unripe watermelon. A hard piece of his skull was torn apart, leaving only a little flesh to connect it.
Blood and brain matter sttered everywhere. Before the man¡¯s raised limbs could fall, he actually crawled a few steps to the side in an extremely strange posture!
Under the broken neck bone, his Broken Head dangled from his shoulder like a ttened leather ball. It swayed with his crawling steps, and blood dripped into the sand like a leaking pipe.
What was this thing?
This unbelievable scene made number one¡¯s scalp go numb, and he almost screamed out loud!
Even though the other cultivators had experienced several trials and had seen many cruel scenes, such an incredible situation still shocked everyone.
Even the trial-taker with the strongest vitality would have been severely injured after half of his head was smashed.
Not to mention that the bow-wielding man¡¯s neck bone was broken, and his head was cracked. He should have been dead, but he could still crawl!
¡°How is that possible?¡± Number two¡¯s face was gloomy as he involuntarily shouted.
On the sand, the man who was about to die propped his body up on his four limbs and crawled on the ground.
The head kept shaking, and its broken facial features were like a crushed tomato. It looked up at the crowd, and blood mixed with minced meat dripped down from the top of its head..
Chapter 608 - 485-frozen _2
Chapter 608: Chapter 485-frozen _2
Trantor: 549690339
One could vaguely see the corner of his mouth rising before his death from his broken face. Coupled with his current scene, it was extremely strange.
The stone house was filled with a strong fishy smell. Everyone was shocked beyond words. They could only hear the ¡®Sha Sha
1 sound he made when he crawled in the sand like a headless fly.
Number one and the others were bold enough to face the siege of the giant spiders without a change in expression. However, when they saw the man who was like a walking corpse, they felt a chill down their backs. They retreated without caring about the fatal threat on their necks!
The silver Wolf looked at the man¡¯s body as if it was an interesting toy. When the man¡¯s body climbed over, it jumped nimbly and dodged it. Then, it patted the man¡¯s body with its backhand again. With a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, the man¡¯s body was flipped over, and his chest and abdomen were facing down. He flew two or three meters away and fell into the sand pile again.
The power of this attack was terrifying. If it were any other time, number one, number two, and number four would have been wary when they saw the silver Wolf¡¯s dexterous attack could cause such destruction.
However, when everyone saw that the dead body was still in the dark, as if the corpse hade back to life, they wished that the silver Wolf could kill the manpletely.
They had experienced the cruel trial and weren¡¯t afraid of fighting with monsters or trial-takers, but they had an inexplicable fear of these terrifying undead creatures.
The man was smacked into the sand and stopped for a moment. When everyone heaved a sigh of relief, they suddenly heard a creaking sound.
At this moment, not only the trial-takers, but even the group of bow-wielding people seemed to be a little flustered.
A sound came from the sandyer, and everyone¡¯s nerves were as tense as a bow string.
¡°It won¡¯t move, will it?¡± Number oneughed drily. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the man¡¯s arms, which had gone soft earlier, stand up again. His feet also stepped on the ground, propping up his chest and abdomen. His head, which was covered with fine sand, hung from his shoulder. This appearance was quite simr to the giant spiders that had chased themst night!
In an instant, number one and number two recalled song qingxiao¡¯s words at the entrance of the stone housest night. They no longer had any doubts about her spection.
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes darkened. She pulled out several arrows from the waist of the man who was holding his wrist and held them in her hand. She walked to the man¡¯s side and stabbed the arrows into his back!
The arrow went through his body, and the huge force pressed the man¡¯s back to the sand, nailing him into the sand.
The man was notpletely dead, and his body was wriggling like a worm.
Song qingxiao raised her leg and stepped on his arched back. With a ¡®crack¡¯ sound, he was stepped into the sand.
However, his four limbs were still scratching randomly. After a few tries, it seemed that he had exhausted all his strength. After grabbing a few handfuls of sand, his stiff limbs finally softened.
¡°..¡¯¡¯This wasn¡¯t a huge battle, but everyone was drenched in cold sweat.
Song qingxiao red at the proud Silver Wolf. The man¡¯s body was still twitching instinctively, but his body seemed to be losing its temperature quickly.
His appearance was indeed strange. He was already dead, but his body wasn¡¯t. His vitality was shockingly strong, as if there was some kind of evil force supporting him.
The man¡¯s crawling posture after his death was no different from those human-faced spiders. This situation also indirectly confirmed her initial guess that the giant spiders were rted to these people.
¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Song qingxiao frowned and moved her foot away. She nced at the other archers.
¡°Are there any other people in charge?¡±
The group of bow-wielding men also had panicked expressions, as if they had been frightened by the strange change in the leader¡¯s face before he died.
It wasn¡¯t until song qingxiao spoke that the trial-takers and the others came back to their senses.
Perhaps the trial-takers had seen many things before, after the initial shock, they realized that the man¡¯s behavior might have something to do with the symbiotic demon and the source of the ¡®curse¡¯, so they calmed down.
The others calmed down quickly as well. After their panic, a trace of death shed in their eyes, as if they had epted this fate. They quicklyposed themselves.
After song qingxiao¡¯s words, another man in his forties stood out from the bow-wielding men. He looked at the silver Wolf with a dark gaze, suppressed his anger, and said respectfully,¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be in charge for now.¡±
Theirpanions had died tragically at the hands of the silver Wolf and song qingxiao. It was inevitable that they would feel a sense of sadness. They hated the person who killed theirpanions, but because of the other party¡¯s strength, they had to bear with it.
dies have special privileges. The others, please search the area.
He held back his grief and waved his hand, and the others responded.
A few people who were holding number one and the others back with their bows and arrows retracted their weapons and began to search their bodies again.
However, perhaps because of song qingxiao¡¯s example, these people¡¯s movements were more restrained when searching. However, because they had seen the terrifying scene of these people¡¯spanions ¡®mutation, when these archers patted their bodies, they still gave number one and the othersyers of goosebumps.
The man whose wrist was almost broken by song qingxiao walked over to the man and looked at her with extreme vignce. He was still afraid of her previous performance. Finally, he whispered a few words into the ear of the middle-aged man with the bow.
His tone was strange, but the words ¡®stic bag¡¯ should be referring to the things in song Qing¡¯s pocket and theck of weapons.
As soon as he said this, the other cultivators had a strange look in their eyes, especially number one. He remembered the broken limb of a giant spider he had obtained from song qingxiaost night. The cut of the limb was smooth and clean, and it was cut off by her.
If she didn¡¯t have a weapon, how could she have cut off such a hard Spider limb armor so cleanly?
However, this group of people shouldn¡¯t be lying.. If she had a weapon, where did she hide it?
Chapter 609 - 609: Undying (1)
Chapter 609: Undying (1)
Trantor: 549690339 I
Nothing was found on number two¡¯s body. In the previous battle with the giant spider, he indeed did not show any weapons, but used the nine words secretmand and his special ability to fight the enemy.
The man with the bow found a broken limb of a giant spider on No. 1 and the old notebook on the abandoned ship. No. 2 looked at the notebook and then looked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction.
However, she did not seem to be paying attention to number one. Instead, she was staring at the body that had been killed by the silver Wolf on the ground, as if she was extremely curious about the light-colored blood that was scattered all over the ground.
¡°What is this?¡± The person with the bow first looked at the notebook. Number one noticed his gaze and grabbed the notebook to flip through it a few times.
There were some things recorded on it, but most of the words were blurred out and could not be seen clearly. From a few words, it should be a voyage diary.
The man with the bow quickly lost interest and turned his gaze to the broken limb of the giant spider in number one¡¯s hand.
¡°This one?¡± Number one also spread his hand out graciously. When the broken limb appeared in front of the bow-wielding man, he quickly recognized it and frowned as he took a step back.
¡°Why are you collecting these things?¡±
¡°They¡¯re just spoils of war.¡± As soon as number one finished speaking, the man¡¯s face revealed a look of fear and disgust. He looked at number one as if he was looking at a monster.
Number one couldn¡¯t help but nce at song Qing¡¯s body and silently put away his broken finger.
His action made the bow-wielder who was searching number one feel even more disgusted. He quickly stepped back and made a hand gesture to show that there was nothing else on number one¡¯s body.
Nothing suspicious was found on number Four¡¯s body. The eyes of the person who searched him finally fell on the tobo pipe in his mouth. Number four narrowed his eyes and smiled like an old man next door,
¡°I¡¯m old, I don¡¯t have any other preferences except for this.¡± He blew out a mouthful of smoke and coughed twice.
in this damn ce, it¡¯s too dangerous to leave. Let me keep my pipe and have some fun.
The hideous wound on his face ruined his gentle tone, but he was indeed old, and this group of people was not to be trifled with.
The body of the man who had been pped to death by the silver Wolf was still lying in the sand. The man who searched the body hesitantly turned to look at the leader. The man bit his cheek and nodded with a dark face, indicating his consent.
Other than the tragic death of the bow-wielding man, this body search was at most a way for the trial-takers to have a general understanding of each other¡¯s equipment.
The only exception might be that song Qing was too young.
Number one and the others nced at her waist. What did the man put in the bag that he had patted on her body to cause such a big reaction?
Everyone had their own spections. After packing up, they were ready to set off. Song Qing looked down at the body on the ground,¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to bury it?¡±
Her question made everyone not know whether tough or cry. This person had clearly been killed by her pet, but now she was insincerely saying that she wanted to bury him. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the man with the bow was extremely afraid of the wolf beside her, the man in the lead would haveughed coldly when he heard this.
¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± He suppressed his unhappiness and shook his head indifferently.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
After this incident, the group seemed to be in a hurry to return to the base camp, not even willing to waste any extra time.
The sky was already turning white, and the dpidated city was shrouded in the morning light. It could be seen more clearly thanst night, but it also made the deste scene even more obvious.
¡°Why is the color of that person¡¯s blood so light?¡± After walking for about half an hour, the light grew brighter and brighter. Song qingxiao broke the silence and asked.
The person-in-charge who stood out from behind was not far from the front. When everyone set off, the bow-wielding crowd was mainly divided into two teams, front and back, with the four trial-takers in the middle.
Hearing song qingxiao¡¯s question, number one and the others didn t say anything. The man in the lead didn¡¯t stop. After a while, he said in a muffled voice,¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡±
Last night, song qingxiao¡¯s questions almost made the leader turn hostile. He seemed to have learned his lesson. No matter what song qingxiao asked, he didn¡¯t know anything.
¡°When his face was hit, why could he still move?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t mind his cold attitude and asked again.
In fact, the silver Wolf¡¯s ws and fangs were poisonous. When Luo Wu was scratched by the silver Wolf, he almost lost his life. He was still recovering in the hospital and was half-dead.
From the others ¡®point of view, the leader of the group was already severely injured after being hit by the silver Wolf for the first time. However, song qingxiao knew that he had already been poisoned.
The poison and the injuries should be enough to kill him in a short time, but he could still move his body. What exactly was hidden in his body?
¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± The man shook his head again.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t get angry after being rebuffed a few times. She asked again,¡±
¡°Where are we going?¡±
¡°The main camp.¡± The man was a man of few words, and she continued to ask,
¡°Where¡¯s the base camp?¡±
¡°We¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± He didn¡¯t even raise his head and strode forward like an arrow.
¡°What are we going to do after we get to the base?¡± As soon as song qingxiao asked this question, the man replied perfunctorily, ¡°¡±We¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±
She sneered and paused for a moment before asking,
¡°What if I want to know now?¡±
When she said this, there was already a faint killing intent in her tone.
It wasn¡¯t just a few trial-takers who could hear it, the others could also hear the coldness in her words.
st night, si told you that this is the underground city. Under song qingxiao¡¯s threat, the man who kept his mouth shut finally opened his mouth with difficulty.
there are buildings on top of the canyon. We used that ce as our base camp. After he finished exining, he looked at song qingxiao, but she was expressionless. She moved her fingers and touched the silver wolf¡¯s head, her threatening attitude was self-evident.
¡°Continue,¡±
A trace of anger shed in the man¡¯s eyes, but he had to swallow his anger because of the silver Wolf¡¯s existence.
that¡¯s a temple. It should be a ce of worship for the people of the lost city¡ He exined for a long time, and song qingxiao didn¡¯t stop him even when his mouth was dry. Perhaps he had guessed that what song qingxiao wanted to hear was not the history of this ancient city. He licked his dry lips helplessly and said in a hoarse voice,¡±
the terrain there is high, and we can see most of the terrain here. Even if a human-faced Spider appears, we can detect it immediately, and then prepare for it. He added,¡± all these years, all the survivors who broke into the lost city have gathered there¡
As he said this, song qingxiao, who had been silent all this while, suddenly said,¡±
¡°All the survivors who broke into the lost city?¡± As soon as she opened her mouth to ask, the man knew it was not good. As expected, she continued,¡± these intruders have one thing inmon. They should have rushed to the location where the lost city sank in the sea while searching for it, then received a mysterious signal and then got swept into the storm, right?
The man¡¯s scalp went numb from her question, but under her gaze, he had to say,¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure, but we are.¡±
Song qingxiao chuckled and did not take his ambiguous words seriously, let¡¯s assume that everyone was attracted here by the same method,¡± she narrowed her eyes and stared at the man who spoke,¡± then who released the signal that was led into this ceter on, like us?¡± The moment she asked the question, the man¡¯s nose started to sweat, and his expression was a little stiff.
After a long while, he moved his mouth with great difficulty. Under the gazes of song Qing, number one, and the others, he said bitterly,¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know¡.¡±
Chapter 610 - 487-lure away _1
Chapter 610: Chapter 487-lure away _1
Trantor: 549690339 |
Whether the man did not know or did not want to say, everyone knew in their hearts.
¡°Is it you?¡± Under song Qing¡¯s gaze, the man¡¯s face turned even paler. The others pretended not to hear her question.
¡°..¡¯¡¯The man was silent, but from his expression, many things could be inferred.
Other than the first batch of people who entered the lost city, the signals received by the people who enteredter were most likely released by the first group of people who entered.
Fromst night¡¯s conversation with the dead man after he was saved by this group of people, he could roughly guess that there were many people who were lured by the signal in their search for the lost city.
If the Horde of giant spiders was really a mutation of humans after being parasitized by some living creature, it could prove this point.
From the looks of it, these people were victims in the beginning, but in the end, they became the culprits who lured more innocent people to join in. It was indeed a very interesting thing.
Song qingxiao sneered. Think about it, it wasn¡¯t a trial-taker who entered herest night, but a team of adventurers looking for the lost city.
After receiving the mysterious set of signals, they were filled with joy, thinking that they had made a major discovery. They charged into the storm and entered this terrifying time and space.
First, they were chased by the giant spiders. Those who were lucky enough to survive had managed to escape to the other side of theke with great difficulty. When they were suddenly saved by a group of their own kind, they must be extremely happy and touched.
With the flowery words of this group of people, they should have trusted thempletely as humans, but they did not expect that the people who saved them would bring them an unexpected nightmare!
These people should die!
Her gaze was not sharp, but for some reason, it made the man¡¯s body shiver.
¡°Miss an¡¡± He opened his mouth with some difficulty, there are some things ¡
¡°Tell me about the temple.¡± Song Qing carefully made up his mind that he could not leave such a scourge alive on this mission. He immediately interrupted the man¡¯s words and asked about the situation of the base camp.
If it was in the beginning, the man would naturally not be willing to say much.
But now, as long as she did not mention the signal again, the man would be more than happy to do so. Hearing that she was willing to change the topic, the man felt as if he had been pardoned and hurriedly said,¡±
this temple was initially built during the era of the light oblivion ¡
He started from the time when the temple was built, and mentioned the origin of the buildings and the approximate time when they declined.
This man¡¯s style of speech was extraordinary and he was very knowledgeable. When he talked about architecture, he made references to many myths and legends. He spoke of a period of history with great momentum.
Even though number one and the others didn¡¯t understand why song qingxiao mentioned the temple instead of the ¡®signal¡¯, they were attracted by his words and listened with great interest.
that period was the most prosperous period for the lost city. The man seemed to have mentioned something that interested him, as if he had forgotten the death of the bow-wielder in the stone house and the horror of the silver Wolf. He smiled and said,¡±
they have their own civilization, their own beliefs, and the development of technology far exceeds that of that era.
Song qingxiao and the others looked like they were going on a trip to an ancient ruin, with a knowledgeable tour guide beside them.
¡°Last night, si told you that the residents of the ancient Lost City are generally more than two meters tall, but this is only the most conservative estimate. In fact, I think the average height of these races is at least three meters. Because of their strong and tall figures, they worship giant things. The things they use and the buildings they build are all tall and wide.¡± The man licked his dry lips and continued,¡±
¡°But these can¡¯t bepared to the temple.¡± After talking for a long time, he broke out in a cold sweat again. The sun above his head was bright, and he was already dry and thirsty, but he was just forcing himself to endure it.
the temple is a great building, at least more than half the standard of our current era. Unfortunately, there are too few people who can see her.
When he mentioned the temple, he praised it repeatedly, and his eyes burst out with a bright luster,¡± she is very magnificent¡
Song Qing looked down on his true feelings, and his heart moved.
¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡±
Her words were so abrupt that the man¡¯s excitement was dispelled, and he held back his admiration.
The expression on his face froze, as if he had returned to reality from a dream. His expression froze for a moment, and his shoulders drooped down. It was as if the energy that he had gathered with great difficulty had been reduced by half.. He forced himself to say,
Chapter 611 - 487-lure away _2
Chapter 611: Chapter 487-lure away _2
Trantor: 549690339
¡°There¡¯s water to drink in the main camp, so just bear with it for a while.¡± He pointed behind him. we¡¯re almost out of the underground city. We¡¯re not far from the base camp.
More than half of the underground city¡¯s houses were buried in sand, which proved that the group had been moving higher. There were fewer buildings blocking their view, and the Echo of the wind blowing through the streets was not as strong as before.
¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head,¡± I haven¡¯t had a sip of water sincest night.
Number one and the others didn¡¯t say anything. They looked at song qingxiao¡¯s request and didn¡¯t know what she was up to.
The heat in the man¡¯s eyes faded, and his expression became cold and silent again.
Under song qingxiao¡¯s firm request and the fierce re of the wolf, he could only retreat.
¡°Alright,¡± he said. He furrowed his brows and said unhappily,¡±
¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring you there.¡± As he said this, he let out a strange neigh, and the advancing team immediately stopped.
Number one and the rest also stopped. The moment the bow-wielding men heard the call, they turned their heads. After hesitating for a while, the man reached out and called for a strong woman.
let Zhou Qi apany you. You¡¯re both women. It¡¯ll be much more convenient for her to bring you there.
He must have learned from what happened in the stone house this morning, when song Qing used the excuse that men were disrespectful to her and caused a series of changes. He deliberately chose a woman to apany her to prevent song Qing from making any other requests.
This man was far more cunning than the man who had died under the silver Wolf¡¯s ws. A dark light shed in his eyes, and he continued,¡±
¡°However, miss an, your Wolf is too dangerous. It might cause Zhou Qi to be afraid. Can you ¡¡± He paused for a moment, leave your Wolf here temporarily?
If the wolf stayed here, it was equivalent to holding her as a ¡®hostage¡¯ to the others, and they were not afraid that she would escape alone.
She was just a ¡®weak woman¡¯. In such a dangerous ce, without the protection of this fierce Silver Wolf, her situation was worrying.
The man was not afraid that she would have any ideas when she was alone with Zhou Qi. After all, Zhou Qi was no ordinary person.
Song qingxiao would probably reject such a simple request, but if she didn¡¯t agree, the man could naturally reject her request for water.
As soon as he said that, number one and the others thought that song qingxiao would never agree to such a suggestion. However, song qingxiao nodded her head without thinking.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
The moment she agreed, number two almost couldn¡¯t believe her ears.
¡°What?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask, a little worried for his ally,¡±
¡°What if we encounter a human-faced Spider without a Wolf?¡±
Number four sneered and said sarcastically,¡±
¡°With her sharp tongue, it¡¯s hard to say who will eat who.¡±
The old man wasn¡¯t young, but his mind didn¡¯t grow bigger because of this. Under his gentle appearance, he had a bad temper.
Song qingxiao ignored him and touched the wolf¡¯s head.
since you said you¡¯ll take me to drink water, it means that the water source is not far away. We just have to be quick.
Number two had only reminded her out of consideration for their alliance. Since he had already done his part and she already had her own ns, she naturally did not say anything more.
A strange look shed in the man¡¯s eyes when he heard her words. Before he could speak, he heard song qingxiao say to the silver Wolf,
¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±
After she finished speaking, the wolf wagged its tail and pped her calf, as if it understood her words.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. After song qingxiao gave her instructions, she turned to the woman named Zhou Qi.
The woman nodded and led her to the other side of the street. The silver Wolf sat on the ground, as if it had really listened to her and was waiting for her toe back.
Number one frowned. He couldn¡¯t figure out song qingxiao¡¯s intention. Was she really thirsty? Or was there another scheme?
Although she had a certain level of strength, this giant Wolf should be one of her main forces. She dared to leave the wolf here, could it be that she wanted to monitor him and number four?
At the thought of this, number one¡¯s mind changed and he deliberately dodged to the other side.
As soon as he moved, he found that the giant Wolf¡¯s eyes were on him, obviously watching his every move.
Number oneughed coldly in his heart. As expected, number three had left Wolf behind with a great intention. It was obvious that she was taking the opportunity to escape and do something. However, she had left an informer to keep an eye on them.
His face darkened as he looked in the direction of No. 4. The two of them exchanged a look, and they both thought of the reason why song qingxiao had left.
The man who had searched her in the morning had taken a picture of something on her, but no one had seen what it was, and she had refused to say.
When cultivators entered the trial space, they were unable to bring in things from the outside. The things she carried on her were most likely obtained in the trial space.
They couldn¡¯t help but think of the abandoned ship in the canyon. At that time, song qingxiao was the first to board, so she must have found something useful, but she didn¡¯t hand it over.
Thinking of this, number one clenched his teeth and was extremely angry.
The wolf was staring at them coldly. It was like a mountain blocking song qingxiao¡¯s way, unshakeable.
Number one¡¯s cheeks moved, and as he exchanged nces with number four, they revealed the same thought, ¡°He had to get rid of this wolf as soon as possible!
With the silver Wolf¡¯s death, it was as if more than half of number three¡¯s arm had been cut off. It would be much easier to deal with her.
From number one and number Four¡¯s point of view, although this Wolf had disyed extraordinary strength, it was still just an animal. It would not be difficult for the two of them to kill it if they worked together.
However, since the mission had not appeared yet and the archers were watching them vigntly, it was obviously not a good time to make a move..
Chapter 612 - 612: Mission (1)
Chapter 612: Mission (1)
Trantor: 549690339
After song qingxiao followed Zhou Qi out of the crowd¡¯s sight, she released her divine sense.
Number one and the others stayed where they were. They had probably guessed her intention of agreeing to the bow-wielding man¡¯s request to leave the silver Wolf behind.
About a hundred meters away, her divine sense sensed the flow of water. Although song Qing had guessed that the water source should not be far from them, she did not expect it to be so close.
She paused for a moment, and the woman in front of her turned around impatiently.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
The woman¡¯s eyes were cold. Perhaps it was because herpanion had been killed by song qingxiao¡¯s pet this morning, but her eyes were frosty. At the same time, she pulled out an arrow and drew her bow. She aimed at song qingxiao and said with killing intent,
¡°Don¡¯t waste time.¡±
Song qingxiao pursed her lips. The woman stepped on the sand and pointed an arrow at her.
She followed the woman¡¯s instructions and stepped on the sand to move up. The tip of the arrow was aimed at her until she was in front. The woman¡¯s malicious voice rang out,¡±
¡°Keep going. I didn¡¯t tell you to stop. Don¡¯t stop.¡±
After the silver Wolf was not by her side, it seemed that this woman had taken her as a pushover.
Song qingxiao did not say a word and continued to move forward. The woman followed her at a steady pace.
The deeper they went, the deeper the sand buried the underground city, forming a mountain. The two of them climbed up one after the other. When song qingxiao reached the top of the sand, her view suddenly widened.
Under the tall sand peaks was a Lake that looked like a blue belt, which surrounded more than half of the underground city.
Song qingxiao could vaguely see that on one side of the beach, there was a huge mountain that looked like a fish head that had been chopped off. There was a crack in the middle. It should be the big Canyon where they entered the trial scenariost night.
After all that, they had escaped for a long timest night, crossed theke, and entered the underground city. It was just a big circle.
Under the blue sky, a huge stone statue of a God stood on the top of a giant mountain, instantly attracting all of song qingxiao¡¯s attention.
It was a statue of a goddess with her head lowered in grief. It had experienced ups and downs, enduredndslides and cracks in the earth, and had been deep in the deep sea for many years. It was already somewhat iplete.
However, the size of the remaining part was still shocking. From song Qing¡¯s position, the terrifying huge afterimage almost took up half of the sky!
The clouds were suspended above her legs, and her shadow almost covered most of the ground in this space, overlooking all the living things in this space!
In front of her, humans seemed so small that it was inconceivable. One couldpletely imagine how majestic it must have been when it was intact!
It was only then that song qingxiao understood the bow-wielding man¡¯s repeated praises of the temple.
She was stunned for a moment. Zhou Qi¡¯s sinister voice behind her quickly pulled her back to reality.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Song qingxiao turned her head around. Zhou Qi was standing two or three meters away from her with an arrow nocked on the string and aimed at her.
Behind Zhou Qi were buildings of the underground city covered in sand. Even though there were only ruins left in this underground city, it was still extremely magnificent.
If he didn¡¯t use his divine sense, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see where number one and the others were.
The distance was far enough. As long as she didn¡¯t make too much noise, she could make sure that the group of people with bows wouldn¡¯t hear a single sound.
She smiled slightly, and Zhou Qi¡¯s cheek muscles twitched. Seeing that she did not move even after she urged her, she immediately let go of her hand. The arrow whizzed towards song qingxiao¡¯s right shoulder. It was obvious that she wanted to make song qingxiao suffer a little.
However, before the arrow arrived, Zhou Qi saw song qingxiao raise her hand and grab the speeding arrow in her palm!
The tail of the arrow buzzed as it swayed, like a snake that had its seven-inch head caught.
¡°You¡¡±
Zhou Qi did not expect her to be able to catch the arrow with her bare hands. Her expression changed immediately. Just as she spoke, she saw song Qing¡¯s small figure sh and appear beside her in the blink of an eye like a ghost!
As she approached, a cold sensation enveloped Zhou Qi¡¯s entire body, freezing all the blood in her body.
Her speed was as fast as lightning. Before Zhou Qi could react, the bow and arrow in her hand was snatched away. An arm wrapped around her neck like a snake. Her arms were folded and held by a cold and soft palm, making her unable to move.
The bow and arrownded on the sand with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. Zhou Qi, who was dizzy from the series of attacks, was about to open her mouth to scream when she felt song qingxiao pinching her chin. With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, her lower jaw was dislocated. The intense pain was transmitted to her brain after she realized it, and she forcibly stopped her from screaming..
Chapter 613 - 613: Mission (2)
Chapter 613: Mission (2)
Trantor: 549690339
She felt as if she was being lifted up by someone, and she was running towards theke under the sand at a speed that was almost as fast as flying.
Zhou Qi turned pale with fright. Even though her body was being restrained, she refused to admit defeat. Her long legs streaked across the sand, leaving two deep and long drag marks on the sand dune.
The closer she got to theke, the stronger her struggle became.
The woman had a strong body and was as strong as an average man. However, what made her feel despair was that her struggle was not worth mentioning in front of song qingxiao.
The woman who had broken into the lost cityst night was like a monster. She was much stronger than her and hadpletely suppressed her.
¡°Release ¡¡± The water source was close at hand, and the woman¡¯s face was twisted with force. The veins on her forehead were bulging, and her legs were kicking desperately, kicking sand everywhere.
Her strength had undergone a mutation and was already very terrifying. However, when she kicked song qingxiao a few times, it was as if she had kicked an iron te, and she was not affected at all.
Song qingjiang firmly suppressed her and dragged her into the water. ¡°Release¡¡± An extremely terrifying monosyble came out of her throat, and under the force of her arm, the bone armor made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound.
However, it was as if she could not feel the pain. Like a prey struggling on its deathbed, she desperately hit song Qing¡¯s chin and calf with her head.
The calmke rippled. After entering the water, song qingxiao stomped on the ground with all her might and used the force of the kick to drag Zhou Qi into theke.
Theke water quickly enveloped the two of them, and Zhou Qi let out a desperate and fearful cry,¡±
¡°Ah¡¡±
The moment her voice was heard, song qingxiao grabbed her head and pushed her into the water. With a gurgling sound, arge amount of water gushed into her mouth and nose, and then she spat it out with a ¡®puff.
The water sttered like drops of blood, sttering all over song qingxiao¡¯s head.
The woman was extremely ferocious after entering the water, and her strength seemed to be much greater than before.
Perhaps it was because of her strong desire to live, she burst out with extraordinary energy. Like a big fish struggling endlessly, she almost slipped from song Qing¡¯s small hands.
Her head jutted out of the water, and her blue lips opened wide, letting out a terrible roar of pain.
The bones on both sides of her shoulders broke due to her violent struggle. Her arms were twisted like two soft fried dough twists. The broken white bones pierced her skin and flesh. Light pink blood flowed from the wound and mixed into the water. This scene was creepy to see.
The more she acted like this, the weirder song qingxiao felt. She let go of her arms and wrapped them around her neck to prevent her from slipping.
The woman¡¯s belly, which was submerged in the water, suddenly began to move. It was slightly arched, like fetal movement.
Song Qing¡¯s brows twitched when she saw that. She instinctively let go of her hand. Could it be that Zhou Qi was pregnant?
This thought had just appeared in her mind, but she immediately felt that something was wrong.
Zhou Qi¡¯s stomach was moving more and more violently as if there was a living creature hidden in her stomach. After being submerged in the water for a long time, it began to scramble to get out of her body.
As these things came out, her struggling strength began to weaken.
Arge ball of something was pressed against her abdomen, andrge balls of light-colored blood spread out from her lower abdomen. Song qingxiao loosened his grip, and the woman¡¯s body floated in the water. Her hair was like entwined seaweed, floating in the water.
Her pupils began to dte, and it was clear that she had lost the chance to struggle and escape.
Song Qing took out a dagger and held it in her hand. She turned her body and pointed it at her lower abdomen.
The fabric was torn, revealing a fist-sized hole in the belly. Several dark-brown fat tentacles as thick as fingers, like a spine that had been sucked full of blood, stuck to the torn intestines and internal organs, wriggled out of the torn pants and rushed into the water.
At the same time, there was something moving in her chest. The smell of blood became stronger and stronger. Her body was being drilled open, and ck tentacles came out. After a while, there was a sound of bones being squeezed.
Arge mass of something wriggled under her blood-soaked clothes. Countless ck tentacles crawled out of her pants, which had been torn open by song qingxiao. The tear grew bigger and bigger, and finally, a huge ck meat te with several tentacles attached to it!
As soon as the meat te fell into the water, several tentacles spread out like huge suction cups and scratched the water, trying to find the host.
The scene made people¡¯s scalps go numb. The terrifying monster that was parasitic in the woman¡¯s body wriggled out of the woman¡¯s body. The woman, who had been struggling endlessly, suddenly stopped moving.
At the same time, the long-dyed mission notification finally appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s mind!
A dark circle was like ayer of seal, locking the two tightly shut doors. Just like on the demon Ind, a specific requirement had to be fulfilled to light up the door before the teleportation door could be opened.
Under the round door, there was a prompt-send the lost city back to the deep sea!
[ missionpleted: 2500 points! ]
The trial mission did not mention the consequences of failure, but one could imagine the consequences of failure.
Song qingxiao had already expected the worst. She guessed that the trial mission was to destroy the cursed city of sin and escape from the crack in the dimensional space.
However, when she received the mission notification and confirmed the mission objective, she still felt a little depressed.
The difficulty of this mission was not only to escape across space, but also to destroy the city and send it back to the sea. The difficulty was greater than any trial mission she had experienced in the past.
If she wanted to destroy this ce, she had to first deal with the endless giant spiders, the people who had been infected and turned into symbiotic beasts, and the¡¯source of the curse that had yet to appear. Every one of these things made song qingxiao feel extremely difficult to deal with. It was like a heavy mountain pressing on her shoulders.
There was also the sealed door in the mission prompt, which also required specific conditions to be removed.
She took a deep breath and saw Zhou Qi¡¯s corpse floating on the water from theer of her eye.
As soon as the huge parasites in her body crawled out, she was like a shell that had been hollowed out, losing her vitality in an instant.
On the surface of the water, therge group of parasites was like terrifying suction cups connected to countless thin and long tentacles. They were grabbing the broken internal organs and squirming in the water.
Song Qing waved his arm and quickly retreated.
The creature looked like a mutated octopus, but also like a headless Spider that had not fully evolved.
From the looks of it, whether it was Zhou Qi or the man who had been killed by the silver Wolf in the stone house, the reason why they had disyed such strong vitality and strength before their deaths was because they were controlled by the things that were parasitic in their bodies..
Chapter 614 - 614: Letter (1)
Chapter 614: Letter (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
These parasites with fleshy feelers were extremely strange. Not only did they have a strong life force, but the human-faced spiders should also be rted to them.
In addition, they were living in human bodies, so song qingxiao was extremely wary of such creatures. After drawing a distance, she wanted to use her spiritual power to freeze the parasites.
The strange parasitic beast wriggled and clenched its fists in the water. Several brown tentacles stretched out in all directions like blood leeches. It seemed to be suffering a great deal of torture. It struggled non-stop, as if it was looking for a floating duckweed to settle down.
Theke water rippled as it spread its tentacles. The sticky and broken internal organs on its tentacles emitted a strong smell of fish, gradually attracting arge number of fish in the water to gather around it.
It spread its dark brown tentacles and wriggled like a worm, attaching itself to a few big fish. It then drilled through the fish¡¯s scales and hid under the skin.
The big fish was immediately startled and swam away quickly.
The parasite¡¯s slimy body was stretched and pulled apart like a thin film that had been pulled out of shape. Its body was translucent.
Under the light of the water, song qingxiao was horrified to find that its tentacles were like straws, sucking the blood through the tentacles and into the meat in the middle of the fish, which made the color of the fish darker.
Several fish that were ¡®caught¡¯ by the tentacles struggled, and their bodies were pulled even more. Other fish took advantage of the fact that their tentacles were caught and swam toward the main body of the fish.
A few of the bolder fish bit down on the slimy meat and easily tore off a piece!
Dark brown juice gushed out, and the fishy smell attracted the fish to fight for food.
The parasite beasts that were extremely terrifying to humans werepletely helpless against the school of fish!
As the school of fish pecked at it, its body was quickly torn apart. The parasitic beast might have also sensed that something was wrong, so it desperately struggled in the water, making an intense sshing sound.
The parasites that had yet to fully evolve were quickly devoured by the school of fish. In about 20 to 30 seconds, the huge te of meat was torn apart, leaving only a few tentacles that had lost their main body still wriggling around. However, in the end, they were still no match for the fish and were quickly devoured by the school of fish.
The school of fish, which had shared the delicious food, was reluctant to leave and surrounded Zhou Qi¡¯s corpse.
A few fish that had been caught by the parasite¡¯s tentacles flipped over and floated on the water surface, floating and sinking with the waves that had yet to calm down.
Song qingxiao held her breath as she witnessed this scene. After a long while, she slowly let out a breath of air.
From the looks of it, the reason why these humans who were infected by the new species were afraid of water was not only because the water might force out the monsters hiding in their bodies, but also because they were affected by the source of infection.
She remembered the story of the lost city that the bow-wielding man had mentioned. After the lost city was ¡®punished by God¡¯, it sank to the bottom of the sea for many years, until it was finally awakened by the reluctant adventurers.
If these parasites came from the source of the lost city¡¯s curse, then after the city sank into the sea, these parasites that had been submerged in the sea might have hidden their fear of water in their genes.
After humans were infected by the parasites, they were affected by them and did not dare to approach water sources. Even if these infected parasites grew into aliens, they would probably have an instinctive fear of water sources. Although this was only her spection, from the scene of the human-faced spiders, infected humans, and parasites being eaten by the fish, her spection was close to the truth.
Song qingxiao swam to the shore. After she climbed up to the beach, she wiped her face and reached into her pocket to take out the letter she found on the remains of the abandoned boat.
She opened the water-proof bag and took out the folded letter.
The letter was only one page, and both sides were filled with words. After so many years, the paper¡¯s color had be dull, but because it was sealed, it was basically preserved in good condition.
¡°I¡¯m called¡¡±
It introduced the identity of the skeleton of the abandoned ship in extremely messy handwriting. In some ces, the tip of the pen had even pierced the letter because of excitement. It was obvious that the writer of the letter had been terrified at that time.
¡ After eight years, professor an finally confirmed the location where the lost city sank into the sea. The signal from the lost city was simply exciting.
The first half of the letter was the same as what the bow-wielding man had saidst night. The people on the abandoned ship were also adventurers who had been looking for the lost city. They rushed to the vicinity of the sunken Lost City and received a signal from the adventurers who were trapped in another dimension wall and had been infected. They thought that they had discovered a new species, and the whole ship was immersed in uncontroble ecstasy.
Be it the appearance of the lost city or the discovery of new species, both were major events for humans.
¡°Unfortunately, we encountered a terrible storm, which rolled up huge waves and formed a terrible Whirlpool on the surface of the sea, as if it was going to suck us in.¡± From the words written on the letter paper, song qingxiao could vaguely imagine the terrible scene in the storm. Whether it was the mysterious signal or the location of the lost city, it happened to be in the center of the storm. The lost city and the new species were too tempting. After a discussion, everyone decided to take the risk.¡±
Curiosity and greed triumphed over fear. Professor an and his group unanimously decided to charge into the storm, and the oue was obvious.
The moment the ship passed through the storm, it was as if it had travelled through time and space, and finally rushed into the lost city.
However, the real danger had only just urred.
Perhaps it was because what happenedter was too terrifying, the handwriting of the owner of this letter was even more illegible than before. It was obvious that his emotions were unusually unstable at the time.
¡°We¡¯re seeing a miracle!¡± Upon seeing this, song qingxiao instinctively looked up at the sky. The statue of the goddess stood in the distance, facing her. After being corroded by the seawater and sunlight, the statue of the goddess was somewhat iplete and unclear. Her head was lowered, and she looked like she was repenting in sadness!
The ¡®miracle¡¯ mentioned in the letter should be referring to the statue or the architectural style of this ce.
-As we expected, the residents of the lost city are probably from the Titan race. They have given birth to a unique belief and civilization, and have developed extraordinary technology! After examination, professor an concluded that this ce had indeed suffered damage caused by tectonic movements before it sank into the sea. However, he discovered that before the damage caused by the earthquake, the Titans in this city were already on the verge of extinction! ¡°We¡¯re very curious. The Titan race is an extremely powerful race. They have physical qualities that far surpass humans. When their race was strong, they almost ruled the world! With such a powerful and invincible race, what kind of situation would cause them to be on the verge of extinction and be unable to fight back in the face of disaster?¡±
The letter was just at the end of the first page. Song Qing turned the letter over, but before he could read it carefully, there was a change in his sea of consciousness.
The ¡®door¡¯ that was sealed was originally dark gray, but as song Qing flipped the letter, one of the dark doors suddenly lit up. Only the other half was still sealed..
Chapter 615 - 615: Dead end (1)
Chapter 615: Dead end (1)
Trantor: 549690339
This sudden change surprised song qingxiao, but she could not help but feel happy. She had a headache about the seal, but she did not expect to get it without any effort.
She suppressed her surprise and finally looked at the second half of the letter.
we entered the temple and found the reason for the extinction of the Titan race!
At this point, the handwriting became even messier and almost illegible. It was obvious that even if the writer had escaped from danger at that time, he still felt terrified when he recalled the scene.
The Titans were too greedy. They had a strong physique and a longer lifespan than humans, but they were still not satisfied. They used their n¡¯s blood essence to worship ¡ Evil body! The progenitor uses its own spores to parasitize the bodies of powerful Titans, transforming their bodies into even more terrifying weapons of war.
Song qingxiao had already expected this oue. She sighed silently when she saw this.
¡°After being parasitized by spores, the Titans exploded with terrifyingbat power that far exceeded their own kind. Their strength and speed soared, but bad luck followed. Their greed began to suffer a bacsh.¡±
The modified Titans quickly lost control. The mother that was watered with the powerful blood essence of the Titans began to grow rapidly. After being parasitized by the spores, the Titans became the puppets of the mother.
By the time the Titans realized that something was wrong, the situation had already gone out of control.
In order to strengthen their own abilities, the majority of the Titan race had taken the initiative to let this mother live in their bodies. After a short period of increase in strength, these powerful races began to mutate into terrifying parasitic beasts. They killed wantonly in search of blood essence to provide more energy for the mother.
The Titans of this era were notorious and were cursed and abandoned by the gods!
The once prosperous city began to fall with the demise of the Titans, and the terrifying giant spiders began to wreak havoc on the earth.
God¡¯s wrath descended, tearing the earth apart. The ocean reced the mountains and flooded the city, burying the creatures and their hosts in the depths of the sea.
This period was known as the Dark Age. Civilization was almost broken, and everything was pushed down and washed over. There was almost no record of this in the history of inheritance!
¡®.. The evil demons had not gone extinct. They had only been temporarily suppressed by the Divine Will. Our arrival has awoken this ancient city and the slumbering mother¡¯s body.¡±
¡°Our strength can¡¯t even withstand a single blow from it. In order to survive, the majority of us are willing to be its ves under the threat of death. We¡¯ll let it parasitize us and be at its beck and call.¡±
¡®After being parasitized by a spore, the parasite will hide in the host¡¯s body and rely on the host¡¯s blood essence to survive. It will slowly absorb the host¡¯s life force and work for it.¡¯
It had been ¡®sealed¡¯ for many years and desired to rule the world again. It wanted to return to the Dark Age, enve humans, and feed on all living things.
¡®The people it parasitizes are trying to send a distress message to the outside world, attracting fresh blood from the outside world to strengthen its power. At the same time, it is also looking for a way to break the space-time wall.¡¯ Professor an¡¯s group, which had broken into the lost city, was divided into two groups. One group was willing to ept the mother¡¯s parasitism and live an ignoble life, harming their own kind.A portion refused to be the mother¡¯s ve and wanted to escape!
Therades who had advanced and retreated together in the past had now be mortal enemies. They began to kill and hunt each other.
¡°We¡¯re gradually losing. We¡¯ll follow professor an into the cabin and lock the door. These parasites are extremely terrifying and are too dangerous to humans. They can destroy the entire race and can not be released from this cage.¡±
¡°We can feel that our infectedrades are already mutating.¡±
¡®The food in the cabin is decreasing
we¡¯ve intercepted another signal they wanted to send out¡
they¡¯re getting stronger. We can feel the ship being attacked¡
it might notst much longer. The ship is moving. They, no, they are the ones who are prying it.
maybe we won¡¯t live for long. The ship is moving, they want to throw us into a desperate situation!
¡°God! If anyone else sees this letter I left behind, please stop them! For the sake of the human race! If you don¡¯t choose to be parasitized, and if you can still find a way to escape, please be sure to bring this unfortunate news out and stop those who still want to find the lost city..¡±
Chapter 616 - 616: Dead end (2)
Chapter 616: Dead end (2)
Trantor: 549690339
The owner of the letter had left his family¡¯s information behind, but after so many years, his letter had been left in the cabin. It was only when the trial-takers arrived that it was fated to see the light of day again.
This was a warning letter to the adventurers from the outside world. These people who first entered the lost city and held on to their bottom line were eventually trapped in the cabin and died, unable to spread the key information about the lost city.
As long as this news did not spread to the outside world, the adventurers who went to the lost city would be endless, and eventually be the food supply and servants of the mother parasite.
Song qingxiao sat on the sand and read the letter over and over again. The reason why half of the sealing door in her sea of consciousness had lit up was definitely rted to the letter in her hand.
This was a warning to the outside world not to be easily tempted by the lost city¡¯s signal, which was in opposition to the baiting signal they had received at the beginning.
She carefully thought about the requirements of this mission and all the clues she had so far.
From the moment these people entered the lost city, both the bow-wielder and the clues left in the letter proved that these people entered the lost city in the same way.
First, he had to confirm the location of the lost city¡¯s sinking sea. Then, he had been lured by the mysterious signal sent by the lost city. Then, he had encountered a storm and was swept into the crack of time and space. He had entered the space wall of this different dimension!
If they wanted to leave, the conditions should be the same as when they entered.
The content of this letter waspletely different from the purpose of the baiting signal. It was equivalent to a signal to stop-then there would be a violent storm, and then it would break through the space wall and return to reality!
In other words, this letter was an important and indispensable stepping stone to leave this world. This was the main reason why the sealed door in the mission prompt lit up!
At that moment, perhaps when the violent wind and huge waves appeared, the other door would light up.
Song qingxiao was ecstatic when she realized this.
There was only one letter, and it had already fallen into her hands. This meant that number one, number two, and number three¡¯s escape mission had beenpletely blocked.
However, in this mission, the people who first broke into the lost city were divided into two factions. It was very likely that number one and the others would join the faction that prevented him from escaping.
However, the other group of people, who had sumbed to reality, chose to be parasitized by the mother. They were willing to be one of the mother¡¯s parasitists in order to survive for a short time.
If he wanted to join the Hunter¡¯s camp and stop her from escaping, song qingxiao guessed that he would have to meet certain conditions.
And this condition of leaning towards the opposite camp was very likely to have a huge price to pay.
Her gaze fell on Zhou Qi¡¯s corpse floating on the water. The strong woman¡¯s internal organs had almost been emptied, and only her body was left.
The aura of the parasite remained on her body, attracting arge number of fish.
The top of the fish touched her body and slowly dragged her body to the bottom of theke. Her upper body was already in the water, and only her legs were still struggling on the surface.
From a distance, she seemed to be still alive and struggling.
The rules of God¡¯s trial were cruel. If there were no idents, this rule that leaned towards the Hunter¡¯s side was likely to be like her and the group of bow-wielders, where they were parasitized by the mother. Only then could they justifiably kill those who wanted to escape and stop the news from being sent out of Lost City.
Song qingxiao had thought about killing the others to stop them from escaping the lost city because she had guessed that the conditions to escape the lost city would be harsh and difficult to fulfill. However, she hadpletely given up on that idea at this time.
She took another look at the letter. At the end of the letter, the writer emphasized with great force:¡±Stop them! For the sake of the human race.¡±
The parasites were too dangerous and could bring disaster to humanity. Such things must not leave this ce!
Even if it wasn¡¯t for the people in the trial scene, even if it was just a virtual world, she would never allow such a thing to invade and parasitize her body.
Su Wu¡¯s divine sense was currently hidden in her sea of consciousness, which had already brought her endless troubles and troubles. She could not have another thing that could harm her, even if the road of escape was extremely difficult!
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes became determined. She folded the letter again and stuffed it back into the water-proof bag, putting it back into her own pocket.
More than half of Zhou Qi¡¯s body had been dragged down by the fish in theke. Only a pair of legs were still above the water surface, swaying..
Chapter 617 - 617: Dead end (3)
Chapter 617: Dead end (3)
Trantor: 549690339
If the rules for escaping the lost city were the same as when they came, now that song qingxiao had this letter, it was equivalent to having a ¡®permit¡¯ to leave.
However, she still needed to find out the conditions for the other half of the seal to light up. Also, where did the violent wind and wavese from?
Although theke surrounded half of the underground city, this amount of water was not enough to cause a huge wave. So, where was the huge wave that could send people away?
She forced herself to calm down and slowly organized all the clues she knew in her mind.
Whether it was professor an¡¯s group or the group of bow-wielders, they should be very clear about the rules of leaving the lost city. From the conversation between song qingxiao and the bow-wielding manst night, they probably knew that in order to leave this spacetime wall, they needed a huge wave that broke through the dense mist of the two spaces!
However, the lost city was a small world of its own. As the man had said, without wind or rain, theke alone could not cause any big waves.
Since this trial mission had suggested that they could escape from this ce, it proved that this was not an absolutely unsolvable dead end. In that case, there must be an opportunity that was enough to cause a huge wave. It was just that she had not discovered it yet.
Song qingxiao raised her head and looked at the statue on the opposite mountain.
That was the center of the Titan race¡¯s temple. When professor an and his group first entered this world, they also appeared there. However, they wereter thrown into the canyon by their mutated brethren!
The people who chose to be parasitized in the early stages also set up their base camp in the temple. After the bow-wielders found the trial-takerst night, they also tried to lead the trial-taker there.
Professor an and the others were also in the divine temple. They had awakened the mother in the divine temple and met with a mishap.
Since entering the trial scenariost night, the trial-takers had been chased by the parasitic symbiotic beasts, but they had not found the parent body mentioned in the letter.
It was very likely that after the parent body was awakened by the adventurers, it had been hiding in the temple, relying on its parasite to chase or lure humans to the temple.
In other words, there might be some kind of restriction in the temple that trapped it and prevented it from leaving.lt could also be that there was something special in the temple that made it unwilling to leave.
No matter which one it was, it was enough to prove that there was something strange in the temple.
She remembered what was mentioned in the letter,¡¯saw a miracle¡¯!
At first, song qingxiao thought of the huge god statue, but now that she thought about it carefully, she felt that something was not right.
She remembered that before she left the group, the bow-wielding man had mentioned the temple as a great building, and it was very magnificent.
A group of people who had been parasitized by the parent¡¯s spores and their bodies would gradually mutate into terrifying monsters should have a deep fear of the parent¡¯s body.
Even if the host¡¯s body would be affected by the parasite and have an instinctive closeness to the mother¡¯s body, these people should be more afraid than intimate when they were still conscious at the beginning of the parasitism.
But what kind of temptation could make them ovee their fear and build their base in the temple, next to the mother?
It was probably the desire to live that came from the struggle with life! It was also possible that it was their fatal spot!
There might be a secret inside the temple that might allow them to escape! The reason why the mother had been lurking in the temple and refused to leave might be that there was a weakness that could restrain it, or it might be that there was something it desired and wanted.
ording to the letter, it attracted adventurers here, most likely because it wanted to return to the world and create the Dark Age again, a period of chaos ruled by it.
It was probably afraid of the seawater that had flooded the lost city.
And what it desired was probably to leave the space-time Rift, return to the real world, and reproduce its parasites throughout the entire world.
The Titan race had created this terrifying weapon, so they should also have created another way to restrict it.
The so-called ¡®divine punishment¡¯ was more like a way for the Titan race to clean up the aftermath.
In other words, no matter which possibility it was, it was enough to prove that there might be a storm mechanism hidden in the temple that could set off a storm that could break through the spacetime wall!
However, this mechanism was within the control range of the main body.
This was a dead end, but there might be a hidden chance of survival.
At present, these were only her spections, but no matter what, as long as there was a glimmer of hope, she had to confirm it.
Song qingxiao could not help but smile bitterly at this thought..
Chapter 618 - 618: Departure (1)
Chapter 618: Departure (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Song qingxiao had no doubt about thebat power of a parent that could exterminate a powerful race like the Titan.
Not to mention that the parent body might also summon a mutated giant spider to escort it, so a fierce battle was inevitable in this trial.
She took a deep breath and got up from the beach. The corpses that were floating in theke were now slowly sinking under the drag of the fish.
The surface of theke was only left with a circle of ripples that spread outwards, and it gradually returned to its previous calm.
Song qingxiao had left the team for about ten minutes. If she didn¡¯t go back soon, some people might not be able to hold back.
She gathered her spiritual energy and ran towards the sand.
Without the burden of Zhou Qi, she was astonishingly fast. The bow-wielder¡¯s team was not far from thekeside, so in less than three minutes, she had already seen the people who were waiting impatiently.
When the bow-wielding man saw her return, his eyes first lit up, then he looked behind her and said in a deep voice,¡±
¡°Where¡¯s Zhou Qi?¡±
Number one and the others all looked at her. Her clothes were already wet, and her hair was still dripping.
The cultivators were keenly aware of the faint smell of blooding from her body, and from the situation of her returning alone, the woman who was with her had most likely met with an ident.
The people with the bows also felt that something was wrong, and they all showed a look of hatred towards the same enemy. They looked at song qingxiao with hostility.
The silver Wolf that was crawling on the ground slowly got up and stepped on the sand to walk towards her. Song Qing twisted her wet clothes, and water sshed on the ground, causing a few bow-wielders with pale faces to retreat in fear.
These parasitic spores controlled the host¡¯s words and actions after they matured. They had once been submerged in seawater, so they had an instinctive fear of water.
If a ssh of this degree could make these people feel afraid, it was very likely that these people were more infected than the others.
¡°She said she had something to do, so she left first.¡± Song qingxiao made up a random excuse. It soundedpletely insincere. The man who asked the question changed his expression. He clenched his bow again and again, clearly not believing her.
They were not the only ones in disbelief. The trial-takers did not believe it either.
She wouldn¡¯t leave for no reason ande back alone,pletely drenched. Something important must have happened in the ten minutes.
Since entering the trial scenariost night, the trial mission had not been activated. Could song qingxiao have found an opportunity to activate the mission?
Number two¡¯s brows twitched at the thought of this. It was difficult for him to calm down.
The man with the bow heard song qingxiao¡¯s words. His chest heaved up and down violently, and his facial muscles twitched slightly. Anyone could tell that he was not calm.
However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, he didn¡¯t flip out and question her. Instead, he suppressed his anger and nodded.
it might be an emergency at the base camp. She received some news.
His words were obviously for the sake of the big picture, and he didn¡¯t really believe song qingxiao¡¯s words.
The others bit their lips, lowered their heads, and didn¡¯t say anything.
The atmosphere was a little awkward, and just as the bow-wielding man was about to ask everyone to continue moving forward, number two suddenly said, fl
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a little thirsty.¡± He coughed twice with his hand on his throat and revealed a fake smile.
¡°Can I ask you to find someone to take me to the water source?¡±
Song qingxiao lowered her head, as if she did not hear number two¡¯s request.
No. 1 and No. 4 looked at each other, deep in thought.
The bow-wielding crowd suppressed their anger. The leader stared at number two for a long time, his eyes seemed to be spitting fire. He clenched his fists and finally looked at song qingxiao. He suppressed the anger in his heart and said,¡±
the water source is not far away. You can go there yourself.
After losing arade, he rejected number 2¡¯s suggestion, you¡¯re not a woman. You don¡¯t need someone to apany you.
¡°I¡¯m not familiar with this ce.¡± Even though number two was rejected, she did not give up. She smiled and said,¡± in addition, this ce is full of danger. There might be human-faced spiders around the water source. It¡¯s better to be more careful with more people on guard.
As he spoke, his tone gradually became tougher.
¡°Arrange for someone to take me there.¡±
The situation had now been reversed. No matter how stupid the bow-wielding men were, they knew that this group of people who had just entered the lost city were not soft peaches that they could bully easily. The man¡¯s eyes were malicious as he looked at number two for a long time. Finally, he lost under number two¡¯s gaze.. He turned around helplessly and asked,
Chapter 618: Departure (1)
Chapter 618: Departure (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Song qingxiao had no doubt about thebat power of a parent that could exterminate a powerful race like the Titan.
Not to mention that the parent body might also summon a mutated giant spider to escort it, so a fierce battle was inevitable in this trial.
She took a deep breath and got up from the beach. The corpses that were floating in theke were now slowly sinking under the drag of the fish.
The surface of theke was only left with a circle of ripples that spread outwards, and it gradually returned to its previous calm.
Song qingxiao had left the team for about ten minutes. If she didn¡¯t go back soon, some people might not be able to hold back.
She gathered her spiritual energy and ran towards the sand.
Without the burden of Zhou Qi, she was astonishingly fast. The bow-wielder¡¯s team was not far from thekeside, so in less than three minutes, she had already seen the people who were waiting impatiently.
When the bow-wielding man saw her return, his eyes first lit up, then he looked behind her and said in a deep voice,¡±
¡°Where¡¯s Zhou Qi?¡±
Number one and the others all looked at her. Her clothes were already wet, and her hair was still dripping.
The cultivators were keenly aware of the faint smell of blooding from her body, and from the situation of her returning alone, the woman who was with her had most likely met with an ident.
The people with the bows also felt that something was wrong, and they all showed a look of hatred towards the same enemy. They looked at song qingxiao with hostility.
The silver Wolf that was crawling on the ground slowly got up and stepped on the sand to walk towards her. Song Qing twisted her wet clothes, and water sshed on the ground, causing a few bow-wielders with pale faces to retreat in fear.
These parasitic spores controlled the host¡¯s words and actions after they matured. They had once been submerged in seawater, so they had an instinctive fear of water.
If a ssh of this degree could make these people feel afraid, it was very likely that these people were more infected than the others.
¡°She said she had something to do, so she left first.¡± Song qingxiao made up a random excuse. It soundedpletely insincere. The man who asked the question changed his expression. He clenched his bow again and again, clearly not believing her.
They were not the only ones in disbelief. The trial-takers did not believe it either.
She wouldn¡¯t leave for no reason ande back alone,pletely drenched. Something important must have happened in the ten minutes.
Since entering the trial scenariost night, the trial mission had not been activated. Could song qingxiao have found an opportunity to activate the mission?
Number two¡¯s brows twitched at the thought of this. It was difficult for him to calm down.
The man with the bow heard song qingxiao¡¯s words. His chest heaved up and down violently, and his facial muscles twitched slightly. Anyone could tell that he was not calm.
However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, he didn¡¯t flip out and question her. Instead, he suppressed his anger and nodded.
it might be an emergency at the base camp. She received some news.
His words were obviously for the sake of the big picture, and he didn¡¯t really believe song qingxiao¡¯s words.
The others bit their lips, lowered their heads, and didn¡¯t say anything.
The atmosphere was a little awkward, and just as the bow-wielding man was about to ask everyone to continue moving forward, number two suddenly said, fl
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a little thirsty.¡± He coughed twice with his hand on his throat and revealed a fake smile.
¡°Can I ask you to find someone to take me to the water source?¡±
Song qingxiao lowered her head, as if she did not hear number two¡¯s request.
No. 1 and No. 4 looked at each other, deep in thought.
The bow-wielding crowd suppressed their anger. The leader stared at number two for a long time, his eyes seemed to be spitting fire. He clenched his fists and finally looked at song qingxiao. He suppressed the anger in his heart and said,¡±
the water source is not far away. You can go there yourself.
After losing arade, he rejected number 2¡¯s suggestion, you¡¯re not a woman. You don¡¯t need someone to apany you.
¡°I¡¯m not familiar with this ce.¡± Even though number two was rejected, she did not give up. She smiled and said,¡± in addition, this ce is full of danger. There might be human-faced spiders around the water source. It¡¯s better to be more careful with more people on guard.
As he spoke, his tone gradually became tougher.
¡°Arrange for someone to take me there.¡±
The situation had now been reversed. No matter how stupid the bow-wielding men were, they knew that this group of people who had just entered the lost city were not soft peaches that they could bully easily. The man¡¯s eyes were malicious as he looked at number two for a long time. Finally, he lost under number two¡¯s gaze.. He turned around helplessly and asked,
Chapter 619: Departure (2)
Chapter 619: Departure (2)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Then which one of you will take him there?
The bow-wielding crowd was silent for a long time before a burly man stepped out from the crowd and gritted his teeth.
¡°I¡¯ll go,¡±
The man in the lead nodded and said to number two with a cold face,¡± since you know it¡¯s dangerous, go quickly ande back. We won¡¯t wait long!
When he said this, he nced at the bow-wielding man again. His eyes darkened and he warned,¡±
¡°Be careful.¡±
His words had a double meaning, and everyone knew it, but number two didn¡¯t seem to understand the meaning of his words. After the man finished his instructions, he left with the bow-wielding man.
After the two of them left, they didn¡¯t return for nearly a quarter of an hour. Everyone gradually became anxious while waiting. Number one and number four also seemed to be unable to sit still.
Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t surprised. Number two was a smart person. He should have guessed the reason for the mission from her actions.
With No. 2¡¯s strength, it would be a piece of cake for him to start the mission to get the infected man into the water. If everything went smoothly, No. 2 should have returned by now.
Unless something unexpected happened in the middle, causing No. 2 to change his mind.
As she was thinking about this possibility, about five or six minutester, when the man with the bow was getting restless, song qingxiao, who had her eyes closed, stood up and said,¡±
¡°I¡¯m back.¡±
A few seconds after she finished speaking, the bow-wielding man saw number two¡¯s figure appear in the corner of the street.
Just like when song qingxiao returned, he was also drenched and reeked of blood. The burly man who had gone out with him was also nowhere to be seen.
After losing two men in a row, the bow-wielding man¡¯s anger was obvious.
He couldn¡¯t even put on a fake smile and asked in a deep voice,
¡°Where are our people?¡±
¡°He said he had something to do, so he left first.¡± Number two grinned and looked deeply at song qingxiao with a smile on her face. She found the same excuse as her, which made the bow-wielding man furious.
Before he could say anything, number one, who had been waiting for a long time, finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.
¡°I also want to drink water!¡±
After number one finished speaking, number four nodded and said,¡±
¡°Since everyone has drunk, I¡¯ll have a little too.
He moved to stand beside number one, who pointed at the person who had searched them earlier.
¡°Let them take us there.¡±
When the bow-wielding man heard number one¡¯s words, heughed in anger,¡±
¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, the other bow-wielders took a step back, nocked their bows, and aimed their arrows at the trial-takers.
¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡± Number one¡¯s expression did not change. He took out the broken limb of the giant spider from his pocket and threw it in the air as if he was holding a trophy.
¡°We¡¯re the same.¡± He said pointedly,¡± they¡¯re all going, but they won¡¯t let us go.
Do you have something against us? ¡±
When he said this, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, and his expression became serious. He released a powerful aura from his body, suppressing the man with the bow. His face slowly turned green, and dense beads of sweat seeped out of his forehead and nose.
Amidst the howling of the wind, the wind that was blowing in the underground city gradually became piercingly cold. It surrounded the man and forced his shoulders to sink.
The man had already felt that something was wrong. The wind seemed to listen to number one¡¯smand. It was like an invisible restraint, squeezing the air around him and binding his body, making him gradually feel breathless. Number one had his hands behind his back, smiling as he looked at number Four¡¯s sorry state. Number four was standing beside him, smoking a pipe. It was hard to tell who was causing trouble.
At this point, the two sides seemed to have torn all pretense of cordiality as they red at each other fiercely.
The atmosphere became extremely tense. Number one suddenlyughed, and the wind around the man disappeared.
¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. We just want to drink some water. We¡¯ll be back soon. Why do you want to hurt our rtionship?¡±
He took the lead to express his goodwill. The man¡¯s expression was uncertain, and after a long while, he waved his hand, signaling the others to put down their bows and arrows.
Number one had shocked him with his move. If they were to fight, both sides would only suffer losses.
The man¡¯s face showed a struggle. After thinking for a long time, as if he was finally convinced, he squeezed out a smile.
¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re all the same. We still have to get along in the future.
There¡¯s no need to hurt our rtionship.¡±
He seemed to have figured something out and was no longer as angry as before. He ordered the two people named by number one to lead number one and number four to the water source. In the end, he said with a calm
expression,¡±
¡°We will wait here for a while, but I hope you can be quick.
¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Number one nodded and followed the two of them to the water source.
After they left, the number of people in the team suddenly decreased a little. Now, the bow-wielder¡¯s team had lost three people, and two more were taken away by number one, so the number of people in the team had decreased significantly.
The rest of them stared at song qingxiao and No. 2 as if they were facing a great enemy.
Song qingxiao leaned against the stone wall for a while as if nothing had happened. Suddenly, she received a message from number two.
¡°Do you think No. 1 and No. 4 wille back?¡±
Both of them knew the answer.
No. 1 and No. 4 had already formed an alliance, entering and leaving together without any concealment.
They knew very well that song qingxiao, who was the first to board the abandoned ship, must have obtained something important, but she did not share it with them.
Although they had lost the letter, which was an important tool to pass on important clues, they could still choose to force the real information out of the people in the trial scene.
When their lives were threatened, these people who hadpromised in the face of death were very likely to reveal the parasitism of the mother.
As long as they could find out the main reason for the formation of the lost city, it would not be difficult for number 1 and number 4 to guess the mission. However, with the difficult mission conditions of fighting the mother, sending the lost city back to the sea, and escaping from this ce, No. 1 and No. 4 might choose the opposite path from song qingxiao.
They would note back!
Chapter 620: Water-type _1
Chapter 620: Water-type _1
Trantor: 549690339 |
If number 1 and number 4 did not return, they would definitely choose to hide somewhere to ambush the trial-taker who was on the opposite side of their mission.
¡°Then we¡¯ll have to be careful,¡± Number two¡¯s voice was filled with caution. Song Qing¡¯s small mouth curved up slightly. He lowered his eyelids to hide the expression in his eyes and replied faintly,
¡°Yes.¡±
As time passed, the man with the bow was obviously a little uneasy, and he kept looking in the direction where No. 1 and No. 1 had left.
It had been at least half an hour since they went to look for water, but they didn¡¯t hear anyoneing back.
The source of water was not far from where they had been waiting. Ten minutes was enough for them to walk back and forth. The fact that these people had not returned even after a long time made the remaining bow-wielding people¡¯s faces turn ugly.
After another ten minutes or so, the sun was getting hotter and hotter. Someone finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.
¡°Do you want to go and take a look?¡±
The man in the lead looked at song qingxiao and number two with a sinister expression. Finally, his eyes fell on the huge Silver Wolf. He gritted his teeth and shook his head.
¡°No need,¡±
When they met song qingxiao and the othersst night, they didn¡¯t have many people. They had lost at least three people this morning, and two were taken away by number one and number four. Now, there were less than ten people left.
Although they were armed, the silver Wolf¡¯s lethality could not be underestimated. In addition, song qingxiao and number two were not easy to deal with. The man did not dare to divide his men, afraid that the two would attack and the rest of the people would not be able to fight.
¡°They won¡¯t get lost with zuoqian and zuoyan following them.¡± He closed his eyes and took a deep breath,¡± it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back to the base camp first. We¡¯ll send someone to check it out after we get back.
The others agreed with his suggestion. At first, he was worried that song Qing would object. After all, he had a vague feeling that this woman had already guessed their purpose.
Therefore, after he said this, he specifically looked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. He saw that after she heard his suggestion to return to the base camp, she stood up straight and looked like she was ready to go.
The man didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but seeing that she didn¡¯t have any intention to object, he was relieved.
The group walked along the sand and soon reached the outskirts of the underground city.
The sand had covered the roof of the underground city, and one could see most of the scenery from a high ce.
Theke below was like a blue belt in Sand City. It was clear and pure under the sunlight, and number one and the others couldn¡¯t be seen.
The statue on the mountain peak was unusually eye-catching. It was pointing at the sky and reflecting the light from theke. The huge statue seemed to be covered in ayer of light blue halo. As the sun shone on it, it formed a beautiful and magnificent scene.
The moment the bow-wielders saw the statue, their spirits were lifted.
¡°Is the base camp there?¡± Song qingxiao suddenly spoke, Breaking the Silence of the team.
The man in the lead, Leng wushang, was stunned for a moment when he heard her words. He then nodded,¡±
¡°Yes, I am.¡± He pointed to the left. At the end of the sand pile, there was a steep mountain wall that was almost vertical. A man-made road could be vaguely seen leading to the top of the mountain.
¡°We can go around there and return to the base camp.¡±
Song qingxiao looked up at the statue as if she was fascinated. The man¡¯s eyes showed a bit of impatience, and his lips moved. Just as he was about to urge her to continue, she suddenly said,¡±
¡°The building you¡¯re referring to, is it the statue?¡±
When the man heard her question, he couldn¡¯t help but be a little vignt.
Although he had not spent much time with song qingxiao, he had a basic understanding of her from the conversation between the man in the lead and herst night, as well as the time he had spent with her today.
This woman was meticulous and extremely cunning. The more he said, the easier it would be for her to find loopholes.
Even though she didn¡¯t look any different now, the man always felt that she seemed to have guessed many things.
¡°Yes, I am.¡± He nodded and asked carefully, ¡°¡±Is there something wrong?¡±
you said that this statue is a great building, and it¡¯s very magnificent. It¡¯s at least half the standard of our era. At this point, song qingxiao retracted her gaze and looked at the man.
¡°This statue is indeed extraordinary,¡±
Under her gaze, the man¡¯s forehead began to sweat again. His eyes were filled with nervousness and regret, as if he was afraid that song qingxiao would ask him something that would make him feel uneasy..
Chapter 621: Water element _2
Chapter 621: Water element _2
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao gave him a meaningful look and continued,¡±
but I really couldn¡¯t tell. It¡¯s half the standard of our era. She paused and looked at the man indifferently.
¡°Could it be that there are still some great ces that I haven¡¯t discovered?¡±
Following her question, the expressions of the bow-wielding men tensed up, and their breathing became erratic.
¡°No, it¡¯s not!¡± The man raised his voice and hurriedly refuted her question.
But then he realized that his attitude was too hasty, and he was afraid that he had revealed some clues.
He raised his trembling hand and wiped the sweat from his forehead, using the movement to ease his nervous mood. After he put down his hand, he seemed to have found a way to deal with song qingxiao.
¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± He squeezed out a smile, as if to make up for his previous mood, and repeated his previous words. Then he said,¡±
perhaps I was too excited when I first entered this ce, and I was too engrossed in our conversation that I didn¡¯t pay attention to my words. I¡¯ve caused you to misunderstand, Ms. An.
He pursed his lips and said,¡±in fact, considering the era when the lost city was built, the craftsmanship of this statue is indeed extraordinary!¡± The reason why I think its craftsmanship is far more than half of the current era¡¯s standard is because I have taken into ount the time it has been buried in the deep sea. I think it¡¯s amazing that it can still maintain its appearance after so many years of corrosion.¡±
¡°Maybe.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered and she nodded with a smile. The man no longer had the strength to investigate the hidden meaning behind her smile. He immediately waved his hand in a bad mood.
¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±
Number two¡¯s eyes first fell on song qingxiao, then looked at the man who was a little flustered and exasperated. Finally, his eyes fell on the direction of the statue for a long time, revealing an ambiguous expression.
No one made any more sound and directly rushed to the road leading to the base camp.
The closer he got to the stonedder that led to the cliff, the calmer the man became, as if he was about to return to his own territory.
The stone steps were shrouded in the shadow of the statue, and they looked even scarier up close than from a distance. From the mysterious and ancient carvings on the stone steps, one could vaguely guess that they were products of the Titan era. They were probably the paths that the Titans had built to lead to the temple.
However, due to the destructive attack that the lost city suffered, this ancient road was like a torn piece of cloth, and some of the steps were almost broken.
Even though they were not standing at the bottom of the mountain range, the tall peak of the mountain still made them feel dizzy when they looked up.
The bow-wielders seemed to be used to this path, and their expressions remained the same. The man in the lead stood beside them and gestured for song qingxiao and number two to go first.
the mountain road is a little steep. You might not be used to it. We will walk behind you and protect you.
People who had juste to this road would be afraid of it, and they needed someone who had arrived first to lead them.
However, as soon as he finished speaking, he saw that song qingxiao had already stepped on the stone stairs. She used both her hands and feet to climb very steadily.
There was a long gap of nearly two to three meters where the stone steps had broken. She stepped on the tip of her foot and her body was as light as a swallow as she soared into the air.
Even though the man in the lead had a bad impression of her, he was so shocked by her actions that he almost screamed.
However, the next moment, song Qing jumped more than two meters high and held onto the stone wall with his hand. He was unusually agile as he stuck his body to the mountain wall again.
As soon as she got on, the silver Wolf that had been following her also jumped up.
The sharp Wolf ws reached out and firmly grasped the stone, stabilizing the huge body of the silver Wolf and bing a solid defense under song Qing¡¯s small body.
The man quickly realized that he was worrying too much. In a short while, the man and the wolf had already jumped up more than ten meters at an extremely fast speed. No. 2 followed closely behind. It was not difficult for them to climb such a path.
¡°Let¡¯s go too!¡± The man frowned for a moment, then rxed as if he had thought of something. He waved his hand and motioned for the others to follow.
The flight of stairs up the mountain was at least a hundred meters high, but because song qingxiao, the silver Wolf, and number two didn¡¯t drag them down, they climbed up the mountain at an incredible speed.
The closer they got to the top of the mountain, the more damaged the stairs were. Almost all the stone stairs had fallen off, leaving about 15 to 16 meters of empty space.
A rope hung down from the top of the mountain. Song qingxiao pulled on the rope and circted her spiritual energy. She tapped her feet a few times and quickly jumped up the mountain!
As soon as she came up, dozens of people with longbows surrounded her with murderous intent.
Behind these people was a huge square. At the end of the square, an unbelievably huge statue of a God instantly attracted song qingxiao¡¯s attention!
From a distance, the statue was already veryrge, and up close, it seemed to take up Half the Sky. The stone statue was connected to the sky, and humans were unbelievably small in front of it.
It knelt on the ground with its head hanging down. Perhaps due to the corrosion of time and the sea, arge piece of the stone on its face was missing, and a huge ck hole had appeared where its eyes should have been. It was a chilling sight.
On one side of the stone statue were rows of ships that had been transformed into human habitats.
But other than that, there was nothing but blue behind it. There were no extra buildings, and there were no traces of the mother¡¯s hiding ce. It was not like what song Qing had imagined at the beginning, where there was a hidden mechanism that could destroy this space and time. She immediately ordered song Qing to sink carefully.
Could she have guessed wrong? The Titans didn¡¯t leave behind any mayflies to restrict the mother¡¯s body, so there was no other reason for the humans to live here, just as the man had said?
This sudden change caught song qingxiao off guard. The result of her wrong guess was extremely bad for her. She released her divine sense without thinking and spread it out in all directions.
What surprised her was that the surroundings were filled with an extremely rich water attribute spirit power. Almost at the moment she released her divine sense, this gentle water attribute spirit power surrounded her, as if it was extremely happy.
This was a dimensional space without the sea surface. Standing on the top of the mountain, one could see the entire space at a nce. The only water source in this trial scene was the river that surrounded the underground city that was almost dried up.
However, it was impossible to have such abundant water spirit power with such a River.
On the top of the mountain, there was nothing except the blue sky, the God¡¯s statue, and the countless stacked abandoned ships. Where did this huge and rich water spirit powere from?
Such a strange sight shocked song qingxiao.. She could sense the presence of countless giant spiders under the statue with her divine sense!
Chapter 622: Parent body _1
Chapter 622: Parent body _1
Trantor: 549690339
The cliff wall was cracked, and the fine stones rolled down the mountain stream.
In the sound of the wind, the silver Wolf¡¯s dazzling figure turned into a Silver Shadow and leaped into the air,nding heavily beside song qingxiao with a bang. It growled threateningly at the people around her,¡±
¡®Awoo¡¡¯
Its shout brought with it a great pressure, and the group of bow-wielders instinctively retreated.
The neat team was suddenly in a mess. A few people were intimidated by the silver Wolf¡¯s aura and shot their arrows in a Panic!
¡°I can¡¯t¡¡± The leader of the bow-wielders subconsciously cried out in rm when he saw this scene.
However, it was toote. Before he could finish his sentence, the arrow was already flying towards the silver Wolf.
When the arrows came, the silver Wolf swung its long body and its fluffy tail hit two arrows like a powerful whip. The fierce force sent the arrows flying!
A long arrow brushed past the left side of its abdomen, cutting off a few silver hairs. With a ¡®bang¡¯, it hit the ground beside it, sticking into the floor tiles, and the tail of the arrow buzzed non-stop.
It dodged the long arrow, and then with a powerful kick of its hind legs, its mountain-like body pounced at the person who released the arrow with lightning speed.
The long w hit the shoulder of one of the men who released the arrow, and the sharp long armor pierced into the man¡¯s body. The huge impact caused the frightened man to fall into the crowd with a ¡®bang¡¯.
¡®Hua¡¯!
The crowd suddenly burst into an uproar. The bow-wielders, who had thought that victory was in their hands, were attacked by the silver wolves and immediately fell into chaos.
¡°Don¡¯t panic, retreat first!¡± In the midst of the chaos, one of them shouted, and the rest of the people followed his orders and quickly retreated.
The silver Wolf¡¯s killing power was not to be underestimated. Although these people who had been parasitized by the mother¡¯s body had a huge increase in physical strength and strength in a short time, they were still no match for the silver Wolf that had evolved twice after the mutation.
As soon as it pounced into the crowd of bow-wielders, it was like pouncing on amb, counting down people.
As the crowd retreated, it bit the leg of thest person and dragged him to the ground.
The man¡¯s leg was bitten, and the pain was excruciating. He screamed and turned over, ready to shoot.
However, before he could shoot the arrow, the silver Wolf had already stepped on his chest with its forelimbs, lowered its head and bit his throat. With a strong tear, half of his neck was broken. The only thing that was connected between his head and his body was his skin and flesh. Blood gushed out and sshed all over the silver Wolf!
Under the control of the exuberant vitality of the parasitic spores in his body, the man suffered such a fatal injury, but he was still breathing. The hand holding the long arrow instinctively stabbed towards the silver Wolf¡¯s stomach!
The silver Wolf¡¯s gray-blue eyes shed with contempt. It pressed down with its forelimbs, and with the sound of bones breaking, it stepped on his chest, making it sink in.
The long arrow that was aimed at it lost its aim in an instant and brushed past its abdomen.
The man¡¯s four limbs were raised high, and his head, which was only connected by skin and flesh, drooped down. Blood dripped down along his head like a giant spider, and he still wanted to attack the silver Wolf.
However, he only had the movements of a giant spider and had notpletely evolved into a giant spider. He could not cause any damage to the silver Wolf.
At the same time, the other people who had retreated regrouped. The leader raised his hand and waved.
¡°Fire!¡±
Dozens of arrows were fired at the silver Wolf. Song qingxiao snorted and supported herself with one hand on the ground.
The spiritual power in his body poured out, covering the ground with ayer of light blue Frost crystals!
This ce was rich in Water-type spiritual power, which was like adding wings to a Tiger.
The surrounding Water-type spirit energy was activated by the ice-type spirit energy and turned into an ice path, connecting her with the silver Wolf.
A light blue Ice wall appeared out of thin air in front of the silver Wolf. Amidst the crisp sound of the arrows hitting each other, the ice wall blocked all the arrows!
Song qingxiao withdrew his hand, and the silver Wolf used this momentum to retreat back to song qingxiao¡¯s side, ready to attack.
The archers quickly drew their bows and shot again. The ice wall, which was no longer supported by spiritual power, was soon destroyed by the huge impact of the arrows. It fell to the ground with a ng. More than ten archers aimed their arrows at song qingxiao and the silver Wolf again with murderous intent!
When number two flipped over, he was just in time to see the scene of a man and a Wolf working together to kill. His pupils contracted.
The silver Wolf¡¯s power was within his expectations, but song qingxiao¡¯s strength was obviously much higher than he had expected.. To be able to build such an ice wall with spiritual power in such a short time, she must be at least a cultivator in the path of enlightenment!
Chapter 623: Parent body _2
Chapter 623: Parent body _2
Trantor: 549690339 |
She was a trial-taker who mainly controlled her spiritual pets. Not only were her pets so powerful, but she had also stepped into the threshold of cultivation. When she and her Wolf worked together, they could exert abilities that were several times beyond their own level!
Even if these ordinary people had weapons in their hands, she was afraid that they would not be able to defeat her with her ability.
¡°Stop!¡±
Just as this thought shed through No. 2¡¯s mind, the other bow-wielders below also climbed up the hanging ropes one after another. The man who was the leader of the group behind No. 2 appeared and shouted anxiously,¡±
¡°Stop, stop fighting!¡±
His gaze quickly swept across the few ¡®people¡¯ on the ground who were still notpletely dead under the control of the parasite¡¯s powerful vitality. He also saw the arrows and broken ice on the ground.
The silver Wolf¡¯s body was still covered in blood. The man had heard the beast¡¯s roars and cries from above. Even if he did not see the scene at that time, he could guess what had happened from the wolves on the ground.
Soft chirps of different heights came from his mouth, and chirps also came from the other side, as if they weremunicating in anothernguage.
After a long while, the man finally stopped and said,¡±
¡°We¡¯ll all be on the same side in the future, so why should we kill each other now?¡±
His eyes stayed on the ice for a moment, guessing that it was probably song qingxiao¡¯s doing. Although he didn¡¯t know how she did it, he still instinctively retreated in the direction of the bow-wielder as he spoke.
¡°One of our own?¡± Song Qing chuckled,¡± who¡¯s on your side? ¡±
at this point, why don¡¯t we just be Frank, Ms. An?¡± Heughed bitterly and nced at his ¡±panions ¡°, who had suffered terrible external injuries but were still breathing. They were crawling and spurting blood. Finally, he looked at song qingxiao.
¡°He seems to be very sincere.¡± Number two suddenly opened her mouth and stared at the man, but her face turned to song qingxiao¡¯s direction,¡±
¡°Number three, what do you think?¡±
Song Qing remained calm and gestured to the man with her chin,¡±
¡°Then tell me.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t get out of here. Last night, Xin Luo didn¡¯t lie to you. You can¡¯t get out of here. We can only work together in the future and ovee difficulties together.¡± As he said this, his eyes were fixed on song qingxiao. He realized that his sincere words did not move the cold-faced girl.
Heughed bitterly,¡±
¡°It¡¯s true!¡± The man emphasized again. He knew that if he didn¡¯t tell her some inside information, he wouldn¡¯t be able to trust this girl who was extremely guarded and had a dangerous Silver Wolf with her.
He turned his head and looked in the direction of the huge statue, as if he had made up his mind.
¡°Not bad! We did have a motive for saving you from the start, but please believe us, it was for everyone¡¯s own good.¡±
Song qingxiao could not help but sneer at his words.
When the man heard herugh, he could not help but feel that it was extremely harsh. He took a deep breath.
¡°I think you¡¯ve already guessed many things, so I don¡¯t need to say more.¡± The news that the outside world received was indeed sent by them. However, they sent out such a message not only because they were influenced and controlled by the mother¡¯s parasite, but also because they wanted to attract more fresh blood into the lost city to be the mother¡¯s parasite. There was another reason-they wanted to let the others who had entered the lost city Live!
The neers would bring arge number of fresh resources and supplies. They might even have new equipment that could give everyone a chance to turn things around.
They had ced their hopes on the advancement of technology in the outside world, hoping that these outsiders would be able to bring something that could break the dimension wall so that they could escape this cage!
we can only survive in a ce like this if we are United!
He raised his hand and exined with a helpless expression.
Song qingxiao heard his Grand speech and asked,¡±
¡°There should be something in your bodies that caused these people to suffer fatal injuries and not die, right?¡±
When the man heard her question, he seemed to be struggling. After hesitating for a while, he finally nodded.
¡°Yes, I am!¡± He seemed to be considering his words.
that¡¯s the ultimate war weapon developed by the Titans, the original owners of the lost city. It¡¯s a new type of bacteria that will cause mutations in the human body after it enters the human body.
He had mixed the truth with the lies, but he was very sincere. Unfortunately, song qingxiao had already read the letter on the abandoned ship. Even if she hadn¡¯t, she was extremely vignt and didn¡¯t believe his nonsense at all..
Chapter 624: Parent body 3
Chapter 624: Parent body 3
Trantor: 549690339 |
However, she didn¡¯t show it on her face. Instead, she let the man continue,¡±
this kind of mutation will allow us to adapt to this harsh environment faster and continue to live¡
¡°Nonsense!¡± Song Qing snorted.
When the man heard that she did not believe him, he hurriedly said,¡±
¡°It¡¯s true! The ancient Titans were invincible back then because they coexisted with this new type of bacteria.¡±
Number two¡¯s eyes flickered, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Song qingxiao was unmoved.
those human-faced spiders, also known as symbiotic beasts, should have been formed after the early explorers who entered this ce mutated, right? ¡±
She tilted her head and stared at the man.
¡°The reason why the ancient Titans went extinct should be rted to the loss of control of these parasitic beasts. Si once said that this is a cursed city. The so-called curse should be the source of this parasitism. The reason this ce is called a cage and was exiled to a different space and time is probably to imprison the mother here.¡±
Aplicated expression appeared on the man¡¯s face, as if she had finally revealed a secret he had been trying so hard to keep.
¡°Since you already know, there¡¯s no point in me hiding it!¡± He heaved a sigh of relief and appeared even calmer.
¡°The mother is indeed in the lost city. As you said, if there is a choice, who would want to be like this?¡± He spread out his hands. I advise you to obey and keep your life. Although it will eventually mutate, it may just be another form of human evolution. Why not? ¡±
He spoke of this fear of death very frankly. These people were like people who had been forced into a difficult situation and then turned around to drag others into the water, thinking that this kind of action was justified.
¡°You¡¯ve been here for many years, so you should have found a way to leave this ce, right?¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to his nonsense and raised her hand to interrupt him.
The man¡¯s face showed his displeasure, but he quickly hid it and turned it into a hint of pleasure, as if he was proud that song qingxiao was about to fall into a trap.
¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±
¡°The temple ¡¡± Song qingxiao ignored his answer, where is the great building?
II
She looked at the huge statue of the God, trying to figure out some clues from the man¡¯s words.
There was definitely something strange about this ce. Her initial guess was definitely not wrong!
This ce contained an unusually rich Water-type spiritual energy, which proved that this ce definitely hid an opportunity to break through the dimension wall.
What other abnormalities had she not discovered?
She looked around. When the man talked to her, he seemed to be deliberately stalling for time. In fact, she was the same. While talking to the man, she had been looking for the ¡®miracle¡¯ that the Titans had created!
The man¡¯s expression changed when he heard her mumbling.
miss an, I advise you not to waste your efforts. The mother is right here. When ites out¡
Before he could finish his sentence, a ¡®bang¡¯ came from the huge ancient statue!
The voice seemed toe from a huge sealed space. It spread through the special environment and turned into a loud noise that shook the world. It stopped song qingxiao and the man¡¯s conversation!
As soon as the voice was heard, a terrifying pressure spread from the stone statue.
Everyone¡¯s hearts seemed to have been clenched by this sound. They stopped beating for a few seconds, then started to beat wildly like a drum.
Number two was also shocked by the sound, and her expression changed for a moment.
At this time, the man who spoke was first shocked, then ecstatic. As if he was affected by the parasite, his face showed a pious expression, but his eyes showed extreme fear, and even his body instinctively shivered.
¡°He¡¯s awake¡¡±
All the archers lowered their bows. The moment the aura spread out, these people were as obedient as quails, not making a sound.
The surroundings suddenly fell silent, even the sound of a needle falling could be heard.
Song qingxiao could also feel that with the awakening of this aura, the giant spiders behind the statue seemed to have been stimted. They were restless and making ¡®Zhi Zhi¡¯ sounds.
¡®Bang¡¯!
In the extremely quiet environment, the sound of friction and collision rang out again.
The stone statue also seemed to be intimidated by the terrifying pressure, and its surface seemed to be trembling.
As the huge stone statue moved, the ground also trembled with a ¡®Weng Weng Weng¡¯ sound. As the mother moved, the trembling became more and more intense, as if it was going to trigger a small earthquake..
Chapter 625: Invisible (1)
Chapter 625: Invisible (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
From the middle of the huge stone statue came a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound, as if a fat body was rubbing against the hard stone wall, which then came out through the terrible hole in the God¡¯s eye. From a distance, it sounded like a God¡¯s Spirit, a long sighing from the abdomen.
The statue buzzed and trembled, and the rockyer on the surface could not bear the terrible pressure of the trembling. It began to crack slightly, and small gravel fell down with a Swoosh.
Under the heavy pressure of the sudden awakening, the people holding the bows did not even dare to breathe loudly. The sudden silence in the surroundings made the trembling of the God statue even more ear-piercing.
¡°Gulp.¡± The sound of number two swallowing his saliva suddenly rang out, breaking the strange silence.
In the face of the mysterious mother that had yet to appear, fear appeared on number two¡¯s face. He instinctively took a step back in the direction of the cliff and asked,¡±
¡°Number three, what do we do now?¡±
There was an extremely powerful life form hidden within the stone statue. After it ¡®awakened¡¯, the pressure it exuded formed an extremely terrifying spiritual shock. Not only did it make the hosts fear it, but even the trial-takers, who had experienced many storms, felt a strong sense of unease.
The silver Wolf was the most sensitive. It could instinctively sense that it was being provoked by another powerful species. Its innate fighting instinct made the hair on its body stand up like silver needles. It subconsciously moved closer to song qingxiao, ready to fight alongside her!
¡°What else can we do?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes darkened when she felt the energy growing stronger.
¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡±
The mother¡¯s powerful aura was beyond her expectations, and she could feel that as it slowly woke up and crawled, its mental power seemed to be gradually recovering and rising at a very shocking speed.
Under the effect of this mysterious power, song qingxiao felt that her spiritual sense was also restricted to a certain extent. It was difficult for her to prate the blockade of her spiritual power and sense the giant spiders behind her!
After entering the spirit focus realm, her primordial spirit was condensed. With the support of the God destroying technique, her divine sense and spiritual power were cultivated together. Even though she was only half a dan stage, song qingxiao believed that her divine sense was not weaker than a dan stage master.
However, at this moment, her spiritual sense was actually at a disadvantagepared to the mother¡¯s, which was enough to show the mother¡¯s tyrannical strength.
¡°Fight?¡± No. 2 seemed to be in disbelief and raised his voice a little, can you beat him?¡±
He looked up at the trembling god statue. Everyone and everything seemed to be covered in the shadow of the God statue. Compared to it, they were extremely small.
¡°Do you have any other good ideas?¡± Song qingxiao retorted.
If it was any other time, when she encountered such a powerful monster and knew that she was no match for it, she would naturally not throw an egg at a rock and seek her own death.
At most, he would find an opportunity to escape and wait for the right time.
However, in God¡¯s trial space, she would not have the chance to do so.
The only chance toplete the mission might be here. The mission of breaking the space wall and sending the lost city back to the sea meant that the battle with the mother was inevitable!
After knowing that the other mission was to submit to the mother and be its host, song qingxiao had given up on that idea. Now, she only wanted to escape from this ce!
¡°I can¡¯t beat him.¡± The bow-wielding man heard song qingxiao¡¯s words andughed.
the mother is too powerful. No matter how capable you are, it¡¯s impossible to defeat it!
¡°Shut up!¡± Song qingxiao scolded him coldly, but the man did not seem to hear her. surrender to it. That¡¯s your only chance to live.
Amidst the creaking sounds of the crawling and the trembling of the statue, the man¡¯s voice seemed to be seductive.
so what if you¡¯re a parasite? as long as you¡¯re alive, anything is possible!
A hint of struggle shed in number two¡¯s eyes, as if he had been persuaded.
He subconsciously looked at song qingxiao¡¯s face,¡±
¡°Number three¡¡±
He was shocked by the mother¡¯s body that had yet to fully appear. The battle had yet to begin, but he already had the thought of retreating.
¡°Don¡¯t go crazy!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned cold when she saw number two¡¯s reaction. I know what you¡¯re thinking. There are two possible missions.
When she said this, number two¡¯s tight lips curved into a slight smile, but then he clenched it again so quickly that it was as if the slight change in his expression was just an illusion.
¡°Do you think you still have time after choosing to be parasitized?¡±
Chapter 626: Invisible (2)
Chapter 626: Invisible (2)
Trantor: 549690339
The cultivator¡¯s body was stronger than the average person¡¯s, but at the same time, the blood essence and special abilities provided were far more than the average person¡¯s.
The mother would absorb the trial-taker¡¯s abilities endlessly through the parasite spores. The stronger the trial-taker was, the more nutrients it would receive.
No. 1 and No. 4 might have chosen a mission that seemed to be a shortcut, with the idea of firstpleting the mission and saving their lives, then leaving the trial space to think of a way to get rid of the parasitic spores in their bodies!
The God¡¯s trial space¡¯s exchange rules were all-epassing and had all kinds of things. Perhaps one day, the hidden danger in his body would be removed!
However, song qingxiao knew that the items in the trial space could not be obtained for free. Different items also required corresponding points to be obtained.
Even if No. 1 and No. 4 were lucky enough to survive this round of the trial and split the mission points equally between her and No. 2, the points would probably be far from enough for them to get rid of the parasites in their bodies! After these spores were sessfully parasitized, they would transform their bodies and absorb their life force to strengthen themselves. The longer the time, the more difficult it would be to drive them away.
¡°Do you see those giant spiders? Just look at them! Live, go!¡±
Number two seemed to be convinced by her words again. He gritted his teeth and stood still.
Song qingxiao squinted her eyes, trying her best not to let her thoughts be affected by the increasingly powerful aura.
When she thought of number one and four, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder where they were hiding.
There was no doubt that the two of them had chosen a different mission direction. Just like this group of explorers, they had chosen to ept parasitism and be one of the parent bodies ¡®carriers, intercepting those who wanted to pass on the message and destroy the lost city. All these conditions that were contrary to her mission were enough to prove that number one and number four should be here as well!
They might be hiding somewhere, waiting to stop him at the critical moment and give him a fatal blow!
Her eyes quickly swept across the unusually wide square and saw the archers pointing their bows at her. Finally, her eyesnded on the group of abandoned ships piled up by the corner of the statue. Behind the statue was a giant spider¡¯s habitat. Where were number one and number four hiding?
At this time, her spiritual sense was disturbed by a strong mental power and could not break through the barrier created by the mother¡¯s mental power to find the traces of the two.
He had to think of a way to force the two of them out first!
After getting nd of the people who were in her way, she had no more worries. She could then focus on dealing with the mother and find the Qi to break the dimension wall!
Song qingxiao raised her head. Since divine sense couldn¡¯t prate the mother¡¯s body, the power of physical objects shouldn¡¯t be limited.
She squinted her eyes, which were cold. The spiritual power in her body moved, and the water-type spiritual power around her was adjusted by her. It quickly formed an ice spear about the thickness of a wrist in her palm.
Song qingxiao attached her spiritual sense to the ice spear, raised it, and suddenly threw it in the direction of the statue with all her strength!
¡®Whoosh¡¯!
The ice spear, supported by abundant spiritual energy, turned into a shadow and flew over everyone¡¯s head, leaving only the sound of breaking through the space. In the blink of an eye, it flew dozens of meters away, turned into a blue dot, and quickly brushed past the side of the giant god statue. It did not fly backward and fall to the ground as song qingxiao had expected. Instead, after flying to the side of the God statue, it seemed to have encountered an invisible obstacle and made a ¡®dang¡¯ sound!
Under the huge impact, the ice spear was instantly shattered.
¡®ng-¡®
¡®ng-¡®
¡®ng-¡®
On the other side of the huge square, the sound of the collision seemed to cause the entire space to shake, ringing in everyone¡¯s ears!
Everyone on the square was stunned by this sudden turn of events, including song qingxiao.
Neither the bow-wielder nor number two had expected that her casual throw would have such power, so the moment she threw the spear, no one had time to stop her.
It wasn¡¯t until the long spear hit an invisible wall and made a loud sound that everyone was jolted awake.
¡°Eh?¡± Song qingxiao seemed to have understood something after the initial shock. She was ecstatic.
¡°A restriction!¡±
She cried out in shock.
temple, great building! She had already felt that the bow-wielding man¡¯s words were strange, and his exnation was also very far-fetched.
The statue was indeed huge, and the craftsmanship was extraordinary. As a famous historical site, it was indeed worthy of exploration byter generations, but it was not worthy of such praise from the adventurers who had spent a lot of effort in pursuing the lost city!
If the bow-wielding man dared to say that such a skill was more than half of the standard of today¡¯s era, it was enough to prove that there was a craft far greater than the statue hidden in the temple!
¡°Temple, temple!¡±
There were only God statues here, but no temples. She had always felt that something was strange, but after the ice spear hit the invisible restriction, she finally understood.
Song qingxiao looked up at the blue sky. There must be a roof above the statue to be called a temple of God.
The ancient Titans worshipped giant creatures. The statue was so huge, what could amodate it? That was heaven and earth!
The Titans were not gods, so they could not create a truly new world. However, they could create an imitation of the sky wall and create a visual illusion. They could envelop the statue and everyone in the temple as if they were living in an independent small universe!
This skill was indeed extraordinary, and the ¡®world¡¯ he created was far beyond the standards of this era. If song qingxiao¡¯s ice spear had not hit the invisible barrier, it would have almost escaped her eyes!
No wonder it never rained here. After all, there was a barrier that ¡®blocked the wind and rain¡¯, so the rain couldn¡¯t prate it at all!
There was an exnation for the source of the abundant Water-type spiritual energy.
When the Titans created the ¡®demon¡¯, they had indeed left behind a method to restrict it!
It was as if he had found a chance of survival in the midst of death. One could imagine the joy in song Qingxin¡¯s heart!
On the contrary, the bow-wielders were shocked by the sound of the ice spear shattering.
Inside the stone statue, when the ice spear hit the invisible restriction, the crawling sound stopped. After two seconds, a roar that made people¡¯s backs go numb suddenly came out.
¡°Nauseating!¡±
Chapter 627: The earthquake (1)
Chapter 627: The earthquake (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The voice rushed from the bottom of the statue to the sky, but it seemed to be blocked by an invisible barrier. It was reflected back and spread even louder.¡¯Nauseating-¡®
The sound waves surged out like a tsunami, causing one¡¯s chest to go numb!
The moment the ice spear hit the restrictive spell, the mother hidden inside the statue seemed to have been hit in its soft spot. Its angry roar swept out with killing intent, scaring the giant spiders behind the statue and making them crawl around uneasily!
Amidst the scuttling sounds, arge number of giant ck spiders appeared behind the statue, densely packed together. It made number 2¡¯s hair stand on end!
¡°So this is the path to survival!¡± After identally solving the mystery of the ¡ötemple¡¯, song Qing felt extremelyfortable. The¡¯ sky ¡®above his head was not the real sky, but a¡¯ disguise ¡®created by the Titan race.
The abundant Water-type spiritual Qi came from outside the restrictive spell. With a special technique, it formed a visual illusion. In addition to the interference of the mother¡¯s powerful spiritual power, song qingxiao was almost fooled!
With such dense spiritual energy, one could imagine that the tide that was blocked outside the ¡®temple¡¯ must be no small matter.
It was very likely that the lost city had notpletely left the bottom of the sea, but had just opened a space-time gap. The water that was isted outside was most likely the current!
Once the ¡®restriction¡¯ of the temple was broken, arge amount of seawater would rush in, forming a huge wave that could break through the space wall and send people out of this dimension wall. At the same time, it would also send the lost city back into the sea!
¡°Think of a way to get behind the statue!¡± He said. Song qingxiao shouted. No. 2 understood the general details of the mission from the previous ice spear that had broken the obstacles and the bits and pieces of words that song qingxiao had said.
¡°We can¡¯t let them get close!¡±
The bow-wielding man¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he could no longer maintain his previously calm attitude. He shouted with all his might, ¡±
¡°Stop them!¡±
As he shouted, the surrounding spiritual Qi moved. Number two used the nine words secret skill and disappeared in the blink of an eye!
¡°Can you stop them?¡± Song qingxiao snorted and stomped her foot. At this point, she no longer hid her strength. The spiritual energy in her body came out from her feet and froze the brick under her!
The frost was like a surging tide, sweeping toward every bow-wielder, like vines climbing up their ankles, freezing their feet.
After ascending to the fake dan stage, song qingxiao¡¯s control of spiritual power was much better than before. Once she trapped someone, she would immediately stop and not waste a single bit.
¡°Detestable!¡± The man with the bow had his feet trapped, but his upper body could still move freely. The man in the lead shouted angrily, ¡±
¡°Kill her!¡±
She had discovered the biggest secret of the lost city, and she obviously had the intention of destroying this ce.
The explorers who had entered this ce first were like grasshoppers on a vine. They had submitted to reality and epted the mother¡¯s parasitism. If they did not stop song qingxiao¡¯s actions, once the restrictive spell was broken, the seawater would pour in, and everyone would die in this disaster!
At this moment, without the man¡¯smand, everyone shot arrows in the direction of song qingxiao and the silver Wolf under the pressure of survival!
Song Qing¡¯s hands formed a seal and he quickly said,¡±
¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡±
As she chanted the incantation, the spiritual power in her body turned into glowing blue scales that firmly wrapped around her body. The arrows that were shot at her couldn¡¯t even break through the spiritual power that protected her body. They fell off one after another as if they had hit an invisible restriction!
Inside the stone statue, the mother stopped for a moment after letting out an angry roar. It then continued to climb up with all its might. As it climbed, the stone statue began to hum and shake.
The banging sounds were even more intense than before. It was obvious that the mother¡¯s mingmen had been touched, and it was eager to escape from the stone statue it was hiding in.
The huge statue, which had been corroded by the sea for many years and was still extraordinarily strong, seemed to be unable to bear the heavy load under the intense movements of the mother.
The statue¡¯s huge body cracked with a ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sound.
Arge number of rocks fell from the surface like hailstones, and the lower te of the statue that was sitting on the square began to crack like a spider web.
The higher the parent body climbed, therger the gap became, forming a huge gully under the criss-crossing. Finally, as if it could not withstand the impact of this force, it suddenly broke down with a ¡®ng¡¯!
The bottom of the statue shattered, and its heavy body sank a lot.¡¯Dong¡¯, it hit the ground, making an earth-shaking sound!
As the huge rocks rolled down, some of the human-faced spiders that were climbing nearby were hit by the rocks and let out a screeching sound.
The ground trembled violently as the statue fell, and the square began to shake with a buzzing sound. The cliff, which had been like a fish head cut off, seemed to be torn apart again by the impact of the statue¡¯s fall.
The statue above the head was unstable because of the copse of its Foundation. As the mother climbed up, the upper body of the statue swayed left and right.
Large and small stones fell from the sky, and the dust that flew up almost blocked the blue sky.
This scene was like the scene before the end of the world. It made everyone in the scene feel as if they had returned to the Dark Age, when the mountains copsed and the earth cracked, followed by a tsunami that buried the lost city. All the survivors had a sense of despair that they would be swallowed up by the torrent and gravel in the next moment.
¡°Ah¡¡±
The bow-wielders, whose legs were frozen, felt like they were in a cradle.
Facing such a terrifying scene, they could not help but scream hysterically to vent the fear in their hearts.
With a rumbling sound, song Qing gathered a small amount of spiritual power and jumped in the direction of the statue.
¡°Stop her! Stop her! Stop her!¡±
The fear of the temple copsing, as well as the panic of song qingxiao discovering the restriction here, made the man with the bow copse. He screamed,¡±
¡°Kill her!¡±
The bow-wielders, who had long been like ants on a hot pan, heard his order and immediately shot arrows in a frenzy!
However, song qingxiao¡¯s speed was extremely fast. The lower half of these people¡¯s bodies were frozen, so they couldn¡¯t turn around at will. Moreover, the mother¡¯s actions caused the earth to shake, causing everyone to lose their uracy. Not only did they fail to kill song qingxiao, but many people with bows were even shot by stray arrows in the chaos, and their screams were endless.
¡¯Crack, crack¡¯!
The statue was still sinking. After the bottom broke, the stone that fell to the ground could not withstand the huge size of the statue. The cracks gradually spread upward and became deeper.
The mother¡¯s body was still climbing up, and from the direction of the sound, it had already climbed to the chest of the statue.
Song qingxiao and the silver Wolf ran at full speed. In a moment, they had reached the bottom of the statue with their own strength!
Bowl-sized rocks fell from above, and as the earth shook, cracks of various sizes appeared on the ground. Countless rocks and dust rolled in!
Arge number of giant spiders seemed to have sensed the approach of two auras. As they screeched, the human-faced spiders with a fishy smell waved their giant limbs in the direction of the man and Wolf.
However, song qingxiao had no intention of dealing with these giant spiders at all. There was no doubt that the mother was powerful. She wanted to break the restriction before the mother came out. That would give her a chance of survival.
BOOM! boom! boom!
A few huge rocks rolled up the dust and fell down. Amidst the noise from the houses, the man with the bow shouted desperately,¡±
¡°It¡¯s useless! It¡¯s no use!¡± He seemed to have exhausted all his strength, and his voice was a little hoarse.
¡°It¡¯s impossible to break the restriction!¡±
The ¡®temple¡¯ built by the Titans was indeed extraordinary to be able to withstand the pressure of the sea and space-time. If it were someone else, they might really be helpless.
However, song qingxiao had the mysterious dagger and was confident in breaking the restrictive spell..
Chapter 628: Betrayal (1)
Chapter 628: Betrayal (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
This mysterious dagger might havee from a reclusive family. Although it was unknown what material it was made of, it had been indestructible since it had apanied song qingxiao in the trials of God!
Now that it was being nurtured in her dantian, nourished by her spiritual power and her own blood essence, it should not be difficult to break the restriction by injecting spiritual power.
The mother on the statue felt the man and the wolf approaching, and couldn¡¯t help but be more irritable,¡¯ugh, ugh, ugh-¡®
A long and low roar came from the top and bottom of the statue. It had a kind of spiritual suppression and attacked people¡¯s spiritual sense!
Under the mother¡¯s roar, the terrifying group of human-faced spiders seemed to have sensed the mother¡¯s anxiety, and their movements became more violent.
Song qingxiao only wanted to buy time. With the protection of the swordsman token of the nine words secret order, she didn¡¯t fight back against the giant spider¡¯s ws. She just rushed forward.
After she stopped hiding her strength, her spiritual power transformed into extremely hard scales that covered her entire body. The giant spider¡¯s hard ws and teeth could not break through her scales at all and hurt her Foundation!
At the same time, the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes were filled with ferocity. Its figure shuttled between the spiders, raising its powerful front legs and swatting away the giant spiders blocking its way,¡¯clearing¡¯ a path for song qingxiao.
The man and the wolf cooperated very well, charging straight through the group of giant spiders and quickly reaching the center of the statue!
¡®rgh-¡®
The mother had already climbed to the shoulder of the statue, and the statue was shaking even more violently.
The surrounding giant spiders couldn¡¯t stop song Qing Xiao, and under the anxious roar of the mother, they seemed to have changed their strategy.
With a ¡®CAW, the giant spiders no longer crawled toward song qingxiao in a disorderly manner. Instead, they began to ovep.
These giant spiders had huge bodies and extremely long limbs. In an instant, they formed a Spider wall about two to three meters high. They seemed to be desperately trying to surround song qingxiao and the silver Wolf. At the same time, they opened their mouths and began to shoot silk!
In the foul wind, the screeching of the spiders overpowered the shaking of the statue. Several strands of smelly spider silk stuck to song Qing¡¯s small body, as if they were going to wrap her up into a cocoon.
Once he was trapped and entangled by the spider web, he would definitely die! No. 2 was nowhere to be seen, so it was unrealistic to rely on him to save her. The moment the silver Wolf saw that she was entangled by the spider web, it turned around to save her, but song qingxiao quickly shook her head at it, indicating that it should get out of the trap first.
The man and Wolf had cooperated several times and had a tacit understanding. These giant spiders intended to trap the man, but once the silver Wolf came to save him, he would only be surrounded.
The wolf King¡¯s legs kicked off, and its body, wrapped in several strands of spider silk, leaped out of the spider wall¡¯s shackles.
As soon as it left, there was a space. Song Qing opened his small hand and his spiritual energy turned into a two-meter long popsicle.
She held the popsicle and pried it into the group of spiders. Two giant spiders were pried down with great force, and a gap was opened in the spider wall. The tight and stic spider silk fell out with the giant spider and bounced her up.
Song qingxiao jumped out of the group of spiders with the help of the force. She took out the mysterious dagger in her left hand and shed around her body. The spider silk was cut off and bounced back.
After escaping, song qingxiao stepped on the giant spider¡¯s body and ran forward, with the silver Wolf following her. Just as she was about to reach the end of the statue, she felt an abnormal fluctuation of spiritual power. The next moment, she heard a ¡®whistling¡¯ sound, and a wind de appeared out of thin air, shing at her legs!
¡°Number one!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes darkened. She forcefully retracted her foot and quickly took half a step back!
The wind de swept past her and turned into a whirlwind. It swept up the silver Wolf that was charging forward and lifted it up, quickly increasing the distance between the wolf King and song qingxiao!
Number one¡¯s figure shed out from behind the statue. His strength seemed to have increased by at least 30% in a short period of time, and the whirlwind he disyed could actually roll up the silver Wolf!
The giant Wolf was trapped in the storm. Its four limbs struggled violently, but it could not break free!
Its strength was unparalleled. Even when it encountered the PEI family¡¯s master, San Gu, it was not afraid at all. With the power that had evolved, it could still fight back.
However, a natural ability like number one was able to restrain it.
The wind element was formless and invisible, and it couldn¡¯t be pped away or torn apart. In an instant, it was swept away by the hurricane!
¡°Number 4!¡± Once number one had seeded, he ignored song qingxiao¡¯s sneer and shouted.. Behind the statue, a shriveled old man with a pipe in his mouth came out from the group of spiders!
Chapter 629: Betraying (2)
Chapter 629: Betraying (2)
Trantor: 549690339
As soon as number four appeared, he removed the pipe from his mouth with his left hand without saying a word. He spread out his right palm and tilted the pipe. Most of the fiery red molten liquid inside poured out and flowed into his palm!
The old man¡¯s face showed a trace of pain, but his expression was still determined as he held the molten liquid and waved his arm-
With a ¡®boom¡¯, the mes suddenly burned and turned into a fireball. He threw it in the direction of the silver Wolf in the void. The fireball immediately flew towards the silver Wolf that was trapped in the storm and enveloped it with a¡¯ boom¡¯!
As soon as the me wrapped around the silver Wolf, it turned into a raging me, burning with crackling sounds. In the blink of an eye, it had grown to three to four meters high, forming a sea of fire, making it difficult for the silver Wolf to break through.
howl-¡± the silver Wolf¡¯s howl came from the mes. The silver hair all over its body was ignited by the fire, as if its entire body was about to be burned to ashes!
The wolf King that was wrapped in mes leaped and struggled, but the mes followed it like a shadow, making it unable to break through the encirclement. It was quickly swallowed by the sea of fire.
The rising temperature cracked the ground, forcing back the giant spiders that were crawling around and trying to catch up!
The moment the silver Wolf was swallowed by the sea of fire, song qingxiao was shocked. She was about to take a step forward when number one stopped her. Number four blocked it.
¡°You want to leave?¡± The two of them were cunning and had long nned this.
They had long been afraid of the existence of the silver Wolf, and the silver Wolf¡¯s performance on the abandoned ship and in the process of escaping from the giant spiders had made them feel that it was extremely difficult to deal with.
For this mission, they were on the opposite side of song qingxiao. They had long wanted to kill her.
However, if he wanted to kill song qingxiao, he had to get rid of her powerful pet first!
After they had parted ways with song qingxiao and No. 2, they had heard the details of the lost city from the bow-wielder, and had also analyzed that the mission might have two sides.
They were different from song qingxiao. They had asked more details about the mother from the bow-wielder, and they knew that it was extremely difficult to break the dimension wall, be enemies with the mother, and send the lost city back to the sea with many obstacles. The difficulty of the mission was no different from suicide.
After some discussion, the two of them decided to switch to killing trial-takers from the opposing camp.
They had hidden here and made the first move to trap the silver Wolf in the sea of fire. Although the wolf was strong, it had no resistance to fire, wind, and other natural spiritual power. Once it fell into the trap, it could only wait for death!
¡°The strength of a Beast Tamer with a spiritual pet will be greatly reduced without a spiritual pet to protect him.¡± Even at this point, number one¡¯s hypocritical and gentle expression did not change.
¡°In order to save everyone¡¯s time, number three, why don¡¯t you stop as soon as possible and suffer less? I can also send you to the West. What do you think?¡±
¡®Ka ka ka¡¯, the giant god statue above them shook even more violently. The mother had already climbed to the head of the God statue and was about to break out.
As number one was talking to song qingxiao, he subconsciously looked up. A trace of anxiety shed through his eyes, as if he was extremely afraid of his mother.
The mother¡¯s body was about toe out. Song qingxiao did not want to waste time talking to him. She held the popsicle in her hand and swept it in the direction of No. 1!
An invisible wind carried number one¡¯s body back quickly. At the same time, number four grabbed the tobo pipe and threw it forward. The few drops of red moltenva inside flew out, but they were stuck by the mes, forming a special long me whip.
No. 4 held the long whip and swung it hard. With a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, the me long whip flew over with a fierce momentum. Like a snake, it wrapped around the popsicle in song Qing¡¯s hand!
As the fire snake roared, the two-meter-long popsicle was wrapped around and turned into water, which was then evaporated by the heat wave into mist.
At this moment, number four had snatched away song Qing¡¯s ¡®weapon¡¯, but number one did not watch the show. He waved his hands, and the wind stirred up therge rocks on the ground, turning them into extremely sharp flying objects, which were thrown in song Qing¡¯s direction.
Without the silver Wolf¡¯s protection, she seemed to have fallen into the encirclement of number one and number four alone. Moreover, because of the counter of her special abilities, she had a faint feeling that she was at a disadvantage!
At this critical moment, song Qing shouted,¡±
¡°Number two, are you still noting out?¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, she spread out her palm and an ice shield appeared behind her. Before it could block the flying rock, number four had alreadyshed out with her whip. With a loud crack, the ice shield was shattered and the ming whip surrounded her.. She brushed past the whip and took two steps back, just in time to be forced into the flying rock!
Chapter 630: Betraying (3)
Chapter 630: Betraying (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Just as the huge rock was about to hit her face, song qingxiao snorted coldly. She clenched her fist and swung it with spiritual energy!
With a ¡®boom¡¯ sound, his fist hit the huge rock. The overbearing spiritual energy immediately shattered the huge rock that number one had activated with his wind attribute special ability!
The air current blew her hair into a mess, and the stone debris flew everywhere, hitting the falling stones and God statues, sinking several centimeters deep into the stone!
No one had expected that she would be able to unleash such a terrifying power after leaving the silver Wolf guard.
Number one was stunned. At this moment, number two suddenly appeared a few steps away from song Qing, as if he had heard the call of his teammate.
¡°Let¡¯s join forces and kill the two of them!¡±
Song Qing released his small fist and calmly said.
Number two pursed her lips and replied with a smile,¡±
¡°Sure!¡±
His eyes fell on the silver Wolf in the distance, which was surrounded by mes. His heart moved, and he spread his palms out in an instant, and a stream of spiritual energy came out of his palms-
With a howling sound, a two-meter-tall Silver Wolf Phantom appeared beside him, its body also seemed to have a jumping me shadow!
At this point, it was either you die or I live, they were toozy to even say any more nonsense!
Number four raised her fire whip again and hit song qingxiao, trying to kill her!
Although the old man was old, he was quite difficult to deal with. After being parasitized by the parent¡¯s spores, his strength had actually improved by leaps and bounds in a short time.
In addition, his spiritual energy was song Qing¡¯s nemesis, and the me whip was a long-range attack weapon. For a moment, song Qing¡¯s small steps forward were blocked, and she could only Dodge as if she could not think of fighting back!
On the other hand, the situation was the exact opposite. Number two dodged with the help of the nine words secretmand and chased number one with the Phantom of the silver Wolf, making it impossible for number one to face him head-on. He could only temporarily block and retreat, running around song qingxiao.
With the special nature of his ability, number one could asionally throw out two whirlwinds to entangle song Qing¡¯s legs, causing her trouble and putting her in danger.
Number one was like a fly, but she was stopped by number Four¡¯s long whip and couldn¡¯t do anything to him.
After a few seconds of chasing, the silver Wolf Phantom chased after number one and went behind song qingxiao. Number two narrowed his eyes, and the silver Wolf Phantom that was chasing number one suddenly turned around and pounced on song qingxiao¡¯s back!
It was very close to song qingxiao. Previously, because song qingxiao and number two were allies, she did not seem to be on guard against the silver Wolf Phantom.
At this time, the Phantom stood up and put its forelimbs on song Qing¡¯s shoulder. At the same time, it opened its mouth and bit her head.
Number four seemed to have expected this. He sneered. In order to prevent her from escaping, he swung the long me whip in his hand and trapped song qingxiao and the giant Wolf Phantom in an instant!
The corner of number one¡¯s mouth curled up high, as if victory was in his grasp. He spread out his palms, and spiritual force condensed in his hands, forming a whirlwind that rolled toward song Qing¡¯s small legs.
As soon as the mes touched his skin, a sizzling sound could be heard. The luster of the scales under the mes dimmed by more than half, and they emitted a burning smell.
Song qingxiao¡¯s back was attacked, and her body and feet were bound, making it impossible for her to escape!
Number one, number two, and number four were all smug. Just when they thought song qingxiao was dead for sure, she calmed down and chanted quickly,¡±
¡°Star reversal!¡±
The stars in her body moved with her spiritual power. When number one, who was a few meters away, heard her chant, he instinctively raised his head to look at her. The next moment, he felt that his body was marked by an invisible spiritual power.
A bad premonition welled up in his heart. He looked down and saw stars shining on his body. Number one didn¡¯t have time to think about what they were, but when the ster array reversed, he and song Qing¡¯s position shifted rapidly!
The silver Wolf Phantom put a pair of giant limbs on his shoulders. With a ferocious beast¡¯s roar, the shadow covered him. Number one was so shocked that his eyes were about to pop out. He could only mobilize his spiritual energy to support his body and quickly move to the left.
Although his reaction was fast, when the stars reversed, he was in danger. Even if number one used all his skills to avoid the fatal blow, the big mouth of the silver Wolf Phantom still bit half of his shoulder. Blood gushed out with a ¡®howl¡¯ and his right arm was bitten off!
¡°Ah ¡¡± No. 1 let out a painful howl. No. 2!
The other two participants were shocked by the sudden turn of events. Before they could react, number two¡¯s smile was still frozen on his face, and he had no time to recall the silver Wolf Phantom. Song qingxiao, who was standing at number one¡¯s position, suddenly moved. She rushed toward number two with her me whip!
Number two was so shocked that he didn¡¯t even care about number one¡¯s miserable cry. He immediately wanted to use the nine-word secret order to escape!
However, just as he moved, he heard song Qing¡¯s little fingers forming a seal.¡±Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡±
As a fellow possessor of the nine-word secret order, number two had a bad feeling when she read the magic art.
The moment the word ¡®trap¡¯ came out of his mouth, number two was horrified to find that the nine-word secret order, which had always helped him escape, had lost its effect!
Chapter 631: Beheading _1
Chapter 631: Beheading _1
Trantor: 549690339
No. 2¡¯s body seemed to be bound by an invisible restriction. Before his escaping figure could bepletely hidden, he was ¡®nailed¡¯ to the spot by a mysterious force!
Song qingxiao dragged the upper half of the fire whip and leaned toward him. Her eyes were filled with killing intent, which scared number two out of his wits. He immediately shouted,¡±
¡°Number four, hold her back!¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± Number four snorted coldly. The old man tore off his gentle facade and finally stopped hiding his bad temper, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t need you tomand me!¡±
He pulled the fire whip, and the mes on song Qing¡¯s body tightened.
The fire burned her scales, making sizzling sounds, and pulled song Qing¡¯s upper body back.
On the other side, number one¡¯s face turned pale after his arm was torn off by the silver Wolf Phantom. He had underestimated his enemy and suffered such a huge loss. His heart was boiling with anger, and he wanted to tear song Qing into pieces!
Immediately, he endured the pain and sealed the wound with his spiritual power. The moment number four attacked, he also dodged and raised his left arm. His spiritual power turned into a visible whirlwind and wrapped around song Qing¡¯s legs.
Song qingxiao had trapped number two with the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique, but because number one and number four hade to her rescue, she had missed the best opportunity to kill him.
Number Four¡¯s fire whip tightened, dragging her back with the mes. Taking this opportunity, number two¡¯s spiritual energy struggled with all its might, as if it wanted to quickly escape.
In a split second, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. She gave up on killing number two and let number four pull her up. With the force of number Four¡¯s pull, she rushed in front of number four with the restraint of number one.
Before number four could react, she clenched her fist and punched at number Four¡¯s face.
Number four didn¡¯t expect that number one¡¯s ability wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her busy, and she didn¡¯t expect that she would give up number two who was so close to her to kill her.
When No. 2 called for help earlier, No. 4 was full of disdain. Now that it was his turn to fight with song qingxiao, he finally knew how much danger No. 2 was in!
The spiritual pressure she released sealed off all his escape routes. With the help of the high temperature from her own mes, her spiritual power could actually cover the edge of her fist with ayer of frost, making him feel cold!
It was toote for number four to block in a panic, so he could only raise his head and Dodge backward. At the same time, he opened his mouth and blew out a ring of hot smoke with spiritual power.
The ring of smoke formed by the spiritual energy turned into a Ring of Fire under the high temperature and blocked in front of number four. However, the next moment, it was scattered by song Qing!
With a muffled ¡®bang¡¯, the fist hit number Four¡¯s nose. Although number four managed to Dodge it in the next moment, even though it was just a little contact, the tyrannical spirit force still ran through his face and crushed his facial bones!
Before number four could cry out in pain, he felt spiritual power covering his entire head and taking away his breath. He heard the sound of ice freezing on his face and his body flew back like a broken kite. Only then did he feel the bone-chilling cold.
¡± Number four howled in pain. The ice crystals were melted by the high temperature of his body, and after peeling off, his face was revealed. It was extremely terrifying.
Half of his head was almost ttened, and several purple-ck bruises crisscrossed under the skin of his face, as if his severely damaged facial features had been cut into several pieces.
¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Number Four¡¯s anger was burning, and his body that was flying backward flipped in the air. Before he could stand still, he gritted his teeth and roared.
Song qingxiao was about to take advantage of her victory and attack again, but at this moment, the ¡®Lin¡¯ word domain was broken by number two. Number two, who had regained his freedom, immediately pushed himself off the ground with both hands!
As his hands pressed down, the silver Wolf Phantom that was chasing number one disappeared in an instant. At the same time, song qingxiao felt her body sink as if she had fallen into a quagmire and was being pulled by a thousand pounds of gravity!
The gravitational force spread throughout her body, making it difficult for her to even turn her head.
Song Qing turned her head and saw number two gritting his teeth and looking at her from a few meters away.
The change in her body was rted to number two. Song Qing¡¯s eyes turned and her gazended on the ground. As expected, she saw her shadow being dragged on the ground.
The top of the shadow was suppressed by number two. This person¡¯s ability was strange. He controlled the shadow and controlled himself.
Number two¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. The three trial-takers had surrounded song qingxiao and lured her powerful spiritual pet away. However, not only did they fail to kill song qingxiao, but two of them had also suffered a great loss..
Chapter 632: Beheading _2
Chapter 632: Beheading _2
Trantor: 549690339 |
After offending such a powerful person, number two knew that if he didn¡¯t kill her, he would be killed when she had time to react.
His spiritual force quickly leaked out and controlled song qingxiao. Seeing her stiff movements, he did not have time to show his joy. The next moment, he saw song qingxiao slowly raise her hand as if she was trying to break free.
As she moved, number two realized that his ability was gradually losing control. His spiritual power was frantically surging out, trying to seal her shadow. However, song qingxiao¡¯s strength was far beyond his imagination. His ability to control people above his level was gradually losing control in front of her!
How was that possible?
Shock and despair shed across number two¡¯s eyes. He had already reached the peak of the path of enlightenment state, so he could at leastpletely control people below thete stage of the spirit focus state for about five seconds.
However, he had only controlled her for less than two seconds, and she was already showing signs of breaking free!
Immediately, a thought emerged in number two¡¯s mind.This is bad!
Song qingxiao was definitely not at the path-understanding stage as he had initially thought. Putting aside the spirit pet that was probably about to be burned to ashes, she was not an ordinary person. To be able to fight three people at once without losing most of her support, and to be unable to trap her with his secret technique, she must be at least at thete stage of the spirit focus realm, or even the peak of the spirit focus realm.
When number two thought of this, he immediately regretted it so much that his intestines turned green.
He thought that he had performed well before. He had an argument with number four in the canyon tunnel, and then he fought side by side with song qingxiao on the river bank and made an Alliance.
After the incident, he always showed that he was on her side, but song qingxiao seemed to have guessed it when he turned against her at thest minute. He didn¡¯t know if he had let the cat out of the bag or if this woman was as cunning as a fox.
If the silver Wolf Phantom had caught her off guard and attacked her instead of number one, things would have been much easier!
¡°No. 1¡¡± However, at thest moment, there was no room for regret. Number two¡¯s head was covered in cold sweat as he squeezed out a voice from between his teeth.
Number one didn¡¯t dare to be slow. His spirit energy gathered in front of him and turned into a strong wind, gradually forming a sword shadow that was about two feet long in front of him!
As soon as the sword shadow appeared, it seemed to have emptied the spiritual energy in number one¡¯s body. His entire person looked a little dispirited, but he still waved his hand.
¡°Go!¡±
The sword shadow immediately flew toward song qingxiao. Number four, who was behind her, stopped his falling body and followed number one¡¯s movements. He swung the fire whip in his hand and the fire shadow turned into a roaring fire Dragon, rushing toward song qingxiao¡¯s back!
¡°Die ¡¡± Number Four¡¯s face was ferocious, and the deformed corners of his mouth opened.
He was so focused on killing song Qingyu that he forgot to look behind him.
The fire was still burning behind number four, and the fire was burning so fiercely that it made a ¡®boom¡¯ sound, just like number Four¡¯s smug smile.
The mes distorted the surrounding scenery. Number four was carried by the heat wave and stood in the air, his hair and beard dancing.
Song qingxiao was entangled by number two. When she was attacked from the front and back, a shadow covered in mes flew out of the sea of fire and grabbed number Four¡¯s back!
With a howl, the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes were burned red. It opened its huge mouth and its sharp fangs bit down on number Four¡¯s neck bone. With a crack, number Four¡¯s head was torn off!
The wound on the broken neck was quickly sealed by the high temperature, and the blood was locked inside.
The silver Wolf¡¯s surprise attack was fast and Swift. After number Four¡¯s head was cut off, his body was still standing in mid-air, still maintaining the previous posture of releasing the attack, but hisughter stopped abruptly.
This sudden turn of events shocked number one and number two. They had never dreamed that the silver Wolf, which had been burned for so long, not only did not die under the mes of number Four¡¯s magical artifact, but it had also hidden for a period of time before counterattacking.
Even until his death, number four did not understand that he would die in the Wolf¡¯s mouth!
The silver Wolf swung its huge head, and the human head in its mouth rolled to the ground with a ¡®thump¡¯, quickly swallowed by the mes.
After the spiritual energy of the head that had lost its main body dispersed, it lost its ability to resist fire. It did not take long for the head to be burned and curled up. In the blink of an eye, it shrank to the size of a fist and turned into ashes with a ¡®bang¡¯, floating in the mes and turning into dust.
Number Four¡¯s main body writhed a few times before it powerlessly swung its arms and fell to the ground.
The smoke pipe magic item lost its owner¡¯s spiritual power and also returned to its original form. When the roaring fire Dragon was about to touch song Qing¡¯s back, the spiritual power burst out with a ¡®Wu¡¯ sound and instantly disappeared..
Chapter 633: Beheading _3
Chapter 633: Beheading _3
Trantor: 549690339 |
In song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, the mission had changed. Under the half-lit seal door, there was a prompt:Send the lost city back to the depths of the sea!
[ missionpleted: 3750 points ]
She didn¡¯t have time to observe the change in her points. The danger behind her was gone. Song qingxiao formed a seal with her hands and used the ¡®Lin¡¯ character to form a barrier, trapping the wind sword that was charging at her. She patted the barrier with spiritual power in her palm, and the wind sword that was originally under the control of number one was immediately pped by her and turned to fly toward number two!
No. 2 turned pale with fright. It was already toote for him to Dodge.
In the whistling sound of the wind, the wind sword had already arrived in front of him with killing intent. No matter how much number one tried to regain control, in the next moment, with a soft sound, number two¡¯s chest was pierced through by the wind sword, bringing up arge pool of blood, and a fist-sized bloody hole was cut open in his chest!
No. 2 was seriously injured and dying, and the ability that bound song qingxiao was immediately released.
She used her spiritual power to shake off the storm that was locked on her legs. With a tap of her toes, she flew in the direction of the headless body of number four. With a wave of her arm, she grabbed the pipe magical artifact that number four was holding in his hand.
At this point, number one saw that things were not going well and immediately retreated instinctively, leaving number two, who was seriously injured and on the verge of death, behind.
The points in her consciousness did not change after the death of number four. Song qingxiao instinctively turned to look in the direction of number two, only to see him kneeling on the ground, weakly raising his hand to block the Big Hole in his chest.
The trial-taker¡¯s strong physique allowed number two to survive even after suffering such a serious and fatal injury. The blood that was gushing out attracted many human-faced spiders, but they were forced back by the mes and could not eat number two for the time being.
¡°For¡ For¡ What? I thought¡ I¡¯m good at pretending¡¡±
At the brink of death, number two was extremely unwilling. Song Qing put the pipe in his arms and walked towards him, ready to deal with this person first. Hearing his words, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.
In fact, she had never believed in number two¡¯s so-called Alliance from the beginning. The dispute between him and number four was more like a trap to lure her into.
He and number one were the first to enter the trial space. Before she entered, it was enough for the two of them to form an alliance.
In addition, during the search in the stone house this morning, they found the broken armor of the human-faced Spider and the diary from the abandoned ship on No. 1. Song qingxiao clearly remembered that No. 2 was thest one to get the diary.
At that time, number one and number four had clearly excluded him, and he was thest one to get the notebook to read the information recorded on it. Logically speaking, this thing should have fallen into his handsst, but it had appeared in number one¡¯s hands instead. This was enough to prove that these two had long been in an Alliance. The three of them had teamed up and were dreaming of eliminating him together!
As for the reason why number two, number one, and number four had formed an alliance, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess. Since he had the nine-word secret order, he could sense the fluctuations of number two¡¯s nine-word secret order when it was used. Naturally, number two could also sense it when he used it.
When she was surrounded and killed by the giant spiders by theke and the beach, number 2 was hiding at the side!
Moreover, even without these reasons, song qingxiao had never thought of letting him live.
Number two had the nine words secret order. He was like a fat sheep in front of song qingxiao. How could she not kill him?
Her long legs crossed, and just as she was about to step forward, a muffled roar suddenly came from the statue above her,¡±
¡°Ugh, ugh, ugh¡¡±
Along with this roar, the stones on top of the statue began to crack, and the huge stones began to roll down. Song Qing¡¯s expression turned cold, and he immediately looked up.
A dark brown tentacle as thick as a water bucket suddenly stretched out of the ck hole in the lowered god statue¡¯s eye!
The shape of the soft wriggling tentacle was simr to the tentacle of the parasite that had crawled out of Zhou Qi¡¯s body when she was dragged into the water, but it was many timesrger!
Its surface was covered with glowing scales, making the tentacle look extremely slippery as it wriggled. It was disgusting and a little creepy.
As soon as the tentacles came out, they quickly wrapped around the statue¡¯s huge head. At the same time, a second and a third tentacle came out of the broken eye socket¡ Several tentacles stretched out one after another, forming a disgusting brown palm that was more than ten meters long. It was extremelyrge and soft, and it firmly grasped the head of the statue.
¡®rgh-¡®
The mother¡¯s roars became more and more rapid, as if it was going to break through the shackles of the statue and squeeze its main body out of the hole.
A terrifying aura filled the entire divine temple, and the sound waves caused the already shaking statue to copse even faster!
The rocks continued to fall. Even though the mother only had tentacles and the main body was still trapped in the statue, song qingxiao could still see through the pir-like tentacles and imagine how terrifying the mother was!
¡°Puke¡¡±
Outside the square, the bow-wielders whose legs were frozen by song qingxiao made a strange sound in unison when they heard the mother¡¯s roar. It was as if they were echoing the mother¡¯s roar.
Song qingxiao made a prompt decision. She gave up on the idea of killing number two and flew behind the statue.
The parent body seemed to have sensed her movements. Its huge tentacles extended another ten meters and pulled off a piece of stone from the statue¡¯s face.. It used its tentacles to hold it and urately smashed it in song qingxiao¡¯s direction!
Chapter 634: The front (1)
Chapter 634: The front (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The rolling rocks were like meteorites with great momentum. They blew a strong air current through the volcano that number four had created, as if it was a rapid meteor shower!
The rumbling sounds of the explosion were endless. The ground was burned red by the stones, and countless deep pits were formed. The high temperature caused the surroundings to burn, and once again, song Qing¡¯s path was blocked!
The giant spiders that had been forced away by the mes seemed to be driven by their mother¡¯s will. They moved their giant limbs forward fearlessly, trying to stop song qingxiao.
These giant spiders were sizzling as they were burned by the mes, and the smell of burning flesh was extremely strong.
Although these mutated human-faced spiders could not seriously injure song Qing Xiao, there were so many of them that they were not afraid of death. They swarmed up and entangled her, buying time for their mother to escape. It was still an extremely difficult matter.
A sharp light shed in song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. She released the spiritual power of the semi-transparent golden core in her dantian. The coldness spread from her feet, freezing the red-hot stone bricks on the ground!
With her cultivation at the fake dan stage, she forcibly froze the path of fire and sessfully dodged behind the giant god statue. She dodged the threads that the giant spiders spat out in an attempt to cocoon her!
The back of the giant statue was originally covered inyers of spider webs, but when the mother came out and the statue was destroyed, the spider webs were torn apart and set on fire.
However, in the midst of the mes, song qingxiao noticed a huge hole in the back of the giant statue. The hole did not appear during the previousmotion, as if it had already existed.
However, this was not a good time to investigate. More and more tentacles came out of the statue¡¯s eyes, and the hole was opened wider. The ¡®puke¡¯ sound was getting louder, and therge things were struggling and squirming, making a ¡®Z¡¯ sound like a quagmire being stirred.
The statue¡¯s body was hit by the rocks rolled by the mother¡¯s body, and the friction between the rocks made an ear-piercing sound.
Song qingxiao clenched her teeth and held her breath. She noticed that the mes were spreading about three or four meters back. The heat wave was blocked by an invisible barrier, and the color of the mes was in sharp contrast with the blue behind.
The connection point between the temple and the sea was there!
Her heart was filled with joy, and she heard the sound of a sharp airflow in her ears. A fist-sized flowing stone wrapped in mes flew towards her at an extremely fast speed. Just as she formed a seal with her hands, she hurriedly shouted,¡±
¡°The painting is¡¡±
Before she could finish shouting the secret of the ¡®confrontation¡¯ technique, the flowing stone hit her chest with a ¡®bang¡¯. The power that could topple mountains and overturn the seas scattered the barrier that had just been condensed, and shattered the light scales formed by her¡¯ swordsman ¡®token!
Her chest bone shattered inch by inch, and the light of the scales on her chest quickly dimmed. The violent force pushed song qingxiao¡¯s body through the fire and flew backward until her back hit something in the way with a BOOM!
The mother¡¯s power was unbelievably strong! Even though the rocks that were smashed had been broken into pieces and their power had been disintegrated, the broken flowing stones still had such a terrifying power.
Fortunately, she had unsealed a small portion of the blue blood of the flood Dragon, so her physical body was far stronger than that of an ordinary cultivator.
Otherwise, the terrifying force of the smash would have been enough to mince song qingxiao into pieces!
But even if she didn¡¯t die, the damage caused by this attack was far greater than when she was fighting with the giant spider, number one, and the others. A heart-piercing pain came from her internal organs. Song qingxiao cried out and spat out arge mouthful of blood. Before she could check her internal injuries, she was attracted by the restriction behind her!
After the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token was broken, her body was burned by the mes, but the object on her back was extremely cold. The Water-type spiritual power was more active here. What was isted behind the restriction should be the sea water.
Song qingxiao endured the pain and turned around. She clenched her fist and hit the invisible restrictive spell behind her.
The fist seemed to have hit something solid, and a dull sound was heard.
Even though she was seriously injured, with her cultivation at the fake dan realm, the power of her punch that contained spiritual power was enough to split a mountain.
However, the temple that the Titan race had built was made of an unknown material. Song Qing¡¯s quick punch had rendered the invisible crystal wall motionless!
Ling power was unable to prate the crystal wall. This restriction seemed to have the effect of blocking Ling power.
She flicked her wrist and the mysterious dagger appeared in her palm. She was very confident in the dagger. At this time, she poured her spiritual power into the dagger. The surface of the mysterious dagger was overflowing with light, as if it had a little more spiritual energy..
Chapter 635: The front (2)
Chapter 635: The front (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Song qingxiao clenched the dagger and stabbed it into the crystal wall with her spiritual power.
¡°Break!¡±
The scene that she had expected the mysterious dagger to break through the restriction with the help of spiritual power did not happen. The mysterious dagger seemed to have hit an extremely strong natural enemy. The moment the tip of the de hit the crystal wall, it made a crisp ¡®ding¡¯ sound.
The surging force hit the crystal wall and caused it to twist. With a slight cracking sound, the crystal wall cracked, and a small crack about two or three centimeters long appeared. A small hole the size of a rice grain was dug out of the transparent restriction, and the restriction finally appeared.
However, the dagger suffered a bacsh from this force, and fine cracks appeared on the surface of the de. It was as if both sides had been destroyed by this attack!
¡°What a pity.¡±
In song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, su Wu¡¯s regretful sigh sounded.
She didn¡¯t have time to be surprised by su Wu¡¯s voice. The dagger was connected to her mind, and after it was damaged, her divine sense also suffered a heavy blow.
This was the first time song qingxiao had experienced such a situation since she got the mysterious dagger. Her heart sank to the bottom of the valley!
How was that possible?
Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She looked at the tiny crack on the crystal wall and then at her dagger. She couldn¡¯t keep calm.
¡°How is that possible?¡± She cried out in shock.
This restrictive spell was her only hope for this mission. If she couldn¡¯t break it and cause no waves, it meant that her mission to destroy the lost city would be in vain!
Song Qing¡¯s small eyes were red, and she was unwilling to believe it. Once again, she poured 70% of her spiritual energy into the dagger, and with a fierce shout, she stabbed the small hole dug by the tip of the dagger again!
With a ng, the mysterious dagger once again hit the wall. A vast amount of spirit energy flowed into the crystal wall through the tip of the dagger, and the turbulent power pried open the fingernail-like crack a little more. Fine crystal fragments flew out, and the crack spread out by seven or eight centimeters before it stopped moving!
At the same time, the damage to the dagger was not light. The cracks on the de expanded and the luster on the surface of the de dimmed by more than half.
Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. Once again, she drove the dagger with spiritual power and stabbed it into the crystal wall. With a few nking sounds, the surface of the crystal wall cracked like a spider web.
The damage to the restriction made the mother inside the statue anxious. More tentacles reached out of the statue¡¯s eye sockets, and the mother¡¯s roar became more urgent!
As the tentacles moved, the stone on the statue¡¯s face finally couldn¡¯t withstand the violent blow. It cracked and fell to the ground with a rumble.
¡®rgh rgh-¡® a terrifying roar was heard.
In the thick smoke and dust, the mother¡¯s roar stirred up a strong Hurricane, blowing sand and stones from the temple!
Song qingxiao, who was sweating profusely, did not have time to turn around. She heard a sharp ¡®puke¡¯ sound behind her. In the foul wind, the mother seemed to make a ¡®Puchi¡¯ sound. Arge mass of something swept in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. It was as fast as lightning, and she immediately turned to the side to hide!
Arge ball of light green viscous liquid was spat onto the crystal wall, forming arge pool that covered the ce where song Qing had dug open.
She stood on the side of the goo, holding the dagger and looking up. The long shadows above her head intertwined, and more than ten huge, oily tentacles waved non-stop. Every time they swept across a corner of the statue, they would make an earth-shaking roar!
Through the thick cloud of dust, song qingxiao could see a Hill-sized pile of brown flesh on the statue¡¯s face!
The piles of meat seemed to be made of countless muscles and tendons, like a brain with its skull removed and its color changed. It gave off a dangerous aura that made people¡¯s hair stand on end!
The brown tendons on the ¡®brain¡¯ seemed to be alive, wriggling non-stop. As if sensing song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, countless pairs of brown eyes popped out!
Song qingxiao was quite knowledgeable. Whether it was the flood serpent on the demon Ind that could already imitate human speech, or Chu ke¡¯s corpse that had returned for revenge, or the Necromancer, skeleton army, and Cerberus that had escaped from the terror Battalion¡¯s trial, they were all extraordinary beings.
However, none of these couldpare to the mother¡¯s body in front of him. The scene of countless eyes opening on the huge mountain of meat was extremely terrifying, and it exuded an extremely terrifying mental suppression.
The wriggling tendons were like eyelids above the eyes, and the mother body seemed to be everywhere. The gaze weaved into a that captured all the scenes in the temple..
Chapter 636: The front (3)
Chapter 636: The front (3)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Song qingxiao¡¯s heart felt as if it was being clenched tightly by someone. Being stared at by countless eyes, she felt as if she had been ¡®nailed¡¯ to the ground by an extremely strong mental energy.
Goosebumps crawled all over her arms and back, and a chill ran from the soles of her feet to the bottom of her heart, making her ignore the terrible heat brought by the raging mes around her.
Although she had a premonition that the mother¡¯s body was no ordinary object, she did not expect it to be such a terrifying thing!
She could totally imagine why professor an and his group, who had entered the lost city for the first time, would be so afraid of the mother!
Although the temple was filled with dust and gravel, the mother¡¯s line of sight quickly locked onto song Qing.
The wriggling brain turned around and slowly cracked open, revealing a huge mouth that seemed to be an endless abyss. Dense tentacles poked out of the huge mouth and shouted at song qingxiao again,¡±
¡°Nauseating!¡±
As it roared, a gust of foul wind blew out of its huge mouth, straightening the dangling tentacles in its mouth and causing them to drip arge amount of sticky liquid.
Without the obstruction of the statue, the sound was like thunder in song Qing¡¯s ears, causing everything in the space to buzz and tremble.
The violent shaking of the ground caused number one, who was running away, to stop. The flying stones hindered number one¡¯s footsteps, but the huge Silver Wolf chasing him seemed to be unaffected. Its figure was unusually agile, and it almost killed number one several times.
However, at the moment of life and death, number one exploded with power far greater than usual. He focused all his spiritual energy between his legs in an attempt to escape the silver Wolf¡¯s pursuit.
The moment the main body appeared, it caused an earth-shattering sound that made number one instinctively look up.
He only saw a brown shadow, but before he could see it clearly, he seemed to hear a Wolf¡¯s howl mixed with the roar of his mother. Apanied by a foul wind, the silver Wolf¡¯s fiery red eyes were imprinted in his eyes, and he was so frightened that his soul almost flew out of his body.
The me flickered, and in the next moment, he only saw two rows of white teeth shining with a cold light. Then, he felt a chill in his throat, and his entire head flew up lightly. His body, however, seemed to be filled with lead and lost consciousness, finally falling to the ground with a ¡®plop¡¯.
Even until his death, number one could not understand why number Four¡¯s powerful fire ability had been unable to burn the Wolf¡¯s body of flesh and blood after trapping it for so long!
With the death of number one, the mission in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness changed again. Under the half-covered door in the shadows, it showed:Send the lost city back to the depths of the sea!
[ missionpleted: 7500 points ]
After the silver Wolf finished off number one, it turned around and heard its mother¡¯s roar at song Qing!
Several whirlwinds were stirred up in the temple, blowing the ming fur on the silver Wolf¡¯s body. It could feel the pressure from the monster in front of it, but its innate fighting instinct and pride did not allow it to be afraid.
It lowered its body and its long tail drooped down. Its four limbs grabbed the stones on the ground uneasily, and its sharp long armor crushed the gravel on the ground.
As the silver Wolf¡¯s fighting spirit rose, the mes on its body grew bigger and bigger, and its body was forcibly doubled in size!
In the midst of the burning mes, the silver Wolf also let out a sharp cry. Its provocation had attracted the attention of the mother. The tentacles extended again, like whips in the giant¡¯s hands, and swung into the air!
However, it was located at the top of the statue. Although it broke out of the statue and damaged the bottom of the statue, the statue was more than 100 meters tall. Its tentacles made thunderous sounds when it swung, but at most, it could only throw rocks. It could not hit the silver Wolf and song qingxiao at all.
Seeing this, song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After calming down, she realized that something was wrong.
Although the mother¡¯s head had alreadye out, a part of its body was still trapped inside the statue!
This also caused it to be unable to move freely when it was halfway out, and could only rely on its tentacles to deal with the enemy.
However, just the head of this thing was already so terrifying, so one could imagine how shocking it would be when its entire body was free from the restriction.
I can¡¯t let it escape!
At the very least, she had to think of a way to break the restriction before itpletely escaped!
Song qingxiao looked in the direction of the silver Wolf and shouted,¡±
¡°Hold its attention!¡±
She had fought alongside the silver Wolf several times and fed it with her own blood essence. In addition, the silver Wolf had lived in her body in the terror Battalion, so they had a great rapport.
As soon as it heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, the silver Wolf jumped to attract the mother¡¯s attention and smacked away the giant spiders that were trying to crawl toward song qingxiao.
Taking advantage of the mother¡¯s distraction, song Qing held the dagger in her palm and used all her spiritual power to bombard the crystal wall that she had previously cracked!
Chapter 637: Borrowing _1
Chapter 637: Borrowing _1
Trantor: 549690339
The dagger silently pierced through the light green mucus, as if it had stabbed into a thick jelly-like substance. It was quickly wrapped up by the cold liquid and sank in!
The things that these parent bodies spat out were extremely sticky, and when they pulled, they actually removed 20% of the power covering the dagger.
However, as the tip of the dagger touched the crystal wall, the spiritual energy that seeped out froze the cracked surface of the crystal wall and the light green mucus that covered it!
Under the ice and frost, the crystal wall that had been cracked opened again by more than ten centimeters under the damage of the spirit power, forming a small spiderweb-like crack that was like a round table!
Under the effect of the power bacsh, the dagger let out a crisp and sorrowful sound. The crack on the de of the dagger grewrger, making it seem as if the entire dagger would break if it was used with more force.
Song qingxiao¡¯s spirit was greatly affected. She did not expect that ever since she became a God, the dagger that had apanied her would actually hit a wall here.
The hardness of the restriction was far beyond her expectations. Even though she used all her strength and even severely damaged the mysterious dagger, she could only break the crystal wall a little.
In a moment of desperation, she put the broken dagger back into her dantian and clenched her fist to hit the restriction!
With a loud bang, the light green slime that had frozen into ice shattered into pieces and fell to the ground.
Under her desperate pping, the crack on the crystal wall only opened up by one or two centimeters.
However, the sound of the impact attracted the attention of the mother after being provoked by the silver Wolf. It was as if its vital door had been touched, and it let out a shrill and terrifying roar!
With that roar, it gave up on chasing the silver Wolf. Its Hill-like head wriggled madly. Under the terrifying power struggle, the stone on the face of the statue could not bear the pressure and broke into pieces.
With a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound, the 10 or so huge tentacles on the mother¡¯s body grabbed the giant god statue under it. As the tendons on the head wriggled, the mountain-like head was suddenly lifted up, revealing a translucent light green fat body that was connected below!
The lower half of its body was freed, and its heavy head sank down. This action caused the bottom of the statue to sink again, and the distance between it and song qingxiao was shortened in an instant.
The body that was as thick as a pir kept squirming. The face of the statue hadpletely copsed, and the stone on its neck also rolled down under the squirming of the mother.
The eyes on the mother¡¯s brown head turned around and locked onto song qingxiao. With a ¡®barf¡¯ sound, it spat out the light green mucus at her again!
The things it spat out were far superior to the spider silk of the mutated human-faced Spider. Once stuck, it was very difficult to escape.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t dare to let it hit her, so she dodged immediately!
The viscous liquid kept on spitting out, not only covering the crystal wall, but also extinguishing the burning sparks when itnded on the ground.
At the same time, the mother¡¯s body roared. Half of its tentacles grabbed the stone statue, while the remaining few were raised high up. They stretched for another 20 to 30 meters andshed out like whips in song qingxiao¡¯s direction!
Although these tentacles were several times thinner because they were elongated, they were still extremely powerful. They fell with the momentum of Thunder, bringing with them a strong airflow sound, and minced a giant spider that had barged into the battle.
Before the shadow couldnd, song qingxiao had already sensed that something was wrong and dodged to the side.
With a loud bang, the tentacle fell, and the tip of the tentacle left a long mark on the crystal wall that song qingxiao had hit before. Then it fell to the ground with a bang, leaving a deep pit in the ground. The air current brought up sand and dust, and the burning red stone debris flew everywhere!
The crack on the crystal wall that song qingxiao had hit earlier made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound again after the mother¡¯s strike.
Song Qing raised her palm and an ice shield quickly formed. It floated in front of her and blocked the attacks of the rocks. However, in the blink of an eye, it was shattered by the flying rocks.
Before the ice fell to the ground, it was melted into water vapor by the high temperature. Song qingxiao looked through the sand and saw the cracks on the crystal wall being cracked open by a few centimeters by the mother¡¯s tentacles.
Song Qing squinted her eyes and a thought came to her mind, ¡°The mother¡¯s power was not only no weaker than her, but it might even be stronger than her attack with all her spiritual power!
This restriction was extremely strong. If she wanted to destroy itpletely by herself, it would take a long time. Especially under the interference of a strong enemy, she insisted on destroying the crystal wall by herself, which was even more dangerous..
Chapter 638: Borrowing !
Chapter 638: Borrowing !
Trantor: 549690339
Why not-
¡°Use its power to break the restriction!¡±
In the sea of consciousness, su Wu¡¯s cold voice sounded.
His thoughts were in line with song qingxiao¡¯s. The two of them were now grasshoppers on the same vine. If one fell, they would all fall.
Perhaps he was worried that song qingxiao would die Here, so he rarely gave advice.
Song qingxiao immediately understood and went into the dust. She took advantage of the moment when the mother¡¯s tentacle retracted to return to the crystal wall that was hit by it. At the same time, she raised her fist and attacked the broken restrictive spell again, deliberately hitting it until it made ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sounds.
Her actions infuriated the mother once again. The tentacles that were holding the statue moved, and with a creepy sound, the light green body that was held in the statue was pulled out a long distance.
With a ¡®plop¡¯ sound, the hill-like head of the parent body slid down again. The slender tentacles could shrink freely, but they became shorter and thicker. They smacked down in song qingxiao¡¯s direction again!
This time, the mother¡¯s power was stronger than before. The greasy tentacles with a cold light hit the restriction with a bang, making an earth-shaking sound.
The restriction shook slightly, causing the entire temple to shake.
The entire mountain of the temple seemed to be shaken by this whip, and song qingxiao could clearly feel the ground buzzing.
The cracks on the crystal wall extended out by dozens of centimeters. The cracks in the middle deepened, and more cracks appeared in the surroundings!
After noticing this, song qingxiao suppressed the ecstasy in her heart and pped the crystal wall again to provoke him.
The parent body¡¯s tentacles pped over crazily, causing a series of thunderous bangs.
Song Qing dodged the attack with great difficulty. Although she was not really hit, the power of the tentacles cut her body and broke through her scales, leaving her with crisscrossing wounds and blood!
The physical strength he used up after dodging a few times was far greater than when he was fighting number one and the others. As the number of wounds on his body caused by the airflow increased, the loss of blood essence worsened his internal injuries.
In addition, her mother¡¯s sound waves were attacking her divine sense, which was equivalent to a double blow to her spirit and body.
But to her relief, the cracks on the barrier became even bigger after being hit by the mother¡¯s tentacles!
Amidst the rumbling sound of rocks rolling down, she seemed to feel water slowly seeping through the cracks. This discovery made song qingxiao extremely surprised.
She subconsciously turned her face to look. Under the statue, the lower half of the mother¡¯s body was wriggling and struggling. The body was elongated again, almost into a translucent white. Taking advantage of the moment when she was distracted, two tentacles that were as thick as an adult man¡¯s thigh after being shortened raised up and pped toward her body!
The closer it got, the shorter its tentacle was and the faster it moved. In an instant, it formed a shadow and locked onto song qingxiao.
At this critical moment, she used the remaining spiritual energy in her body to tear apart the mist formed by the wind and turned quickly to the side with her back against the crystal wall.
In the next moment-
A loud ¡®bang¡¯ exploded beside her ears! The air current caused song qingxiao to lose her bnce and she slid to the side!
Under the force of gravity, the crystal wall that had already cracked was severely damaged. Finally, it could not hold on any longer and made a ¡®Weng¡¯ sound. Some fine crystal pieces fell down, and a trickle of water flowed out from the gap!
He was only one step away from breaking all the restrictions!
¡®Oh, oh¡¡¯
The countless eyes on the meat mountain turned, and the moment they found that the crystal wall was about to break, the mother¡¯s mouth let out an earth-shaking roar!
It seemed to have finally understood song qingxiao¡¯s intention. It was smart enough to stop hitting with its tentacles. Several snake-like tentacles wriggled and climbed on the crystal wall, as if trying to block the gap where the water was leaking!
At the same time, the feelers in its mouth flickered, and it spat out arge mouthful of thick liquid at song qingxiao, who could not stand still.
Song qingxiao could not stand steadily under the airflow. Even though she heard the sound of the wind, it was toote to Dodge!
The thick light green liquid sshed onto her arm and stuck her arm to the crystal wall like the most sticky glue. She lost her freedom in an instant!
Once the mother¡¯s body had seeded, it didn¡¯t stop. It opened its mouth and spat out two balls of sticky liquid, sticking to her legs!
This thing was cold and thick, much more difficult to deal with than the silk spat out by the giant spider.. Song qingxiao pulled hard, pulling out several threads from the gel and finally sticking it back to its original ce!
Chapter 639: Borrowing _3
Chapter 639: Borrowing _3
Trantor: 549690339
As soon as the main body held her in ce, it roared again and again, struggling to climb out of the statue¡¯s neck with the remaining half of its body.
Its upper body was like a rotten brain with many huge tentacles wrapped around it, but its lower body was dragging a light green, worm-like translucent body. It looked disgusting and terrifying.
Within its translucent scales, one could vaguely see countless insect egg-like things squeezed together in its lower abdomen!
More and more of its tail was pulled out of the giant statue. The statue¡¯s Foundation was already damaged, and now it was creaking and shaking even more violently, as if it was about to copse!
Huge rocks rolled down one after another, and the row of bow-wielders outside let out a strange roar, which echoed with the roars of the mother.
Once the majority of this terrifying monster¡¯s body was freed, it could move more freely. Countless pairs of eyes stared at song Qing, who was trapped by it!
It had suffered at the hands of song qingxiao before, so it did not dare to hit her with its tentacles again. Instead, it wriggled its lower body and moved its huge head closer to song qingxiao!
The dense tendrils that stretched out from the corners of his abyss-like mouth seemed to have sensed the temptation of fresh blood, as they squirmed even faster.
Song Qing¡¯s back was covered in cold sweat. In the blink of an eye, the head of the mother was getting closer and closer. The terrifying shadow fell, and the huge tentacles around the crystal wall also wriggled and closed in on her, surrounding her!
Behind her was an extremely solid crystal wall, and her escape was blocked by intertwining tentacles. The mother in front of her moved closer and closer, and the foul wind it spat out made the muscles on her cheeks tremble!
The mother¡¯s mouth opened, and the tentacle at the corner of its mouth moved toward her. When it almost touched her cheek-
The silver Wolf howled, followed by a ¡®boom¡¯ sound of mes. It was as if something had been set on fire, and a pungent burnt smell was emitted!
The parent that was about to sweep song Qing¡¯s face paused. Its tentacles retracted as if it had been hurt. It let out a shrill roar and let go of song Qing, who was about to reach its mouth, and turned its head away!
As soon as it opened its mouth, song Qing felt a little relieved. Before she could see the situation clearly, she felt two tentacles wriggling toward her quickly withdraw and rise.
Taking this opportunity, song Qing clenched her fist and used her spiritual force to freeze the thick liquid that was stuck to her body. She shook her arm and the light green ice that was stuck to her arm and body suddenly broke and fell!
As soon as she was free, she immediately wriggled out of the gap between the tentacles and escaped from the mother¡¯s shackles.
After regaining her freedom, song qingxiao took seven or eight steps back. After putting some distance between them, she looked around.
The statue was already heavily nted, and the silver Wolf was nowhere to be seen in the thick dust.
The two tentacles of the mother raised high, and arge part of the bottom of the statue caved in. The gap in the cave was blocked by a few giant spiders!
Smoke seeped out from the cracks of the giant spider¡¯s body. The main body raised its tentacles and mmed them down on the bottom of the statue!
The bow-wielders outside were singing in harmony. With a loud boom, the tentacle of the parent body struck the statue.
The statue was already unstable, and its bottom was under too much pressure. When the tentacle of the mother whipped it angrily, it couldn¡¯t take it anymore and broke into pieces.
The giant Silver Wolf flew away along with the broken rocks, revealing a broken, translucent tail of the mother. It seemed to be injured, and juice was slowly flowing down. Obviously, at the critical moment, the silver Wolf had rushed into the cave at the bottom of the statue and sessfullyunched a sneak attack, giving song qingxiao a chance to survive.
When she saw the silver Wolf that had been sent flying, her heart tightened. Just as she was worried about its life and death, the leg of the statue was broken, and the shaking upper body fell in the direction of the crystal wall!
Huge rocks rolled down, and the giant god statue copsed like the roar of nature, crashing down like Mount Tai!
The main body was quickly blocked by the shadow of the giant god statue. The mountain-like main body seemed to be much smaller in the shadow of the God statue!
It opened its tentacles, as if it wanted to block the statue.
However, this little bit of resistance was like a Mantis trying to stop a chariot in front of the giant god statue. It could not even withstand a single blow!
The huge shadow covered half of the wall of the restrictive spell. The whistling sound rolled down the rocks. The huge main body of the statue followed closely behind and fell on the restrictive spell with a ¡®bang¡¯, as if it had hit the death knell of the lost city!
The deafening sound of the collision spread in this space-time, and the restrictive spell was broken with a ng!
The cracks quickly spread in all directions, and the tentacles of the parent body covering the crystal wall were hit by the copsed statue of the giant God and immediately let out a cry of pain.
Large pieces of transparent crystals nged to the ground, and seawater gushed in through the cracks.
The screaming parent body turned its head in panic, only to be washed away by the turbulent current!
Under the pressure of the seawater, the crystal wall began to copse rapidly. Large pieces of crystal fell to the ground and mixed with the broken pieces of the statue.
Once the restriction was broken, the seawater would pour in, which meant that a storm strong enough to break through the spacetime wall wasing.
Chapter 640: Escape (1)
Chapter 640: Escape (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The huge statue shattered the moment it hit the crystal wall, and the huge rocks and sand were washed down by the sea water!
Under the terrifying impact, the entire Lost City began to shake as if it was being shaken by someone.
The whistling seawater mixed with the fishy wind gushed in. The broken crystal wall could no longer withstand the impact of the seawater. With the hole where the seawater poured in as the center, it began to crack. The cracks grew bigger and bigger until they spread to the sky, as if the entire sky was torn into countless huge cracks!
The roar of the flood and the rolling boulders drowned out the screams outside, and the copsed gravel buried the lower half of the mother¡¯s body!
Under the wash of the water, the mother¡¯s body let out a scream. The seawater seemed to have severely corroded its skin. The hard scales on its tentacles began to melt slowly like y sculptures under the wash of the seawater, making it struggle even more desperately.
Some of the giant spiders in the distance were caught off guard and let out a blood-curdling screech as they were washed away by the sea water, while others crawled back in panic.
Song qingxiao dodged the falling rocks the moment the restrictive spell was broken.
With a nging sound, more and more seawater poured into the temple.
The turbulent water made her almost unable to stand still, and she was pushed back half a step by the rapid seawater!
The cracks on the restrictive spell were spreading outward, andrge pieces of crystals fell into the water, which looked crystal clear after being washed by the seawater.
It was unknown what these crystals were, but they were extremely strong. Not only did they support the lost city in the sea, even the mysterious dagger could not prate it.
There was a sh of hesitation in her eyes, but it eventually turned into determination. She gritted her teeth and looked up, then went against the current. She took a step forward against the violent impact of the sea water, picked up arge piece of broken crystal, and continued to retreat!
¡®rgh¡¡¯ The parent¡¯s eyes found her and it let out a roar. Its tentacles wriggled and tried to hit her, but the rolling rocks blocked its movement. Its w, which brought up water and mud, finally hit the broken restriction.
With a ¡®bang¡¯, another piece of the restrictive spell was broken, and more seawater rushed in. In a moment, it almost reached song qingxiao¡¯s calf, washing away the mud and stones on the ground!
The storm wasing, but what made song qingxiao uneasy was that the gate of time and space showed no signs of opening!
In the mission prompt in his mind, only half of the door shrouded in the seal was still lit up, and the other half was still covered in shadows. The following prompt had not changed:Send the lost city back to the depths of the sea!
[ missionpleted: 7500 points ]
She held the crystal with difficulty and ran back. The ocean roared and washed the sand, chasing after her like a terrible monster.
The cracking sound of the formation above her head was like a bell that urged her to die. Every time it rang, her heart would tremble.
Previously, she hadined that the restriction was breaking too slowly, but now she was worried that the restriction was breaking too quickly.
Once the restriction above her was broken, the seawater would pour in without restraint. It was enough to form a terrible storm and waves in an instant, swallowing the space and twisting her inside!
Her breathing was rapid. When she came out with the jingshi, she looked for traces of the silver Wolf. It had been sent flying by the mother¡¯s body earlier, and she didn¡¯t know if it was Dead or Alive.
¡°Silver¡¡± Just as she shouted out a word, a deafening ¡®boom¡¯ covered her voice. On the square, a group of giant spiders that had not been able to p their wings and fly away before the seawater poured in were swept up by the water and pushed out of the square!
The abandoned ship ced in the square was smashed and flooded by the rolling boulders, and the debris floated with the waves.
The bow-wielders who had their lower bodies frozen by her could not escape and were brushed by the rapid current. Their faces showed helplessness and despair!
¡°Save me¡ Save me¡¡± These people had been parasitized by spores and had a natural fear of the sea. They knew that death was near, but they still desired to live.
In the rubble of the statue, the lower half of the mother¡¯s translucent body was smashed, and thick juice mixed with arge number of translucent parasite eggs was squeezed out and washed away by the current!
The ground was shaking, and the restrictive spell above them was breaking. The space could not be maintained for long and was about to copse. Song Qing was very anxious, running in the direction where the silver Wolf had fallen while shouting.
About five or six meters away from her, several rocks moved, and with a ¡®hu¡¯ sound, a wet wolf¡¯s head emerged.
Chapter 641: Escape (2)
Chapter 641: Escape (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. She gathered her Qi and ran toward the silver Wolf. She kicked away the stone on its body, causing the silver Wolf to stand up unsteadily.
¡°It¡¯s going to copse, let¡¯s go!¡±
The silver Wolf was in a sorry state at this time. Its fur had been torn to pieces by the giant spiders that had besieged it earlier. The blood that flowed out mixed with the seawater, sand, and stones, dying its silver fur ck. Its original appearance was almost unrecognizable.
The parent¡¯s tentacle whipped it in anger, causing it to be injured quite badly. Blood foam came out of its nostrils and mouth.
The top of the temple was the first to be flooded. Before the quest was fully activated, song qingxiao was prepared to escape in the direction of the underground city!
She held the jingshi with one hand and grabbed the silver Wolf¡¯s neck hair with the other hand, dragging it out.
The mother roared and stirred the stone statue, trying to crawl toward her. It hated song Qing and wanted to drag her down with it even before it died.
A few human-faced spiders that were lucky enough to fly into the air before the water flow came seemed to have sensed the intention of their mother. They also circled above song Qing¡¯s head, but because of the water flow, they did not dare to fly down to capture him!
The few giant spiders that were lucky enough to survive cried out uneasily and chased after song qingxiao. They spat out a few strands of spider silk at her, trying to bind her.
She instinctively wanted to Dodge, but she stopped in her tracks.
With a gap opened in the restriction, the space around the lost city was about to copse. The task was notpleted yet, and as the torrent grew bigger, it was very likely that he would be sucked into it.
Instead of being swallowed by the sea, it was better to let these giant spiders hang her up and temporarily fight for a chance to survive.
At the thought of this, she stopped in her tracks. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, several strands of spider silk stuck her body.
In order to make sure that the spider silk didn¡¯t stick well, song qingxiao even grabbed the spider silk and wrapped it around her body twice. She only felt a little more at ease when the silver Wolf and the crystal stones were wrapped around her.
When the tsunami came, as long as she didn¡¯t struggle, these giant spiders could temporarily drag her and the silver Wolf into the air!
However, this was not a long-term solution. Under the powerful pressure of the sea water, the restriction above them also cracked. The originally blue sky, under the reflection of the surging sea water, seemed to be covered by dark clouds.
What were the sealing conditions to open the other half of the door?
The current had alreadye, and it was only a matter of time before the huge waves hit. What else had she missed?
Song qingxiao bit the tip of her tongue and forced herself to calm down through the pain. She ran as the spider silk hung from her body and thought about the clues of this mission.
Professor an and his team found the location of the lost city and received the mysterious audio signal from the mother¡¯s body. They then rushed to the source of the sound, encountered strong winds and waves, and entered the door of time and space, entering the dimension wall!
If he wanted to leave this ce, he would need the same conditions. The letter that represented the ¡®signal¡¯ was in her hands, and she happened to be at the source of the wave. Logically speaking, the conditions should have been met, but why was the seal on the door not broken yet?
In her sea of consciousness, with the influx of seawater, the seal that lit up half of the door began to be gradually submerged by water. This should be a sign that her initial guess was correct, that a huge wave was indeeding.
However, the seal had not been removed. When the gate of time and space was fully opened, she still could not escape!
Song qingxiao dragged a few human-faced spiders to one side of the square with her spider silk. Her feet did not touch the ground, and her body was almost lifted up by the giant spiders. In front of her was the side of the cliff. Arge amount of seawater washed over her knees and rushed down the cliff, forming a small waterfall.
On one side of the square was the cliff that they hade from, and on the other side was a huge Canyon. The middle of the mountain peak was torn apart by the terrifying power of nature, forming a crack in the middle. Professor an¡¯s ship, which had first entered the lost city, was caught in the crack.
When the trial-takers first entered the trial scenario, they had appeared in the canyon!
When song Qing thought of this, an idea shed in his mind.
The ship that professor an and the others had taken when they entered was there. She had the ¡®signal¡¯ to escape and had also broken the restriction, causing a huge wave that was enough to break through the spatial wall, but shecked a ship to leave!
It was as if a ray of hope had appeared in a desperate situation. Song Qingxin was overjoyed.
It was a pity that the ships in the square had been destroyed when the giant statue copsed and could hardly be used.
However, the bow-wielding man had mentioned that the bottom of the canyon was the grave of the ships that had entered the lost city. There was a huge abandoned ship there, and there were escape boats inside. Although most of them had been destroyed, some of them could still be used!
Chapter 642: Escape (3)
Chapter 642: Escape (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Before song qingxiao could even move, a deafening ¡®boom¡¯ was heard from behind her!
The restriction that had cracked at the crystal wall finally could not withstand the pressure of the tide and shattered.
The surging water gushed in, forming huge waves and a howling Hurricane.
Song qingxiao was shocked by the scene. She turned her head instinctively and saw the huge wave crashing into the temple, devouring the volcano that number four had created with the magma in his spiritual artifact before he died!
The broken pieces of the statue and the mother were swept into the water, leaving nothing behind. The roaring water dragon swallowed the bow-wielder, who was horrified and desperate!
A ten-meter-high wave swept toward song qingxiao. The giant spider wailed and pped its wings desperately, dragging song qingxiao and the silver Wolf out of the water!
However, the water flow was fierce and violent. In the moment of life and death, song qingxiao only had time to mobilize the spiritual energy in her body and forcefully formed a hand seal. She shouted,
¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡±
Under the guidance of her divine sense, her spiritual power formed an absolute domain, and together with the frost, it formed a huge ice ball, trapping her and the silver Wolf inside!
This was the first time she had used the domain formed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique and thebination of ice element spiritual energy to form a physical barrier on herself.
Before she could feel it, she heard a ¡®bang¡¯ the next moment. The flood water swept her up. The barrier she had created with her strength at the fake dan stage could not hold on for even half a second under the terrifying power of nature.
The ice shattered, and song qingxiao spat out a few mouthfuls of blood from the impact. The sound of her sternum breaking rang in her mind, but fortunately, the existence of her domain offset the huge damage when the flood hit her, so she and the silver Wolf were lucky enough to survive. The sea carried the giant rocks and the corpses of the human-faced spiders down the cliff!
The giant spiders that were wrapped in spider silk were dragged down by her and were almost brought into the rapid current by the impact of the force.
At this critical moment, these giant spiders spat out silk and stretched the White silk, struggling desperately.
The seawater gave her a helping hand. Song qingxiao felt her body quickly lose weight and fall. A buzzing sound rang in her ears. After a few seconds, she fell to the bottom of the canyon with a bang!
In her confusion, she saw that the abandoned ship was stuck in the canyon about ten meters away!
There were still traces of the battle with the giant spidersst night. After the decaying hull was broken, it was almost torn apart by the ferocious spiders.
However, as the temple shook, the tsunami triggered an earthquake, and the ground shook violently, the two sides of the canyon seemed to be torn to two sides by a pair of invisible hands.
The falling rocks hit her, and the boat slid in her direction. In the blink of an eye, it had slid more than ten meters in her direction!
The giant spider above her head struggled to lift her and the silver Wolf. Song qingxiao stepped on the ground with the tip of her foot and leaped toward the cabin with the help of the giant spider¡¯s strength!
The restrictive spells on the top of the temple cracked even more. The sky seemed to be broken, and the seawater poured in through the cracks, elerating the destruction of the Temple.
In his sea of consciousness, the half-sealed door that was shrouded in shadows had been flooded by the torrent. The speed at which the water flooded the door was much faster than before as the restriction was broken.
In a few moments, the canyon had umted about half a person¡¯s height of water. The silver Wolf and the crystal were tied to her body, holding her back.
She took two quick breaths and umted her spiritual energy. She watched as the boat slid down the stone wall. She found an opportunity to jump up and rush to the top of the boat.
The giant spiders that she had ¡®caught¡¯ on top of her head were unwilling to give up and pulled on their threads, trying to lift her up. They were extremely powerful. She poured spiritual power into her legs and barely managed to stabilize herself.
The propeller at the tail of the ship was torn apart by the giant spiders, revealing the facilities inside the ship. She quickly discovered the lifeboat that was being squeezed below, and her eyes revealed a look of joy!
She jumped in and pulled a lifeboat out!
However, the escape boat seemed to be stuck in a deformed abandoned boat. Her spiritual power had been almost exhausted when she was trying to break the restriction and fighting with the mother. It was also exhausted when she was fighting against the torrent earlier and she was even more injured. At this time, she only managed to pull out half of the escape boat.
The cracking noise grew louder and louder. Countless holes appeared on the defensive formation above their heads. Broken crystal pieces were washed down along with the water, and the ground was shaking intensely.
At the top of the temple, the roars of the mother were getting weaker and weaker. The giant spiders that song qingxiao had grabbed were pping their wings frantically.
To them, the spider silk that was originally extremely sticky and difficult to escape from when it caught its prey had now be the shackles that bound these giant spiders.
In theirst struggle, the already strong spiders burst out with unparalleled strength. They almost lifted song qingxiao up and even pulled away the escape boat that she was holding tightly.
She dragged the silver Wolf and dragged half of its struggling body up. She also climbed up with the crystal and held the boat tightly. With the dragging force of the giant spider, she pulled the boat out of the deformed exit bit by bit!
¡®Boom¡¯!
In the loud noise, the remaining restrictions of the temple finally couldn¡¯t resist and copsed one after another. The seawater isted above their heads formed a terrifying tide and poured down like a pir!
The water level rose rapidly, and the broken crystals rolled down.
In song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, the water was about to reach the top of the sealed door.
The giant spiders wailed as thest part of the ship was dragged out. Then, the giant spiders were crushed by the monstrous waves! At the same time, the half of the shadow that had been sealed finally lit up.
Chapter 643: Origin (1)
Chapter 643: Origin (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao¡¯s entire mind was focused on the changes in the mission. As soon as the seal on her inner door was removed, her eyes burst out with joy.
As all the mission conditions were met, the shadows on the seal faded away. The seawater had already reached the top of the seal door, indicating that the mission was about to seed.
However, under the mission prompt, the reward points showed:
[ missionpleted: 7500 points ]
When she first forced out the parasite spores from Zhou Qi¡¯s body and activated the mission, the initial reward was 2500 points. This should be the initial reward for each participant in the trial of God.
With the death of No. 4 and No. 1, the mission reward in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness had increased to 7500 points, but where was the point that should have belonged to No. 2?
Number two¡¯s chest had been pierced by her wind sword, so logically speaking, he should not have survived.
However, at this moment, the mission reward did not mention that the points were stacked with No. 2¡¯s. Could it be that No. 2 had some Secret life-saving technique that allowed him to survive after his chest was pierced?
As this thought shed through her mind, she heard a series of ¡®ka ka ka¡¯ sounds, followed by a ¡®boom¡¯.
His ears received a violent impact, and there was a buzzing sound. He could no longer hear anything else!
The crystals around him and above his head broke apart one after another, and the ocean currents that flowed down connected the sky and the earth. The vast ocean quickly surrounded the underground city, and a huge vortex formed in the center of the water current, pulling everything around it towards the center!
As mentioned in the letter, the end of the Dark Age was approaching. From the corner of her eyes, song Qing saw arge piece of crystal falling toward the lifeboat with the force of a Thunderbolt!
If they were hit, the ship would probably be destroyed and everyone would die!
Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils contracted, and her heart felt as if it was being squeezed tightly. She could not breathe. She resisted the instinctive trembling of her body and was about to form a seal to temporarily stop the attack with the ¡®Lin¡¯ character when she suddenly remembered something. She put her hand into her pocket and felt something.
It was the key letter that she had found on the skeleton of the abandoned ship to start the mission. She stuffed the letter into her mouth and bit it, but before she could make another seal-
The water flow on the seal in her sea of consciousness was instantly pushed away. She could only reach out and hold the silver Wolf tightly with all her strength to prevent it from being washed away by the storm!
It was as if the Milky Way rolling down from the sky had rolled into a huge wave, and the lifeboats floating on the surface of the water were lifted high!
¡°Buzz¡¡± There was still a buzzing sound in his ears, but the ship trembled violently when it was hit by the heavy blow. Under the double impact of the huge waves and the crystals, it broke into pieces.
Song qingxiao and the silver Wolf¡¯s bodies were lifted into the air by the impact of the gravity, and they were swept up by the hurricane brought by the huge wave!
In the sense of weightlessness, song qingxiao randomly grabbed a hard object, which was like a broken lifeboat.
She thought she was dead for sure, but the storm strangled her body, causing her to feel her life force draining away rapidly.
But the next moment, she opened her mouth with great difficulty, and the letter in her mouth flew out.
The moment the letter was swallowed by the huge wave, it was as if a pass had been released.
The dimensional wall¡¯s door of time and space was finally opened, and she, the silver Wolf, and the crystal were sucked in. Then, song Qing fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯!
Under the huge impact, her body fell five to six meters away with a ¡®bang¡¯, until she hit the wall outside the reserve team cafeteria.
At the same time, a heavy object fell with her. She heard the sound of the wind and was unable to block it in time. After rolling a few times on the ground, it fell on her head with a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound. While she was still buzzing in her ears, she clearly heard the ¡®crack¡¯ of her skull. Her head felt hot, as if blood was dripping down her hair!
Even though her physical body was extremely strong, this smash was still excruciatingly painful. She only felt stars in front of her eyes and almost fainted from the impact!
Fortunately, the crystal in her chest and the silver Wolf had hit her broken ribs. The severe pain made her back break out in cold sweat, but the pain forced her to wake up.
The heavy object fell from her head and pressed down on her back, so heavy that she could not breathe.
She used all her strength to push away the thing on her back. She turned around with difficulty and touched the back of her head with a trembling hand.
The back of her head was now swollen and blood was flowing out. She looked up at the culprit and couldn¡¯t help but let out a surprised cry.
Chapter 644: Origin (2)
Chapter 644: Origin (2)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Eh?¡±
Arge piece of thick jingshi was lying on her side, still stained with the blood from her head.
The restriction fragment in this temple looked to be twice as big as the one she had picked up herself, but how did it appear here with her?
She quickly thought of the scene before she was swept into the storm. The restriction above her head was broken, and crystals of all sizes fell down and smashed the ship. She seemed to have grabbed something in the storm, thinking that it was a fragment of the ship and treated it as a life-saving item. Now that she thought about it, it was probably this crystal that she had caught.
When the mission waspleted and the gate of time and space opened, the trial space sent her out of the trial scene and brought this thing out with her.
After thinking through this, song qingxiao did not find it strange.
The injuries he sustained during the trial this time were no less severe than when he escaped from the terror Battalion, and he had almost lost his life there.
When nature showed its might, it was far more terrifying than when they fought the Cerberus. Song qingxiao recalled the scene when the restrictive spell was broken and the flood surged to the sky, and she still felt scared.
It was already evening before she entered the trial, and there was no one else in the corner of the cafeteria.
At the end of the Long Trail of blood that she had dragged out herself, the bone that the silver Wolf had spat out before entering the trial space was still there.
In the dining hall, the noise of the reserve team¡¯s people talking entered her sea of consciousness. This kind of noise gave her a real sense of security after escaping danger.
The silver Wolf was in her arms, and its big head struggled to stand up. Compared to song qingxiao, who was covered in injuries, it was not much better off. It even looked more miserable than song qingxiao.
She hugged the silver Wolfs big head and rubbed it twice despite its struggle. After lying down for a while to recover some strength, she slowly sat up.
Although this ce was remote, it was hard to guarantee that someone woulde out and find her. She was still eating in the cafeteria a moment ago, and now she was lying here, drenched and injured. It would be difficult to exin if she was seen by someone.
The silver Wolf also managed to get up. Song qingxiao picked up two crystals and carried them. The man and the wolf limped back and forth to avoid the others and returned to their room.
After forcing the door open, song qingjiang threw the things away and closed the door. He leaned against the door and slowly slid to the ground, not even willing to move his fingers.
The silver Wolf was also quite injured. Itid down beside her and licked the wounds on its body.
At the critical moment of this trial, it was all thanks to the silver Wolf¡¯s attack on the mother that she had a chance of survival.
It was also because of the silver Wolf¡¯s actions that the mother flipped over the statue in anger and broke the restriction that even the mysterious dagger could not break.
Thinking of the mysterious dagger, song Qingxin felt depressed. The dagger had apanied her for a long time, but it was almost destroyed in this trial.
Her heart ached as she took the dagger out of her dantian. The originally t surface of the dagger had seven to eight cracks of various sizes.
One of the most serious cracks was from the tip of the dagger, and there were several cracks in the middle surrounding this crack, almost breaking the dagger in half.
The spiritual light on the surface of the dagger had disappeared, and there was only a faint connection between her and the dagger. Song qingxiao endured the pain and re-injected the remaining spiritual power in her body into the dagger.
The moment the spiritual energy was injected, the surface of the dagger shed slightly and then dispersed, as if it could not bear the spiritual energy.
Song qingxiao furrowed her brows and picked up a smaller crystal from the side and ced it on her leg.
She had always felt that this was a good thing, so when the restriction was broken, she took the risk to pick up a piece, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would identally pick up an even bigger piece before leaving the trial space.
That crystal was about the size of a millstone and was extremely heavy in her hand. Even when her injuries weren¡¯t so serious, it was extremely difficult for her to hold it.
This thing seemed to be some unknown mineral body, but it was made by some unknown method. Even when she held a dagger and hit it with 100% spiritual power, it could not be destroyed!
She flicked her spiritual power into the crystal, causing frost crystals to form on the surface of the crystal, making the crystal even more resplendent and sparkling. However, the frost crystals had just formed not long ago, and they quickly dispersed, leaving no trace on the surface.
The jingshi also did not move, as if it had a strong resistance to Ling power.
This thing was unusually hard, and even spiritual power could not damage it. If used properly, it might be of great help to her.
Chapter 645: Origin (3)
Chapter 645: Origin (3)
Trantor: 549690339
However, in the trial space, the mes released by number Four¡¯s magical artifact were unable to melt it. The Titans had made it into a restriction to block the seawater, so it could be said that it was impervious to water and fire.
Even her mysterious dagger could not cut it, and instead, it was destroyed when it collided with it. Her spiritual power could not cause any damage to it, which meant that these two big treasures that she had painstakingly carried out of the lost city were now useless.
When song Qing thought of this, he could not help but feel a little depressed.
As she touched the crystal, she ced the damaged dagger on it. The cracks on the dagger became more and more obvious in the crystal. She muttered to herself for a moment and suddenly thought of something.
When she broke the restriction with the dagger, su Wu, who was hidden in her sea of consciousness, seemed to say ¡®what a pity¡¯.
It was just that the situation was critical at that time and she didn¡¯t have time to think about it carefully. Now that she thought about it, she felt that su Wu¡¯s ¡®pity¡¯ was somewhat thought-provoking.
He seemed to have recognized the dagger¡¯s origin and felt that it was a pity that the dagger was broken.
This dagger had a special shape and was extremely mysterious. It was the only clue left behind by the person who killed her.
Captain an had looked up all the daggers in the Empire, but there was no information on her dagger.
If su Wu could recognize the dagger, did it mean that su Wu might also know who her murderer was?
When song qingxiao thought of this, her expression changed. She used her consciousness to call out to the remnant soul hidden in her soul.
¡°Su Wu!¡± She did not receive any response from su Wu, but song Qing knew that he should be able to sense her thoughts at this time. Through her eyes, he should also be able to see the information of the outside world.
She picked up the dagger on the crystal and put it in front of her eyes.
¡°Do you know the origin of this dagger?¡±
Su Wu had been living in her soul for a long time, but most of the time, he was dormant and did not make a sound. The only three times he revealed his traces were when her life was at stake. Perhaps he was afraid that if she died, his soul would also be destroyed.
¡°Hmph!¡± Just as this thought shed through song qingxiao¡¯s mind, she heard someone sneer softly in her sea of consciousness.
The corners of her mouth curled up, revealing a hint of slyness. She asked again, ¡±
¡°Do you know the origin of this dagger?¡±
Perhaps he knew that song qingxiao had figured out his current situation, so there was no point in hiding.lt could also be that he had been too lonely after his physical body died and he hid in the form of a soul for a long time. After a long silence, su Wu finally said, ¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know how a divine weapon forged by the armament Treasury family ended up in the hands of a weak little cultivator like you.¡±
¡°An armament n?¡± This was the first time song qingxiao had heard about the mysterious dagger from someone.
She mumbled to herself, picked up the dagger and ced it in her palm. She touched the cracked de with the pad of her finger and heard su Wu coldly say,¡±
¡°Even the armament n doesn¡¯t know about it, so how did you get it?¡±
¡°I was just lucky.¡± For su Wu to specifically mention it, it was enough to prove that the armament n was not an ordinary person.
She paused for a moment, then told him everything about how she was assassinated by ident, entered the trial of God, and then got the dagger.
After listening to her, su Wu only replied after a long time, ¡±
¡°I¡¯m quite lucky.¡± His voice was extremely cold, with a sense of indifference. Even though he had lost his physical body and was in an extremely embarrassing situation, he still spoke with pride, ¡±
the bingzang n is one of the nine great ns. Although they are not very powerful, the weapons they make are decent.
His standards were quite high, and when he praised people, he only said ¡®not bad¡¯.
¡°My magic treasure embryo also came from the hands of the weapon Treasury n.¡±
Hearing this, song qingxiao was moved.
¡°Nine great ns? It¡¯s the Shi family¡¡±
¡°You¡¯re short-sighted!¡± Su Wuughed coldly. Song Qing knew from a young age that the aristocratic families he was referring to did not include the hidden families like the Shi family.
She thought of Qian Shan. When she first mentioned the Shi family, although she was not as disdainful as su Wu, she did not think much of it.
¡°Could it be the heavens beyond heaven?¡±
¡°ording to you, it is indeed called the heavens beyond heaven.¡± Su Wu acknowledged song qingxiao¡¯s guess, which made her even more puzzled.
ording to su Wu, this dagger came from the Armory family in the heavens beyond heaven. However, before she entered the God¡¯s trial, she was just an ordinary person. She didn¡¯t even know about the existence of the hidden family n, so how could she be rted to the people of the heavens beyond heaven? it¡¯s true that this dagger came from an armament family, and it¡¯s also a high-grade magical treasure. However, the one in your hand is only a half-finished replica, and itcks a soul.
Chapter 646: Mystic crystal (1)
Chapter 646: Mystic crystal (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
However, she was quite lucky. After an ordinary person was killed, she identally broke the rules and obtained such a dagger. Not only did it change her life, but she also sessfully refined it into her life¡¯s magic weapon and increased its power.
Even though this divine weapon was iplete and had been forcefully split into two, it was already extremely rare for many cultivators in the human realm upon heavens to own a weapon from an armament n, not to mention such a rare top grade weapon. Even if it was only a ¡®replica¡¯, it would be a great fortune!
if it wasplete, with your cultivation level, even if it wasn¡¯t easy to break the restriction, it wouldn¡¯t have shattered so easily. Perhaps it was because he was extremely regretful about the damage to the dagger, su Wu actually said a few more words, which was rare.
the armament n is good at forging magic tools, but it¡¯s not easy to make such a high-grade magic weapon.
When song qingxiao heard this, she touched the broken dagger and felt even more heartbroken.
¡°Is there any way to repair it?¡±
When su Wu heard her words, he was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°¡±There are!¡±
Her spirits were lifted, but before she could continue asking, su Wu said, ¡±
¡°The material of this dagger is the extremely rare ck Luminant gold. If I can find simr materials, I can repair this magic treasure to 50 ¨C 60% of its peak state.¡±
When he said that, song qingxiao¡¯s joy was doused like a bucket of cold water, and her heart sank.
Putting aside the ¡®ck Gold¡¯ that su Wu mentioned, she had never heard of it before. Furthermore, even if she could find such a material, she could only repair the dagger to 50 ¨C 60%. The power of the dagger would be greatly reduced, which would not be good for her future.
but the thing in your hand¡ su Wu¡¯s words made song Qing raise her head again. Her hand instinctively touched the thing she had brought out from the lost city, ¡±
¡°You mean this restriction fragment?¡± She lowered her head and carefully examined the crystal.
¡°What is this thing?¡±
¡°This is a good thing!¡± When su Wu said this, his cold voice finally seemed to have some ups and downs.
¡°But that might not be the case for you.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Su Wu continued, ¡±
¡°Although ck Gold is rare, it¡¯s not the best material to make magical treasures.¡±
Song qingxiao held her breath, afraid that she would miss every word that su Wu said, ¡±
¡°Purple parasol tree, cold jade stone¡¡± He listed several materials in a row. they are all top-notch materials for refining magic weapons. Unfortunately, they are extremely rare now.
He might have realized that he had digressed from the topic, so he returned to the topic after a few words.
the thing in your hand is called a Mystic crystal. It¡¯s a Supreme-grade cold Jade in a Supreme-grade cold Jade mine. It¡¯s transformed from Supreme-grade cold Jade after being nourished by rich spiritual power.
In outer space, the major mineral resources were all controlled by the nine great ns. Although there were cold Jade mines, they only produced low- grade cold Jade.
The true top-grade cold Jade was extremely rare and had almost gone extinct thousands of years ago. Even if the old monsters of the nine great ns and the Research Institute might have some in their hands, the number should not be much.
The Supreme-grade cold jade stone was already so rare, not to mention the mystic crystal that had mutated after being nurtured by spiritual power.
Song qingxiao had hit the jackpot this time. When she entered the lost city, the sinners of the Titan race had stored so much of it and refined it into a restriction to block the seawater and raise the parasitic poisonous miasma. In the end, she had sought her own death, which was a good thing for a little cultivator like her.
¡°Back then, there was a small cold Jade mine here, but it was controlled by demon beasts. At that time, in order to upy the mine, several major families suffered a great loss and finally came to an agreement to retreat.¡±
When su Wu said this, song qingxiao suddenly remembered the war in the ¡®sea of stars¡¯ that Liu Xiao had mentioned.
The Shi family had once invaded the starry sea and was eventually defeated by the demonic beasts who had awakened their bloodline. In that battle, the Shi family¡¯s private guards had suffered countless casualties.
Liu Xiao only knew about the battle that year, but he did not know the reason for the start of the war. Now that he heard su Wu¡¯s words, there was an 80 to 90 percent chance that it was because of the fight for mineral resources.
¡°It¡¯s just that although this thing is rare, after the mutation, it lost the original ice attribute bonus ability of the cold Jade. Instead, it became extremely hard and not easy to refine.¡± Su Wu paused for a moment, even the armament family can¡¯tpletely refine the mystic crystal. After many years of research, they can only refine 4.0% of the mystic crystal at most. Although the refined Dharma treasures have no restrictions on the spiritual power attribute of the cultivator, they are not as strong as special spirit stones like the frost Jade for ice-type spiritual power cultivators. The only feature is that they are extremely hard. If a Dharma treasure of the same level were to fight with it, most of them would be at a disadvantage.
Chapter 647: The mystic crystal (2)
Chapter 647: The mystic crystal (2)
Trantor: 549690339
However, cultivators who had cultivated to a high level were not ordinary people. The magic weapons nourished by rich spiritual power were mostly top grade. In addition to the magic weapons, the most important factors in determining the oue were the spiritual power and cultivation.
Therefore, things like Mystic crystals were of little value.
It was extremely rare, but because it was hard to refine it, itcked a ce to use it, so it was a waste to throw it away.
but everything has its uses. The restriction gate of the martial arts Research Institute is made of Mystic crystals. It has existed for thousands of years and has never been destroyed!
Song qingxiao was speechless. She felt that su Wu¡¯s tone was a little sarcastic when he said this.
although the ck crystal stone doesn¡¯t have much use, it¡¯s still rare. People will still drool over it. you have the luck to obtain these things,¡± su Wu said coldly, you might not have the strength to hold on to them!
Song qingxiao¡¯s heart sank when he heard that.
After all that, the two things that she had painstakingly moved out of the trial scenario were to be used to build the door!
¡°What¡¯s a martial arts Research Institute?¡± She asked.
the martial arts Research Institute ¡ For some reason, su Wu¡¯s cold voice seemed to change at the mention of the martial arts Research Institute. His tone became even colder, as if with a murderous intent,¡±
it was created and controlled by the nine great ns to fight against the divine incarcerate. One day¡
His mood seemed to have be extremely bad all of a sudden, and he didn¡¯t move even when he was halfway through his words.
Song qingxiao waited for a while, but he did not continue.
This was the second time he had heard of the existence of the ¡®divine prison¡¯. He was curious and asked,
¡°What is the divine prison?¡± When she had escaped from the Imperial City and su Wu had first appeared, he had mentioned Shi Yue¡¯s existence with disdain. He had said that Shi Yue¡¯s existence was a failed research product created to fight against the divine incarcerate.
The Shi family had ¡®created¡¯ an experimental subject like Shi Yue to fight against the divine incarcerate.
In a ce like tianwaitian where experts were asmon as clouds, the aristocratic families had set up a Research Institute for the purpose of resisting the divine prison.
What kind of thing was this divine prison that made two groups of people fight against it so seriously?
Just like thest time, when she asked about the divine incarcerate, su Wu fell silent again.
Song qingxiao waited for a long time, but he seemed to have lost interest in talking. He probably didn¡¯t want to answer her question.
She frowned and could only suppress her curiosity.
After his conversation with su Wu that night, although he had learned a lot of information, he also had countless questions.
However, from his words, she could tell that there was a wider world and more powerful cultivators outside. Song qingxiao was both eager and cautious.
She collected her thoughts, touched the broken dagger in her hand, and muttered to herself for a moment.
At present, it was known that this mysterious dagger came from the heavens beyond heaven and was made by the armament n, one of the nine great ns.
However, more doubts arose in song qingxiao¡¯s heart. Before the trial to be a God, she was just an ordinary person. She had no contact with the reclusive families of the Empire. How could she attract the attention of the people of the human realm upon heavens and use such a high-grade magic weapon to kill her, who was just an ordinary person at that time?
Her fingers unconsciously touched the cracked surface of the dagger and looked at the back of the handle. There used to be a red leaf mark there, but the two ¡®her¡¯ disappeared after they merged into one during the trial to escape from the terror Battalion.
That symbol probably had a special meaning, most likely the symbol of a noble n. He wondered if it was the symbol of a noble n.
It was a pity that su Wu had disappeared without a trace. Otherwise, he could ask him.
If the red leaf symbol on the dagger did not belong to the totem of the armament n, it was very likely that it belonged to some other force.
Among these forces, song qingxiao felt that the possibility of the person who tried to assassinate her was not high.
This was the territory of the Empire. Although the existence of the Shi family was not enough topletely intimidate the people of the human realm upon heavens, these people could not kill people without any scruples in the Shi family¡¯s territory.
Just like when Qian Shan wanted to kill her and Captain an, he was also reprimanded by another person.
If it wasn¡¯t tianwaitian who wanted to kill her, then it was very likely that the hidden ns in the Empire had made a move.
Although this dagger was a high-grade magic weapon forged by the armament n of the heavens beyond heaven, it was not impossible for it to fall into the hands of a hidden n..
Chapter 648: Mystic crystal (3)
Chapter 648: Mystic crystal (3)
Trantor: 549690339 |
If su Wu had not mentioned the divine prison, song qingxiao might not have even dared to think about it. However, after hearing him mention that the existence of the martial arts Research Institute was to fight against the divine prison, she had already guessed the connection between the human realm upon heavens and the hidden families of the Empire.
They had amon ¡®goal¡¯, and it was very likely that they had reached some kind of cooperation agreement for the same purpose.
If these two forces worked together, it was not impossible for the underworld n to obtain the weapons given by the armament n as an exchange.
However, there were many reclusive families in the Empire, and what she knew was only the tip of the iceberg. Who wanted to kill her?
For some reason, song qingxiao thought of number six, who had sent people to kill her that day. When he invited her, he had mentioned that he wanted to see her dagger.
During the trial at the mental hospital, she had revealed her dagger when she killed number four, the red-whip woman. Number six might have noticed it.
Perhaps he could use No. 6 as a breakthrough and find out some information.
Song qingxiao made up her mind to find number six and ask him about the dagger when she became stronger.
The enmity between her and number six was very deep. After the trial test, she almost died at number six¡¯s hands. Later, she was chased by Sangu and the others. After a narrow escape, she was almost possessed by su Wu, who was hidden in her soul.
Now that number six was very likely to be rted to daggers, perhaps she was rted to the person who killed her back then, this was an even more necessary path.
Song qingxiao struggled to put the dagger back into her dantian. She looked at the two pieces of Mystic crystals and sighed heavily.
This sigh affected her internal injuries, causing a fishy smell to gush out of her throat and her internal organs to faintly hurt.
She swallowed the mouthful of blood. Before she could get up, she suddenly released her divine sense and sensed someone approaching.
The person¡¯s aura was weak, but it was rather familiar.
Not long after, someone knocked on the door, and tan Wen¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Qing Xiao, are you there?¡± When she spoke, her voice was a little tense, as if she was not sure if she was in the room.
Song qingxiaoughed bitterly. She had some fate with tan Wen. She had heard tan Wen knocking on her door twice after she came out of the trial.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She clutched her chest and asked through the door, enduring the pain.
Perhaps hearing her speak, tan Wen heaved a sigh of relief.
you suddenly left while we were eating. I wanted to ask if you had something to say.
¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Song qingxiao said,¡± I just received a call from a friend.
¡°Oh.¡± She hesitated for a moment before asking,¡±
¡°You haven¡¯t finished your meal. Do you need me to bring you something to eat?¡±
¡°No need,¡± Song qingxiao rejected her kindness and dismissed her. After she heard her standing outside for a while, her breath gradually faded away. Song qingxiao then heaved a sigh of relief and slowly stood up.
The silver Wolf was currently curled up into a ball, as if it had fallen into a deep sleep.
It had been injured by its mother in this trial, and it might need some time to recover.
Song qingxiao looked at the tworge pieces of Mystic crystal that she had painstakingly brought out from the lost city with some difficulty. The joy she had felt when she first got these things had now turned into a headache after hearing su Wu¡¯s words.
She picked up the two Mystic crystals and went into the cultivation room. After sitting down cross-legged, she didn¡¯t give up and sent two more surges of spiritual essence Into the Mystic crystal!
When the spiritual power was shot into the mysterious crystal, there was no reaction at all. It seemed that su Wu was not joking when he said that this thing was difficult to melt.
Before he could find a way to melt the mystic crystal, he had to hide this thing well to avoid attracting trouble.
In order toplete the mission, he was seriously injured and the silver Wolf didn¡¯t get any benefits. He even destroyed his dagger and only got 7500 points. He also brought back two Mystic crystals that might cause trouble. It was not worth it!
However, when she thought of her points, she couldn¡¯t help but check her sea of consciousness. It showed that she had remaining points.7533 points.
With the umtion of her trials and the increase in her strength, the trial space¡¯s exchange interface showed that the variety of items she could exchange for was far more abundant than before.
In addition to a dazzling array of medicinal pills and magic tools, there were also pill recipes for refining medicinal pills, some materials, and auxiliary tools.
However, most of these things were very expensive. Song Qing thought of the ¡®ck Gold¡¯ that su Wu had mentioned and browsed through the materials.
She did not know if it was because the ck gold was extremely rare as su Wu had said, or because her current ¡®level¡¯ was low, but after searching for a long time, she did not find a material like the ck gold. Instead, she found some low-grade ordinary equipment for refining magic weapons, and eventually lost interest..
Chapter 649: Mystic crystal (4)
Chapter 649: Mystic crystal (4)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Song qingxiao withdrew her spiritual sense from the pills and equipment category and focused on the secret technique. She immediately noticed the first word,¡¯front¡¯!
The ¡®formation¡¯ word glowed with a golden light. The moment she discovered it, the nine words secret order in her soul sent out a familiar throbbing, which made her extremely happy.
She touched the word ¡®Qian¡¯ with her divine sense, and a message appeared in her mind:It was the ¡®forward¡¯ form of the nine-word secret order.
It showed the exchange price of 6000 points!
Song qingxiao was overjoyed and chose to exchange for it without hesitation.
The moment her points were deducted, a burst of joy came from her spirit. The ¡®forwarding¡¯ order of the nine-word secret order appeared in her spirit.
The ¡®Lin¡¯ and ¡®Zhe¡¯ two words originally had a faint golden light. When the ¡®Qian¡¯mand was sessfully exchanged, the light shed, as if the dust covering themand was wiped away. The three words reflected each other, faintly showing a threatening edge.
Song Qing¡¯s heart moved, and the ¡®front¡¯mand automatically operated under her will, with her divine sense as the main focus. She thought of the outer door.
The little remaining spiritual power in her body was immediately sucked out. Her figure, which was originally sitting cross-legged on the ground, disappeared and in the blink of an eye, she appeared at the entrance.
She suddenly teleported and appeared. The fluctuation of spiritual energy instantly woke up the silver Wolf that had fallen into a deep sleep to recuperate.
The silver Wolf¡¯s ears stood up, its eyes opened, and a low growl came out of its throat. As soon as it raised its forelimbs, the tip of its nose, which was blowing blood foam, moved. Just as it was about to pounce, it seemed to smell a familiar breath. The erect hair immediately ttened down. When it saw song qingxiao¡¯s figure, it let down its guard and slowlyy down again!
Song qingxiao¡¯s movement affected her internal injuries. After her spiritual power was drained, her dry veins hurt, but it did not affect her good mood.
It seemed that after the implementation of the ¡®Qian¡¯ order, as long as it was within the range of his spiritual sense, in the case of abundant Ling power, it could almost be said to be invisible.
His speed was so fast that it could almost be described as elusive. It made up for his weakness in speed in the past!
Once the ¡®Qian¡¯mand was used in a battle, it would coordinate with other attacks. Not only would she have an advantage when fighting against people of the same cultivation base, but even if she were to be besieged by powerhouses stronger than her in the imperial capital again, with the ¡®Qian¡¯mand, even if she couldn¡¯t defeat them, she would have more than enough to escape!
Overjoyed, song qingxiao released her divine sense again. With a sh of thought, her body reappeared in the training room. She staggered two steps forward before stopping!
With the ¡®predecessor¡¯ token, she would benefit greatly in both the trial and the real world. It was her biggest gain in this trial!
With the improvement of her spiritual awareness in the future, she would be able to expand her spiritual awareness even more. As long as she had enough spirit energy, she would be able to travel freely under the boundary covered by her spiritual awareness!
She had caused a lot of trouble in reality, but with the ¡®Qian¡¯mand token, she was more confident.
Other than the two Mystic crystals that gave her a headache, the Qian token was her biggest gain in this trial!
In addition to the ability to teleport, the ¡®predecessor¡¯mand also enhanced the abilities of the ¡®confrontation¡¯ technique and the ¡®swordsman¡¯mand of the nine-word secret order, making the light of these two words stronger than before.
Each word of the nine-word secret order was closely linked to each other. With each word order obtained, the abilities of the rest of the orders would also improve ordingly.
It was a pity that she had just left the trial space, and the veins in her body had dried up. Otherwise, she could have given it a try. After she used the ¡®confrontation¡¯ word technique at her peak, the domain she formed would definitely berger than before, and the time she could trap her opponent would also be correspondingly longer!
As song qingxiao thought of this, she could not help but feel a little suspicious.
The ¡®predecessor¡¯ order that he had exchanged this time should have reappeared on his exchange page after the death of No. 2 in the lost city¡¯s trial.
However, during the trial, although he had pierced through number two¡¯s chest with his wind sword, because the mission prompt did not show any points that belonged to him, he thought that number two was extremely cunning and had used some secret technique to save his life. Now, it seemed that he had killed him, but for some reason, his points did not increase.
Now that she was out of danger, she thought for a while and vaguely figured out the key point.
When he was in the underground city, Zhou Qi¡¯s death had triggered the mission, and points had only appeared after that.
No. 2 followed closely behind him and also brought a bow-wielding Explorer with him. Then, he returned alone,pletely drenched.
He had probably managed to get some information from the Explorer, but he had probably guessed the direction of the mission. He felt that it was too difficult to defeat the mother, draw the storm to break the restrictions of the space-time wall, and send the lost city back to the sea. He also felt that the risk of being parasitized by the mother was not small, so he was ready to take it one step at a time. It was very likely that the mission had not been unlocked.
Back then, number two must have secretly allied with number one and number four, but on the surface, they were on the same path as him. He must have had the idea of siding with whoever benefited. In the end, before the mission had even begun, he had died in the trial.
This made sense. After he died, he didn¡¯t gain any points, but his secret skill dropped.
After thinking this through, song qingxiao no longer thought about it.
She once again sankher divine sense into the space. On the trial space¡¯s exchange interface, she only had 1533 points left after exchanging for the front token.
Among the rest of the skills,¡¯Imperial wind technique¡¯ and ¡®flowing me fire¡¯ were at the top. They should belong to the first and fourth skills, but song qingxiao wasn¡¯t as excited as she was when she saw the ¡®Qian¡¯mand.
There were a lot of good things that could be exchanged in the trial space. There were some defensive talismans and magic artifacts that song qingxiao was quite interested in, but they were very expensive.
She didn¡¯t have many points left. The first time she exchanged for the nine- word secret order, she had only asked for 200 points because she had just participated in the trial.
The second time he got the ¡®swordsman¡¯ token, he didn¡¯t need many points.
However, when he exchanged for the ¡®front¡¯ token for the third time, 6000 points were deducted at once. It could be imagined that if there was another nine-word secret token in the future, the points required would be an astronomical figure!
She immediately felt that her points were not enough. If she did not spend them sparingly and save up some money, it would be useless even if she regretted it if she did not have enough points the next time the nine-word secret order appeared.
This thing could only be encountered by chance, and once it was missed, it would be difficult to get it again!
Chapter 650: Traces (1)
Chapter 650: Traces (1)
Trantor: 549690339
General song Qing¡¯s consciousness left the trial space and began to inspect his body.
In this trial, he was wounded when he fought with the giant spider, but the more serious internal injuries were caused by his mother when he broke the restriction, and when he opened the space wall, he was sucked into a storm and squeezed by the forces of nature.
Although it looked serious, his meridians were not seriously damaged. He would recover after a period of recuperation.
She activated the God destroying technique, and the surrounding spiritual energy was attracted into her body. It flowed carefully along her veins, soothing her injured internal organs and bringing afortable chill.
The spirit energy nourished her injuries, and the powerful bloodline after the evolution repaired her injured body.
Song qingxiao was immersed in cultivation, and five days passed without her realizing it.
In the past five days, thanks to her strong physique that had been modified by Blueblood and her cultivation of the God destroying technique, the effect was amazing. Her injuries had already recovered by 50 ¨C 60%.
When song qingxiao opened her eyes in the training room, her veins were full of spiritual power. She was no longer in a sorry state aftering back from the trial.
She released her divine sense, and the ¡®Qian¡¯ token in her soul shed. She injected her spiritual power into it, causing her body to disappear from where she was. She jumped through space and appeared outside. Her speed was even faster than when she had obtained the ¡®Qian¡¯ token a few days ago.
In the house, the silver Wolf lying on the ground had woken up the moment she came out. Its eyes followed her ghostly figure and turned its head from time to time to look.
However, song qingxiao realized that even with its keen sense of smell and perception, the speed at which its eyes moved was slower than her by a split second.
This was enough to prove that even the silver Wolf might not be able to urately capture his position after the ¡®forward¡¯mand was used.
She was very happy. She reached out and touched the back of her head. The wound caused by the mystic crystal had healed, and the swollen bump had also calmed down. However, it still hurt when she pressed it.
Aftering out of the trial space, song qingxiao was in a hurry to heal her injuries and did not have time to take care of herself. The blood scabs on her head and body had dried and frozen.
Song qingxiao went into the bathroom and changed her clothes. She cut her palm and let out some blood to feed the silver Wolf. While the silver Wolf was licking, she clenched her palm and formed a seal with her primordial spirit in her sea of consciousness. She said expressionlessly, ¡±
¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡±
Before she could even form a seal with her fingers, scales appeared on her arms and wrapped around her body.
These scales were suffused with a faint luster. Unlike before, they looked more real, unlike the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token that was only a Phantom image.
Song qingxiao reached out her other hand to touch the scales on her arm. Her cold fingers could feel the traces of the scales. They were solid. Compared to before, they should be able to withstand a stronger blow!
It seemed that after she had obtained the ¡®predecessor¡¯ token, the power of the other two tokens had also improved ordingly.
She didn¡¯t even need to form a seal when she used the othermand. Her primordial spirit would move, and the spiritual power would activate themand.
This way, not only would she save a lot of time when she fought, but her power would also increase.
She withdrew the spiritual power of the swordsman token, and the scales on her skin slowly smoothed out and disappeared. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes fell on the silver Wolf that was licking the blood. Her eyes shed, and the silver Wolf seemed to feel that something was wrong. It stopped eating, and before it could Dodge, song Qjng whispered,
I¡¯m sleepy!¡±
Under the ¡®Lin¡¯ spell, the silver Wolf¡¯s action of raising its head was frozen, and the drop of blood on the corner of its mouth was also hanging on it.
Under the suppression of the spiritual energy, time seemed to have frozen. It moved its eyes with difficulty, as if this action had consumed a lot of its strength.
Song qingxiao could clearly feel the power of the silver Wolf attacking the realm, but as her spiritual power was continuously absorbed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique, the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique in her soul shone brightly, firmly trapping the silver Wolf in it and making it unable to break free.
She pursed her lips and deactivated the ¡®Lin¡¯ spell.
The wolf fur on its body shook, and the blood at the corner of its mouth fell back into the te.
As soon as the silver Wolf regained its freedom, it let out a low growl of dissatisfaction and moved away from her with the te in its mouth.
Song qingxiao was in a good mood. She didn¡¯t care about the silver Wolf¡¯s dodging. Then, she touched her pocket and took out something.
Chapter 651: Vestige (2)
Chapter 651: Vestige (2)
Trantor: 549690339
It was the pipe she had snatched from number four in the lost city.
The molten liquid inside had been emptied by No. 4. After losing its owner, the pipe looked ordinary.
She hesitated for a moment, then flicked a wisp of spiritual power into the pipe.
The moment the tobo pipe was hit by the spiritual energy, it was not damaged. Instead, the head of the tobo pipe shed with red light, and then a heat wave emerged, as if it had been awakened by the spiritual energy.
There was a small amount of molten liquid flowing in the groove, which exuded a terrifyingly high temperature.
Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but think of the mystic crystal when she saw it melting.
Su Wu had said that refining the mystic crystal required a special method. She had tried to inject her spiritual power Into the Mystic crystal, but there was no reaction at all.
One could imagine that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his cultivation wasn¡¯t enough to refine the mystic crystal, it was possible that he had used the wrong method.
The smoke pipe was a fire-elemental Dharma artifact and its power was amazing. He wondered if the melted liquid in the smoke pipe would have any effect on the mystic crystal.
As soon as she had this thought, she hurried back to the practice room to find Mystic crystals and dropped the melted liquid in her tobo pipe on them.
With two sizzling sounds, the two drops of fiery redva dripped onto it. She injected spiritual power into it, and theva turned into mes, burning up with a ¡®Teng¡¯.
However, perhaps it was because her spirit power attribute and the me itself were mutually exclusive, or perhaps it was because this magical artifact was not her original life, although the me was ignited, it was not as powerful as it was in number Four¡¯s hands.
She injected spiritual power into the crystal several times in a row. The crystal was wrapped in fire for a long time. When the spiritual power was exhausted, the fire finally weakened.
Song qingxiao covered it with her nature essence, and ayer of frost surrounded the remaining mes, quickly cooling the red-hot Mystic crystal.
She smashed the ice crystals on the surface. To her disappointment, the mystic crystal did not seem to change at all under the high temperature. The remaining melting liquid in number Four¡¯s spiritual artifact was not enough to melt this thing.
After all, in the trial space, number four must have known that she was unable to break the restriction, and had no choice but to be parasitized by the parent.
Fortunately, song qingxiao had already expected this. She quicklyposed herself and put away the cigarette stick, which had dimmed after the spiritual power had dissipated.
She ced her hand on the ground, and her spiritual power quickly froze arge brick on the ground. Then, she grabbed with her hand, and the frozen brick was lifted up. A pit about half a meter deep and about one square meter deep appeared on the ground.
Song qingxiao kicked the two pieces of Mystic crystals in and put down the brick. He pressed it down hard. The soil waspressed by a strong force and the two pieces of Mystic crystals were buried.
She stepped on the ground with her feet, and after the surface was smooth, there were no unusual traces.
Before he found a way to refine the two Mystic crystals, he could only hide them here.
After doing all this, song qingxiao opened the door. She had not appeared for a few days, and he was not sure if there was any new news from the reserve team.
It was noon, so the reserve team was a little deserted. Most of the people should have gathered in the cafeteria.
Song qingxiao led the silver Wolf in the direction of the cafeteria. Before entering the cafeteria gate, she hesitated for a moment and turned to the other side.
She turned to the ce where she had entered and exited the trial that day. It was in the corner behind the cafeteria. Not many people usually went there, and the corner was very clean, leaving no traces behind.
Song Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed. Five days ago, when she finished her mission and came out of the lost city, she was injured. When she fell, she should have left some blood here, but now, there was no trace of blood at all.
That day when she came out of the trial space, although she waspletely drenched, as long as she was injured, it was inevitable that there would be blood in the water. Even after it dried up, there would still be some things left.
However, the floor was clean, as if it had been specially cleaned.
This ce was quite remote, and most of the people in the reserve team were focused on practicing their skills and improving their strength. They wanted to join the reserve team, so no one was so free to hide in this corner and wash away the traces she had left here.
That day, she and the silver Wolf were both injured, and she was holding two pieces of Mystic crystals. She left in a hurry because she was worried that she would not be able to exin her situation if she was discovered.
Later on, because he had obtained the ¡®Qian¡¯ token and treated his injuries, he had been dyed for a few days. He didn¡¯t have time to deal with it in advance. He didn¡¯t expect that someone would be one step ahead of him and clean the ce.
She guessed that the person who did this might be a staff member of the reserve team. After thinking for a while, she walked towards the restaurant¡¯s entrance with the silver Wolf.
Before she entered the dining room, she heard a male voice.
¡°.. I haven¡¯t seen her in a few days, did something happen?¡±
it has already been two days since the original assessment time, but because she didn¡¯t appear, Captain Ren had to postpone the time! The tone of the person who spoke was a little dissatisfied. Song Qing¡¯s small steps paused, and then he heard tan Wen say in a worried tone, ¡±
five days ago, I knocked on Qing Xiao¡¯s door and got her response. However, from then on, no one in the team had seen song qingxiao again.
¡°Could she have left the reserve team after that?¡± Someone asked.
the rules in the team are not strict. Usually, when you go out for business, you just need to take a leave. As soon as this person finished speaking, another female voice continued,¡±
but I asked the captain, and I didn¡¯t get any news of her taking leave.
As soon as this person finished speaking, someone eximed, ¡±
he didn¡¯t ask for leave. Could it be that he went out on his own? ¡±
As the crowd discussed, someoneined, ¡±
¡°Logically speaking, if she doesn¡¯t participate in this assessment, at worst, she just doesn¡¯t pass the assessment. However, because Captain Cao specifically asked for her, this month¡¯s assessment was pushed back because she didn¡¯t appear.¡±
When song qingxiao heard this, she did indeed remember the assessment.
Chapter 652: Deject l
Chapter 652: Deject l
Trantor: 549690339
Before entering the trial, it was indeed close to the time of the assessment.
To the members of the reserve team, the monthly assessment was the key to whether they could enter the reserve team. Naturally, they remembered the time very well.
But for song qingxiao, getting into the reserve team wasn¡¯t her goal.
In addition, after entering the trial, the time between reality and the trial space intersected. Under the mental tension, it was very likely that he would ignore unimportant things.
Aftering out of the trial space, she had been busy healing her injuries and had indeed forgotten about the assessment of the reserve team.
After her body had merged with the small amount of blue blood, her physique had changed. In addition, she had entered the fake dan realm, so her craving for food had decreased a lot. The spiritual power that had entered her body had made up for theck of energy she had obtained from food. Therefore, she had not noticed that five days had passed while she was meditating!
¡°Maybe he¡¯s cultivating.¡± Du xingyun¡¯s voice rang out,¡± there are many simr situations in the reserve team. Since thest time Liu Xiaopeted with her, I heard that she has been in seclusion and has note out.
After du xingyun opened his mouth, the other people who were talking immediately fell silent.
After a long while, a young girl said with dissatisfaction,¡±
¡°But she hasn¡¯t even entered the reserve team.¡±
Jiang xiachuan retorted coldly,¡± we all know Qing Xiao¡¯s strength. Even though she didn¡¯t make it into the reserve team, she had the upper hand in her previous match with Liu Xiao. What¡¯s so strange about her going into seclusion to cultivate?¡±
¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Du xingyun added in agreement.
The girl who spoke before seemed to be very surprised. After all, in the reserve team, du xingyun and the others had always mixed with people like tan Wen and Yu Yin who got in through connections like Jiang xiachuan. They had always been enemies, but now they seemed to be on the same side.
It was fine if Jiang xiachuan was speaking up for song qingxiao. After all, song qingxiao had been very close to tan Wen and the others since she joined the team.
But du xingyun still had a grudge against her. She had humiliated him in front of everyone. No one would have thought that du xingyun would speak up for song qingxiao at this moment.
¡°Xingyun ¡¡± The girl who was retorted by Jiang xiachuan said carefully, ¡°¡±You¡¯re not angry? Since you joined the team, you¡¯ve already been evaluated as ¡®outstanding¡¯ twice. You¡¯re only one away from entering the reserve team¡¡± my strength has not reached the standard of the reserve team. Even if I force my way in, it will only be a waste of time ¡ After watching song qingxiao and Liu Xiao¡¯s battle, plus the guidance of vice-captain Zhang Yi, du xingyun¡¯s entire person changed a lot.
As soon as she finished speaking, the others also expressed their opinions,¡± even so, she doesn¡¯t have a sense of time ¡
that¡¯s right. Everyone is waiting for her alone ¡
? ?
Song qingxiao was not interested in what these people were saying. Just as she was about to turn around and leave-
While everyone in the cafeteria was talking, tan Wen suddenly raised his head and saw her figure through the hollow door of the cafeteria. He immediately called out,¡±
¡°QingXiao!¡±
As soon as she said this, the people who were talking couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads. They followed her line of sight and saw song Qing¡¯s small figure outside.
The people who had been loudly expressing their dissatisfaction earlier immediately shrank their necks, looking guilty and embarrassed.
Everyone in the reserve team admired and feared the strong. Although song Qing had just joined, his strength was beyond doubt.
Although everyone was dissatisfied with her because the assessment was postponed, they did not dare to vent their dissatisfaction in front of her.
The atmosphere was a little awkward. Since song qingxiao had been discovered, she might as well show up with her Silver Wolf.
She did not care about the dissatisfaction of the crowd. Although she had missed the assessment because of her own reasons, the rules were set by the reserve team and the person in charge of the reserve team.
Cao Zeng and Captain Ren¡¯s decision to postpone the assessment was their own business, but song qingxiao had a feeling that there was something fishy about it. It might not be as the reserve team member had said, it might be because of her.
The person who had pointed out the truth immediately fell silent after she appeared. Tan Wen and the others surrounded song qingxiao enthusiastically and asked her why she had not appeared in the past few days.
Song Qing looked down on du xingyun. After she felt song Qing¡¯s gaze, she was very calm and didn¡¯t look away. Instead, she generously nodded at her.
She casually found an excuse to cultivate and changed the topic back to the assessment, asking about the assessment this time.
¡°It¡¯s strange,¡± After she mentioned the assessment, the people who were feeling a little embarrassed before looked much better.. Since song qingxiao did not mention the situation where everyone was criticizing her, someone immediately said,¡±
Chapter 653: Deject_2
Chapter 653: Deject_2
Trantor: 549690339 |
ever since I entered the reserve team, the assessment has always been held in the middle of the month. Although it has been postponed for a day or two due to the uncertainties of the assessment content, it is the first time it has been postponed for so long like this.
Although Captain Ren told the public that song qingxiao could only be admitted because Captain Cao of the reserve team insisted that she had to participate, some people with keen senses had already noticed that something was wrong.
¡°Logically speaking, the contents of this assessment should have been decided ten days ago.¡± Jiang xiachuan also said. At that time, the news that was released in the team was that the assessment for that month was ¡®writing big words with an iron pen¡¯.
The reason why they released the news in advance was to let the team members prepare early and recuperate. When everyone heard it, they were still wailing. No one thought that the assessment would be dyed again and again, almost until the end of the month.
On the surface, the two team leaders said that it was because song Qing was young, but when everyone thought about it carefully, they felt that this reason was too far-fetched.
It was only a matter of time before song qingxiao joined the reserve team. The two captains had worked together for many years and would asionally bicker, but they were very close. They would not really fall out because of song qingxiao.
There had been many outstanding talents in the reserve team in the past years. There would always be one or two people with amazing talents appearing every few years, but he had never seen these two people act like this.
actually, I¡¯m guessing¡ Du xingyun, who had been silent since song qingxiao¡¯s appearance, opened his mouth,
¡°Captain Cao¡¯s request for song qingxiao might just be an excuse.¡±
The moment she spoke, she immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.
Song qingxiao also turned to look at her. The young girl hesitated for a moment.
I heard from the vice-captain that the exam for the reserve team this year might be brought forward.
¡°What?¡± As soon as du xingyun¡¯s voice fell, everyone was suddenly shocked and shouted in surprise.
The vice-captain, Zhang Yi, saw her as his disciple and had always taken good care of her. Now that this news came from her mouth, it was most likely true!
Compared to the two captains who dyed the assessment in song qingxiao¡¯s name, du xingyun¡¯s statement that the reserve team¡¯s assessment was dyed due to the reserve team¡¯s exam was more reliable.
Every year, the assessment of the reserve team was a major event for the local government. It was set at the end of the year and was far fromparable to the assessment of the reserve team.
This examination would determine whether the members of the reserve team could enter the Shi family and be their private guards. It was an extremely serious matter.
Every year, the captains of the reserve team would first report the list of members for the examination and then hand it in. These people would then enter the capital from their respective regions for apetition to select members.
Those who were selected would enter the Shi family, while those who were not selected could either return to their local area or choose to retire ording to the actual situation.
It was precisely because this was a very serious matter that every year, people from all over the world would have to spend a lot of time preparing for such an assessment.
In general, the captain of the reserve team would draw up the list in the middle of the year. After the list was submitted, the talents on the list would undergo a lot of intensive training for the next period of time. They would only rush to the capital for thepetition half a yearter.
Such a process had continued since the establishment of the reserve team. The time of the reserve team¡¯s examination was also unusually fixed. It was on the 30th of December every year, and itsted for three days.
Now that they had rashly changed the time, the various ces were not prepared enough, and it was somewhat like forcing a duck to the rack.
After joining the reserve team, song qingxiao had gradually learned a few things about the situation. When she heard du xingyun¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly, a bad feeling welling up in her heart.
If there was something abnormal, it must be a demon. For the Shi family to make such a move, it was very likely that something had happened.
The first thing she thought of was the day she entered the imperial capital. She was killed by San Gu and the others. Then, su Wu¡¯s aura appeared in the world.
She broke into the Shi family and caused a series of trouble. She did not know if this had anything to do with it.
¡°Is that true?¡± One of the youths asked uneasily and excitedly,¡±
the reserve team¡¯s test has been brought forward. Did something big happen?¡±
Du xingyun shook his head,¡± I¡¯m not sure, but the vice-captain said that dying the assessment might not be a bad thing. Everyone can prepare more, and then have a better chance of entering the reserve team!
Everyone was in a heated discussion, but song qingxiao¡¯s mind had already flown away the moment she heard the news. Fortunately, everyone was shocked by the news and no one noticed her strange expression.
The advance of the reserve team¡¯s exam would likely mean that there would be a lot of empty positions on the reserve team. For the people on the reserve team, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity..
Chapter 654: Deject_3
Chapter 654: Deject_3
Trantor: 549690339
Taking advantage of the crowd¡¯s heated discussion, song Qing sat in a corner. Not long after, someone followed her, but when they were only a few steps away from her, they stopped, looking a little hesitant.
Song qingxiao felt du xingyun¡¯s aura, but she didn¡¯t raise her head. After hesitating for a while, she seemed to have made up her mind and approached song qingxiao.
But just as she moved, the silver Wolf lying next to song Qing raised its head. Du xingyun was so scared that he sucked in a cold breath.
The silver Wolf¡¯s fur that was scratched by the Cerberus had not fully grown back, and it was also scratched bald by the giant spider in the lost city. Although its powerful evolved body had healed most of its injuries in a short time, its fur did not grow back so quickly.
However, du xingyun didn¡¯t dare to underestimate this Silver Wolf that had once forced Captain Cao of the reserve team to retreat. At this time, even if it didn¡¯t reveal its fangs, the girl was still frightened.
Song Qing reached out and patted the silver wolf¡¯s head. The wolf raised its big head and yawned again before lying down again.
¡°You¡¡±
The young girl carefully stood in front of her. She had just said one word when she awkwardly shut up. Her hands were held in front of her lower abdomen, and she wriggled uneasily.
She was not friends with song qingxiao. They even had a fight back then.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked at the young woman with an unnatural expression.
¡°I heard from the vice-captain that something big might have happened to the Shi family this time. It might be the reason for the advance of the reserve team¡¯s examination.¡± Perhaps it was because they were talking about serious matters, du xingyun gradually regained his calm,
¡°Half a month ago, two demonic beasts barged into the Shi family. They might be from the starry sea.¡±
The matter of two demonic beasts breaking into the Shi family that day had not been widely publicized, and they had only said that a ferocious beast had identally broken in. Du xingyun was able to find out that it was a ¡®demonic beast¡¯, which further increased the credibility of her previous words.
At the same time, her guess was in line with song qingxiao¡¯s worry. Therefore, when song qingxiao heard this, she was stunned.
one of the demonic beasts could be¡ She shifted her gaze to the silver Wolf, her expression somewhat hesitant, it might be a Wolf. The vice-captain said that the higher-ups have given the order to search.
As she said this, a young girl suddenly called out to her from afar,¡±
¡°Xingyun!¡±
She ignored him and kept her head down.
¡°It just so happens that you have a Wolf too. The vice-captain asked me to remind you to be careful.¡±
It seemed that Zhang Yi wanted to do him a favor through his ¡®disciple¡¯.
Song qingxiao nodded and replied,¡±
¡°Thank you,¡± she said.
When du xingyun heard her thanks, his cheeks blushed and he said in a low voice,¡±
I didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth at that time. It¡¯s all thanks to you that I woke up ¡ She bit her lips, anyway, please forgive me for my immature actions.
Her sudden apology stunned song Qing for a moment, then he smiled,¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to mind. Besides, what happened then was over. I won¡¯t remember it.¡± She had already returned the favor when du xingyun had found trouble with her.
After song qingxiao finished speaking, du xingyun let out a long sigh of relief, as if a burden had been lifted from his heart. Because of song qingxiao¡¯s family background and personality, she rarely interacted with girls her age. After joining the reserve team, although she was closer to tanwen and the others, she had never met a girl with a personality like du xingyun¡¯S. He felt that it was quite interesting,
¡°But thank you for your reminder. I also owe you a favor. If you need my help in the future, you can let me know.¡±
¡°En!¡± Du xingyun nodded hard. After she apologized to song qingxiao in person today, it was as if all the haze in her heart had been removed.
She still did not know the weight of song qingxiao¡¯s words. She was still happy that she had received song qingxiao¡¯s ¡®forgiveness¡¯.
¡°I won¡¯t be polite! In the future, if I don¡¯t understand something in my cultivation, I might trouble you again! ¡°But don¡¯t worry,¡± du xingyun promised proudly and a little embarrassedly. I won¡¯t disturb you often. I¡¯ve been here for half a year. If you need anything, just let me know!
After the young girl finished speaking, she clenched her fist.
¡°Those few people who spoke ill of you earlier, I¡¯ll teach them a good lessonter!¡±
Song Qing smiled. She felt much more rxed after talking to such an innocent girl.
Du xingyun was quickly called over by hispanions. The smile on song Qing¡¯s small mouth gradually turned cold, and she finally fell silent.
After her appearance, the postponed assessment was quickly set for the end of the month. Because the two team leaders attributed the assessment to song qingxiao¡¯s absence, the assessment this time was not only a big event for the reserve team, but also attracted the attention of the members..
Chapter 655 - 505-bet (1)
Chapter 655: Chapter 505-bet (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The reserve team¡¯s assessment was held in the training field, and all the members had arrived early in the morning.
To the members of the reserve team, the monthly assessment was a major event.
However, because song qingxiao had attracted a lot of attention during the assessment this month, not only were all the members of the reserve team present, but almost all the members of the reserve team, with Captain Cao as the leader, had also appeared.
Even Liu Xiao, who had been cultivating in seclusion ever since song Qing had given him some pointers and made contact with spirit Qi, had appeared.
This was the first time the two of them had met since theirstpetition. Liu Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up the moment they met. He walked toward song Qing, but before he could say hello, he stopped.
¡°You¡¡± He was shocked and suspicious. After not seeing song qingxiao for a while, Liu Xiao¡¯s impression of her had changed.
With the trace of spiritual power that song qingxiao had left in his body, he was able to sense Qi and spiritual Qi after some exploration. He had stepped into the door of martial arts cultivation.
The more he learned, the more he could feel that song qingxiao¡¯s ability to control her spiritual power was extraordinary. At that time, he also knew that what she had shown him was just the tip of the iceberg.
However, now that they met again, he could vaguely sense that song qingxiao was more dangerous than before.
It was as if while he was improving at a godly speed, her cultivation speed was far faster than his!
Ever since he was selected to join the reserve team, Liu Xiao had always been a genius in everyone¡¯s eyes. After song Qing¡¯s guidance that day, he had cultivated his sense of Qi at an extremely fast speed. His strength had improved greatlypared to back then.
However, when he saw song qingxiao again, it was as if his little achievements were not worth mentioning in front of her. He could not help butugh bitterly. ¡°Your strength has improved again?¡±
He asked, looking like he had been dealt a blow.
The two were like teacher and friend. Song Qing smiled and did not deny it.
¡°I¡¯ve gained some insight.¡±
She had also noticed the changes in Liu Xiao¡¯s body. He could feel Qi in his movements. Compared to before, his strength had obviously improved.
¡°It seems that you¡¯ve gained something from your closed-door training.¡±
Liu Xiao nodded his head calmly. When martial arts was mentioned, he was overjoyed, ¡±
¡°I have indeed improved, thanks to your little bit of spiritual power at that time. If I have time in the future, I hope to ask you for advice a few more times.¡±
As he spoke, his eyes fell on the silver Wolf that had been following song qingxiao. Before he could speak, he was forced to retreat by the silver Wolf¡¯s look.
After sensing the spiritual power in the world, Liu Xiao was more sensitive to danger than before. He subconsciously moved closer to song Qing and away from the wolf. Heughed dryly, but before he could speak, he heard a series of gasps, followed by the cries of the backup team.
The two of them looked up at the same time and saw the vice-captain and a few assistants pushing a huge rock about three meters high over from the distance. The wheel made a ¡®Ga Ga¡¯ sound as it could not bear the heavy load. As it moved, it caused the tied rock to shake left and right.
After they pushed the cart, there were huge ck rocks on it. They were probably more than a thousand pounds in weight. The cart was almost deformed after the short journey.
When they arrived, Captain Ren called a few members of the reserve team toe forward and push the stone to the ground with great effort.
The stonended on the ground with a loud ¡®bang¡¯, causing a cloud of dust to rise.
When everyone saw the stone, they were all bitter and whispered to each other,
¡°Captain, are you in a bad mood this month?¡±
every time he¡¯s in a bad mood, he likes to torture people with this test!
¡°After being beaten up by Captain Cao?¡±
¡°My face was swollen for a few days, but you guys kept asking!¡±
? ?
The conversation of these people was notpletely restrained, and it all went into Captain Ren¡¯s ears.
Captain Ren¡¯s face turned pale. In front of the reserve team, he shouted with a gloomy expression, ¡±
you all know the rules of the assessment. You¡¯ll only pass the assessment if you can write theplete character. His gazended on the crowd with ill intentions, as if he wanted to take revenge on everyone for their criticism of him.
don¡¯t be like your usual self. You can¡¯t even hold a pen. It¡¯s better to be scratched by a cat than to leave a few marks!
The people in the reserve team blushed when they heard him.
When Liu Xiao saw this, he said to song qingxiao, ¡±
¡°When I was in the reserve team, this thing gave me the biggest headache.¡± A member of the reserve team heard this and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°
Chapter 656: The bet (2)
Chapter 656: The bet (2)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Brother Liu, you¡¯re finally free now, right?¡±
Liu Xiao¡¯s mouth twitched. Before he could answer, the other members of the reserve team turned around and said, ¡±
¡°No, all crows in the world are ck! After you enter the reserve team, there is still this assessment, but the pen is bigger and heavier.¡±
The words of the reserve team member hit the teenager hard. Captain Cao turned his head, and the reserve team member who spoke earlier shrank his neck and didn¡¯t dare to say another word.
Zhang Yi and song qingxiao took down the iron pens hanging on the cart. Song qingxiao had heard about the contents of the assessment before, so she was not surprised.
The iron pen was about one meter long and as thick as a wrist. The tip of the pen was made into the shape of a writing brush, but because it had been used for a long time, it was slightly worn out.
Some of the team members who had been taken advantage of by it were wailing. Liu Xiao knew that song Qing had just joined the team and had only participated in the assessment twice, so he exined carefully for her, ¡±
¡°This brush is made from fine quality meteoric iron. It doesn¡¯t look big, but it¡¯s actually very heavy, weighing 203 catties.¡± After he introduced the iron pen, he pointed at the stone material on the ground.
¡°The weight of the pen is not the most troublesome thing.¡± The members of the reserve team practiced martial arts all year round, and their strength far exceeded that of ordinary people. Although the brush was heavy, it was not impossible for the members who practiced all year round to lift it.
The reason why this kind of assessment often stumped a bunch of people was because of the stone wall.
it¡¯s made of refined and pure green iron ore. It¡¯s harder than the hardest green iron ore itself.
When he mentioned ¡®green iron ore, the hardest ore among all ores¡¯, he felt as if song Qing¡¯s mouth curved up slightly, but when he looked again, he thought he was seeing things.
The hardness of these minerals was extraordinary after repeated purification, so it was difficult to leave a mark on them. So, only a few shallow marks were left on them. It was indeed like what Captain Ren had said, like a cat¡¯s scratch marks.
Even Liu Xiao, who had improved his strength, was not confident that he could write a clear seal on it.
He looked at song qingxiao andforted her, ¡±
¡°But don¡¯t worry. Based on my experience, as long as I can leave a mark on it, I¡¯ll pass the test.¡±
In addition, song qingxiao¡¯s strength was undeniable. The assessment was just a process. Captain Cao was waiting for her to be included in the reserve team after the assessment.
As the two of them spoke, the assessment had already begun.
Captain Ren read the name of his team member. The person who was called had a bitter expression on his face. He took a step forward and took a deep breath. He carried the iron pen and stood in front of the huge rock, trembling. He gritted his teeth and rubbed the pen against the stone, drawing an ear-piercing ¡®creak, creak¡¯ sound.
After a long time, the stone material was still intact. There was no mark left on it, let alone a decent word.
After counting down, the man¡¯s strength was exhausted, and he was sweating like rain. When the time was up, he put down his pen with a dispirited expression and retreated into the crowd. It was obvious that he had failed the assessment.
The second and third people also failed. Captain Ren frowned and noticed that Captain Cao was looking at song qingxiao from time to time.
It was obvious that in this year¡¯s reserve team, other than song qingxiao, there was no one else that the captain of the reserve team was interested in.
This fact made Captain Ren extremely angry. In front of Captain Cao, he held back his anger and looked at his team member, who was holding the iron pen with trembling legs, and shouted, ¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you eat? Just this little strength? Where do you usually train? Keep your spirits up and write well!¡±
The team member almost cried out loud. Captain Caoughed and said, ¡±
¡°Old Ren, I don¡¯t think the team members you¡¯re leading are good enough. Are you getting old and losing the ruthlessness you had back then?¡± He raised his chin and shouted, ¡±
if you can¡¯t make it, you might as well retire early. With your years of experience, you might be able to get into the Research Institute and receive your pension!
As soon as he said these provocative words, Captain Ren was immediately furious.
¡°Shut up, or we¡¯ll see who¡¯s of retirement age.¡±
Seeing that the two captains were about to fight again, the two vice-captainsined and quickly came forward to persuade them. Captain Ren was still angry.
I don¡¯t think you¡¯re that great. The team members you¡¯ve taught are just so-so. That¡ in order to anger Captain Cao, he even deliberately pouted.
Chapter 657: The bet (3)
Chapter 657: The bet (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Liu Xiao, then. Didn¡¯t he lose to Qing Xiaost time? ¡±
Liu Xiao, who was innocently involved in the battle between the two captains,ughed bitterly. However, he did not feel embarrassed to lose to song qingxiao. In the face of the other people¡¯s sympathetic gazes, he just spread his hands and put on a helpless look.
¡°Hmph!¡± Captain Cao¡¯s face darkened, and then he said shamelessly, ¡±
there was no winner or loserst time. Did anyone hear Liu Xiao admit defeat? ¡± He casually grabbed a reserve team member, grabbed his cor, and shook him hard.
¡°Did you hear Liu Xiao admit defeat?¡±
The poor team member was caught off guard by him and was shaken by Cao Zeng. He felt as if his bones were about to fall apart. Under Cao Zeng¡¯s coercion, he said pitifully,
¡°No, I didn¡¯t hear¡¡±
Cao Zeng snorted coldly and threw the man away. He grabbed another man and asked, ¡±
¡°Did you hear that?¡±
¡°No, I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± The unlucky guy who was caught looked at the pale face of the team member who was on the verge of copse and quickly begged for mercy. ¡°Captain, please spare me.¡±
Cao Zeng threw him aside and looked at the reserve team again. He said threateningly,
¡°Did you guys hear that?¡±
Everyone was red at by his Wolf-like eyes and immediately lowered their heads. With Captain Ren¡¯s expression that looked like he was about to hit someone, they braced themselves and replied in unison, ¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±
Although Captain Ren always had a cold face, he was much easier to talk to than Captain Cao.
The captain of the reserve team was like a devil. No one dared to offend Cao Zeng, even if they had to offend Captain Ren.
¡°..¡¯¡¯Captain Ren was speechless. He nced at the crowd coldly and silently memorized the name list of those who spoke.
¡°Look at old Ren, how can you say that the reserve team lost?¡± Heughed. I think it¡¯s because your people are not good enough. I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t even win against that beast¡
He turned to the silver Wolf, and before he could finish his sentence, he saw a sh of ferocity in the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes. It was as if the wolf understood human nature and understood the meaning of his words. For some reason, Captain Cao¡¯s body reacted faster than his mind, and he changed his words.
¡°.. Where¡¯s Qing Xiao¡¯s pet?¡±
¡°Nonsense!¡± Captain Ren berated. Although his team members were disappointing, the stone wall was made of green iron and was extremely hard.
Even a team member carrying an iron pen made of fine wrought iron couldn¡¯t leave a mark on it, let alone a Wolf that couldn¡¯t hold anything. It could leave a mark on it with its ws and teeth!
Although he had seen the scene of the silver Wolf trying to kill Liu Xiao and admitted that the wolf was very fierce, Captain Ren did not think that the Wolf¡¯s ws and teeth could be harder than fine wrought iron!
¡°You don¡¯t dare to admit that your team members can¡¯t beat a pet.¡± Captain Cao crossed his arms in front of his chest, which made Captain Ren furious.
¡°Who wouldn¡¯t dare to admit it? I don¡¯t want to hear your nonsense, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll mislead the disciples!¡±
¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s misleading the disciples!¡± Captain Cao immediately retorted. Captain Ren was not willing to admit defeat. ¡°You¡¯re misleading the disciples.¡±
¡°You¡¯re misleading people¡¡±
¡°Alright, Captain¡¡± The vice-captain of the reserve team had a headache and hurriedly came forward to dissuade them. The two captains were like children bickering the moment they met, quarreling non-stop.
¡°Don¡¯t mess around, Captain¡¡± Zhang Yi also went forward to hold the angry Captain Ren. The two captains quarreled more and more fiercely, and the people who tried to stop the fight also stretched out their legs to kick each other. Seeing the two of them quarreling until their faces were red, Captain Ren shouted, ¡±
¡°Cao Zeng, do you dare to make a bet?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s bet then!¡±
¡°If Qing Xiao¡¯s pet can¡¯t leave a mark on this stone, I want you to write three times that you, Cao Zeng, are not as good as my reserve team. Do you dare?¡± Captain Ren was extremely angry, but he asked calmly.
why wouldn¡¯t I dare? if I lose, I¡¯ll copy it ten times and submit to you! Cao Zeng also straightened his neck and shouted.
After he finished shouting, Captain Ren, who seemed to have lost his mind in anger, suddenlyughed sinisterly.
¡°You said it yourself.¡± He regained his calm and allowed Zhang Yi and the others to push him back half a step. I¡¯ve been waiting for you to say this. You old man, just wait to write a letter of repentance! Hahahahahaha- ¡±
As Captain Renughed, Captain Cao¡¯s expression changed. He seemed to have realized that he had been tricked.
The vice-captain and the other members of the team stared at him speechlessly, while the members of the reserve team sympathized with him.
Captain Ren was stillughing, as if he was extremely happy that he had won against Cao Zeng.¡±You¡¯re not going back on your word, are you? You can go back on your word, this is your specialty anyway!¡±
Chapter 658: The bet (4)
Chapter 658: The bet (4)
Trantor: 549690339
Cao Zeng¡¯s face turned pale. Seeing his angry face, Liu Xiao had a bad feeling.
He pped his hands and said, ¡±
¡°Aiya, the captain is being stupid again!¡±
Although the Wolf¡¯s ws were sharp, how could theypare to a pen made of fine wrought iron? It was not easy for a pen made of fine wrought iron to leave words on the stone wall, let alone the ws and teeth of animals.
Captain Ren was sly and cunning. He had obviously lured Captain Cao into the trap, but who knew that Captain Cao would really bite the hook in his pride?
It didn¡¯t matter if he suffered a loss or lost face, but he was afraid that he would vent his anger on the teamter. Everyone knew his character. Just as he was feeling uneasy, Cao Zeng¡¯s neck turned red and he suddenly shouted,
¡°Who said I¡¯m going back on my word? If I lose, I¡¯ll just write it!¡±
After he finished speaking, he looked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction and said, ¡±
Qing Xiao, let your pete out and try. Let this group of ignorant people broaden their horizons!
¡°Hmph! A dead duck¡¯s mouth is stubborn!¡± Captain Ren was in a very good mood after scheming against Cao Zeng, as if he had taken revenge for being beaten up by him a few days ago.
¡°No matter how sharp its ws and teeth are, how can it possibly scratch this stone wall? I advise you to admit defeat. Perhaps you can beg me. If you¡¯re in a good mood, I¡¯ll let you write fewer words.¡±
Captain Ren¡¯s words made Cao Zeng clench his fists, and the veins on his forehead bulged. He seemed to be holding back his anger and called out again, ¡°¡±Qing Xiao.¡±
Song Qing¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She did not expect that the two captains would turn the war on her after a long quarrel. When she heard Cao Zeng¡¯s call, she could not help but sigh helplessly. She looked at the silver Wolf and motioned for it to go over.
Song Qingxin was well aware of the silver Wolf¡¯s strength. After its evolution, its ws and teeth were as hard as ordinary magic tools.
After escaping from the terror Battalion, the ws and fangs were able to tear the Cerberus¡¯s hard skin apart. Although the stone wall was hard, it should not be difficult for it to leave behind scratch marks.
The silver Wolf sensed her gaze and got upzily.
The members of the two teams moved aside and watched the giant Wolf walk toward the stone wall.
After the silver Wolf moved, the ridiculous bet that seemed like a joke earlier became more serious because of its actions.
¡°You¡¯re really messing around with them.¡± Liu Xiaoughed bitterly. It was toote for him to stop the silver Wolf from getting up.
When the two captains who were being held saw the wolf move, they pushed the others away at the same time and tidied up their clothes.
¡°I advise you to just admit defeat.¡± Captain Ren saw that the wolf had moved, but he did not think that the silver Wolf would really leave a mark on the stone wall with its ws. He even mocked, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to write it in public when I loseter. It¡¯ll be even more embarrassing.¡±
¡°I¡¯m listening to your bullshit!¡± Cao Zeng¡¯s eyes fell on the silver Wolf. After hearing Captain Ren¡¯s words, he retorted without turning his head.
In the reserve team, tan Wen and the others watched as the silver Wolf walked to the stone wall, shook its body, and looked up at the stone wall after standing still.
In their nervousness, everyone¡¯s eyes widened, as if they were afraid to miss the next scene.
The atmosphere in the training ground suddenly became tense. The fiery atmosphere when the two captains were about to fight had suddenly be extremely quiet.
For some reason, Liu Xiao was sure that the wolf could not move the stone wall at first, but when he looked at the silver Wolf and the calm song qingxiao, he had a feeling that things might change.
¡°It can¡¯t be¡¡± Liu Xiao muttered in disbelief, ¡± does it really think that it can move the stone wall? ¡±
When he said this, he still said it in a joking tone, but for some reason, Liu Xiao looked at the silver Wolf¡¯s back and faintly felt that it might really have such strength.
Chapter 659: Ability (1)
Chapter 659: Ability (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Before song qingxiao could answer Liu Xiao¡¯s question, she stepped out of the crowd and walked toward the silver Wolf.
Everyone was holding their breath when they saw her actions. They were all shocked.
Captain Cao and Captain Ren stopped their bickering. They looked at each other and frowned.
The iron pen was stuck to the ground, and the young man, whose cheeks and back were covered in sweat, had his palms crossed on the top of the iron pen to stabilize his body. He was gasping for breath.
As soon as song qingxiao walked over, she reached out to grab the iron pen. The man instinctively took a step back. When he let go, the iron pen that he had stabbed into the ground swayed and fell in his direction!
¡®Hiss!¡¯
Everyone gasped when they saw the iron pen fall. The man¡¯s expression changed and he hurriedly raised his palms to block it.
As Liu Xiao had said earlier, the pen was more than two hundred pounds. Even if one had copper skin and iron bones, they would probably suffer a little if they were hit by it.
Before the young man could grab the falling iron pen, a slender hand casually caught it and held it in its hand.
After song qingxiao held the brush, she tried it and threw it up. The brush, which was unusually heavy in everyone¡¯s hearts, seemed no different from an ordinary bamboo pole in her hands. It was extremely easy for her to hold it.
This scene not only shocked the members of the two teams who were watching, but also Captain Ren and Captain Cao widened their eyes. Then, Captain Ren subconsciously frowned again.
In fact, based on song qingxiao¡¯s performance in the two matches with Liu Xiao, Captain Ren no longer dared to underestimate this neer. However, looking at her performance now, he felt that he had underestimated her too much.
There were many people in the reserve team who could carry a pen, not to mention the people in the reserve team. Liu Xiao could also lift the pen with one hand, but he definitely couldn¡¯t do it so easily.
After the brush was thrown high, song qingjiang took advantage of the momentum of its fall and grabbed it by the waist.
However, the brush was a little thick, so it was not convenient for her to hold it with her hand. She carried the brush with one hand and walked to the silver Wolf. She bent her body and caught the silver Wolf¡¯s forelimb with the brush in her hand. She immediately lifted its upper body.
¡®Wuwu-¡®
The silver Wolf¡¯s two hind legs were on the ground, and one of its forelimbs was caught by song qingxiao. It leaned its head back and rested on her shoulder. Its posture was extremely funny, and it let out a low growl.
Although it was much closer to song qingxiao than before, when she lifted it, the ws hidden in its forelimbs reached out. The tips of the ws were red and the temperature rose like a red-hot iron. The moment they touched song qingxiao¡¯s forearms, there was a sizzling sound. Her clothes were burned and her skin was like a touch ofva.
Song qingxiao endured the pain and pressed her arm on the Wolf¡¯s body. The sparks on the Wolf¡¯s clothes were immediately extinguished by her.
After the silver Wolf injured her, it subconsciously retracted its ws.
She pulled the silver Wolf¡¯s half-nted body into her arms and dragged its hind legs two steps forward. She grabbed its front paw and the iron pen, and pointed it at the stone wall.
With a bang, she grabbed the pen and the tip of the pen moved along the stone wall, making a rough and harsh sound, and stone powder flew everywhere.
Captain Ren and Captain Cao were dumbfounded. She let go of her hand, and the silver Wolf¡¯s front ws were released. Once it was free, it pounced forward.
He kicked hard with his hind legs, as if he wanted to escape quickly.
Its body wasrge to begin with, and its pounce was shockingly powerful, causing the stone wall to nudge backward.
Immediately, the silver Wolf¡¯s two strong and powerful forelimbs were ced on the top of the stone wall. Its hind legs bent and stepped on the stone wall. Its body was like a silver light, and it bounced off into the distance, jumping more than ten meters in one leap!
The strength of its jump made the huge rock, which weighed more than a thousand Jin, sway back and forth. Captain Ren¡¯s face changed when he saw this and he shouted, ¡±
¡°I¡¯m falling!¡±
When Captain Ren shouted, Zhang Yi and the others who were standing around the stone wall quickly ran away. Song qingxiao also retreated with her pen.
The team members standing around also backed away. In the midst of tan Wen¡¯s scream, the silver Wolfnded on the ground and turned around. The stone wall nked twice, and the sound lingered, sending up arge amount of dust.
Although the scene of the huge rock falling to the ground was not small, it was far fromparable to the shocking scene of the lost city¡¯s copse.
Song qingxiao¡¯s face was calm. She held the iron pen and put it on the ground. The tip of the pen was stuck a few inches into the ground. Even after she let go, it was still firmly stuck in the ground and did not fall.
Chapter 660: Ability (2)
Chapter 660: Ability (2)
Trantor: 549690339
The two team leaders quickly came back to their senses. When they saw that no one was injured, they heaved a sigh of relief. Then, looking at themotion in the team, team leader Ren¡¯s face darkened and he shouted, ¡±
¡°Lift the stone first!¡±
Only then did the others react. The stone wall had fallen less than half a meter away from song Qjng, making them break out in a cold sweat for her, secretly thinking that she was really lucky.
Zhang Yi called over a dozen people in the team to push up the stone wall that the silver Wolf had pushed to the ground.
While everyone was in a mess, Captain Ren frowned. Captain Cao suddenlyughed and said, ¡±
¡°I won, I won!¡±
¡°You won, my ass.¡± Captain Ren said unhappily. Cao Zeng pointed at the three words ¡®reserve team¡¯ on the stone wall and said triumphantly, ¡±
¡°There¡¯s a word on it!¡±
Following the direction of his finger, everyone¡¯s eyes shifted over.
The stone wall, which originally only had countless shallow scratches, now had the words ¡®reserve team¡¯ clearly written on it.
The words sank deep into the stone, and Captain Ren could feel an obvious dent when he touched it. This had never happened since the establishment of the reserve team decades ago, ever since there was the test of writing with an iron pen.
Captain Ren was bewildered. He looked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction and saw that she had retreated back to the crowd and was standing in her previous position.
Who was she?
With such strength, he had already surpassed the standard of the Shi family¡¯s private guards.
With her strength, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to enter the heart of the Shi family and be valued. Why did shee to the reserve team and start from scratch?
She was young, but she was able to do all this. It reminded Captain Ren of a secret group in the Empire-
A hidden n!
It was said that the reclusive families had their own special ways of cultivating talents, which was the same as the Shi family¡¯s core private guards. Once one entered the core, they would open a new door to martial arts, cultivate Qi sense, and break away from the ranks of ordinary martial artists.
Judging from song qingxiao¡¯s performance, Captain Ren suspected that she had found such a way of cultivation. Her tyrannical strength might havee from the ¡®Qi¡¯ that she had cultivated.
The more Captain Ren thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. His brows furrowed tighter and tighter. While he was wondering why song qingxiao came to the reserve team, Cao Zeng stood behind him without him knowing and patted him hard on the back, ¡±
¡°Haha, Iwon!¡±
He didn¡¯t control the strength of his palm, and Captain Ren, who was caught off guard, staggered. If the captain¡¯s assistant hadn¡¯t caught him in time, Captain Ren would have fallen to the ground.
Captain Ren¡¯s thoughts were scattered by Cao Zeng, and he almost lost face in front of his team members. Hearing Cao Zeng¡¯s smugughter, he suddenly gritted his teeth in hatred. All his doubts disappeared, and he decided to get rid of Cao Zeng¡¯s arrogance first.
¡°You won? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it? Where were the Wolf¡¯s paw prints? Did you guys see that?¡±
He deliberately looked around in front of the stone wall. Cao Zeng pointed at a few big words on the stone wall:
¡°You¡¯re old and can¡¯t see clearly. It¡¯s time for you to retire. You can¡¯t even read these few words.¡±
¡°This was written by Qing Xiao, is it rted to wolves?¡± ¡°We are betting on whether the green Wolf can leave a mark on the stone wall,¡± Captain Ren argued.
¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t say that we can¡¯t get help.¡± Captain Cao spread out his hands and refused to admit defeat.
The two captains started quarreling again. Neither of them was willing to take a step back, and their quarrels gave them a headache.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t pay any attention to the noise. Instead, she reached out and touched the arm that was holding the pen.
A red date-sized hole was burned in the inner part of his arm where the silver Wolf¡¯s w had touched. His skin was also burned, and he was in extreme pain.
She could clearly feel that with the unintentional touch of the silver Wolf earlier, a wave of hot air had entered her body through her veins.
That power was quite simr to the heat poison he felt when he was scratched by the three-headed dog during the trial to escape from the terror Battalion.
The silver Wolf had devoured the Cerberus¡¯s internal organs and evolved further while it was recuperating in its deep sleep. It had indeed disyed some of the abilities it had plundered from the Cerberus.
However, this ability was not obvious in the early stages. At least, it could not cause such damage to her with a light touch. It was obvious that during this period of time, the silver Wolf¡¯s ability had been greatly improved, so it could disy such power with a touch.
She couldn¡¯t help but think of the lost city, when number four emptied the magma in the magical treasure, forming a volcano and trapping the silver Wolf inside.
Chapter 661: Ability (3)
Chapter 661: Ability (3)
Trantor: 549690339
At that time, she thought of the silver Wolf¡¯s ability to evolve after eating the Cerberus ¡®internal organs and guessed that it had a certain resistance to fire. Therefore, when number four trapped it with the volcano and wanted to burn it to death to reduce her own strength, she was not worried.
After the incident, it was as she had expected. The silver Wolf not only did not die in the mes, but it also appeared at the critical moment and took number Four¡¯s life.
However, from the looks of it now, not only was it fine being surrounded by the mes, it was very likely that number Four¡¯s mes were greatly beneficial to it, stimting the me poison in its original evolved ability, causing its strength to be further improved!
When she thought of this, her eyes could not help but sh with a hint of joy.
It was a good thing for her that the silver Wolf¡¯sbat power had increased greatly.
In reality, she was always in trouble. Today, Cao and Ren¡¯s abnormal reactions,bined with du xingyun¡¯s reminder that day, made her faintly feel that something was going to happen.
She and the silver Wolf had once broken into the house. Although she had broken into the center of the Imperial City in the form of a half-dragon after she had evolved, she had been soft-hearted at that time and spared Shi Yue¡¯s life.
During this period of time, since there were no shocking events in the royal family, and there was no news of the Prince¡¯s death, then it was only natural that he had survived.
He had seen how his long tail looked like when it transformed. Once he told others about this, it would be easier for others to guess his identity if he brought a Silver Wolf with him in the reserve team.
At this moment, song qingxiao could not help but regret being soft-hearted that day and not taking Shi Yue¡¯s life.
If things were really as she had guessed and the situation was grim, she could not stay in the reserve team any longer. She had to think of a way to leave this ce temporarily.
Although she had entered the fake dan realm, the Shi family had been passed down for many years and was full of experts. There were many people who had injured her with their flying swords, just like in the Shi family. It was not wise for her to fight head-on!
If the silver Wolf was really able to further awaken its fire-type abilities under the power of the mes, she would have more chances to escape if he was in danger.
She was still deep in thought when Liu Xiao¡¯s voice interrupted her, ¡±
¡°Qing Xiao, are you alright?¡±
She suppressed the thoughts in her heart, raised her head, and smiled.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
In any case, if Captain Cao and Captain Ren were only probing, it proved that they didn¡¯t have any concrete evidence. It was very likely that they were only suspicious.
Although Shi Yue had been saved by the Shi family, he might not havepletely revealed himself. Otherwise, she would not have been able to stay here so peacefully.
Perhaps Cao and Ren had obtained some inside information, and because of the killing intent that the silver Wolf had revealed earlier, they had linked the two events together.
I saw you touching your hand, ¡± Liu Xiao raised his arm and pointed at his arm,
¡°I thought you were injured when you were writing.¡±
¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. She pulled up her burned sleeve and drooped her arm to block the burn, avoiding Liu Xiao¡¯s sight.
Liu Xiao did not doubt him. He knew song Qing Xiao¡¯s strength better than Captain Ren, so he was not as surprised as the others when she held the silver Wolf and wrote with a pen. After hearing her words, he nodded and turned his eyes back to the two captains who were arguing with each other. He said with a slight headache, ¡±
¡°It seems like it¡¯s unlikely that I¡¯ll see any outstanding people in today¡¯s test.¡±
Song qingxiao¡¯s performance not only shocked the reserve team, but also the people in the reserve team. With her strong contrast, it was hard for the reserve team to be surprised.
After Captain Ren and Captain Cao were pulled away, the assessment continued.
However, just as Liu Xiao said, most of the remaining people¡¯s performance was average. It was already amazing that they could draw a few times. Unfortunately, with the words left by song qingxiao, this little achievement was naturally not in Cao and Ren¡¯s eyes.
As a result, the other members of the reserve team who wanted to perform well in this assessment in order to be selected by Captain Cao were naturally dejected.
Fortunately, Captain Ren seemed to have something on his mind. When these team members did not perform well, he did not reprimand them. Captain Cao crossed his arms in front of his chest and did not mock them like before. By the afternoon, the assessment was over.
Other than song qingxiao, only a dozen of the reserve team members who had participated in the assessment had left marks.
Zhang Yi led his assistant to tabte the results, and the rest of the people dispersed.
Liu Xiao was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he said to song Qing, ¡±
¡°I think after this assessment, the captain might pull you in, so I¡¯m telling you in advance so that you can be mentally prepared.¡±
Chapter 662: Chasing people away (1)
Chapter 662: Chasing people away (1)
Trantor: 549690339
As soon as Liu Xiao finished speaking, song Qing raised his eyebrows and asked,¡±
¡°Is it the same in the past years?¡±
His expression suddenly became serious, and there was some hesitation in his expression.
¡°No.¡± He shook his head and denied, ¡±
the selection and advancement of the personal guards have always been a strict process. They need to be examined many times.
Those who entered the reserve team could all possibly be the core of the Shi family¡¯s power in the future. Other than talent and strength, the evaluation of each person¡¯s background and character would be far more detailed than when they had entered the reserve team.
Therefore, after a new member joined the reserve team, there would usually be a long observation period.
but the situation is different this time. Liu Xiao looked around and signaled for song qingxiao to follow him. The two of them walked out of the training field. After they were a distance away from the crowd, Liu Xiao lowered his voice and said, ¡±
ten days ago, all the captains of the reserve team received an order from the Shi family headquarters to move the exam, which was originally scheduled for the end of the year, to next month.
Each of the Empire¡¯s reserve teams had their own process of nurturing talents. With the Shi family¡¯s letter this time, it was very likely that the reserve team would be ced in an awkward position.
Take Liu Xiao¡¯s reserve team as an example. Liu Xiao had always been a high- profile member of the team. He and several other outstanding members were on the list of candidates for the exam.
Once all of them were selected, the reserve team under Cao Zeng¡¯s management would face a situation of a shortage of talents.
It was very likely that they would not be able to find a suitable candidate during the next year¡¯s examination.
¡°Captain has been throwing tantrums for many days because of this.¡± When Liu Xiao said this, he smiled bitterly.
While he was talking to song Qing, Cao Zeng was also chatting with Captain Ren, who was frowning. Naturally, he noticed the conversation between the two. He seemed to have known that Liu Xiao was going to have a chat with song Qing, so he did not intend to interrupt them.
When his gazended on Liu Xiao, he looked away as if nothing had happened.
For Cao Zeng, the letter from the Shi family was like an early squeeze. When he handed over the list, he was heartbroken. In addition, he had to worry about the talent reserve for the next year. Naturally, he was furious when he thought of this.
¡°All of you are leaving?¡± Song qingxiao was sharp enough to catch the information in Liu Xiao¡¯s words. She could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that the requirements for such an examination are particrly strict?¡±
Song qingxiao hadn¡¯t been in the reserve team for a long time, but she knew that in the annual examination, half of the candidates would fail and would be removed from the list.
In other words, the admission rate for the reserve team¡¯s exam was not 100%. In thepetition between a group of geniuses, there was a 50% chance of failing the exam.
However, the meaning behind Liu Xiao¡¯s words made it seem as if they would definitely be selected to be part of the Shi family¡¯s private guards.
¡°You don¡¯t know.¡± Liu Xiao sighed, this year¡¯s situation is different from previous years. I¡¯m guessing that this year¡¯s exam is just a formality. The so- calledpetition should only be dividing the team members into different groups.¡±
At this point, the conversation between the two finally entered the main topic. Song Qing¡¯s small eyebrows raised,
¡°Why?¡±
¡°It¡¯s possible¡¡± After hesitating for a moment, Liu Xiao said softly, ¡°¡±The Shi family and the starry sky sea might go to war again!¡±
Since they had alreadye to this point, Liu Xiao naturally did not hide it anymore.
some time ago, a wild beast broke into the Shi family. You should have seen it, right? ¡±
In fact, when song qingxiao had heard about the series of unusual movements in the Shi family, she had already suspected that it might be rted to the day she had broken into the Imperial City.
Now that Liu Xiao had asked about it, she nodded calmly.
¡°I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±
Liu Xiao didn¡¯t connect her with the person who had broken into the Shi family that day. He continued, ¡±
the news that day said that a ferocious beast had broken into the Shi family, but in fact, there were two demonic beasts that had entered the Imperial City.
¡°The truce agreement back then was to not invade each other, but the demonic beasts ¡®intrusion today naturally reneges on this agreement. Half a month ago, the Shi n sent people to the starry sea, but not long after, they immediately sent out a letter to gather people. This is simply preparation for war.¡±
¡°Our strength is far inferior to that of the senior from back then.¡± When he said this, he seemed to feel a little regretful.¡¯Tn the past, the blood of many people sttered across the starry sea. Now, it¡¯s our turn. I wonder if we¡¯ll be able to return after this trip.¡±
Chapter 663: Chasing people away (2)
Chapter 663: Chasing people away (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
He turned his head away and looked at the silver Wolf lying on the ground in the distance. After song qingxiao had lifted it up and forced it to write, it had hidden far away and never returned to song qingxiao¡¯s side, as if it was afraid that she would torture it again.
Right now, he couldn¡¯t even touch song Qing¡¯s Wolf, let alone fight with the demonic beasts in the sea of stars.
¡°That might not be the case.¡± Song qingxiao sensed his gaze and could guess what he was thinking from his expression.
Although she had not really gone deep into the sea of stars and did not know how powerful the demon beasts were after their bloodline had awakened, the existence of the silver Wolf was by no meansparable to ordinary demon beasts.
Having evolved to the level of the silver Wolf, its overall strength was probably no less than an ordinaryte-stage spirit focus expert. The difference in level between Liu Xiao and the silver Wolf was too great, so it was natural for him to be afraid.
¡°My Wolf¡¯s strength is not something that ordinary demonic beasts canpare to.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s words stunned Liu Xiao for a moment. He looked back at her and saw that she was also staring at the silver Wolf that was tidying its fur. Although her tone was cold, there was a bit of pride in it.
¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the exam is around the corner, I lost myposure.¡± Liu Xiao quickly adjusted his state of mind and calmed down, no matter what, as a member of the Empire, I naturally have the duty to do so.
¡°I feel much better after chatting with you today.¡± He stretchedzily. It was just as he said. After a few words with song qingxiao, he had swept away his previous decadence.
In the distance, Cao Zeng, who had been paying attention to the situation here, naturally did not miss Liu Xiao¡¯s rxed expression. He could not help but smile.
With the great battle imminent, the pressure from the Shi n spread down, causing the people in the reserves to be infected.
The painful lesson from the battle with the demonic beasts was only a few decades ago. Countless elites had died that year. In a situation where their life and death were unknown, people like Liu Xiao, who would participate in the reserve team examination, would naturally feel uneasy.
However, in the reserve team, his strength was already at the top. The tense atmosphere before the battle made him feel quite pressured, but at the same time, he did not know how to resolve it.
Although Cao Zeng¡¯s strength was slightly better than his, he was in a terrible fix at the moment and could notfort him.
Only song qingxiao was far stronger than Liu Xiao. To him, song qingxiao was like a teacher and a friend. Liu Xiao¡¯s worries that he could not tell others might be revealed in front of her.
After parting ways with Liu Xiao, song qingxiao called her Silver Wolf and went back. It was only now that she began to sort out the information she had gotten from Liu Xiao and du xingyun.
Judging from the current situation, there was no doubt that the preparation team¡¯s examination had been brought forward. It was indeed rted to the trouble he had caused when he barged into the Shi family that day.
Perhaps it was because it involved himself, but Liu Xiao¡¯s information was more urate than du xingyun¡¯s. From his words, it seemed that the Shi family had misunderstood his and the silver Wolf¡¯s identities, and thought that they were demonic beasts that had escaped from the starry sea.
In other words, Shi Yue, who had seen her, didn¡¯t tell her the truth about her situation, which made song qingxiao feel a little more assured.
However, what made her feel a little strange was that the Shi family was preparing to break the Alliance agreement and start a war with the sea of stars ¡®demonic beasts at this crucial point.
Although his intrusion with the silver Wolf that day had brought some trouble to the Shi family, Shi Yue was not dead. Compared to the death of San Gu and the others and the appearance of su Wu that night, it was not a big deal.
The high-level demons in the starry sky sea who had awakened their bloodlines were extremely powerful. ording to su Wu, the reclusive families had once dered war on the starry sky sea demons for the sake of the frost Jade mine. In the end, they suffered a great loss and withdrew after the agreement failed!
The reason for the battle that had caused the Shi n to suffer great losses was to fight over the rare and extraordinary small cold Jade mine.
Now, the Shi family knew that the demonic beasts in the starry sky sea were ferocious, but they deliberately provoked another war. If it was said that the invasion of the demonic beasts rmed the royal family and offended the Royal authority, it was too far-fetched.
Then, what was the Shi n¡¯s true intention in putting themselves in danger and forcefully gathering people to start another war?
She touched the wound on her arm that had been burned by the silver Wolf¡¯s ws, and suddenly thought of something-blood!
Song qingxiao¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped. That day, she had used Shi Yue¡¯s protection. The spiritual power fluctuation caused by her breakthrough had caused the restriction in Shi Yue¡¯s body to be unstable, which had almost endangered his life.
This person¡¯s physique was extremely strange. The energy in his body was boundless, but he didn¡¯t have a strong body. When the energy in his body went berserk, she had given him a drop of her blood to maintain his life.
Chapter 664: Chasing people away (3)
Chapter 664: Chasing people away (3)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Perhaps it was because of this drop of blood that Shi Yue had managed to survive, but it had attracted the covetous eyes of the Shi n.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know how much of her spection was true, but this incident made her vignt.
With the unsealing of the blue blood in her body, her body had evolved again. Her blood was not only attractive to the silver wolves, but also to many people.
It was one of the natural treasures and could no longer be shown to others.
Now, the only people who knew her secret, besides su Wu and the silver Wolf who lived in her soul, was Shi Yue.
A dark light shed in her eyes. It seemed that she needed to find an opportunity to make another trip to the Imperial City!
Although Liu Xiao had mentioned to song qingxiao after the assessment that Captain Cao might be able to recruit her into the reserve team, the transfer order came much faster than song qingxiao had expected.
Before she could return to her room, she was stopped by Captain Ren¡¯s assistant, who said that the transfer order had been given and that she could report to the reserve team tonight.
¡°So fast?¡± Song qingxiao frowned and asked.
She didn¡¯t fly into a rage, but after seeing the strength she disyed, he ning, who came to pass the message, didn¡¯t dare to rx his attitude towards her in
the slightest.
The gaze of the giant Wolf beside song qingxiao was faint, causing he ning s back to go numb and his calves to cramp.
¡°The captain said that he was afraid that you would take too long to pack your things, so he asked me to apany you. I can also send you there.¡± Song qingxiao looked at him quietly, and soon, he ning¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. He pushed up his sses repeatedly to hide the uneasiness in his
heart.
At the corner of the corridor, there was the sound of footsteps. At the same time, a few young men and women were talking andughing. It seemed that someone wasing this way.
On the other side, tan Wen and the others were also walking over. When they saw song qingxiao in the distance, tan Wen¡¯s eyes lit up and he couldn¡¯t help but speed up.
On the other side, du xingyun led a few young people around the wall and also saw song qingxiao who was talking to he ning and tan Wen in the distance.
The three sides collided, and the people on both sides were stunned.
Everyone could see that the atmosphere between song qingxiao and he ning was a little off. Tan Wen¡¯s originally cheerful footsteps also seemed to be a little hesitant.
On the other hand, du xingyun, after being stunned for a moment, walked over to the two of them and greeted, ¡°¡±Brother he ning.¡±
The arrival of these two groups of people caused song Qing¡¯s gaze to shift away. He ning¡¯s pressure was immediately greatly reduced, and his greeting to du xingyun was almost full of gratitude.
In fact, he also felt that the captain was very strange today. He asked him to find song qingxiao immediately, watch her pack her things, and leave
immediately.
Such an action was as if he was chasing someone away, which was really rude. However, he ning couldn¡¯t figure out Captain Ren¡¯s intention for doing this. He seemed to feel very uneasy about keeping song qingxiao in the team, giving he ning a feeling that he couldn¡¯t wait to throw the me on her.
He even ordered he ning to immediately send people to search song qingxiao¡¯s room after she left, as if he was suspicious of song qingxiao. He ning couldn t understand.
However, at this time, he naturally did not dare to speak carelessly. He could only follow the captain¡¯s orders. Therefore, when he faced song Qing when he was young, he felt very guilty.
¡°In such a hurry?¡± Song qingxiao frowned.
¡°Yes, I am.¡± He ning¡¯s sweat was like rain. He nodded and casually made up a reason, there¡¯s a new member in the reserve team recently. The captain¡¯s intention is to make room for other people.
After he said this, he felt the surprise in tan Wen and du xingyun¡¯s eyes. Obviously, this reason couldn¡¯t even be hidden from these two young girls, let alone song qingxiao.
However, to his surprise, song Qing¡¯s small eyes nced in du xingyun¡¯s direction. Her lips moved, but she didn¡¯t say anything.
After she got the answer, she didn¡¯t seem to be curious about he ning¡¯s reason for lying.
¡°Why don¡¯t we go back and pack our luggage?¡± Her attitude made he ning¡¯s heart rx, and he asked tentatively.
He only heaved a sigh of relief when he saw song Qing nod.
Song qingxiao walked in du xingyun¡¯s direction. He ning was about to follow, but the silver Wolf raised its head and looked at him. That gaze nailed him to the spot, as if warning him not to walk in front of it.
Only when the silver Wolf caught up with song qingxiao¡¯s footsteps did the killing intent in its eyes reduce a little. In the end, it turned its head and no longer looked at he ning.
He ning used the back of his hand to wipe his forehead, and like a bullied little wife, he followed behind the silver Wolf in small steps, not daring to step in
front of it.
The person following du xingyun stepped aside to make way for them. It was only after he ning, who was walking at the back, turned around and disappeared that the other young girls finally seemed to have removed a huge stone from their hearts and started chattering,
¡°What did brother he ning say to her just now? The atmosphere is so scary.
the reserve team is going to move a new person out. Could it be that they want her to move out of her current house?¡±
¡°..¡±Everyone was very curious about the conversation between the two. They talked enthusiastically, ignoring du xingyun, who had been silent from the beginning. At this time, he was looking in the direction where song qingxiao had left, and his eyes were filled with unconceble shock.
Before song qingxiao left, du xingyun seemed to have heard her voice in his mind, saying,¡±
¡°Help me look after my house.¡±
When she was ¡®talking¡¯, she didn¡¯t make a sound, but her voice seemed to be directly reflected in his mind. The people around him were there, but they didn¡¯t seem to hear her.
This kind of ¡®strange¡¯ method made du xingyun feel surprised.
She had yet to touch the door to true martial arts, and using divine sense tomunicate was too profound for her. However, song qingxiao¡¯s method seemed to have given her a glimpse or two ahead of time, causing her eyes to reveal aplex expression of envy, yearning, and worship.
The crowd was still chattering and making wild guesses. Even tan Wen and a few others hade over due to their curiosity. Du xingyun, on the other hand, stared in the direction that song qingxiao had left for a long time. Then, as if he had made up his mind, he started to run in the other direction!
¡°Chi, xingyun, where are you going?¡± The sound of du xingyun¡¯s hurried footsteps attracted the attention of one of the girls, and she couldn¡¯t help but shout.
¡°I¡¯m going to ask the vice-captain some questions. Don¡¯t follow me!¡± She replied without turning her head.
She needed to ask Zhang Yi for help to get song qingxiao¡¯s room first. She had ; feeling that if she helped song qingxiao this time, it might be an important opportunity for her, and it might change her life!
Chapter 665 - 508 - unmasking _1
Chapter 665: Chapter 508 ¨C unmasking _1
Trantor: 549690339
He ning apanied song qingxiao back to her residence. When he saw her open the door and go in, the silver Wolf followed her in. He was about to follow her in, but just as he lifted his feet, he heard the silver Wolf¡¯s threatening voice. He was so frightened that he quivered and instinctively retreated.
It stared at he ning as if it was warning him, as if it would bite off his leg if he dared to take a step forward!
Although it had evolved to this stage and was already very smart, even very human, it couldn¡¯t change its nature of upyingnd and its inherent strict hierarchy.
He ning was iparably weak in its eyes and did not have the qualifications to step into its territory at all.
Song qingxiao frowned, turned around, and pinched the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth. She nced at he ning.
¡°Come in.¡±
The Wolf¡¯s low growl came from between its teeth, and its eyes were cold.
Even though song qingxiao was holding it in a funny way, it did not hurt its murderous aura.
He ning¡¯s back was numb from the silver Wolf¡¯s stare. Hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words, he tiptoed and looked into the room. After hesitating for a while, he said,¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t I just wait here?¡±
He didn¡¯t want to anger the giant Wolf, but he was also worried that song qingxiao¡¯s weak-looking arm would not be able to hold on.
He ning was worried that if song Qing and Xiao RUO let go, once the silver Wolf broke free, he would be in big trouble.
After struggling between his own life and Captain Ren¡¯s orders, he ning decisively chose to protect himself.
The reserve team¡¯s dormitory wasn¡¯t big, and song qingxiao¡¯s room could be seen clearly from the door.
There wasn¡¯t much furniture inside, and she hadn¡¯t lived here for long, so it didn¡¯t seem like she had put any of her personal belongings here. It was as if it was the same as the other empty dormitories in the reserve team. It gave he ning the illusion that song qingxiao didn¡¯t want to move out, but rather, she had just moved in.
She didn¡¯t have many things, only a backpack that she had carried with her. In addition to the two sets of clothes she had brought that day, there was only a piece of Dragon Skin that she had changed out of that day.
Taking advantage of he ning being blocked by the silver Wolf, song Qing entered the technique practicing room and once again confirmed that the ce where the mystic crystals were buried had been cleaned up by her. She then turned around and said to he ning, ¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.
Her luggage was so simple that it made he ning a little surprised. Seeing her enter the technique practicing room and take a look, he thought that she was a little reluctant and touched his nose a little awkwardly.
¡°I¡¯ll apany you to the reserve team toplete the procedures.¡± Maybe it was because he felt guilty, but he ning seemed to be a little enthusiastic. He even wanted to help song Qing carry her bag, but he only gave up after being rejected.
I¡¯m very familiar with that ce because I have to deal with them often. You don¡¯t have to trouble others.
The two of them chatted as they walked. After about half an hour, they entered the reserve team¡¯s territory.
He ning led song qingxiao to Captain Cao¡¯s office. On the way, they met an acquaintance from the reserve team. Perhaps it was because song qingxiao¡¯s reputation had risen in the reserve team recently, this person was very curious about her. He volunteered to follow the two and lead them there!
After he ning chatted with the young man called Zhao man for a while, he seemed to have thought of something. He turned around and said to song qingxiao, ¡°Captain Cao has a bad temper. You have to be careful when youe in.¡±
As soon as he said this, he seemed to feel that something was wrong.
¡°Eh? Something was wrong. Captain Cao only has a bad temper with members with poor martial strength. Qing Xiao, you¡¯re a top student, so there¡¯s an exception.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, Zhao man red at he ning gloomily, but he did not seem to feel the young man¡¯s resentment. When they walked out of Cao Zeng¡¯s office, they heard Cao Zeng¡¯s angry roar, ¡±
I¡¯m training thebat ability of the team members, training the future private guards of the Shi family. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m working as a Secretary, I don¡¯t need your signature!
At the same time, there was the sound of documents being smashed on the table, and a man¡¯s weak defense, ¡±
Captain, please calm down. These are the rules issued by the higher-ups¡
¡°What bullsh * t rules? I don¡¯t know! Take it and deal with it. Just say that the person who sent the documents didn¡¯t do his job and didn¡¯t send it to me. If he¡¯s not happy, then let him confront me!¡± Cao Zeng¡¯s voice was so loud and clear that the assistant had to step back.
This is bad!
Zhao man and he ning looked at each other with worry on their faces.
They hade at the wrong time, probably just in time to see Cao Zeng throwing a tantrum. If they were caught by himter, they would probably all be in trouble.
Just as the two were about to retreat quietly, the assistant, whose face was full of spittle from Cao Zeng¡¯s spittle, retreated to the door with arge stack of documents. When he saw Cao Zeng holding a stack of documents and was about to throw them at him, he didn¡¯t have time to escape. He saw he ning and the others from the corner of his eye. He was overjoyed and hurriedly called out, ¡°
Chapter 666: Unraveling 2
Chapter 666: Unraveling 2
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Assistant he!¡±
Captain, Captain, ¡± he ignored he ning and Zhao man¡¯s winking and reported loudly,¡±
¡°Zhao man and assistant he are here to send the newbies to report!¡±
Captain Cao, who was about to throw the documents over, paused. The moment he heard song qingxiao¡¯s voice, his expression turned from bright to dark. He immediately threw the documents away and seemed to have changed into a different person.
¡°Haha, Qing Xiao is here?¡±
This time, it was already toote for he ning and the others to hide. He looked at his colleague who was sweating profusely with a disdainful look. When he braced himself and entered the office, he put on a ttering smile.
¡°Captain Cao, I¡¯m here to send Qing Xiao to you under Captain Ren¡¯s orders.¡±
Under the light, Captain Cao was wearing an azure blue vest, revealing his muscr arms, which made him look even stronger.
He was almost two meters tall, and his entire body was like an iron tower. Even when he smiled, he ning and Zhao man would tremble in fear.
¡°He¡¯s tactful!¡± Captain Cao snorted and strode over. His eyes fell on song qingxiao and the silver Wolf, and his eyes were like two small Suns.¡±Qing Xiao, you¡¯vee at the right time. How about a fight?¡±
The assistant, who was standing at the door with a document in his arms, looked helpless. He reminded her in a low voice, ¡±
Captain, you still need to sign these. These are all urgent documents that need to bepleted within five days¡
Cao Zeng pointed in Zhao man¡¯s direction and said, ¡± ¡°Let him handle it.¡±
¡°Eh?¡± Zhao man¡¯s face was filled with panic when he was called. He subconsciously looked in the direction of his assistant for help.
¡°This won¡¯t do¡¡± The assistant said softly, and Zhao man nodded in agreement.
¡°Can¡¯t?¡± Cao Zeng frowned, and Zhao mantou nodded even more quickly.
He thought for a while and then broke his fingers. ¡°You can refuse, it just depends on whether you can take a beating or not.¡±
The weak team members who had wanted to fight back earlier instantly fell silent. The assistant also kept his mouth shut, not daring to make another sound.
He ning looked sympathetically at Zhao man, who looked like a beaten eggnt. He was secretly d that he was working as Captain Ren¡¯s assistant. Although Captain Ren had a bad temper sometimes, he was like an angelpared to Cao Zeng.
Song qingxiao was speechless as she watched Cao Zeng solve the problem with the official document. Then, he turned his attention to her and asked, ¡±
¡°A fight?¡±
As he spoke, his gaze fell on the silver Wolf. It was obvious that he also wanted to exchange blows with the silver Wolf.
¡°It doesn¡¯t know its limits, but I can.¡± Song qingxiao reminded him, which made Cao Zeng¡¯s eyes sh with a strange look. He then nodded and instructed his assistant, leave this to him. Leave your work to he ning. Now, go and inform the team to go to training room No. 3.
He made Captain Ren¡¯s men look like they didn¡¯t have any psychological burden at all, and he also gave orders with a justified expression.
The moment he ning who was originally just thinking of taking advantage of this opportunity to slip away heard these words, it was immediately like a bolt from the blue.
Zhao man was gloating over Cao Qiang¡¯s misfortune. He wanted to reject Cao Qiang¡¯s offer, but after seeing Cao Qiang¡¯s strong and terrifying body, he realized that his body might not be able to withstand the captain¡¯s beating. He silently epted his fate.
¡°Alright,¡± he said. Once the assistant could shift the me, he was overjoyed.
He put the things in his hands into he ning¡¯s hands and ran out like a wisp of smoke.
Cao Zeng personally led song qingxiao in the direction of the No. 3 training room. As he walked, he said, ¡± ¡°Liu Xiao has already told you, right?¡±
He didn¡¯t beat around the bush, but went straight to the point.
Song Qing¡¯s small tongue twitched the corner of her mouth and revealed a faint smile, ¡°The Shi family¡¯s intention to enter the starry sea again?¡±
¡°Yup,¡± Cao Zeng nodded, frowning, although I don¡¯t know the reason for the war, I know how ferocious the demonic beasts in the sea of stars are.
The captain of the reserve team was tall and sturdy, like an iron tower. When he walked, his steps were like the wind, and there was a wave of spiritual energy around him.
It seemed that he had already cultivated the initial stage of spiritual energy, which spread all over his body. After exerting his strength to the extreme, the skills of this reserve team captain had at least reached the level of the initial stage of the Daoprehension realm.
¡°My grandfather and father were both honorary members who lost their lives in the starry sea.¡± As he said this, he pursed his lips and his expression gradually became stern. I don¡¯t know the real reason why the elder Council is preparing to start a war with the sea of stars, but I can¡¯t bear to let my team members die!
At this time, Cao Zeng was not as arrogant as when song qingxiao first met him, nor was he as arrogant as when he was with Captain Ren. The man who had oppressed his men and made them angry but not dare to speak seemed to have changed his face at this time, with a bit of sadness in his eyes.
Chapter 667: Unraveling 3
Chapter 667: Unraveling 3
Trantor: 549690339
although the Shi family ims that it was a demonic beast¡¯s intrusion, I suspect that it is just an excuse. Perhaps he had already seen through the Shi family¡¯s true motive behind their excuse, and he did not hide it in front of song qingxiao.
¡°They¡¯re the children I¡¯ve been taking care of for years. They shouldn¡¯t be sacrificed for some political decision.¡±
I¡¯d like to ask you to guide Liu Xiao and the others during this period of time, ¡± the captain said helplessly, can you also apany them to the exam and guide them? ¡±
As he said this, he turned to look at song qingxiao.
This was the reason why he was in a hurry to ask Captain Ren for her after the reserve team¡¯s assessment.
After Cao Zeng finished speaking, song Qing did not speak for a long time.
He didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry either. He patiently waited for song qingxiao to consider.
Captain Ren could tell that song qingxiao was a strange person, and Cao Zeng might also understand. The more strength she showed, the more it proved that this person was not an ordinary person.
One of the two demonic beasts that had barged into the Shi family was a huge Silver Wolf. Its characteristics were quite consistent with the wolf beside song qingxiao. It did not seem to be a mere coincidence. Perhaps the two were rted.
Although Cao Zeng looked like a carefree person who did not pay attention to details, he was actually a rough person with fine details.
When Captain Ren suspected her, he had also investigated song qingxiao¡¯s background. Her resume was clean and almost wless. She had been introduced by an Ji, the head of the East City guard Department.
Speaker an of the eastern city guard Department was also a reserve member. His family background could be traced back to the previous three generations. He had gone through many trials to enter the Shi family¡¯s private guard, and after serving in the military, he had entered the government department. Every resume was clearly recorded, and there was no mistake.
Back then, Captain Ren had stopped suspecting President an after investigating him.
After all, those who could pass the test, enter the private guards, and then retire to serve the Empire were definitely checked by the Empire¡¯s special Department.
Cao Zeng, on the other hand, was careful and started investigating Captain an.
He had been in the reserve team for many years and had many connections. If he wanted to know something, he naturally had his own ways.
He had found out that speaker an had been attacked by an unknown person during a mission a few months ago. He had been seriously injured and taken to the Imperial hospital for treatment. Some of the key figures in the Shi family had even been alerted for questioning, but the matter had been left unsettled.
This kind of thing was not investigated, but once investigated, it was full of doubts.
An Ji used to be the Shi family¡¯s private guard. He had extraordinary skills and was even the captain of the guard Bureau at the time. Whether it was his skills or identity, this matter was strange.
The person who could hurt him was definitely extraordinary. After injuring him, the Shi family was alerted, but the Shi family remained silent. It was easy for Cao Zeng to think of a n-a reclusive family.
After serving the Shi family for many years, Cao Zeng had some understanding of the existence of the underworld ns. These ns were extremely mysterious. In today¡¯s society, some of the ancient traditions still remained in the n¡¯s inheritance.
The core strength of these families was extremely strong, and they had their own private subordinates with astonishing strength.
From another perspective, the Shi family was also one of the reclusive families. It was only because of the royal family that they were standing on the surface.
After an Ji was injured that day, the matter did not cause any waves in the end. There was a high chance that his injury had something to do with being involved in the battle of the underworld ns.
In the ident where he was injured, Cao Zeng found out that his original police team had fired an unofficial female guard, whose name happened to be the same as song qingxiao¡¯s.
¡°Do you believe in such a coincidence?¡± Captain Cao asked with a smile, ¡± the age, name, and physical signs match. Even their looks are exactly the same. The only difference is that they have apletely different background.
Song qingxiao was not as surprised as Cao Zeng had expected when Captain Cao exposed her secret.
She was even smiling as if she was listening to someone else¡¯s story.
Forging documents and sneaking into the reserve team, all of these things were not trivial in the eyes of ordinary people, but they were insignificant in her eyes.
For a person like her, strength meant everything, so she was still unbelievably calm when Cao Zeng exposed her background.
¡°So you want to report me?¡± Song Qing asked with a smile.
She had long guessed that such a day woulde, but after the truth was revealed, she did not feel any fear.
Chapter 668: Mysterious (1)
Chapter 668: Mysterious (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Cao Zeng was not a fool. Although song qingxiao had performed well among the new recruits since she joined the reserve team, her martial strength was not enough to threaten the safety of the reserve team and the Empire.
Just based on the document that Captain an had forged, she would only receive a minor punishment, which was meaningless to Captain Cao.
There was no criminal record on her resume. Although she came from a low family background, there was no problem with her identity. Even if Captain Cao found out, he could not make a fuss about it.
Today, Captain Cao had sent the others away and asked her to stay alone. It was obvious that he wanted to solve this problem with her in private.
He went straight to the point and pointed out song Qing¡¯s identity. It was nothing more than to suppress her aura and to negotiate with her.
Moreover, even if Captain Cao had ulterior motives, it would be easy for song qingxiao to kill him. At most, she would have the same idea as before. After taking care of Captain Cao, she would temporarily hide with the silver Wolf.
When Captain Cao heard her words, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He crossed his arms and stood still.
¡°Where did your Wolfe from? The information didn¡¯t specifically mention the process of your martial arts practice.¡±
His eyes were like a hawk as he stared at song qingxiao. The atmosphere suddenly became tense, and a faint battle intent surrounded the two.
¡°Your Wolf must havee from the starry sea, right?¡± He seemed to be staring at song qingxiao when he spoke, but he was actually paying more attention to the wolf.
Stimted by the atmosphere, the silver Wolf¡¯s originallyzy eyes gradually became sharp. This giant Wolf, whose fur was bald here and there, had a kind of threatening aura at this time, so that Captain Cao did not dare to let his guard down.
to have such a sense of oppression, it must be at least at the third rank after the awakening of a demonic beast with a medium-grade bloodline.
Ever since the Shi family had suffered a great loss at the hands of the demonic beasts in the past when they had lost the mine, they had been training demonic beasts in private. Therefore, people at the level of Captain Cao had a deep understanding of the strength of demonic beasts.
After the silver Wolf had shown its killing intent, Captain Cao had realized that this Wolf was not an ordinary pet. This kind of intrepid aura was more likely to be bred in a ce like the sea of stars.
Captain Cao waited for a long time but didn¡¯t get a reply. He frowned and said, ¡± ¡°Is it rted to your father?¡± After he said this, he noticed that song Qing¡¯s eyshes, which had been shrouded in his aura, trembled. It seemed that she finally had a reaction.
Captain Cao immediately perked up. I¡¯ve checked your identity.
Since the conversation hade to this point, he naturally did not hide it anymore.
¡°Your father¡¡± The father he was referring to was not the Shi family¡¯s private guard that Captain an had forged for her to join the team. He was referring to her real father.
When song qingxiao heard this, she was a little interested.
On the other hand, her strength had grown extremely fast, and it was different from the past.
However, in reality, she stillcked a Foundation.
As for her father, she only remembered that he hadmitted a crime in his early years and had a huge debt, but his whereabouts were unknown. Other than that, she had no memories of this person. Most of the time, she had heard from her mother, Tang Yun, that she would wait for him toe back.
Now that Cao Zeng had mentioned it, she was interested to hear what he had found out.
¡°It¡¯s very strange,¡± Cao Zeng sighed. I can¡¯t find anything about him. I don¡¯t know his name or how he grew up.
However, in song qingxiao¡¯s file, there were records of her father¡¯s crimes.
Captain Cao found it strange at the time, so he checked the criminal file. It clearly showed that the record time was twenty-three years ago.
He had looked through all the crimes that year, but none of them had anything to do with song qingxiao¡¯s father. It was as if the criminal file had been fabricated.
Therefore, Captain Cao searched through the records of the criminal file and found the relevant personnel who had registered the crime. Although it was a long time ago, in this era of electronic information, many documents could be preserved for hundreds of years without being destroyed. They could also be clearly traced back to the registered person, address, and even the specific number of a certain opticalputer.
As long as he wanted to, he could even flip to the history of any person¡¯s ancestors with enough authority!
But what shocked Captain Cao was that in the process of searching for song Qing¡¯s father, he didn¡¯t find any information on the person who entered his criminal record, nor did he find out which city center of the Empire registered him that day.
Chapter 669: Mysterious (2)
Chapter 669: Mysterious (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
It was as if such a criminal record had just appeared out of thin air, and it was purely to make people believe that such a person had really existed before!
Even though Captain Cao had climbed to his current position and his information was not disclosed to most people, there were still many people in the Shi family headquarters who had the authority to investigate his 18 generations of ancestors. However, he could not find out the identity of a person of humble birth.
At that moment, Captain Cao was actually suspicious. Did this person really exist?
If he didn¡¯t really exist, who was the one who made this fake information for him?
If he really existed, then who was he? What was the secret behind his true identity? Did it involve some of the Empire¡¯s core secrets, so he couldn¡¯t inquire about it with his current status?
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t expect to hear such a piece of news from Captain Cao. She frowned, and Captain Cao continued,¡±
¡°I¡¯m thinking, could your father be someone from a hidden n?¡±
Only a reclusive family like the Shi family would be able to disguise their information wlessly. In this era of electronic information, they couldpletely hide a person without anyone knowing.
I¡¯ve checked. You were on the patrol list that day, but for ¡®certain¡¯ reasons, you were not on duty. Captain Cao looked at the serious-looking song qingxiao. I¡¯m guessing that you were there when an Ji was in trouble. You might have run into some trouble that you can¡¯t disclose to the public.
That was why Captain an forged an identity for her and arranged for her to be in the reserve team.
The Shi family had dealt with this problem after the incident, so it was unknown if it had anything to do with song qingxiao or her mysterious father.
However, Captain Cao spected that her initial purpose of joining the team was to temporarily avoid certain people and things.
He roughly guessed the reason why song qingxiao had joined the team, and then said,¡±
I don¡¯t care why you joined the team. As long as you don¡¯t endanger the safety of the reserve team and the Empire, I can¡¯t be bothered to care about these trivial matters of the underworld ns. He stretched his back and looked at the silver Wolf with an unfriendly look. He wanted to touch it, but he remembered song qingxiao¡¯s warning that the silver Wolf didn¡¯t have ¡®restraint¡¯, so he forced himself to stop. He put his hands on his waist and said,
you can stay in the reserve team if you want to. I can cover for you. But I don¡¯t keep idle people in my team. You have to at least give me some guidance to Liu Xiao and the others and apany them to the imperial capital until the end of their examination. There was a cunning look in his eyes, after this, I won¡¯t care if you want to stay or leave. What do you think?¡±
His suggestion made song Qing think of something. She decided to suppress the news of her father for the time being. Captain an had already retired from the private guard. Although he had forged an identity for her, once they suspected Captain an, if someone investigated, there would be many loopholes and it would arouse suspicion.
On the contrary, now that Captain Cao was willing to help her, she could stay in the reserve team for a while. Even if it was a year or so, as long as she had time to enter the Dan stage, no matter how much trouble she would be in, she would at least have some ability to protect herself.
However, she did not agree immediately. Instead, she asked cautiously,¡±
didn¡¯t Liu Xiao say that most of this year¡¯s exams would be recorded because of the war?¡±
¡°Yes, I am.¡± Captain Cao nodded and took two steps forward, although the outbreak of war has increased the admission rate of private guards, at the same time, it is easy to cause a mixture of good and bad members, and the death rate in the war will also rise.
Especially when these people were likely to face fierce and extraordinary demon beasts, it was even more dangerous.
Although almost all the participants of the entrance examination for the private guards were allowed to enter, the private guards were also divided into ranks ording to their strength.
Those who performed well and had outstanding talents could be the corebat power of the royal family in the future. The royal family was not willing to send them to their deaths. Compared to ordinary members, they had a better chance of survival.
Cao Zeng understood this, and so did the other members of the reserve team. Thispetition might not be held in the open, but in the dark!
¡°I heard ¡¡± At this point, Cao Zeng stopped again and tapped the ground with the tip of his foot several times, showing his anxiety.
this time¡¯s examination might not be peaceful. Many people have entered the imperial capital one after another. They might be people from reclusive families, but I don¡¯t know what their purpose is.
Therefore, Cao Zeng made such a request not only because he wanted song Qing to give Liu Xiao and the others some advice, but more importantly, he hoped that she could apany Liu Xiao and the others in such an uncertain situation, just in case.
Song qingxiao was silent for a moment. It had not been long since shest barged into the Imperial City. This time, the chaos in the Shi family and the sea of stars was likely to be caused by her. This trip to the imperial capital might not be an easy one.
Her neck began to hurt again. The horror of being assassinated on that rainy night still remained in her heart.
The person who tried to assassinate her was most likely from a reclusive family. As Cao Zeng had said, if all the reclusive family members appeared in this examination, she might be able to find some clues about the person who tried to assassinate her that day.
Under Cao Zeng¡¯s expectant gaze, song qingxiao did not agree immediately. Instead, she said that she needed a few days to think about it.
Although Cao Zeng was a little disappointed by her rejection, she did not make a final stand, so he was relieved.
Not to mention that this exam was far moreplicated than he had told song Qing. There were still more than 20 days before Liu Xiao and the others ¡®exams, so song Qing could still consider for a few more days.
Therefore, Captain Cao quickly nodded and put the matter aside.
Cao Shan might have already gathered all the members. Let¡¯s go and fight! After he no longer mentioned these vexing things, he quickly returned to his usual temperament. When the two men and one wolf came to the training room, it was just as Captain Cao had said. The No.. 3 training room, which was the size of a small basketball court, was surrounded by people on both sides!
Chapter 670 - 510 - entering _1
Chapter 670: Chapter 510 ¨C entering _1
Trantor: 549690339
After knowing that Cao Zeng was going to fight song qingxiao, not only did the ordinary members of the team rush over to grab a good spot, but even Liu Xiao and the others, who were supposed to be training in seclusion, also came out to watch the battle between Cao Zeng and song qingxiao.
Although song qingxiao had once be famous in the reserve team because of her two matches with Liu Xiao, Liu Xiao¡¯s strength was not on the same level as Cao Zeng¡¯s.
Cao Zeng was a pure warrior, and his strength had long surpassed the level of an ordinary reserve team captain. At the very least, he had reached the level of a senior captain of the private guards training camp.
However, he was extremely fanatical about martial arts and believed that actualbat would show results. He often found his team members topete with, and he showed no mercy.
It was a good thing for the other members of the reserve team to see Cao Zeng fight, but it was like a bolt from the blue for those who had been selected by him topete with him.
When everyone saw him and song qingxiao walk into the arena, they looked at song qingxiao with a bit of sympathy.
Compared to Cao Zeng, song Qing¡¯s tall and slender figure looked so fragile that he could not even withstand a few of his punches.
The silver Wolf was lying on the side. Before the official match, Cao Zeng had even exercised his hands and feet very seriously.
When the surrounding team members saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
¡°It¡¯s over. The captain won¡¯t show any mercy.¡±
In his eyes, martial artists did not discriminate between men and women. Showing mercy would be disrespectful to the other party. Thus, it was extremely difficult to be his opponent in everypetition.
As the captain of the reserve team, he had a lot of experience and would stop when necessary.
However, for Cao Zeng, he would only spare his life, and the team members who were beaten up like sandbags would be covered in wounds.
¡°I saw that even teacher Xiao is here.¡± A member next to him added.
As soon as he finished speaking, several people turned their heads and looked in the direction of his gaze. Sure enough, they saw an old man in a white uniform and sses. At this time, he was staring at the field with his arms crossed in front of his chest, his face full of disapproval.
The two young assistants beside him were carrying first aid kits and emergency tools.
because I¡¯m afraid that the captain won¡¯t control his strength. If something happens, teacher Xiao will be able to save him in time!
Liu Xiao smiled when he heard his teammates ¡®discussion.
Compared to the others, he knew more about song Qing¡¯s background.
Although Cao Zeng was strong, he had a vague feeling that song qingxiao might not lose, so he didn¡¯t say a word when the others were discussing it. Instead, he was a little excited about the uingpetition.
As the crowd discussed, Cao Zeng¡¯s momentum began to rise. Unlike Liu Xiao, who had released his momentum that day, Liu Xiao had not yet reached the threshold. He was just building a momentum that was beneficial to him by instinct in the battle, so that he could take the initiative in the followingpetition.
As for Cao Zeng¡¯s aura, it was released by him on his own initiative, which made it even sharper and more threatening!
¡°It can¡¯t be ¡¡± The voices of discussion around them gradually died down. Captain looks very serious.
Everyone was infected by the tense and solemn atmosphere before thepetition, and they instinctively lowered their voices until they could no longer hear the soft conversation in the No. 3 training room.
Cao Zeng¡¯s momentum soared again and again, and the onlookers were soon intimidated by it. They were all shocked by the unshakeable power of this man.
The spiritual energy that was dispersed formed a powerful airflow and hit song qingxiao¡¯s side. It ruffled her hair and clothes, making people even more worried.
¡°I¡¯m going to make my move.¡± let¡¯s go! Cao Zeng said lightly. The moment he finished speaking, his body turned into a shadow and flew toward song qingxiao.
¡®SSSS¡¯!
His movements were so fast that the naked eye couldn¡¯t capture them, causing the surrounding team members to suck in a cold breath.
But the moment he moved, song qingxiao moved as well. He lifted his right leg and swept it towards song qingxiao¡¯s calf with the force of a Thunderbolt. With an unstoppable momentum, he hit song qingxiao¡¯s raised calf with a loud bang!
As the two forces collided, Cao Zeng pointed his fingers like a spear at song Qing¡¯s heart. Spiritual power leaked out of his fingertips and turned into a gust of wind. He was extremely fast and arrived in the blink of an eye.
Song qingxiao¡¯s left palm was turned out, as if she had already guessed Cao Zeng¡¯s move. When the fingertip came over, it just happened to touch her palm!
Spiritual power poured out from her fingertips, but she quickly retracted her hand and held the spiritual power together with Cao Zeng¡¯s fingers in her palm!
With one hand restrained, Cao Zeng punched out with the other hand at the same time. His speed was faster than before, and it was unbelievably fast.. Apanied by the whistling wind, he punched at song Qing¡¯s small shoulder, but the next moment, he hit song Qing¡¯s small arm with a bang!
Chapter 671: Entering _2
Chapter 671: Entering _2
Trantor: 549690339
His punch was far more terrifying than the finger gun. Song qingxiao blocked it with her arm. Even though Liu Xiao was confident in her strength, his heart skipped a beat and his mouth was wide open.
But then, something unbelievable happened. The slender arm, as if it had been tempered thousands of times, actually blocked Cao Zeng¡¯s fist.
Cao Zeng¡¯s consecutive attacks failed. After his kicknded on the ground, he used it as his center of gravity. At the same time, he turned his body and flew back to song Qing¡¯s face to kick back!
Song qingxiao was forced to let go of his hand. She crossed her fists and the kick, which was filled with spiritual power,nded on song qingxiao¡¯s blocking arm. The sound of the collision was loud. She deliberately restrained her spiritual power and allowed the powerful force to push her body back!
Cao Zeng also took a few steps back from the rebound force before he could stand firm. He couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud when he realized what was going on.
The two of them had already exchanged a move in a sh, testing out each other¡¯s strength.
Although Cao Zeng had already guessed that song qingxiao was good at fighting from Liu Xiao¡¯s match, he did not expect such an unexpected surprise.
Her strength was not inferior to his at all. Even when he had intentionally used 20% of his spiritual power, she was still able to steadily receive his moves.
At the same time, the strength of her body was astonishing. It was as if she had received some kind of secret technique to recuperate. When he kicked her for the first time, she actually used her leg to fight back, and the strength was equal to his!
Song qingxiao had a deeper understanding of Cao Zeng¡¯s strength after the fight.
The two of them retreated a few meters away from each other. She let go of her hands and swung them. Amidst Cao DA¡¯sughter, she shouted,¡±
¡°Again!¡±
¡°Alright!¡± Cao Zeng began to try, and he was quite excited. After testing out song qingxiao¡¯s ¡®true¡¯ strength, he was more rxed than before.
His moves were fierce, his strength was unparalleled, and he was bold and unrestrained, just like him.
Inparison, song Qing¡¯s body was nimble and her dodging was ingenious. She focused on defense and her defense was wless.
Although Captain Cao¡¯s killing power had reached the Dao enlightenment realm, he was not very skilled in the use of spiritual power. Arge amount of spiritual power leaked out as he attacked, and the force formed a tornado, which added to his momentum.
His moves were more and more powerful, causing the gods and ghosts to escape.
The hearts of the onlooking team members were hanging high. Even though they were watching this one-sided ¡®fight¡¯ of Captain Cao, they were also excited.
Song qingxiao¡¯s constant dodging did not disgust anyone. It was already an amazing thing for her to be able tost so long under Cao Zeng¡¯s powerful attacks.
Her body was nimble and her movements were Swift. She was able to stand in an undefeatable position for a short time.
Cao Long¡¯s legs were like des. He raised them high and mmed them down with the force of a thousand catties. With a loud boom, he shed through the air andnded on the ground!
The specially made floor tiles in the training room cracked under the force of the Qi, which made people tremble in fear.
Liu Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up as he watched the match. He had once obtained a seed of strength from song Qing and felt the spiritual Qi. He knew that Cao Zeng had already cultivated his spiritual power.
But he didn¡¯t expect that when his power reached its peak, it would reach such a terrifying level. It was as if it could split mountains and split rocks. It was extremely powerful!
From Cao Zeng, he seemed to see his future self. His blood was boiling, and he even wished he could try it himself.
Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open, and they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly, afraid that they would miss the slightest detail.
Although song qingxiao had been defending and dodging all this time, her movements were extremely delicate and she had exerted her specialty to the extreme. She seemed to understand her body very well and did not waste any extra energy with any fancy moves. This was the reason why she could hold on until now under Cao Zeng¡¯s fierce attacks.
In the past, few people in the reserve team couldst long under Cao Zeng¡¯s hands. Although the one-sided beating could be used by some people, it was not like this time.
It was impossible for them to reach Cao Zeng¡¯s level of strength for the time being, but song qingxiao¡¯s dodging movement technique was worth learning from, which was more meaningful in actualbat.
Even though the air currents from her moves messed up her hair and made her look very embarrassed, it did not affect the adoration that many people had for her..
Chapter 672: Entering 3
Chapter 672: Entering 3
Trantor: 549690339
It seemed that this was the first time the people in the reserve team had seen Cao Zeng¡¯s true strength, which was far more terrifying than they had imagined.
Cao Zeng had consumed too much of his strength in the impact, so he took advantage of song Qing¡¯s Dodge to withdraw his fist and retreat.
¡°I¡¯m done!¡± Cao Zeng was sweating profusely, and his body was steaming. He had fought to his heart¡¯s content.
He didn¡¯t have to worry about his strength, and he attacked as he pleased. Every muscle and cell in his body seemed to be in full motion, making him extremely excited.
In the crowd, the team doctors, led by Mr. Xiao, twitched slightly when Cao Zeng called for them to stop, as if they had finally rxed and were still a little out of control.
The match looked amazing, but fortunately, no one was seriously injured. The people in the infirmary couldn¡¯t help smiling.
The crowd cheered and hurriedly moved toward Cao Zeng. The team members who had been beaten up by him before now knew how lucky they were. After seeing Cao Zeng in action, they realized that he was not joking when he said ¡®stop when you hit the mark¡¯. He had really restrained himself.
Captain, you just¡
¡°Your punches were so cool!¡±
Many people surrounded Cao Zeng, their eyes shining.
For this group of martial arts practitioners, the temptation of the power Cao Zeng had disyed was more than any kind of encouragement.
Qing Xiao, the captain¡¯s move just now¡ Several young men followed behind song qingxiao, trying to suppress their excitement by imitating Cao Zeng¡¯s punch.¡±How did you manage to Dodge it?¡±
¡°It was too fast, I didn¡¯t see it clearly!¡±
¡°Yes, yes¡¡±
this is too exciting¡
Under the stimtion of such an atmosphere, many people could not help but feel the heroic desire to challenge Cao Zeng. But when they saw the broken tiles on the ground, they regained their calm in time.
Cao Zeng had just finished a fight and was in a good mood. He looked at song qingxiao with satisfaction and said,¡±
¡°Qing Xiao¡¯s strategy is correct.¡± She knew her advantage, so she didn¡¯t face the enemy head-on. She just dodged, as if she was waiting for the right time to attack.
¡°Everyone should y to their strengths and avoid their weaknesses ording to their own characteristics ¡¡± Cao Zeng took the opportunity to guide his team members, pointing out the moves he had used in his previous attacks and how song qingxiao had dodged them. The others listened carefully and nodded, memorizing them one by one.
The hot-blooded crowd refused to leave even after thepetition. Many of the members who were affected by the fighting spirit recalled Cao Zeng¡¯s advice and made an appointment to fight in the arena.
This battle had left a deep impression on everyone¡¯s hearts when song qingxiao first joined the reserve team. She was warmly weed in the reserve team. Compared to when she first joined the reserve team, it was like the difference between heaven and earth.
In the past half a month, besides asionally giving Liu Xiao some pointers on his spiritual power to shorten the time he spent on the wrong path, she also sometimespeted with Cao Zeng and a few other team members who were about to enter the capital.
The rest of her time belonged to her, and she used it to meditate and cultivate.
Time flew by, and soon it was time for the exam. When Cao Zeng came to ask her if she was willing to apany them to the capital, song qingxiao hesitated for a moment before nodding.
Cao Zeng had said that this trip to the imperial capital might be rted to the war with the sea of stars, and that people from the underworld ns might also appear.
She thought of number six and the man who had tried to assassinate her. She might be able to find out more about him after entering the capital.
Cao Zeng had mentioned that her ¡®father¡¯ was missing, and his background seemed to be fabricated. It was difficult to find out even with his identity, and that he was suspected to be from a reclusive family, which made her uneasy. It was as if she had suddenly found a breakthrough in her suspicion of why a reclusive family with a magic weapon secretly made by an armament family would assassinate her at that time, and she had to find out what it was.
After she had agreed to Cao Zeng¡¯s request, he had mentioned the silver Wolf, your Wolf isn¡¯t an ordinary pet. I suggest that you don¡¯t leave it in the team this time.
The Shi family would arrange food and lodging for the members of this trip, and they would live in designated ces. This was a time when the Shi family¡¯s rtionship with the starry sea was delicate, and bringing a demonic beast along would attract too much attention.
In particr, some of the characteristics of this Wolf were simr to the wolf that had broken into the Shi family¡¯s house, so it was easier to cause some ¡®unnecessary¡¯ misunderstandings.
Song qingxiao nodded. In fact, even if Cao Zeng didn¡¯t mention it, she had the same n.
This time, she had her own things to do in the imperial capital. Although bringing the silver Wolf along was equivalent to bringing a helper and it was safer, it would also attract the attention of others.
It was a pity that the silver Wolf could not be sealed in his body like when he escaped from the terror Battalion. Song Qing sighed and did not think about it anymore.
Cao Zeng had arranged for her to travel for a total of five days. During these few days, the silver Wolf would stay here. Without her restraint, the danger of the silver Wolf would increase.
Captain Cao knew how powerful it was and promised that he would restrain the others from provoking this Wolf. On the morning of the 24th, the car drove song qingxiao and the others away from the reserve team and headed for the capital..
Chapter 673: A coincidental encounter (1)
Chapter 673: A coincidental encounter (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Including song qingxiao, there were a total of five people in the reserve team.
They had all heard about the reason why the private guards examination was brought forward, so most of the conversation revolved around song Qing¡¯s Silver Wolf. Even though song Qing didn¡¯t talk much, the atmosphere was still very lively.
The car entered the imperial capital from the North Gate of the Imperial City. After the driver handed in his documents for identification, he headed straight for the private guards Battalion.
After entering the Imperial City, not only did the number of surveince cameras increase, but the number of patrolling guards also began to increase significantly.
Song qingxiao noticed that there was a sky eye every 20 meters on the North Gate Road, scanning the surroundings. Every once in a while, there would be a team of about ten armed patrol guards passing by to prevent the possibility of unauthorized entry.
It was not the first time she had entered the Imperial City, but thest time she had no other choice but to charge in. It was night time when she came, and she was in a hurry to escape when she left, so she was not as clear as she was now.
The interior of the Imperial City seemed a little quiet because there were no idle people entering.
However, the tight defense and the private guards that patrolled by from time to time still made Liu Xiao and the others feel a murderous intent, which made them both nervous and a little excited.
¡°The private Army¡¯s base camp is located to the North of the Imperial City.¡± In order to break the depressing atmosphere, Liu Xiao said what he knew,¡±
¡°There are different levels of training instructors in different battalions. Some of them are even seniors who have retired from the Research Institute, and their strength is astonishing.¡±
Hearing this, song qingxiao was moved. ¡°The Research Institute?¡±
This term was very familiar. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the martial arts Research Institute that su Wu had mentioned. She didn¡¯t know if there was any rtionship between these two research institutes.
She was not familiar with the Shi family¡¯s private guard system, and her knowledge was only superficial. When she first joined the reserve team, she had wanted to avoid the people from beyond heaven. After joining the team, she had been busy improving her own strength and had not specifically inquired about these things.
Liu Xiao nced at her as if he was curious about herck of knowledge about the Research Institute, but he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Instead, he exined,¡±
that¡¯s the top martial arts Research Institute. Only the top talents who have reached a certain level in martial arts are qualified to enter there.
If the Shi family¡¯s private guard system was a tower, then the existence of the reserve team would be the foundation, providing the Empire with the most basic talents to choose from. Afteryers of screening, they would advance step by step towards the top.
The martial arts Research Institute was like the top of the tower. The proud son of heaven stood at the top of the tower and looked down at the people below.
After entering the private guards, their knowledge and experience were much more open than when they were in the reserve team. As the instructor¡¯s strength far surpassed the captain of the reserve team, the new recruits who entered the private guards were like sponges, absorbing new things.
Among them, there were those who performed outstandingly. After a long period of observation and test, they showed extraordinary talent and martial arts techniques, or their strength reached a certain level. Only then would they have the chance to be selected into the martial arts Research Institute and be one of its members.
In the martial arts Research Institute, there were countless experiences and valuable knowledge left behind by the seniors. Everyone who could enter it was no ordinary person, and their strength had reached an unknown realm.
The Research Institute was one of the dreams of everyone who entered the private security system, even Liu Xiao.
¡°Old Ren once mentioned that our captain¡¯s strength has already reached the level of abat Battalion¡¯s Captain.¡± In fact, the Shi family headquarters had issued several summoning orders to transfer him back to their base camp, but for some reason, Cao Zeng had stayed in the reserve team and had not left.
When Captain Ren had mentioned this matter, Liu Xiao had not taken it seriously. It was not until he had seen Cao Zeng¡¯s unrestrained behavior during the Battle with song qingxiao yesterday that he had taken Captain Ren¡¯s words to heart.
when the captain was in the base camp, he once challenged a martial madman from the Research Institute. He was defeated in less than 50 moves. Liu Xiao said with a serious expression,¡± these people are very strong, very strong. Their physical conditions have already broken through the limits of human beings and reached a whole new realm.
¡°It is said that¡¡± When he said this, his face showed hesitation. The others listened with interest and asked questions. When they saw him stop, they urged him to continue,¡± it¡¯s said that the Research Institute is also divided into ranks. Those who have reached the God-tier level may be re-arranged by the Shi family to enter the real Center of the Shi family¡.
Chapter 674: A coincidental encounter (2)
Chapter 674: A coincidental encounter (2)
Trantor: 549690339
What he was talking about should be the part of the Shi family¡¯s strength that was hidden in the dark.
Song qingxiao frowned and pondered. The Shi family was one of the reclusive families. If an ordinary martial artist from the Research Institute, as Liu Xiao had mentioned, could defeat Captain an in 50 moves, he would at least be at the peak of the lower level of the Daoprehension realm.
As for the martial arts Research Institute, it was unknown what level one¡¯s cultivation base had to reach to be able to enter the center of the Shi family¡¯s hidden dark group¡¯s strength.
However, based on Liu Xiao¡¯s words, he could roughly estimate the true strength of the other underworld ns from the existence of the Shi n.
These reclusive families that had been around for many years were like old trees with deep roots. They were unshakeable and extremely dangerous.
She thought of thest time she had entered the Imperial City, when she had been besieged by Sangu and the others. The beautiful woman and the burly man should be martial artists from a reclusive family n, and they had at least reached thete stage of the spirit focus realm.
Among them, Sangu had already broken through the shackles of the spirit focus realm. He was at least a master of the lower level of the Dan realm.
However, when she barged into the Shi family¡¯s residence, she had identally overheard number six¡¯s conversation with the beautiful youngdy. She had heard the youngdy mention that the reclusive family n was divided into two parts, the light and the dark. People like Sangu and the others were not even a member of the dark group.
One could imagine that the strength of the members of the secret group of the underworld ns had probably reached an extremely terrifying stage.
When she thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but send a message to su Wu with her divine sense,¡±
Is this martial arts Research Institute the same one you mentioned the other day?¡±
In the sea of consciousness, su Wu¡¯s cold voice sounded,¡±
¡°He¡¯s copying you!¡±
Song qingxiao¡¯s heart sank. If the Masters produced by the Shi family¡¯s martial arts Research Institute were not worth mentioning in su Wu¡¯s eyes, then what kind of existence was the martial arts Research Institute of heavens beyond heaven?
¡°The current situation is only a temporary obstruction to your vision.¡± Su Wu seemed to know what she was thinking and said,¡± when you transcend all of this, you¡¯ll find that there¡¯s an even vaster starry sky and heaven and earth¡
After he said this, he poured cold water on song qingxiao.
¡°But the premise is that you have to live until that time.¡±
After saying this, he no longer said anything.
Song qingxiaoughed bitterly. She was indeed in a lot of trouble. She even hoped that the trial woulde again so that she could improve her strength.
Liu Xiao noticed her smile and thought he had said something to make herugh. He turned to look at her with a questioning look.
Song qingxiao shook her head. Liu Xiao continued to talk to the others about the Research Institute and didn¡¯t notice that she was distracted.
Just as su Wu had said, if the Empire¡¯s martial arts Research Institute only existed to imitate the martial arts Research Institute of the heavens beyond heaven, the difference in strength between the two research institutes would be extremely great. Then, what level of strength had the people of the heavens beyond heaven reached?
What was the cultivation realm of Qian Shan, who had almost killed him that day?
If the martial arts Research Institute of the heavens beyond heaven existed to fight against the divine incarcerate, then what about the Shi family¡¯s martial arts Research Institute? Was it also one of the products of resisting the divine incarcerate?
The man-made Shi Yue, the underworld ns, and the ns of the heavens beyond heaven all had amon goal. What exactly was the divine prison?
These questions were like a tangled mess. The more she knew, the tighter it became, and she couldn¡¯t figure it out.
While he was thinking, the car finally entered the Imperial City¡¯s private guards camp and stopped.
It was almost time for the assessment, and a temporary office was set up at the entrance of the private guard camp. After they got off the car, Liu Xiao used his identity card to get the number te for their amodation and gave it to song qingxiao and the others.
Although they knew that this year¡¯s examination would be different from previous years, the private guards camp of the Imperial City was like a Holy Land to these reserve team members. They were all excited when they entered.
They had arrived a littlete. Many people who were further away from the imperial capital had arrived nearly half a month earlier. The quiet dormitories had already been selected, leaving them with a temporary resting room that had been transformed into a practice room. The room was filled with exam participants of all genders.
When Liu Xiao and the others entered, the others had already divided their territories based on their strength, leaving only a small space.
A young member of the team put his things aside and said softly,¡±
Chapter 675: A coincidental encounter (3)
Chapter 675: A coincidental encounter (3)
Trantor: 549690339
it¡¯s overcrowded this year. The final dormitory will probably be decided by thepetition results.
Liu Xiao frowned. Thepetition had begun. Although they were not particr people, they were not willing to be distributed randomly after being eliminated.
After arriving at the private guard camp, there were countless martial artists of the same level in the Empire who hade here, so there was no need to worry about not finding an opponent to practice martial arts with.
Many people couldn¡¯t wait for tomorrow¡¯s officialpetition, and couldn¡¯t wait to find out the details of the other participants. Thus, the major training fields and martial arts dojos of the private guard camp were packed with people. There were even rumors that a Captain hade to the training field and was teaching these new people martial arts.
Liu Xiao and the others couldn¡¯t hold back and wanted to go over. Song qingxiao followed them. Therge training field was already surrounded by people. Many people from the outeryer wanted to squeeze in, and a few small conflicts broke out. It was noisy.
Relying on their strong bodies, Liu Xiao and the others squeezed out a path and squeezed to the front of the crowd. As expected, they saw a burly man fighting with a young man in the middle of the training field.
The burly man¡¯s every move was filled with spiritual Qi, and his strength was on par with Cao Zeng¡¯S. Hepletely suppressed the young man in front of him. Even though the young man tried his best to restrain himself, the young man was quickly defeated in less than five moves.
As soon as he was defeated, new people came up to challenge him. The onlookers were fascinated. Song Qing looked down on a few rounds and felt that it was boring.
Liu Xiao and the others found it interesting, so she didn¡¯t disturb them. When she left the crowd, she heard someone outside shouting, ¡±
¡°What are you squeezing for?¡± There was anger in his words, and then an aged voice said,¡±
¡°Youngman, don¡¯t be so angry.¡±
It seemed that a small conflict might have urred due to the congestion.
When song qingxiao squeezed out, she saw a few young men, led by a strong young man, ring at a thin old man.
The busybodies around them also joined in themotion. When they heard the conflict between the two sides, many people shouted in unison, ¡±
¡°Let¡¯s settle it with a fight, let¡¯s settle it with a fight!¡±
The moment song Qing looked over, the old man seemed to have sensed her aura immediately. He turned his head instinctively, and his eyes shed. He exuded a powerful aura that waspletely different from his previous unremarkable appearance.
Then, a powerful divine sense swept over song qingxiao. The primordial spirit in her sea of consciousness opened its eyes. Just as it was about to react instinctively, song qingxiao suppressed her instinctive counterattack. She lowered her shoulders and head, avoided the old man¡¯s sight, and left the crowd.
This old man had cultivated a divine sense. Based on his divine sense and the spiritual energy leaking from his body, he had at least reached the cultivation of the peak of the middle stage of the Daoprehension realm.
She remembered that in the car of the private guard camp, Liu Xiao had mentioned that a few instructors in the private guard camp were members of the martial arts Research Institute. Judging from the old man¡¯s aura, he was probably one of the instructors from the martial arts Research Institute that Liu Xiao had mentioned. The people who had stirred up trouble today would probably suffer!
However, Liu Xiao had mentioned that although the people who entered the martial arts Research Institute were already the top talents in the private guard system, their goal was obviously not just to enter the Institute. In the end, they should be working hard to enter the center of the Shi family.
However, those who were able to enter the core of the Shi family were all top-notch talents. On the contrary, those who had wandered out of the family were most likely ordinary geniuses.
If the majority of the people in the martial arts Research Institute were in the state of enlightenment, then it could be inferred that the top cultivators had at least reached the level of dan stage, or even beyond it!
She quickly left the center of the training ground about ten meters away, and soon felt that the divine sense had been withdrawn.
Song qingxiao¡¯s strength was higher than the old man¡¯s, so he probably didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, so he quickly gave up.
After getting rid of the old man¡¯s divine sense, song Qing began to wander around the private guard camp, thinking that Cao Zeng had said that there might be people from reclusive families in this examination.
Perhaps it was because this year¡¯s examination had been decided in advance, but the headquarters was not well prepared and did not have time to arrange for people to maintain order. All the people from the entire Empire who came to the private guard camp to participate in the examination were squeezed here, and it seemed a little messy.
It wasn¡¯t difficult to find the way here. The dormitory, canteen, training room, and other buildings were clearly defined. Although the ce wasrge, she spent less than two hours and almost went to all the ces in the private guard camp that she could go to.
She turned around a huge martial arts dojo and went to the back of the path. She was about to walk in the direction of a huge training field in front of her from this path. When she returned to the previous training field, she suddenly heard a few footsteps and a strange and dangerous aura on the right side of the path.
¡°This way, please ¡¡± A young man¡¯s voice was lowered, as if he was afraid of rming some important figure. While he was speaking, several figures came in from the other side of the path.
The person walking in front was dressed in ck and had a gloomy aura. On his back was a giant iron coffin about two meters long. It was filled with a ghostly aura and the dense Yin Qi formed a ck fog that shrouded the coffin.
There were several people following behind the man carrying the coffin. They all seemed to be quite afraid of him and took the initiative to fall behind him by about half a meter.
That person¡¯s Yin Qi was extremely heavy, and his evil aura was leaking out. It was extremely terrifying.
As soon as he approached, he seemed to sense that there were strangers here and immediately turned around.
The man was in his forties, his face was pale and beardless, and his eyes were awe-inspiring.
The moment he turned his head, the people behind him tensed up and subconsciously turned to look in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. One of them looked familiar. They were separated by a few branches. When their eyes met, the man frowned. Before the man could react, song qingxiao immediately lowered her head.
The young man who spoke earlier noticed song qingxiao at the other end of the path. He recognized her from herbat uniform and immediately shouted,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand that unauthorized people are not allowed to enter?¡± Song qingxiao took advantage of this man¡¯s talking time to quickly retreat in the direction she hade from.
As soon as she left, the middle-aged man carrying the coffin narrowed his eyes in the direction she had disappeared in. He turned his head and looked at the old man who had frowned earlier. He asked in a low voice, ¡±
¡°You know Jiang qu?¡±
The old man¡¯s eyes met with song Qing¡¯s. Although there was only a moment of strange reaction, it seemed to have been caught by the middle-aged man carrying the coffin.
The old man was obviously taller and older than the middle-aged man, but in front of the middle-aged man, he was like a mouse that had seen him, not daring to even breathe.
When he heard his question, he immediately lowered his head and said respectfully,¡±
second uncle, he looks familiar, but I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m mistaken. Maybe I ve recognized the wrong person.
Chapter 676: An old acquaintance (1)
Chapter 676: An old acquaintance (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao only slowed down after she had retreated a few hundred meters.
Her arms and neck had been stimted by the strong Yin Qi, and scales had already appeared on them. The middle-aged man carrying the coffin was not an ordinary person. Judging from his breath and killing intent, he had at least reached the level of a master above the Dan stage.
Although the giant coffin on his back seemed to be covered in a thick aura of death, song qingxiao could vaguely sense that there was something extremely dangerous and terrifying inside.
This middle-aged man was extremely powerful. For such a person to appear in the Shi family¡¯s private guard camp, coupled with the warning from the leader that they were not to barge in, song qingxiao was even more certain that this was one of the members of the reclusive family who would be attending the examination!
She must have entered the forbidden area by ident and encountered such a terrifying cultivator.
Song qingxiao¡¯s spirit energy circted and the illusionary scales on her body gradually disappeared. She immediately thought of the old man who had followed the coffin carrying middle-aged man.
This person probably didn¡¯t remember her for a while, but the moment she saw the old man, she remembered his identity!
In the trial of Chu ke¡¯s revenge, he was the number two old man with the highest cultivation!
When he was fighting with Chu ke, he had disyed his superior strength and seemed to be extremely familiar with the undead and Yin Qi. However, in the end, because he was in a hurry toplete his mission, he was misled by Chu ke and escaped with number three¡¯s corpse.
After song qingxiao had separated from him, they had not met again afterpleting the mission. Although she had guessed that this person should not have died after the mission waspleted, she did not expect to meet him here.
If he remembered correctly, during the quest to kill Qin feichu, the character in the plot had introduced this person¡¯s name. His surname seemed to be fan, and his name was fan jiangqu.
This old man was very powerful at that time and had forced Chu ke to retreat several times. Song Qing had a deep impression of him and recognized him at first nce.
However, from fan jiangqu¡¯s reaction, it was clear that he had not recognized song qingxiao at first sight.
Even though they had only met briefly in the trial, song qingxiao could tell that this person was extremely arrogant and confident.
Perhaps it was because fan jiangqu had thought that the strength she had disyed during the trial of the deceased Qin feichu was not worthy of his attention. Furthermore, after the death of Qin feichu, although only a few months had passed in the real world, it was very likely that this person had entered the trial again in the past few months, so he could not recall song qingxiao for a while.
However, it was only a matter of time before he remembered who he was.
Once he thought of her and her identity was exposed, she might be in danger.
Song Qingxin had a bad feeling. Fan jiangqu was with the middle-aged man carrying the coffin. Although the Qi disyed by the two waspletely different, it was very likely that they came from the same family. If she was not careful, she might be attacked by the two!
He had promised Cao Zeng that he would apany Liu Xiao and the others to the Shi family¡¯s base camp to investigate the people who had tried to assassinate him in the underworld. He had not expected that he would get into such a mess by ident!
At this time, she was alone, and the silver Wolf was left in the reserve team for various reasons. The situation was very bad for her.
However, this was the worst case scenario. It was also possible that it was just a false rm.
After all, when Qin feichu was killed, she had deliberately concealed her true strength in front of fan jiangqu. After that trial, she had broken the blue-blood seal several times in a row, and her physical body had evolved. It waspletely different from the image she had when she was covered in hair. Fan jiangqu might not be able to recall it in a short time.
Moreover, he had just been reprimanded and left in a hurry, so he should not have left any suspicions.
As soon as thepetition was over and the Shi family¡¯s restriction that only allowed entry was removed, she would immediately leave the imperial capital and return to the reserves team. She didn¡¯t think that fan jiangqu would be able to find her in a short time!
But even so, he had to be more careful these few days.
When song qingxiao returned to the temporary dormitory, it was already evening. Liu Xiao and the others were sitting cross-legged on the ground, discussing something.
Liu Xiao¡¯s eyes brightened when he saw song qingxiao. He immediately greeted her, ¡±
¡°Qing Xiao, where did you go before?¡±
Song Qing chuckled and replied, ¡± ¡°I just walked around and took a look at the private guard camp.¡±
Liu Xiao clenched his fist and hit his other palm hard. He said with some regret,
Chapter 677: An old acquaintance (2)
Chapter 677: An old acquaintance (2)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°It¡¯s a pity that you missed the most exciting thing in today¡¯s training!
¡°What happened?¡± song qingxiao asked.
guess who appeared on the training field today when everyone was challenging the brigade leader?¡±
She looked at Liu Xiao¡¯s excited face and thought of the skinny old man who had a conflict with several burly men outside the training field. It was likely that after she left, those burly men had fought with the old man and suffered losses, causing a sensation.
¡°The people from the Research Institute have appeared?¡± Liu Xiao was stunned when he heard her question. ¡°How did you know?¡±
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t tell him about the small conflict she had seen before she left. She found an excuse to fool him. since you¡¯ve mentioned something interesting, it must be that the people from the martial arts Research Institute have appeared in the private guard camp.
Liu Xiao had a carefree personality, so he did not doubt her words at all. When he heard her say this, he immediatelyughed and said,¡±
¡°Yes! At that time, the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s Warriors appeared and
taught a lesson to a few ignorant brats.¡±
Not long after song qingxiao left, a few of them started fighting with the old man. Themotion attracted the attention of the captain of the private guard camp who was training the new people. He immediately squeezed out to take a look and saw a few bold people who dared to fight with the old man. He was shocked and immediately pointed out the old man¡¯s identity.
The people in the martial arts Research Institute were all high and mighty to the people in the private guard Battalion, and they didn¡¯t dare to offend them. To these neers, they were like legendary figures.
Liu Xiao had long been looking forward to the martial arts Research Institute, and he was still excited to see his senior.
As soon as the warrior from the martial arts Research Institute appeared, the captain of the private guard camp asked him for advice and gave him some pointers on his cultivation in front of everyone.
you don¡¯t know this, but Captain Yang¡¯s strength isn¡¯t any weaker than our captain¡¯s. However, he¡¯s still being restrained every time he makes a move.
Liu Xiao had benefited a lot from watching such apetition between Masters. He had learned a lot by gesturing while talking.
Song Qingxin was not very interested in these things. After the few of them talked about it, they did not mention it again.
The few of them made an appointment to go to the cafeteria for a meal. Because of thepetition tomorrow, everyone packed up early to rest so that they could rest well for tomorrow¡¯spetition.
The first night passed by peacefully without anything happening.
Song qingxiao heaved a sigh of relief, but she did not dare to let her guard downpletely.
The first day of the exam was the easiest. The participants from all over the Empire were in a mess, and Liu Xiao and the others easily beat their opponents and entered the second round.
After thepetition ended, those who were eliminated in the first round were transferred away with the excuse of arranging their campsite. The martial arts school, which was still crowded on the first day, suddenly had more than half of the seats empty.
In the evening, while Liu Xiao and the others went to the martial arts Hall to practice with other candidates, song qingxiao took the opportunity to walk around the private guard camp. From afar, she found that the huge martial arts Hall where she met fan jiangqu and the others yesterday had been temporarily closed.
There were already people standing guard around the martial arts gym, preventing anyone from getting close. This was clearly to prevent what had happened the day before from happening again. This also indirectly confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s suspicions about fan jiangqu and his group¡¯s identity.
At the same time, she had only identally barged in, but the people of the private guards had reacted so quickly. It was clear that their meeting at that time was not a small matter. Such a cautious attitude would definitely arouse fan jiangqu¡¯s suspicion.
It was very dangerous for trial-takers to meet each other in the real world, especially when the other party was stronger than them.
When song qingxiao returned to the lounge, Liu Xiao and the others were also there. They seemed to have been back for a long time. They were worried and told her a very bad news-many neers were more or less injured and were sent to the team¡¯s Hospital.
¡°Some of them were injured in thepetition, while a small portion of them were injured by their opponents¡± slip-ups in thepetition.¡± However, there were still many people who were ambushed in remote areas and were seriously injured. The situation was far more serious than the first two.
Most of the people who had been ambushed were the victors of today¡¯spetition. If they were injured, it would definitely affect tomorrow¡¯s examination. Some people might not even be able to participate in the examination.
This evening, if Liu Xiao and the others had not entered and left together, they would have been ambushed as well.
as per previous years ¡®practice, the main division acquiesces to such apetition method to eliminate a group of contestants who are slightly inferior in all aspects. One of the team members sighed. I heard that on thest day of thepetition this year, some important figures will appear. The final winner will be given a position by the royal family.
Therefore, this situation would probably continue to increase in the next two days.
Among them, song qingxiao was the strongest. Cao Zeng had asked her to apany him to prevent such a situation from happening.
After hearing the man¡¯s words, she pondered for a moment, everyone, be on high alert for the next two days. Try not to separate from each other during the operation. Try to pick people you are confident of and familiar with for the martial arts practice.
At this moment, they could only stay still. Today, many people had won. Although Liu Xiao and his team had won thepetition, they were not very eye-catching among the winners. On the contrary, after tomorrow¡¯spetition, they would be in a more dangerous situation after a group of people were eliminated.
Just as she had expected, the night passed peacefully.
As time passed, the existence of fan jiangqu and the others was like a thorn in her heart. The current calm was like the calm before the storm, brewing a sense of danger that made her uneasy.
After daybreak, the atmosphere in the private guard camp became much tenser.
Today, Liu Xiao and the other three had their own four rounds ofpetition. Song qingxiao followed them to the arena.
Because of therge number of participants, the arena was divided into different areas. When the few of them arrived, each area was already filled with people who hade to watch.
Among these people were people from the private guard camp who hade to watch the battle, as well as people from the Empire¡¯s reserve team like song qingxiao, who hade with the other members of thepetition. There were also some patrolling guards and people who were hiding in the dark.
When song qingxiao came over, he felt a few weak divine senses sweep over them. Liu Xiao was slightly stronger and had already formed Qi sense. The moment the divine senses swept over, he raised his head and looked around vigntly. However, because his Qi sense was too weak, he could not urately find the people hiding in the dark.
His reaction was seen by many people, and in the next moment, song qingxiao felt a few pairs of eyes ncing at him before they retracted.
She followed the aura and silently remembered these people who had paid attention to Liu Xiao..
Chapter 678: Spying (1)
Chapter 678: Spying (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Liu Xiao only had one of his four matches in the morning, and the other three were scheduled in the afternoon, which was quite unfavorable for him.
The tightpetition time would consume a lot of his physical energy and make him suffer in the game.
The rest of the participants were worried for him, but Liu Xiao was very calm. His opponent in the morning had stood out in yesterday¡¯spetition, but he was no match for him, so Liu Xiao won easily. He spent the rest of his time watching the others ¡®matches with song qingxiao.
In the afternoon, the atmosphere in the stadium was more tense than before.
The weakest person had been eliminated in yesterday¡¯s first round ofpetition. In addition, another batch of weaker people had been eliminated in the morning¡¯spetition. The remaining people were the true elites of this batch of reserves.
The situation of the four candidates from the reserve team was not optimistic. Two of them had lost to their opponents in the afternoon¡¯s game, leaving only Liu Xiao and another youth who had won temporarily.
Liu Xiao had fought two rounds, and there was still onest round to go.
Thepetition for the reserve team members was based on a point system to match the corresponding opponent. The winner would be given the corresponding points ording to the time the team members had spent in thepetition and the judgment of the judges on the spot.
Song qingxiao noticed that Liu Xiao had performed well in the previous matches. He had obtained 105 points, which was an outstanding result in this exam. Therefore, his final opponent was also a strong yer with 106 points.
His match was in the ninth position. There were some people standing around the ring, and a young man was sitting cross-legged in the center. He was obviously one of Liu Xiao¡¯s opponents.
After two consecutive battles, Liu Xiao had exhausted a lot of his energy. There was sweat on his forehead, and his breathing was not as stable as before. Compared to his opponent, he was obviously at a disadvantage from the beginning.
The crowd outside the arena looked like they were watching a good show. The young man who was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed was stunned when Liu Xiao stepped on the stage. He looked at him and said,¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you have a quarter of an hour to rest?¡±
As soon as he said this, Liu Xiao and his teammates were not happy but worried.
This person was not anxious when he saw Liu Xiao¡¯s fatigue. Instead, he was willing to give Liu Xiao time to recover. This proved that this person was definitely not weak. Therefore, he did not want to take advantage of Liu Xiao.
¡°No need,¡± Liu Xiao was extremely confident. I have a secret weapon.
As soon as he said this, the young man¡¯s interest was piqued. The two of them exchanged a few words, and Liu Xiao began to attack first.
His strategy was correct. In a situation where his physical strength was greatly consumed, it would be more beneficial for him to end the battle quickly than drag the time.
However, the young man did not Dodge. As if he was extremely curious about the secret weapon that Liu Xiao had mentioned, he also attacked with all his strength, cooperating with Liu Xiao¡¯s quick attack, trying to force Liu Xiao to use his ultimate skill!
The two were fighting intensely in the ring, but song qingxiao was multitasking. In addition to paying attention to the situation on the field, she also paid more attention to her surroundings.
An aura quietly squeezed into the crowd. The moment it got close, it raised song qingxiao¡¯s vignce.
The situation on the field was critical. Although Liu Xiao had a lot ofbat experience, his opponent was not weak. He was hit in the chest by his opponent¡¯s fists and was knocked back!
Liu Xiao¡¯s injuries were not light. The audience could hear the crisp sound of his bones breaking.
His expression changed. Even though he was injured, he didn¡¯t admit defeat and saved his strength. Instead, he seemed to have made up his mind and a trace of spiritual energy began to surge out of his body!
The moment the spiritual energy appeared, the eyes of the old man who had just squeezed into the crowd lit up, and he eximed,¡±
¡°Eh? Spiritual Qi?¡±
The surrounding people were all attracted by Liu Xiao¡¯s actions and did not notice the old man¡¯s arrival. The thin old man¡¯s exmation was drowned out by a bunch of gasps.
Song qingxiao turned around and saw that the warrior from the martial arts Research Institute was looking at the two people on the stage in surprise. When his eyes fell on Liu Xiao, he seemed to be in deep thought. It seemed that Liu Xiao¡¯s performance had sessfully attracted the attention of this senior.
The spiritual force gathered in Liu Xiao¡¯s palm and formed a small airflow. As soon as it appeared, the opponent in front of him had already felt that something was wrong, and his expression became much more serious.
Ever since song Qing had given him a helping hand, he had been fumbling about his own cultivation methods. During this period of time, he had used some unknown method to suppress his spiritual power and form something simr to a spirit Qi bomb to store in his body..
Chapter 679: Spying _2
Chapter 679: Spying _2
Trantor: 549690339
No wonder he was so confident even when facing a strong enemy.
As soon as the spirit Qi bullet was used, the opponent had already noticed that something was wrong. Just as he was about to interrupt Liu Xiao¡¯s attack, Liu Xiao seemed to have emptied his body of spirit Qi and pushed the spirit Qi bullet in his direction!
¡°Nonsense!¡± The old man from the martial arts Research Institute stomped his feet and scolded when he saw this.
The power of the Spirit power bullet could not hurt song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation, but it was fatal to ordinary people who had not yet developed Qi sense.
The old man flicked his foot and charged into the battle.
The moment the spirit energy ball was flicked towards the young man, he had no time to Dodge at all. He felt a strong killing intent and his back went numb. Just as he was about to be hit by the strong airflow, a thin old man suddenly jumped in and sent out a wave of spirit energy with his palm. With a bang, it collided with the spirit energy ball!
The two forces ovepped, giving off an ear-piercing explosion.
Although Liu Xiao¡¯s strength was weak, he had umted this spiritual power for a long time. At this time, he used it all at once like a nouveau riche, and the power was not weak.
In addition, the warrior from the martial arts Research Institute patted with his cultivation in the Daoprehension realm, and spiritual energy burst out, turning into a strong airflow that blew in all directions!
The surrounding onlookers felt their cheeks cut by the fierce Qi, and they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by the power of Liu Xiao¡¯s move.
Under the strong current, Liu Xiao, who was already exhausted, could not stand steadily. After staggering a few steps, he fell to the ground with a bang.
¡°Teacher Wu, thank you for your help!¡± The pale-faced judge recognized the old man who had taken the blow for the young man after the airflow had dispersed. He quickly went forward to thank him.
The young man was still in shock. The old man turned to look at Liu Xiao, who was panting heavily, and scolded him with a frown,¡±
he dares to use such a move that he¡¯s not confident he can control at this time. Isn¡¯t he afraid of something happening?¡±
He seemed to be a little angry, you young people don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. It¡¯s a good thing to cultivate spiritual power, but you use it recklessly, he said. They weren¡¯t mortal enemies, so was there a need to use such a move? If you use this move, not only will the other party die or be crippled, but I¡¯m afraid you will also be affected¡¡±
Under Mr. Wu¡¯s reprimand, Liu Xiao clutched his chest and looked a little ashamed. His apologetic look made the warrior from the Research Institute smile. It was obvious that he appreciated Liu Xiao.
The onlookers were still immersed in the power of Liu Xiao¡¯s spirit power bullet. When they heard the words of the old man, who was called ¡®teacher Wu¡¯ by the judge, they were shocked.
Song qingxiao noticed that at least three or four people in the crowd were looking at Liu Xiao with hostility when he fired the spirit-power bullet.
This match had ended because of the old man¡¯s idental intrusion into the battle. However, everyone had seen Liu Xiao and the young man¡¯s performance, so they both entered the game to determine the winner tomorrow.
Liu Xiao was injured and needed a few teammates to apany him to the infirmary for a simple treatment. A few of his teammates looked at song qingxiao, asking her with their eyes if she wanted to go with them.
Song qingxiao shook her head,¡± you guys go.
She had already sensed the hostility and rejection from the people around her due to Liu Xiao¡¯s outstanding performance and the appreciation expressed by the warrior from the martial arts Research Institute.
The strength he had shown made a few onlookers who had already advanced feel pressure. They saw him as one of their futurepetitors and might do something irrational.
Song qingxiao wanted to take advantage of the fact that Liu Xiao and the others had left to think of a way to draw out and resolve these dangers.
Although some of the participants were being ambushed, song Qing was not a participant and had extraordinary strength. Therefore, they were not worried. They only told her to be ¡®careful¡¯ and quickly left with Liu Xiao.
After they left, song qingxiao didn¡¯t have time to mark the hostile-looking people with her spiritual sense. She felt that there was a hidden spiritual sense in the crowd that was secretly watching her!
The aura was rather strange and unusual. The old man from the martial arts Research Institute, who had not left, seemed to have not noticed it at all. It was at least in thete stage of the path-understanding realm, and might even be in the spirit focus realm.
Song Qingxin was shocked. While watching Liu Xiao and the others leave, she took the opportunity to scan the field, trying to find the person who had spied on her with his divine sense.
However, there were people everywhere in the martial Dao field. She didn¡¯t sense anyone suspicious wherever her eyes went.
The strange divine sense seemed to have appeared for a moment and then disappeared. Its speed was extremely fast. To be able to reach such a level of strength in the private guard camp, it made her think of fan jiangqu and the strange middle-aged man carrying the coffin!
She squeezed out of the crowd and quickly walked around, but strangely, she couldn¡¯t find fan jiangqu. It was as if the person who had been peeking had used some secret technique, and his breath had disappeared in an instant.
Song qingxiao slowly walked toward the direction where the aura had appeared. There was a small pile of strange ashes on the ground. She bent down and picked up a handful of ashes with her fingertips. There was a very weak spiritual energy residue in the ashes. It was obvious that the spiritual sense that had peeked on her before might havee from this ashes.
She rubbed her fingertips, and the ashes flew into the air. Song qingxiao let out a long breath and became more vignt.
In order to make herself look like the others, song qingxiao went to the cafeteria alone in the evening. On her way back, she felt someone following her.
The people following her were the ones who had shown hostility when they saw Liu Xiao¡¯s match in the afternoon. The reason they were following her now was probably because they had seen her talking to Liu Xiao and the others in the afternoon and knew that they were in cahoots. They wanted to make a move on Liu Xiao, so they were nning to target her..
Chapter 680 - 514-staring at _1
Chapter 680: Chapter 514-staring at _1
Trantor: 549690339 |
Those people tried their best to hide their auras, but they didn¡¯t know that song Qing had already seen through their movements.
She deliberately led them to a remote ce and gradually stopped at the back of a martial arts dojo.
At this time, the sky was getting dark. One side of the path was blocked by the martial arts Hall, and the other directions were blocked by rows of dense woods, so it was difficult for outsiders to see clearly.
Even if someone were to pass by outside, they would not be able to hear anything clearly due to the presence of the martial arts gym.
The people who were following her might have thought that this was the perfect spot to make a move, so not long after she stopped, she no longer hid and came out of the forest one after another. They surrounded song qingxiao and trapped her there.
There were a total of four people following her, and they slowly approached song qingxiao with unfriendly expressions.
Liu Xiao¡¯s performance in thepetition was not bad, so he was targeted by these people. However, Liu Xiao was going in and out with several teammates, and he himself was stronger than others, so they did not dare to attack him rashly.
Therefore, she found out that song qingxiao and Liu Xiao were teammates, but they were not on the list of candidates for the exam. She must have been sent by the captain of the reserve team toe with them to gain some experience.
At that time, he had decided to capture song qingxiao first and use her as bait to lure Liu Xiao out alone. After that, he would cripple hisbat strength so that he could get rid of a strong enemy in the exam the next day.
However, what made these people feel that something was wrong was that after they closed in, the young girl in the middle seemed unusually calm.
In the past two days, the private guard camp had been frequently besieged by people. As people in the reserve team, even if they were not participants of the examination, it was impossible for them to be so low-alert.
The few of them looked at each other and stopped in their tracks. One of the men asked tentatively,¡±
¡°Do you know Liu Xiao from the 11th County of the capital?¡±
Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard this.
¡°You¡¯ve been following me all the way, haven¡¯t you heard anything?¡±
When the few of them heard her words, they were all stunned.
Song qingxiao¡¯s words made it clear that she had already noticed that they were following her. She might havee here on purpose to lure them into a trap.
¡°This is bad!¡± The same thought shed through their minds at the same time, and their bad premonition became a reality.
The man who spoke realized that something was wrong. After falling into a trap, he was smart and immediately turned to run into the forest.
¡°Do you think you can run?¡± Song Qing chuckled and took a step forward. Her movements were not fast, but in the blink of an eye, she appeared behind the man. She reached out and grabbed the man¡¯s cor, easily dragging him back like a chicken.
The man let out a cry of surprise. Seeing that the situation was not good, the others immediately scattered.
However, even though these people were fast, they were not as fast as song qingxiao.
With a few shes of her figure, she grabbed the three physical invulnerability experts one after another. They didn¡¯t even hear her footsteps before they were caught by her.
¡°Ah, please spare us this time!¡± These people, who had wanted to capture song qingxiao, began to beg for mercy without any backbone after being captured.
Naturally, song qingxiao would not let them go easily. These people were up to no good, and she had to teach them a lesson.
As the man screamed and begged for mercy, song qingxiao grabbed one of his wrists. Before she could do anything, there was a slight movement in her sea of consciousness. The familiar aura that she had felt when she was spied on in the afternoon appeared again.
She paused and immediately turned her head. At a nce, she saw a yellow figure shing past in the grass about seven or eight meters away.
At this time, the sky was getting dark, and it was even darker in the grass. The yellow shadow was caught in the withered grass, and it was not easy to find it if one did not look carefully.
It was a small paper figurine that had been cut to the size of a child¡¯s palm. The spy had used some secret technique to cover it with his divine sense and use it to spy on himself.
She thought of the various methods fan jiangqu had used on the dead Qin, Fei, and Chu, and she was even more certain.
It seemed that she wasn¡¯t very lucky. Fan jiangqu had indeed remembered her.
He was using the paper figurine to spy on them, which showed that he had no intention of not interfering with each other in reality.
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she deliberately put on a vignt look. She appeared to have noticed that something was wrong, but she did not seem to have noticed the paper man. Her face revealed an anxious expression as she looked around.
Sure enough, after the paper man noticed her movements, the yellow shadow shrank back into the grass, trying to hide itselfpletely..
Chapter 681 - 514 - watching _2
Chapter 681: Chapter 514 ¨C watching _2
Trantor: 549690339
She broke their wrists and left in a hurry after giving them a few warnings.
While the people behind her were wailing and scolding, song qingxiao stopped not far away. She felt that as soon as she left, the strange paper man disappeared quickly, as if it had heard her and retreated. She took a deep look in the direction where the paper man had been before and then turned around.
At the same time, in a secret room in the Shi family, fan jiangqu, who was sitting cross-legged, slowly opened his eyes.
Not far away from him was a middle-aged man who was also sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed as if he had entered a meditative state.
A huge iron coffin was ced vertically beside him. ck mist wasing out of the iron coffin, making the whole room look gloomy and creepy.
At the closed window, a yellow paper figurine squeezed in through the crack of the window. The slight sound of friction seemed to wake up the quiet room.
A banging sound suddenly came from the quiet iron coffin, as if a ¡®person¡¯ was knocking on the door.
Every time the iron coffin was knocked, arge amount of ck mist woulde out. Before long, the whole room was filled with Yin mist and ghostly Qi.
¡°Second uncle ¡¡± Fan jiangqu watched on in fear. The knocking sounds from the coffin grew louder and louder. With every knock, the coffin began to shake, as if the ¡± person ¡± inside the coffin was about to break free. Fan jiangqu didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.
¡°Why are you panicking?¡± The middle-aged man replied with his eyes closed.
As soon as he opened his mouth, the ¡®person¡¯ in the coffin became silent at first, then seemed to be even more excited, hitting the coffin even harder, making a ¡®bang¡¯ sound!
The loud noise startled fan jiangqu. He immediately jumped up, and the iron coffin seemed to be about to be knocked open. But suddenly, a huge talisman shadow appeared on the iron coffin.
The moment the talisman shadow appeared, an extremely terrifying sound came from the coffin, as if the ¡®person¡¯ in the coffin had been suppressed by the talisman shadow. After a moment of silence, a fierce Qi came from inside and collided with the talisman shadow!
The ¡®Dong Dong¡¯ sounds from inside the coffin were endless. The iron coffin hummed non-stop. Under the impact of the evil Qi, the heavy iron coffin actually flew out of the air.
¡°Hmph!¡± The middle-aged man coldly snorted and immediately formed a hand seal. He muttered an incantation and sent several incantations into the coffin.
However, the thing in the coffin was particrly fierce tonight, as if its ferocity had been stimted. In the past, a few spells would have been enough to suppress it, but tonight, after a few spells were cast into the coffin, not only did it not make the coffin fall to the ground safely, but more ck Qi gushed out of the coffin. The room suddenly became filled with ghostly Qi, and the coffin flew in the air, spinning non-stop.
The middle-aged man furrowed his brows, and a fierce light shed in his eyes. He immediately looked in the direction of fan jiangqu.
His gaze made fan jiangqu¡¯s back go numb. His expression changed, and his entire body tensed up. He called out in a trembling voice, ¡°¡±Second uncle, I¡¯ve found out about her background!¡±
The middle-aged man hesitated at fan jiangqu¡¯s words. He pursed his lips and snorted coldly. He pulled out a small knife from the side of his body, and with a pained expression, he cut his palm.
As blood gushed out, the monster in the coffin smelled the blood and became even more vicious.
The middle-aged man let out some blood essence and used his spiritual power to hold it in ce, turning it into arge drop of blood that flew quickly in the direction of the coffin.
The moment the giant blood bead touched the coffin, it seeped into it. The moment the blood seeped into the coffin, the things inside calmed down a little.
Taking advantage of this time, the middle-aged man gritted his teeth and cast a few more spells. The thing in the coffin was pacified by his blood and quickly obeyed. The iron coffin that was flying in the air fell heavily to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯, and the bricks on the ground made a¡¯ ka ka ¡®sound.
Arge amount of ck mist was once again retracted into the iron coffin. The talismans on top of it dimmed again. The yin Qi in the room was mostly withdrawn, and the lights seemed to be much brighter.
The yellow talisman paper that had squeezed in through the window crack was now corroded by the yin Qi and turned ck and gray, losing all its spiritual energy.
it has been out for so many days. Without suitable blood, ordinary people can¡¯t feed it. The middle-aged man nced at the coffin and frowned.
Fan jiangqu¡¯s heart finally returned to its original ce after the coffin had calmed down.
second uncle, don¡¯t worry. There will be a suitable person to feed your Yin corpse soon. He suppressed his panic and raised his trembling hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead. When the yin corpse had lost control earlier, the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze still made him feel a lingering fear. He felt as if he had just escaped death.
that woman¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t high. When I met her, she hadn¡¯t reached the Daoprehension realm.
At that time, song qingxiao was weak. Although she showed some cleverness in the trial of dead Qin feichu, she did not attract the attention of number two.
Afterpleting the mission and returning to the real world, after several months, No. 2 didn¡¯t think of this person for a while when they identally met.
However, fan jiangqu was no ordinary person. If he found someone familiar, it was impossible for him not to pay attention.
He quickly recalled the trial of the deceased Qin feichu and song qingxiao¡¯s identity.
The fan family was famous for their Daoist secret techniques. Most of the disciples in the family practiced Daoist secret techniques and dealt with ghosts and evil all year round. Naturally, they were also proficient in methods such as raising ghosts and refining corpses. This middle-aged man was a cultivator who mainly raised corpses.
The middle-aged man looked younger than fan jiangqu, but he was actually close to a hundred years old. The uncle and nephew had gone to the Shi family to attend to other matters, which had dyed them for some time. The blood they had prepared in advance was insufficient, and the yin corpse was gradually losing control.
¡°I peeked at her twice with the paper Soldiers. She should have felt that something was wrong, but she didn¡¯t find the location of the paper Soldiers.¡± in other words, since ourst encounter, her strength has improved to a certain extent,¡± fan jiangqu said respectfully, since she was able to detect the existence of my divine sense, she might have already entered the state of enlightenment..
Chapter 682: Escape (1)
Chapter 682: Escape (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Perhaps fan jiangqu already knew that he had discovered the paper figurine he had released, so he decided not to hide it anymore.
At night, song qingxiao noticed that there was an aura hiding in the dark outside the temporary lounge, spying on her. It was very familiar. It was obvious that fan jiangqu was not going to let her go.
Perhaps it was because this was the Shi n¡¯s base camp and he didn¡¯t want to alert the Shi n, so he had been biding his time. At this time, he had deliberately released his aura, most likely to cause panic and wear down his will.
The situation was indeed very unfavorable for her. The Shi family was not her permanent shelter, but the moment she left the Shi family, she could be ambushed immediately.
Fan jiangqu alone was not a problem. The problem was the middle-aged man carrying the coffin.
His strength had reached at least the Dan stage, and the iron coffin on his back exuded a strong sense of hostility. What was inside must not be ordinary.
If she could stall these two for a while, and if she could escape first and return to the reserve team in advance to meet up with the silver Wolf, at least the situation would be slightly better.
However, how could he temporarily block the attacks of these two people?
Su Wu, who was hiding in her sea of consciousness, had extraordinary strength and might have the ability to escape. However, this person¡¯s background was unknown, and he had long wanted to take over her body for his own use. He was far more dangerous than fan jiangqu and the other man. She could not give him any chance to escape.
Song qingxiao thought about it and finally thought of a useful person-Luo Wu!
This person was currently in the capital city. He was one of the challengers. Although he wasn¡¯t of much use, he might be able to attract some attention for her once they started fighting.
It wasn¡¯t very kind of her to drag him down with her, but song qingxiao had no other choice.
Moreover, with the two of them working together, she could temporarily defeat fan jiangqu and hispanion with her half-step to dan stage cultivation and her secret techniques. When she met with the silver Wolf, even if the middle-aged man carrying the coffin was not easy to deal with, she and the silver Wolf could still fight him together.
She made up her mind and immediately pretended not to notice the spying of the paper weapons. She closed her eyes and entered a meditative state, guiding the spirit energy into her body to nourish her meridians so that she could maintain her physical strength at her peak.
After a night, song qingxiao felt that the aura hidden in the corner had changed its position. It still maintained a distance that was neither too far nor too close, monitoring his every move.
Liu Xiao and the others didn¡¯t notice anything strange. They were excitedly discussing today¡¯s exam.
The people who wanted to harm him yesterday had been dismissed by song qingxiao. She hadpleted what she had promised Cao Zeng, so whether he won or lost today had nothing to do with her.
In the morning, song qingxiao pretended to be traveling with a few people. There were many people participating in thepetition, and fan jiangqu¡¯s paper figurine was not as convenient as it was at night. She found an opportunity to get rid of the aura, then took out her phone that had been turned off for a long time and called Luo Wu.
¡°Qing Xiao?¡± As soon as the call was made, Luo Wu picked it up immediately as if he had memorized her number. He was surprised when he heard her call.
He was indeed capable. At that time, he was poisoned by the silver Wolf, but he did not die. From his voice, his Qi was more stable than before, as if the poison had been controlled. Perhaps his strength had also improved.
¡°Do me a favor,¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t want to waste time with him. She went straight to the point and made her request.¡±Let¡¯s meet at the northern gate exit of the Imperial City.¡±
Luo Wu was stunned for a moment, but he quickly responded,¡±
¡°You¡¯re in trouble?¡± His voice was a little cautious, and he didn¡¯t seem to agree to song qingxiao¡¯s call.
This person was quite cunning. With just a few words from her, she had probably already guessed that something was wrong.
¡°Yes.¡± Song qingxiao responded and looked around. ¡°I met an acquaintance in the trial.¡±
When she said that, Luo Wu immediately understood and dispelled the doubts in his heart.
Even if they were separated from God¡¯s trial, when the trial participants met in reality, they would still hunt each other.
The ¡®acquaintance¡¯ that song qingxiao had met must be very powerful, which was why she had called him.
Several thoughts shed through Luo Wu¡¯s mind. Although he had only cooperated with song qingxiao once, they had fought several times in real life. Song qingxiao¡¯s rapid growth in strength had amazed him. Even now, he still felt a lingering fear when he thought of the two times he had almost died by her hands.
If such a person could take the opportunity to help her and make her owe him a favor, it would naturally be beneficial to him.
However, Luo Wu was a cautious person. He would think twice before he acted. He did not agree easily, but he instinctively felt that something was not right. ¡°The other party is very strong?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a little tricky.¡± Song qingxiao responded. She could hear the cowardice in Luo Wu¡¯s words. This man was as cunning as a fox. It would not be easy to lure him into the trap.
A strange look shed in her eyes, and she said half-truthfully,¡± my Wolf didn¡¯t enter the city. I need to think of a way to lure the person out!
Song qingxiao¡¯s words reminded Luo Wu of what had happened more than a month ago. At that time, she and her Wolf had barged into the Imperial City and caused a hugemotion. They had even managed to escape unscathed, forcing the Shi family to bring forward this year¡¯s martial sacrifice. Perhaps it was because the incident had not yet subsided that her fierce Wolf had note with them. No wonder she needed help.
As Luo Wu thought of this, he felt more confident in her strength.
Back then, she had the ability to move freely in and out of the Shi family. Even if she encountered a strong enemy now, as long as she lured them out of the city, once she regrouped with the wolf, she would not be able to take care of the other party.
Luo Wu¡¯s heart was burning. Driven by profit, even if he still had some scruples, he had faith in her strength. Luo Wu gritted his teeth and said, in five minutes, wait for me at the North Gate!
Song Qing heaved a small sigh of relief, okay.
As soon as he hung up the phone, that terrifying divine sense came again. In the corner of the fighting arena, a yellow paper crane folded into a paper crane was parked in the corner, not attracting the attention of the onlookers.
She looked at the paper crane coldly and quickly retreated, putting some distance between her and fan jiangqu¡¯s consciousness.
He didn¡¯t know what kind of secret technique he had used to cover the paper crane with his mental energy, but this person¡¯s strength was limited. The connection between the mental energy on the paper crane and its owner should be a certain distance.
As she retreated, the paper crane also pped its wings and chased after her. However, song qingxiao¡¯s speed was amazing. In the blink of an eye, the divine sense on the paper crane lost her sense.
After retreating nearly a hundred meters away and avoiding the surveince of the paper crane, song qingxiao released her divine sense and activated the forwardmand. Her figure disappeared from the spot!
The paper crane flew up, and when he looked around again, where could he find her?
Fan jiangqu¡¯s divine sense, which had been attached to the paper crane, sensed that song qingxiao had gone missing. He immediately cried out and opened his eyes.
¡°Not good!¡±
He nced at the middle-aged man beside him. second uncle, she has escaped!
¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± The middle-aged man grinned andughed. His smile looked sinister under the ghostly aura, causing fan jiangqu to shrink back.
The middle-aged man waved his hand, and the coffin on the ground flew up andnded on his back. He picked it up with both hands.
¡°Chase!¡±
Song qingxiao went all the way to the North Gate. She used her divine sense to avoid the heavenly eye and the patrolling guards. They had agreed to meet in five minutes, but under the ¡®forward¡¯mand, she saw the gate of the North City in less than four minutes!
There was a group of people standing guard at the gate. She took a step forward, and with the cirction of her spirit energy, she instantly covered a distance of two to three hundred meters and shed out of the city gate.
A few hundred meters away, a car was speeding toward her. She sensed Luo Wu¡¯s aura in the car and immediately took the initiative to go in the direction of the car.
Before Luo Wu could react, song qingxiao¡¯s figure appeared beside the car. He did not see how she appeared, so he instinctively stepped on the brake.
Before the car stopped, the door was pulled open. Song qingxiao¡¯s cold breath came in, making Luo Wu shiver. Before he could ask why she came so fast, she ordered,¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Luo Wu¡¯s body reacted faster than his mind. When she gave the order, he immediately turned the car around and rushed in the direction they came from. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Song qingxiao had not exined it clearly over the phone. Luo Wu could not help but ask when he saw her.
Song qingxiao released her divine sense and observed the surroundings. When she heard Luo Wu¡¯s question, she replied,¡±
¡°I met an acquaintance in the trial. He might have treated me as prey and wanted to attack me.¡±
Her tone was cold and she did not seem to be joking. Hearing this, Luo Wu could not help butugh..
Chapter 683: Surrounded (1)
Chapter 683: Surrounded (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Luo zhiyu couldn¡¯t help but think of his past self.
After the trial at the mental hospital, Luo Wu was lucky enough to enter another trial. He had activated his special ability. At that time, he thought he had the confidence to suppress song qingxiao, but in the end, he went for wool and came home shorn.
Now that he heard that someone was treating song qingxiao as a prey, Luo Wu felt a sense of schadenfreude. Heughed, halfplimenting and half-true, ¡°You¡¯re the prey? Then he¡¯ll be in trouble!¡±
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t reply to him. Instead, she spread out her divine sense to search for fan jiangqu.
The car left the security perimeter of the Imperial City and entered the city. Although Luo Wu looked calm on the surface, he was still paying attention to his surroundings and looking for suspicious people.
this is the city, and it¡¯s still daytime. You¡¯re not stupid enough to choose this ce to make a move, are you?¡±
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. The car was getting further and further away from the Imperial City, but she had a feeling that she hadn¡¯t really escaped. A bad feeling shrouded her heart. She didn¡¯t know if it was the pressure of the sense of danger, but she seemed to smell a faint bloody smell.
¡°Be careful,¡± I¡¯m sorry,¡± she reminded him calmly. The bright sun above her head was blocked by the floating clouds, and the bright light suddenly became a little gloomy.
As the car sped past, the wind blew a gray fog, and the fog carried a trace of Yin Qi, making people shiver.
¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± Luo Wu¡¯s strength was slightly lower, so he could not sense the change in the surrounding spiritual power. However, based on his experience of rolling on the edge of life and death several times, he instinctively felt a bad premonition.
¡°Why are the streets so smooth today?¡±
As the center of the Empire¡¯s leadership, the excessive number of people and vehicles caused the road conditions in the capital city to be less than ideal.
However, after Luo Wu had picked up song qingxiao today, he knew that song qingxiao had gotten into trouble, so he had specifically chosen a road with many people and cars to make a detour. However, he did not expect that after driving for nearly half an hour, the road was smooth and unobstructed. It was really strange.
There were fewer and fewer people and cars around them. It was clearly daytime, but under the dark clouds, the sky darkened. In the blink of an eye, it was as if night wasing.
¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Song qingxiao said in a cold voice. Luo Wu¡¯s palms were covered in cold sweat. He trembled and asked,
¡°What¡¯s here?¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, a building blocked the road about 20 to 30 meters ahead. They were supposed to turn around the corner. However, the moment the words left her mouth, Luo Wu was shocked to find that the building had suddenly disappeared into thin air!
A strange and suspicious road surrounded by fog reced the building and appeared in front of Luo Wu.
¡°F * ck!¡± Luo Wu¡¯s eyes widened and he instinctively stepped on the brake. He cursed out in anger, ¡°¡±How is that possible?¡±
If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed it. Theyout of the building had been changed in a short time. If this scene had happened in the trial scene, it would have been fine. However, when it happened in reality, it gave Luo Wu a huge shock.
The car came to a sudden stop. Luo Wu¡¯s upper body leaned forward due to the inertia. His heart was beating violently. He turned to look at song qingxiao and saw that she was sitting very steadily. Although she did not look anxious, Luo Wu could still feel the tension under her calm appearance.
She had really met a strong enemy, and not an idiot who overestimated himself and wanted to hit on her, as he had thought!
Such a thought gushed out of Luo Wu¡¯s mind, and he immediately regretted it so much that his intestines turned green.
¡°The path has been changed.¡± When he realized this, his mind quickly worked to see if he could think of a way to get out of this mess.
¡°This is some kind of restriction ced by someone, or an ¡®illusionary realm¡¯ created by a powerful divine sense,¡± Song qingxiao replied.
During the trial to kill Qin feichu, Chu could use his strong resentment to create some kind of confusion realm, trapping her and fan jiangqu in it. It was alsomonly known as ¡®ghost hitting the wall¡¯.
The current situation was quite simr to the one at that time, but to be able to set up such a restriction on a busy street without anyone noticing to lure the two in, one could imagine the strength of the opponent.
¡°We¡¯re all inside the restriction.¡± Song Qing looked down on Luo Wu, who looked as if he had lost his parents, now, we can only work together to get rid of the culprit. Only then can we save our lives..
Chapter 684: Surrounded (2)
Chapter 684: Surrounded (2)
Trantor: 549690339
Luo Wu red at song qingxiao when he heard that.
He was used to seeing the wind and knew when to bend and when to stand for survival.
After song qingxiao had shown enough power, he had always been submissive in front of her. He did not even care about his face. Now, his expression changed.
¡°You¡¯re dragging me into this!¡±
Song qingxiao¡¯s calm words meant that she already knew how strong the other party was. She probably knew that she might not be a match for the other party, which was why she wanted to drag him down with her even before she died!
Perhaps the silver Wolf she mentioned before was outside the city. If she only needed to lure people out of the city, she would only be deceiving herself!
Luo Wu thought that he was a cunning old fox, but he did not expect that there would be a time when he would be fooled. He red at song qingxiao and gritted his teeth in hatred.
¡°No matter what, we are all grasshoppers on the same rope now. After entering this ce, no one can easily escape.¡± Song qingxiao ignored Luo Wu¡¯s re and stared straight ahead, ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t we think about how to join forces and break the restrictive spell?¡±
Luo Wu was furious when he heard her words, but what she said made sense.
At this point, he had no choice but to take the me. He shouldn¡¯t have gotten himself involved in this mess. It was toote for him to get out of this. The only way was to work with song qingxiao to break the restriction and escape.
However, when Luo Wu thought of this, he felt a mouthful of blood rush up to his throat and his face turned green and white.
¡°Then I should thank you for joining forces with me?¡± He was so angry that he said this in an unpleasant tone.
Song qingxiao turned to look at him. She had been paying attention to her surroundings since she got into the car and did not have the time to look at Luo Wu.
It had been more than a month since thest time the two of them met.
He did not know if it was because of the treatment the Shi family had given him, or if he had some kind of fortuitous encounter that suppressed the poison left in his body by the silver Wolf, but he looked much better than thest time they met. His body had also recovered a lot, unlike thest time when he was just skin and bones.
Even her cheeks had regained some meat. Although she was not as fair and chubby as before, it was obvious that she had been living well recently.
In his anger, his eyes widened and his pale cheeks trembled. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but smile.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since you¡¯ve helped me, I won¡¯t let you run for nothing.¡± Her smile disappeared in a sh, and she asked, ¡°¡±If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯ve activated your fire ability, right?¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, Luo zhiyu¡¯s eyes flickered, and he nodded in an unpleasant tone.
¡°Not bad.¡±
It was no secret that he had shown off his special ability in front of song qingxiao after he activated it. Now that she had exposed his special ability, Luo Wu admitted it without hesitation.
Song Qing searched her body and took out something that looked like a tobo pipe. She handed it over to Luo Wu,
¡°I¡¯ll give you this as a reward, as a favor for your help today,¡±
As soon as she took out the tobo pipe, Luo Wu¡¯s sharp senses could sense the powerful fire attribute energy on it. His eyes immediately lit up and he instinctively reached out to take it.
However, before he could touch the pipe, song qingxiao clenched her fist and asked,¡±
¡°Do you want to make this deal?¡±
¡°Do it, do it!¡± Luo Wu nodded quickly. Song Qing smiled and let go of the object. He was overjoyed and grabbed the object in his palm. He held it in his hand as if it was a treasure and touched it with love.
After the pipended in his hand, he could feel the surging power within it. Luo Wu was shocked and delighted at the same time.
He injected his spiritual power into the tobo pipe. The head of the tobo pipe glowed red, and the magma-like red liquid inside it started to move as if it hade to life. Luo Wu was ecstatic to have obtained this treasure. He immediately forgot about his anger of being dragged into the water by song qingxiao and the fact that he was still in danger.
¡°This is good stuff, where did you get it?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but touch his tobo pipe and asked.
Song qingxiao had snatched this pipe from number four in the lost city. It was a magic weapon that matched his attributes. With this magic weapon, Luo Wu was like a tiger that had grown wings.
Before song qingxiao could answer, she sensed the intrusion of an unfamiliar aura with her divine sense.. Her expression immediately turned cold!
Chapter 685: Surrounded (3)
Chapter 685: Surrounded (3)
Trantor: 549690339
At this time, the sky was dark and there were no more pedestrians on the street. It was like a ghost town!
Luo Wu felt that something was wrong from song qingxiao¡¯s expression. From the corner of his eye, he saw a figure walking out from the back of the car about ten meters away.
The man appeared so quietly that if not for song qingxiao¡¯s expression, he would not have noticed when the old man had appeared.
In shock, Luo Wu turned around and saw that the path they hade from had been swallowed up by the shadows.
Fan jiangqu was the only one standing in the middle of the road, and he didn¡¯t look like someone to be trifled with.
He turned his head and instinctively clenched his cigar. Just as he was about to speak to song qingxiao, something happened in front of him!
At the end of the road that appeared out of thin air in the distance, the ck fog rolled, and a shadow slowly emerged from the fog.
A man carrying a huge ck iron coffin slowly walked out from the fog. The ck fog that wrapped around him looked like a ghost with its fangs bared and ws brandished. It followed him closely. Even though they were more than too meters away, the coffin carrying man¡¯s appearance still gave Luo Wu a great deal of pressure.
¡°Two, two people?¡± He widened his eyes, but song qingxiao¡¯s expression did not change. It was obvious that she already knew about this.
The old man behind him was no pushover. Although Luo Wu did not know where the middle-aged man carrying the coffin hade from, his sixth sense told him that this middle-aged man was a hundred times more dangerous than fan jiangqu!
He wanted to cry but had no tears. With a bitter face, he asked song qingxiao, ¡±
¡°Where did you get such a strong enemy?¡±
Luo Wu had a look of regret on his face. He felt that the tobo pipe in his hand was like a hot potato.
As he asked, the middle-aged man with the coffin took a step forward. It was strange that he was more than a hundred meters away from song qingxiao, but with this step, he had shortened the distance by at least half.
A gust of foul wind, ghostly Qi mixed with a thick sense of hostility hit him in the face. Luo Wu was agitated and his desire to live immediately prevailed. He instinctively switched gears and reversed the car!
He wasn¡¯t as strong as song qingxiao, but he was smart. He knew that the enemy was not to be trifled with, so he decided to use the back as a breakthrough point.
But as soon as the carriage moved, fan jiangqu, who was behind him, reached his hand to the side of his waist. He held a talisman between his index and middle fingers and muttered,¡±
¡°Go!¡±
The talisman shadow shed, and in the next moment, a golden light appeared on the roof of the carriage. The carriage was crushed to death on the spot as if it had been hit by a thousand pounds, unable to move forward.
No matter how hard Luo Wu stepped on the elerator, the car did not move at all. The middle-aged man, who was about 50 to 60 meters away, stopped in his tracks. He clenched his fists and swung his arms.
With a whoosh, the iron coffin he was carrying on his back suddenly flew into the air. After spinning one round in the air, it turned into a shadow and rushed in the direction of the car.
A wave of killing intent swept over, and the car¡¯ s windshield cracked under the strangtion of this spirit force.
Luo Wu reached out to pull the car door in a hurry, but the car seemed to be locked by an invisible force. No matter how hard he pulled, he could not open the door. The two of them were trapped in the car!
¡°Hmph!¡± Song qingxiao snorted and pped the door. With a ¡®bang¡¯, the door was deformed and frost spread out from her palm. Under the impact of a powerful spiritual energy, the Golden talisman on the roof of the car was hit. It immediately dimmed and turned into ashes, crushed by the surrounding Yin Qi.
The mysterious restriction that locked the car was broken. Song qingxiao kicked the car away and got out of the car.
This time, song qingxiao¡¯s strength was several times stronger than what Luo Wuhad imagined!
The moment she mmed the car door open, Luo Wu¡¯s pupils shrank. He immediately rolled out of the car and approached song qingxiao.
As soon as the two of them got out of the car, the huge iron coffin rushed over with a ¡®boom¡¯, crushing the car like a mountain.
An extremely terrifying Yin Qj spread out from the coffin, and the remaining force spread out. The ground was corroded by the yin Qi and quickly turned ck, bringing with it a rotten smell!
The ck gas was like a living creature, wriggling in all directions. Song qingxiao seemed to have known the power of the ck gas and had already jumped three to four meters away from the coffin.
Luo Wu took a look and his face turned pale. He clenched his cigar tightly and squeezed towards song qingxiao.
If they had been half a step slower just now, they would have been locked in the car by the old man. Now that they were hit by the coffin, they would probably lose their lives here!
¡°Eh?¡± After the two of them escaped from the trap, fan jiangqu seemed to be in disbelief and eximed in surprise, ¡± ¡°You can actually break my talisman?¡± After fan jiangqu finished speaking, he nced at Luo Wu. He did not pay any attention to the timid man who followed song qingxiao. His eyes finally fell on song qingxiao.
¡°It seems that after the death of Qin feichu, your strength has indeed improved greatly.¡±
He spoke with a kind of condescending arrogance, but song qingxiao ignored him. Instead, she focused all her attention on the middle-aged man and the iron coffin.
The middle-aged man didn¡¯t seem to be walking very fast, but his speed was extremely fast. Every step he took covered dozens of meters, and in the blink of an eye, he was less than twenty meters away from the two. He and fan jiangqu surrounded song qingxiao and Luo Wu in the middle.
The closer he got, the stronger the pressure became. The middle-aged man did not seem to be surprised. He raised his hand and beckoned. The coffin sensed his call and flew back into the air. Itnded on his back steadily and was lifted up by him with both hands!
Just this move alone had caused Luo Wu¡¯s heart to sink to the bottom of the valley, and his limbs to turn cold.
Song qingxiao ignored fan jiangqu¡¯s words. She turned to Luo Wu and said, ¡±
¡°You draw this old man away.¡±
As soon as she said this, fan jiangqu was stunned for a moment, then he couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing!
This old man¡¯s temperament was cold and harsh, and he was not an amiable person. His smile not only did not soften the lines on his face, but it also made him seem even more mean and unkind.
¡°He lured me away? You¡¯re delusional to think you can fight my second uncle alone?¡± Fan jiangqu asked two questions in a row, as if he had just heard a funny joke.
¡°Yup,¡± Luo Wu did not get angry at fan jiangqu¡¯s taunting. He even followed fan jiangqu¡¯s words and nodded at song Qing like a chicken pecking at rice, ¡±
I¡¯m really not his match.
Chapter 686: Yin corpse (1)
Chapter 686: Yin corpse (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Luo Wu¡¯s spineless behavior made fan jiangqu¡¯s look of disdain even more intense. Song qingxiao knew Luo Wu¡¯s character, so she was not angry at his words. She only squinted her eyes and said, ¡±
¡°In that case, we can exchange opponents.¡±
¡°No, no.¡± Luo Wu¡¯s face fell, and the flesh on his face shook as he shook his head. I can¡¯t¡
The two of them pushed each other around, and fan jiangquughed coldly when he saw how they were picking and choosing.
¡°We¡¯re all going to die, so why do we have to go one after another?¡±
As he spoke, he patted his waist and two folded talismans popped out. They spun in the air, and spiritual power leaked out.
Fan jiangqu¡¯s lips moved, but before he could finish his incantation, he heard a loud boom. Before he could react, he saw a ball of fire flying toward him at lightning speed. It touched the talisman, and the mes immediately surrounded it.
The spiritual energy on the talisman paper was burned by the me and immediately weakened a bit. The Golden light on the talisman paper dimmed andsted for a moment before it was burned to ashes.
This sudden turn of events stunned fan jiangqu, and he instinctively looked in the direction where song qingxiao was standing.
She saw that the wretched-looking fatty who had been hiding beside her was now holding a tobo pipe with a face full of disbelief. From the energy fluctuations on his body, the fireball had been released by him.
¡°You dare to destroy my spirit talisman!¡± Fan jiangqu¡¯s eyes turned cold and murderous.
Luo Wu was still in disbelief when he released the fireball. The tobo pipe that song qingxiao gave him had a great effect on his special ability. Now, he was confident that he could destroy the old man¡¯s talisman with just a small magic weapon.
After hearing fan jiangqu¡¯s words, his expression quickly turned from surprise to joy. He straightened his back and puffed out his chest.
¡± Qing Xiao, let me block you!¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, the spiritual power of the middle-aged man carrying the coffin surged, and a cold Qi spread out from him. Song Qing, who was standing beside Luo Wu, raised his leg and kicked Luo Wu¡¯s back. With a loud bang, Luo Wu, who had just obtained a magic artifact and was showing off in front of fan jiangqu, was sent flying!
The kick was so powerful that it sent Luo Wu flying more than ten meters away. He only fell to the ground when he crashed into a streetmp!
At the same time, Luo Wu heard a loud ¡®ng¡¯. He raised his head with difficulty, only to see the ck coffin smashing the ground where he and song qingxiao had been standing.
If song Qing had not kicked him in time, he would have been smashed into a meat patty by the coffin!
He felt a lingering fear in his heart as he saw song qingxiao quickly retreat.
The middle-aged man missed his target. He waved his hand again, and the giant coffin flew into the air again. It whistled and chased after song qingxiao!
The old man who held the talisman did not turn to look at Luo Wu. Instead, he held two talismans in his hands and stared at song qingxiao, who was being chased by the giant coffin. It was obvious that he wanted to attack her together with the middle-aged man.
When Luo Wu saw this scene, a trace of struggle shed in his eyes.
It was obvious that these two were not easy to deal with. At this time, their attention was attracted by song qingxiao, and it should be the best time for him to escape!
However, after hesitating for a moment, he finally gritted his teeth, as if he had made up his mind. He clenched his tobo pipe tightly and injected his spiritual energy into it.
The moment the spiritual power entered the magical item, the tobo pipe glowed and a fire Dragon as thin as an arm appeared with a roar. Luo Wu pointed at fan jiangqu and shouted, ¡±
¡°Go!¡±
The fire Dragon grew in size and grew to two meters in the blink of an eye. It bared its fangs and brandished its ws as it pounced toward fan jiangqu. It then turned its body and surrounded fan jiangqu in a Ring of Fire!
The fire Dragon was extremely fast. Once it wrapped around fan jiangqu, it immediately shrank its body.
Although fan jiangqu was protected by his spiritual power and Luo Wu¡¯s strength was slightly weaker than his, Luo Wu¡¯ s attack was unleashed with a magic weapon, which greatly increased the power of the fire Dragon. Fan jiangqu¡¯s hair, skin, and flesh were sizzling, and a burnt smell was emitted!
A murderous look shed across the old man¡¯s eyes. He pointed a finger at the Dragon, and the Dragon let out a wail. Its physical form dissipated into mes, which were scattered by the spiritual power. Fan jiangqu took the opportunity to escape.
As soon as he got out of the trap, he heard the sound of the wind again. A fireball was flying toward his face, but fan jiangqu pped it to the ground.
¡°You¡¯re embarrassing yourself with such a small trick!¡± Heughed coldly and saw that the fatty who had been afraid of death earlier had a strange smile on his face. Just as he thought that the smile was a little strange, he saw the fatty put his tobo pipe in his mouth and the head of the tobo pipe spewed fireballs like a machine gun.
Chapter 687: Yin corpse (2)
Chapter 687: Yin corpse (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Fan jiangqu¡¯s expression changed. Under the dense barrage of fireballs, even if he was much stronger than Luo Wu, he could only retreat temporarily!
After he dodged, song qingxiao was given a chance to catch her breath.
With one less obstacle, even if the ck iron coffin was extremely fast, she was not slow either. The iron coffin turned a few times, and its afterimages wove into a giant, covering song qingxiao inside. In the sharp wind, it did not seem as easy as the middle-aged man had thought to capture her!
The middle-aged man looked at fan jiangqu coldly, then moved his finger. A talisman suddenly appeared in his hand, and he threw it out.
The talisman was as fast as lightning and appeared on song qingxiao¡¯s back in the blink of an eye.
Just as it was about to hit her back, the middle-aged man smirked. However, song qingxiao¡¯s figure flickered and disappeared into thin air!
The talisman turned into a huge spell of light after it missed. It shed a few times in the air and disappeared.
The smile on the middle-aged man¡¯s face froze. At the same time, he felt a fluctuation of spiritual power. He looked up instinctively and saw that song Qing¡¯s small figure, which had disappeared earlier, had appeared in the air and was punching him!
He frowned and stepped back, covering more than ten meters with one step. At the same time, the huge coffin flew at him. Song Qing fell to the ground and didn¡¯t have time to Dodge. When she saw that she was about to be hit by the huge coffin, she retracted her fist, turned around, circted her spiritual energy, and kicked the huge coffin with all her strength!
The giant coffin was made of special materials and weighed more than 500 kilograms. She was a neer at the Daoprehension realm. If she wanted to use her body to resist it, it was like an ant trying to shake a tree. She was overestimating her own strength!
However, the next moment, her leg kicked the coffin, making a loud ¡®bang¡¯!
A red light shed on the ck iron coffin, and the runes seemed to be shaken by the powerful spiritual energy. The spiritual energy turned into a strong airflow and blew in all directions. The coffin¡¯s momentum was stagnant, and it was kicked back a few steps by her!
The yin corpse that had fallen into a deep sleep under thefort of the talisman in the coffin was awoken by the terrifying spiritual power. ck mist leaked out from the coffin. A beast-like roar came out from the coffin, making people tremble in fear.
¡°You¡¯re not in the path of enlightenment!¡±
The middle-aged man, who had been silent since he appeared, changed his expression for the first time after seeing song Qing block the attack of the huge coffin.
To be able to block an attack from his giant coffin in such a short time, song qingxiao must have at least reached the spirit focus realm. Fan jiangqu had greatly underestimated her strength!
¡°Good-for-nothing!¡± He nced coldly in the direction of fan jiangqu, and then his expression brightened.
¡°However, if my Yin corpse devours your blood essence, it can at least advance another level!¡±
Although song qingxiao¡¯s kick had stopped the coffin¡¯s attack, the coffin was extremely cold. Even though it left song qingxiao¡¯s body the moment he touched it, he could still feel the yin Qi entering his body. His legs were numb, and a chill spread from his feet to his calves.
She circted her spiritual power to drive away the cold feeling. When she dodged again, she heard the voice of the middle-aged man.
The man¡¯s voice was gloomy, and when he spoke, it was like a blunt weapon with sandpaper, making people feel extremely ufortable.
¡°A hidden n? The fan family?¡± As she spoke, she adjusted the blood Qi that had surged after the collision with the giant coffin.
When song qingxiao mentioned the ¡®fan family¡¯, the middle-aged man¡¯s pale face seemed to have a slight reaction, but he quickly returned to his expressionless face.
The man stretched out his hand and beckoned. The giant coffin that she had kicked away seemed to be connected to his mind. With a beckoning, it flew back andnded beside him with a ¡®ng¡¯!
¡°Very smart, you can guess from the clues in the trial.¡± He guessed that song qingxiao did not reveal their identities because she was from a reclusive family, but rather because she had met him and his uncle at the Shi family¡¯s residence, and also because of the short time she had spent with fan jiangqu during the trial.
This proved that she had recognized fan jiangqu the moment she saw him, and had been prepared for him.
But fan jiangqu was an idiot. He had forgotten about her, and even though he remembered her afterwards, he had misjudged her strength.
If it were not for him, fan jiangqu would have been at a disadvantage if they had met on their own.
She had hidden her strength. No wonder she had the courage to fight him alone.
The middle-aged man looked contemptuously at fan jiangqu, who was being held back by Luo Wu.
Chapter 688: Yin corpse (3)
Chapter 688: Yin corpse (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Even though he was more powerful than Luo Wu, he was not very smart. Luo Wu released countless fireballs to block him with long-range attacks. Then, he set the ground on fire, while he LED fan jiangqu around in circles in the sea of fire.
The fire was released by a magic artifact and was difficult to put out. It burned fan jiangqu until he was in a sorry state. However, the moment he turned around, Luo Wu threw fireballs at his butt and lower body. His actions were vulgar and sinister. He was so furious that he wanted to crush the fat man to death!
One was running away while the other was chasing, and no one could do anything to the other!
¡°Trash!¡± The middle-aged man nced at him and coldly spat out two words.
As he opened his mouth, song Qing tapped his toes and disappeared again.
The middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened. He released his divine sense, but he could not detect song qingxiao¡¯s aura!
She had already set up a restriction here. For others, it was like a from heaven and earth. It was impossible for her to escape.
But now that her aura had disappeared, it was likely that she had used some kind of secret technique topletely conceal herself. Even he was unable to detect her.
At the thought of this, the middle-aged man¡¯s face changed, and the rm in his heart rang. Just as he felt that something was wrong, his spiritual sense shed in his sea of consciousness. Song Qing¡¯s small figure appeared behind him, about two steps away from him, and pped his back!
When he sensed song qingxiao¡¯s aura, he turned around in a hurry. In his hurry, he did not have time to take out a talisman to hurt her, so he could only p back.
As the two spiritual forces collided, a loud explosion was heard. The powerful force hit the two of them and pushed them away.
After this high-five, both sides had a rough understanding of each other¡¯s strength.
Song qingxiao knew that the middle-aged man was powerful, so she was not surprised to be forced back by him.
On the other hand, the middle-aged man, who had casually received song qingxiao¡¯s palm, was forced to take two steps back by the spiritual power. Even though it was not much, it was enough to surprise him.
¡°He¡¯s already at thete spirit focus realm?¡±
Fan jiangqu, who was chasing after Luo Wu in the mes, heard his words. He paused and eximed, ¡±
¡°Impossible!¡±
The middle-aged man¡¯s expression was dark. After sensing that song Qing¡¯s strength was not as weak as he had imagined, he did not dare to be as arrogant as before. Instead, he turned his head and reached out to p the mysterious coffin beside him. The coffin was pped by him, and a huge blood-colored talisman shadow appeared on it.
As the talisman shed, a terrifying and dense demonic Qi rushed out of the coffin with a ng. The coffin lid was pushed open and fell to the ground with a ng!
As soon as the lid of the coffin fell, a huge shadow about two meters tall shed out of the iron coffin. As if it had smelled the breath of a living person, it immediately let out a terrifying roar.
As soon as the yin corpse appeared, it pounced on song Qing. This thing was extremely vicious, and its body was surrounded by ck gas like copper skin and iron bones.
Two fangs poked out of its mouth and spat out ck clouds. Its ten pitch-ck fingers were about three inches long and shone with a cold light. If one was caught by it, one¡¯s intestines would probably be torn apart!
The moment the yin corpse appeared, Luo Wu, who was running for his life in the fire, took a nce at it and gasped, ¡±
¡°My God, what the hell is this?¡±
What kind of person did song qingxiao offend? He hesitated for a moment, and fan jiangqu¡¯s talisman turned into a de of light and shed at his waist. If he had not reacted quickly, he would have been cut in two!
Luo Wu was d that his opponent was fan jiangqu. Otherwise, he would not have the courage to fight the middle-aged man and the yin corpse.
The yin corpse looked heavy and clumsy, but in reality, it was extremely fast.
As soon as it pounced, it spat out a mouthful of ck mist at song qingxiao.
The corpse Qi was thick with the smell of blood and seemed to be corrosive. Even though song qingxiao held her breath, she felt that the moment she came into contact with the poisonous fog, her clothes quickly turned ck and scales appeared on her skin to resist the invasion of the yin Qi.
Song qingxiao retreated. The yin corpse raised its arm and grabbed at her. Its nails grew by two inches and reached for song qingxiao. The long ws cut through the air, making a ¡®swish¡¯ sound.
As the tiles under the ground cracked, they were quickly corroded by the yin Qi, and the broken sand and stones quickly formed ayer of ck crystals.
The yin corpse¡¯s first grab missed, so it raised its other arm to grab song Qing Xiao. At the same time, it took a step forward, raised its head, and opened its mouth. With a ¡®ha¡¯ sound, it spat out arge mouthful of corpse Qi.
At the same time, the middle-aged man in the distance rubbed his fingers and held a talisman between his fingers. He flicked it above his head. The talisman shed with golden light and instantly turned into a huge spell of light, which fell in song qingxiao¡¯s direction!
The spell of light was about two meters wide and more than three meters long. It was like an inescapable, sealing off her escape route.
With the yin corpse blocking the way below, the middle-aged man thought that he would be safe. However, when the yin corpse raised its ws, song Qing¡¯s small figure disappeared again, just like when he threw the talisman!
The huge spell of lightnded on the ground, dispersing the dense Yin Qi. The Golden light shield covered the yin corpse and immediately made a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound.
The yin corpse seemed to have suffered a great deal of damage. It let out a terrifying and abnormal hiss. The ck Qi on its body grew and instantly dispersed the cursed shadow!
Chapter 689: Array (1)
Chapter 689: Array (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The middle-aged man suffered a bacsh from the yin Qi and immediately let out a muffled groan. His pale face turned green and he hurriedly took a few steps back.
He didn¡¯t know what method song qingxiao had used to hide herself, but she had managed to escape his divine sense. She must have used some kind of secret technique.
After knowing that song qingxiao¡¯s strength had reached thete spirit concentration stage, the middle-aged man did not dare to be careless. He rubbed his palms together, and a few folded talismans appeared in his palms. A pained expression shed across his face as he quickly chanted an incantation, ¡°Tiangang energy, taixiao¡¯s power! Engulfing the heavens and earth, trapping theherworld!¡±
¡°Five elements curse?¡± In the distance, fan jiangqu felt the strong fluctuation of spiritual power in the surroundings and subconsciously turned his head. When he saw the middle-aged man take out the five talismans, his eyes widened involuntarily and he eximed,¡±
¡°Second uncle?¡±
The middle-aged man ignored fan jiangqu¡¯s cry. As soon as he finished his curse, he bit the tip of his finger and dripped a few drops of blood onto the talisman.
As the blood essence was injected into the talismans, the five yellow talismans glowed brightly and immediately flew into the air. After quickly turning a few rounds, theynded in five different directions and turned into light shadows!
The talisman papers formed a huge circle, and song qingxiao found that her divine sense seemed to be trapped in this restriction!
Once her deific consciousness was confined, her strength seemed to be restricted by 30%. The ¡®Qian¡¯ token lost its original advantage. Song Qing appeared slightly. The yin corpse smelled her aura and let out a terrifying roar before pouncing on her.
The middle-aged man did not look at the situation. Instead, he sat down cross-legged and concentrated on casting spells into the talisman paper. He wanted to trap song qingxiao in the talisman formation!
The yin corpse was extremely fast, and it spat out a vicious aura. When it pounced over, song qingxiao quickly retreated. However, when she retreated to the edge of the talismans, the talismans suddenly lit up with a spiritual light, forming a wall of light that blocked her retreat!
Her back hit an invisible restriction and she was bounced back.
The middle-aged man¡¯s cultivation had already reached the Dan stage. With the help of the talisman paper and the secret technique, he had set up an array to lock her in, making it difficult for her to escape!
Song Qingxin¡¯s heart sank. Luo Wu was a coward who was afraid of death. The moment the yin corpse was released by the middle-aged man, he fled while setting fire to it. He was afraid of being dragged into the battle.
Fan jiangqu seemed to be extremely afraid of the yin corpse as well. He cooperated with Luo Wu. One of them fought while the other fled. In a short while, they had already escaped more than ten meters away from song Qing. If they wanted to escape now, they could not count on Luo Wu!
ha! the yin corpse was already in front of her. A strong corpse Qi rushed over and a long w stabbed over. The five-fingered armor was sharp and cold, causing people to shiver.
The yin corpse¡¯s baleful Qi rushed over. With the talisman formation sealing off his retreat, song Qing¡¯s path of survival was sealed off by the yin corpse.
She rolled to the side, and the yin corpse w passed through her body with a residual shadow. After the w missed, the other arm swept across, making a swishing sound.
At the same time, the yin corpse breathed in and out corpse Qi, which turned into arge wriggling and covered song qingxiao¡¯s head.
As soon as the corpse Qi touched her body, it turned into several ck fogs and contracted little by little.
When the middle-aged man who was controlling the formation in the distance saw this scene, a hint of joy shed in his eyes.
At this critical moment, song qingxiao¡¯s primordial spirit in her sea of consciousness formed a seal with both hands and said with a serious expression, ¡°¡±As solid as a rock, solid!¡±
Under themand of the ¡®Zhe¡¯, ayer of scale armor quickly wrapped around song Qing¡¯s small body. The powerful spiritual Qi forced back the yin fog that was wrapping around her. The yin corpse¡¯s long armor, which was suffused with cold light, grabbed her body, making an ear-piercing Sound of Metal shing.
There were five ck w marks on song Qing¡¯s scales, but it was not as the middle-aged man had expected.
She used the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token to block the attack. Her right hand clenched into a fist, and she used all her spiritual power to punch the yin corpse¡¯s face!
With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, the yin corpse¡¯s shriveled and pitch-ck face was struck. Under the powerful spiritual force, the yin corpse¡¯s heavy body was smacked away and fell to the ground with a loud Thud!
Before song qingxiao could even catch her breath, the yin corpse mmed its arm against the ground, shattering the stone tiles. The corpse bounced up straight and pounced at her even more ferociously. This situation made song qingxiao¡¯s heart sink..
Chapter 690: Array (2)
Chapter 690: Array (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The yin corpse was an inanimate object. It did not know fatigue, nor did it feel pain or die.
If he fought head-on, it would be the worst n. It was raised by the middle- aged man, so he had to think of a way to get rid of the middle-aged man first!
However, she was trapped in the formation. If she wanted to escape, she still needed to break the formation.
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on the five talismans ced in five directions. She immediately tiptoed and flew toward one of the talismans!
This formation had five pieces as one. If one part was destroyed, the formation would naturally be iplete and it would be easier to break the formation.
As soon as she moved, the yin corpse behind her roared and lunged at her with its ten fingers open. Its speed was shocking.
Before song qingxiao could touch the talisman, the ten fingers had already stabbed her back. The nails pierced through the scales and blood oozed out of the wound. This immediately triggered the yin corpse¡¯s madness.
The yin Qi seeped into the wound, causing the scales to turn ck and crazily devour the spiritual energy in song Qing¡¯s body.
She heard the roar of the corpse behind her and temporarily gave up on removing the talisman. She squatted down and avoided the fangs of the yin corpse. She ced her palm on the ground and stretched her leg to sweep at its lower leg!
The yin corpse¡¯s bones were extremely hard. Her kick, which contained spiritual power, was extremely powerful. However, it only caused the yin corpse¡¯s body to sway slightly.
To song qingxiao¡¯s surprise, it pounced on her with its upper body straight and stuck both its palms into her back.
In a moment of desperation, song qingxiao conjured an ice shield. The yin corpse¡¯s fingers were like knives, and with a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound, the ice was broken.
The ice shield was quickly corroded by the yin Qi, turning into ck crystals and cracking!
However, with the ice shield in the way, song qingxiao rolled to the side and escaped. The yin corpse¡¯s palms pierced through the ice shield and stabbed into the ground, crushing the stone b as if it was tofu!
This thing was extremely fierce after being raised by the middle-aged man. If song qingxiao had not experienced the trial of the dead Qin feichu, she would not have been afraid of it. However, this Yin corpse was more than a hundred times more terrifying than the Chu among the Chu that had killed Qin feichu.
As soon as the yin corpsended on the ground, it did not give song Qing any time to get up and catch his breath. It raised its arms and swung them down like a knife cutting vegetables. Song Qing rolled to the side.
The gstones on the ground were lifted up, and the broken stones were condensed into ck crystals by the yin Qi and fell down, confusing song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness.
In an instant, she rolled three to four meters away. The yin corpse was in hot pursuit, and it was fierce and terrifying!
She rolled to the side, and just as she was about to get up, she touched something cold.
It was the coffin lid that the middle-aged man had used to release the yin corpse. It had fallen to the ground after being smacked.
She grabbed the lid of the coffin with both hands. She didn¡¯t know what kind of iron the coffin lid was made of, but it was extremely heavy. She lifted it up with all her strength. A corpse¡¯s roar came from above her head, and a shadow covered her. She held the coffin lid and turned around.¡¯Chi-¡®
An ear-piercing sound rang out as the yin corpse¡¯s ten fingers grabbed the coffin lid, blocking the yin corpse¡¯s attack.
¡°Ha!¡±
It let out a shrill cry, and its shriveled head peeked out from the side of the coffin lid, revealing two sharp fangs to bite her. Song qingxiao made a seal with her hands and shouted,
11
¡°I¡¯m sleepy!¡±
The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique formed a domain and covered the abnormally hideous head!
The yin corpse paused for a moment. Song qingxiao took the opportunity to jump up, grab the lid of the coffin, and hit the yin corpse hard.
¡°Get lost!¡±
She was chased for a few breaths and looked extremely embarrassed. The coffin lid mmed down with force and the yin corpse was trapped by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique. For a moment, it could not break free. With a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound, it was hit by the coffin lid and sank into the ground!
Ayer of ice crystals formed on the coffin lid, freezing the yin corpse and the ground beneath it!
Song Qing¡¯s hand was free. He immediately rushed to one of the formations and tore a piece of talisman paper.
The middle-aged man who was sitting cross-legged outside the ring sneered when he saw this scene.
this is a five elements formation. It¡¯s not something that you can break with your strength¡
Before he could finish his sentence, song Qing¡¯s hand had already touched the talisman.
The moment the talisman touched it, the spiritual energy immediately turned into a beam of light and prated her palm!
Even though he had the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token to protect his body, song Qing¡¯s small palm was still injured by the extremely overbearing spiritual energy of the talisman. Blood seeped out from the scales around the light shadow.
A cracking sound came from the frozen ground. The yin corpse that she had temporarily sealed was still alive and was struggling to break free.
The lid of the coffin that was pressed on top of it made a ¡®GE GE¡¯ sound, and the frost on the ground instantly turned into ck crystals.
She endured the pain, and the translucent golden core in her body rotated. Arge amount of spiritual power poured into her arm, forming stronger scales to protect her palm.
Chapter 691: Array (3)
Chapter 691: Array (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao grabbed the talisman again. With the help of her half-step to dan realm strength, her arm blocked the sharp spirit Qi on the talisman and caught it in her palm with a hiss!
Once the talisman was torn off, it would lose a lot of spiritual energy!
When one side of the five elements formation was broken, the restrictive spell was gone. Song qingxiao felt that the restraint on her spiritual sense was loosened. The middle-aged man sitting cross-legged outside the formation seemed to have suffered a great bacsh the moment the formation was broken. He spat out arge mouthful of blood and said in a hoarse voice,
¡°How is that possible?¡±
Fan jiangqu was just as shocked as he was. The power of the five elements formation was enough to trap a cultivator above the middle level of the Dan stage!
Not only did he fail to trap song qingxiao, but he was also destroyed by her brute force. Once the formation was broken, the person who cast the formation suffered a spiritual bacsh, causing the middle-aged man to be injured.
At the same time, countless cracks appeared on the stone floor. With a loud boom, the coffin lid was blown away by a strong evil Qi. A ck shadow pounced on song Qing¡¯s back.
She had already suffered a great loss when she forcefully tore the talisman earlier. Now that the yin corpse was pouncing from behind, she had no time to escape.
The middle-aged man who vomited blood raised the corner of his mouth. Just as he revealed a smile, song qingxiao activated the stars in his body with spiritual power.
Her body suddenly burst into Starlight, and several stars flickered on her body. At the same time, they also flickered on the middle-aged man not far away!
The middle-aged man felt an unfamiliar spiritual force invading his body and was immediately shocked. Before he could drive the spiritual force away, he heard song Qing Mutter,¡±
¡°Star reversal!¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, the strange power enveloped the middle-aged man¡¯s body, causing his sea of consciousness to shake. The sky and earth spun, and his body seemed to lose control for a long time.
Even if he had only lost control for a moment, it was enough to shock him.¡±What secret technique is this?¡±
He instinctively cried out in shock and subconsciously used his spiritual power to suppress the power of the stars. Just as he regained control of his body, he heard a ghastly roar of a corpse. A wave of murderous aura surged over. The yin corpse lowered its head and stabbed its fangs into the side of the middle-aged man¡¯s neck!
¡°Evil creature!¡± As soon as the middle-aged man was bitten by the yin corpse, he immediately lost arge amount of spiritual power and blood essence. His expression turned cold as he forced the yin corpse to retreat with his divine sense. At the same time, he pped the yin corpse¡¯s head with his palm!
Even though only a small amount of blood had been sucked away, the middle-aged man seemed to have suffered a great loss. His face quickly turned gray, and his ck hair turned white in the blink of an eye. A few wrinkles also appeared on his face, as if he had aged five years in the blink of an eye!
He snorted coldly, took out a talisman, and pped it on his neck. The blood immediately stopped, and the evil aura on it was pushed back.
Once the yin corpse was stained with blood, it became even more violent. Its eyes shed with red light and its viciousness grew even stronger!
¡°No matter who you are, you must die today!¡±
The middle-aged man was furious after being injured. Song qingxiao was much more difficult to deal with than he had imagined. She had used many tricks. Not only had she broken his five elements formation, but she had also survived his Yin corpse¡¯s attack for such a long time. If she escaped today, she would probably be his mortal enemy in the future!
He formed a seal with his hands and cast a few spells into the yin corpse. A strong wind blew around the yin corpse. The ck gas on its body seemed to be more solid than before. Its body actually flew into the air and flew towards song Qing!
Song qingxiao immediately used the ¡®forward¡¯mand and disappeared. The yin corpse was in hot pursuit, crashing into the houses on the street and causing a loud ¡®boom¡¯.
She dodged in the flying sand and stones. Not long after, the street was filled with ghostly Qi. Song qingxiao escaped several times and felt that her spiritual power was being consumed rapidly under the twomand.
She couldn¡¯t go on like this. It wouldn¡¯t be good for her if this went on.
Song Qing¡¯s eyes turned and looked at Luo Wu who was not far away.
He had set the ground on fire, and with his magic tools and his little tricks, he had been able to remain undefeated in his confrontation with fan jiangqu for a short time.
Yin corpses were not afraid of pain, but it was unknown if they were afraid of fire.
Song Qingxin thought of something and ran towards the fire. She just happened to pass by Luo Wu who was running towards her.
As the yin corpse flew over, its Yin Qi immediately turned the mes into a pale green!
¡°Ah!¡±
Luo Wu, who was chasing after fan jiangqu, saw the yin corpse flying toward him. He was so frightened that his face turned pale and he let out a blood-curdling scream.
The yin corpse had been chasing song Qing for a long time. When it smelled the scent of a living person, it immediately turned around and tried to grab Luo Wu.
Its speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, it had arrived in front of Luo Wu. It stretched out its hand and grabbed Luo Wu¡¯s body. Luo Wu¡¯s body bent down and rolled on the ground. The yin corpse¡¯s ws scratched his back. He groaned and endured the pain as he quickly rolled to the side.
The yin corpse¡¯s w missed its target. Before it could chase after fan jiangqu, fan jiangqu appeared right in front of it. The yin corpse stretched out its hand and pierced through fan jiangqu¡¯s arms with its ten fingers.
Fan jiangqu, who was in pursuit of Luo Wu, did not expect to run into the terrifying Yin corpse. Before he could even scream, his arm was wed through by the corpse.
¡°Second uncle ¡¡± Fan jiangqu instinctively cried out for help, but the yin corpse did not care. It pulled fan jiangqu, and two of its fangs pierced through his body. The middle-aged man had no time to stop it, and in a moment, fan jiangqu¡¯s body was sucked dry. His body shrank by more than half, and he turned into a withered corpse. With a bang, he was thrown to the ground by the yin corpse!
¡®Roar¡¯! The yin corpse became even more ferocious after drinking its fill of blood. Even though it had unintentionally taken care of one of its pursuers, fan jiangqu¡¯s death did not ease song qingxiao¡¯s mind at all.
The middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened when he saw fan jiangqu¡¯s body, which had been sucked dry of essence. Not only had the uncle and nephew failed to kill a young cultivator, but they had also killed a junior right in front of his eyes.. It was simply embarrassing!
Chapter 692: Killing the enemy (1)
Chapter 692: Killing the enemy (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The middle-aged man put two fingers together, and the four talismans with dim spiritual light on the ground were sent flying into the air. He bit the tip of his tongue and spat out arge mouthful of blood essence!
When the blood essence touched the talismans, the talismans, which had lost a lot of spiritual energy after song qingxiao broke the formation, shed with strong spiritual power again.
The middle-aged man waved his hand, and the four talismans flew towards song qingxiao. At the same time, he waved his other hand, and the coffin lid that had been opened by the yin corpse shed with red light. It broke through the dust covering it, and with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it turned into a shadow and hit song qingxiao¡¯s back!
The two of them had been fighting for a long time. Song Qing had been using her little tricks frequently. The middle-aged man could tell that it would be difficult to kill her without using his real skills. He no longer held back and used all his strength.
While song qingxiao was running, she felt the spiritual power around her stagnate. A strong force pressed on her body, making her stop. Before she could break the restrictive spell, her divine sense sensed a sound behind her. She didn¡¯t have time to Dodge. She was cursing in her heart.
With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, the coffin lid that the middle-aged man had sent flying through the air with a point of his finger hit her back heavily!
Even with the protection of the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token, the full-force attack of a dan stage expert was not to be underestimated. Under the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token, the illusionary scales could not hold on for a moment before they disappeared!
The remaining spiritual energy on the coffin lid prated her body, stirring her internal organs, breaking her bones and piercing her heart!
The spiritual force destroyed his meridians, causing song Qing to open his mouth and spit out arge mouthful of blood.
The middle-aged man thought that he could kill song qingxiao with his full power, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be able to take his attack with her body. His eyes darkened and he raised his right hand again. The ck iron coffin that was standing on the side suddenly flew into the air and spread out like a fish toward song qingxiao!
The coffin was made of a special material and was covered with restrictions. Even a spirit focuste stage Yin corpse would not be able to escape. Once song qingxiao was ced in the coffin and the restrictions were removed, she would not be able to escape no matter how many secret techniques she had!
After realizing that song qingxiao was difficult to deal with, the middle-aged man lost his cool and was ready to lock her in the coffin.
The iron coffin flew over vertically, and one side of the coffin lid also stood up, trying to force song qingxiao into it!
The four talismans above her head locked song qingxiao¡¯s body in ce. The yin corpse not far away seemed to have smelled the blood she had spat out after throwing away fan jiangqu¡¯s body. It immediately pounced on her!
Beside her was the iron coffin, behind her was the coffin lid, and in front of her was the yin corpse. It was as if the middle-aged man hadid out an inescapable and was waiting to take her life!
The yin corpse¡¯s hostility swept over and arrived in the blink of an eye. With a shrill cry, the yin corpse took advantage of the time when she was trapped to raise its arms and open its ten fingers to stab into her body.
Song qingxiao raised her hands and blocked the yin corpse¡¯s arms. She leaned back to put some distance between her and the yin corpse.
The yin corpse, which was at least at thete spirit focus stage, was quite powerful. However, song qingxiao¡¯s physical strength was not any weaker than the yin corpse¡¯s.
The spiritual energy on her arms pushed the baleful Qi away and instantly froze the yin corpse¡¯s arms into icicles. The yin corpse¡¯s stab failed and it immediately extended its two fangs and lowered its head to bite her!
Fan jiangqu had learned his lesson. Song qingxiao did not dare to let the fangs touch her. She released the yin corpse¡¯s arms and opened her palm. A ck Dagger appeared in her palm and she used it to block the iing fangs!
The moment she took out the ck Dagger, the middle-aged man¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw the dagger. He cried out in shock,¡±
¡°Dragon tooth? What¡¯s your rtionship with the PEI family?¡±
His voice reached song qingxiao¡¯s ears. She did not have time to think about the meaning behind his words. With a ng, the yin corpse¡¯s fangs collided with the ck Dagger.
The dagger cut off two of the yin corpse¡¯s sharp fangs. At the same time, the dagger, which was already full of cracks, broke with a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound under the impact of the terrifying baleful Qi!
The yin corpse¡¯s teeth were broken, and it let out an unusually sharp corpse roar. The tip of the half-broken dagger also fell.
Song qingxiao¡¯s mind was connected to the dagger. Once the dagger was broken, her dantian and soul suffered another heavy blow. In the pain, song qingxiao bit the tip of her tongue.. The moment the broken de fell, she endured the pain and flicked her fingers at the broken de with enough spiritual energy!
Chapter 693: Killing the enemy (2)
Chapter 693: Killing the enemy (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
With a crisp ¡®ding¡¯ sound, half of the broken de cut through the air and shot in the direction of the middle-aged man!
The broken de was as fast as Thunder under the spiritual power and arrived in a sh. When the middle-aged man heard the sound of the wind and saw the thing shooting towards him, it was already toote to Dodge.
He had never thought that song Qing would take out such an item when he was in such a desperate situation. At first, he thought that it was one of the divine weapons that the PEI family had obtained from the heavens beyond heaven. However, when he heard the sound of the weapon breaking, he knew that he had guessed wrong.
The PEI family¡¯s divine weapon was a gift from the heavens beyond when the reclusive families signed the contract with the nine aristocratic families of the heavens beyond. It was an item from the armament repository family and was forged by a high-level cultivator of the great void realm. It was indestructible and sharp!
If such a thing was in her hands, not to mention the fact that the yin corpse in front of her could not destroy it, even the middle-aged man would not be able to destroy it even if he used all his magic weapons!
¡°You¡¯re just a fake, yet you dare to show off your skills in front of me!¡± The middle-aged man sneered when he saw the fragments of the dagger flying towards him.
The object wasing at him very quickly. He was controlling the coffin with both hands, so he didn¡¯t have time to smash it. In addition, song qingxiao had used many secret techniques tonight and could even take out such a fake divine artifact. Although he didn¡¯t know where she came from, the middle-aged man decided that it was more important to restrain her first.
He took advantage of his dan stage cultivation and the protection of spiritual Qi. He was already in the Dan stage, and his body had been reborn after being tempered by spiritual power. Ordinary weapons could not hurt him.
The middle-aged man was prepared to take her attack even if he was injured. He had to lock her and the yin corpse in the coffin.
As soon as the middle-aged man finished speaking, he put his palms together and the coffin was in front of song qingxiao. Just as the coffin lid was about to force her into the coffin-
With a soft ¡®whoosh¡¯, the ck Dagger fragment broke through his protective spiritual power and pierced through the space between his eyebrows as if it was a knife cutting tofu!
¡°You can¡¯t¡¡±
The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He had never dreamed that this thing could not only cut through the spiritual power around his body, but also prate his conjured physique.
Before he could finish his sentence, the primordial spirit in his spiritual abode was crushed by the overbearing and extraordinary spiritual energy. His divine soul was shattered and he died!
As soon as his breath fell, the talismans that were under hismand stopped. The talisman formation that trapped song qingxiao paused. She took the opportunity to turn around and kick the yin corpse that was still roaring behind the broken tooth into the coffin. The coffin lid that was ordered to close by the middle-aged man before he died closed with a bang.
The red talismans on the coffin shed and trapped the yin corpse that was still roaring. The roaring stopped abruptly and the yin Qi that was leaking out from the surroundings was quickly sucked into the coffin!
Song qingxiao knew how terrifying the yin corpse was. She was afraid that the coffin would lose its master after the middle-aged man¡¯s death and the yin corpse would escape to hunt her down. She endured the pain, picked up the coffin, and mmed it down on the ground!
With a loud ¡®boom¡¯, the coffin was smashed into the ground, leaving only a small part of it outside.
This action affected song qingxiao¡¯s internal injuries, causing her to spit out arge mouthful of blood.
She gritted her teeth, raised her leg, and stepped on the coffin head with force. With a creak, the small part of the coffin that was exposed above the ground was stepped into the soil.
This way, no matter how much the yin corpse struggled, it would be trapped for a while.
Once the danger was over, song qingxiao¡¯s body swayed and she almost fell to the ground.
She clutched her chest andughed bitterly.
At this moment, his meridians were shattered and his internal organs were badly injured. With every breath he took, his broken bones would Pierce into his heart, worsening his injuries.
The injury caused by the middle-aged man hitting her back with the coffin lid was no less severe than the one caused by the Dragon snake on the demon Ind.
If not for the fact that her strength had grown extremely fast, that she was about to reach the Dan stage, and that she had obtained the ¡®Qian¡¯ token, which made the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token¡¯s power far stronger than before, that blow would have taken her life!
She took a deep breath, waved her arm, and swept the talismans above her head that had lost their spirituality after losing their owners into her hand. Then, she staggered toward the middle-aged man.
This person¡¯s cultivation was profound, and he came from a reclusive family n. He should have some good things on him, or at least some useful talismans.
She had suffered such a serious injury today that it would take at least ten days to half a month to recover.. After suffering such a big loss, she had to make up for it!
Chapter 694: Killing the enemy (3)
Chapter 694: Killing the enemy (3)
Trantor: 549690339
The middle-aged man¡¯s body was still standing in the same ce, and his forehead was cut in by a dagger fragment. He was unlucky today. He had misjudged that the dagger in song qingxiao¡¯s hand was indeed from the hands of the armament family, and was easily killed by song qingxiao.
Before he died, he was still unwilling, and his eyes were still wide open, as if he had died with grievances.
Song qingxiao reached out to touch his body, but to her surprise, this old monster seemed to shake out the talisman paper with a wave of his hand, but song qingxiao could not find anything on his body.
She didn¡¯t believe that this man, like fan jiangqu, was most likely from a talisman Taoism family and didn¡¯t have talismans on him.
Unwilling to give up, she touched it up and down again, but she still couldn¡¯t feel anything.
Could it be that this old monster¡¯s cultivation seemed to be profound, but he was actually weak on the outside and poor?
At the thought of this, song Qingxin vomited blood. Her dagger waspletely broken and she was seriously injured. It was not easy to kill this man, but she could not find anything good.
Just as she was feeling extremely dejected, she saw from the corner of her eye that the middle-aged man was wearing an ancient and unusual ring on his raised right hand.
It was grey and unremarkable, but for a poor dan realm cultivator to wear it on his hand, it must be extraordinary. It might even be a treasure.
When she thought of this, she immediately reached out to take it.
The ring was easily taken off by her. It seemed to be made of iron, but it wasn¡¯t iron, and it was extremely light in her hand.
Song Qing was stunned. Before he could examine it, he felt that the fog that shrouded the ce began to fade.
¡°This is bad!¡± She shouted. This was a temporary restriction set up by the middle-aged man. After his death, the restriction disappeared.
At this moment, she and Luo Wu were most likely on the main street of the Imperial City. Once the restrictive spell disappeared, this ce would be exposed, and it might attract the attention of the group of hidden cultivators in the Imperial City!
Her expression turned cold. She didn¡¯t have time to study the ring. She immediately put it away and turned back to look for Luo Wu.
He had previously fallen to the ground while avoiding the yin corpse, and no one knew if he was Dead or Alive.
Song qingxiao released her divine sense and quickly sensed Luo Wu¡¯s aura. She turned around and saw Luo Wu, whose face was pale, sitting in the fire, holding fan jiangqu¡¯s shriveled corpse, which had shrunk to half its size.
¡°..¡¯¡¯Song qingxiao was speechless when she saw his actions.
¡°Ahem.¡± Luo Wu¡¯s breathing was shallow. He coughed twice and threw fan jiangqu¡¯s body to the ground. He faced song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, and his expression seemed a little awkward, as if his little thoughts werepletely exposed to her.
He looked at song qingxiao with 70% ttery, 20% fear, and 10% vignce.
He had seen how song qingxiao had fought the yin corpse and killed the middle-aged man. He was shocked.
He had thought that he had a rough estimate of song qingxiao¡¯s strength, but now he realized that her true strength was far beyond his estimation. She was several times more powerful than he had imagined!
¡°Cough, cough cough cough.¡± He had been poisoned by the corpse poison, so his face was blue and his lips were purple.
¡°This time, I¡¯ve suffered a huge loss.¡±
Heughed bitterly, and as he spoke, ck blood trickled down the corner of his mouth like a thin line,
¡°Next time something like this happens, you can¡¯t, can¡¯t, can¡¯t, cough, cough, call me again.¡±
The yin corpse¡¯s poison was not ordinary. Once it broke through the skin and flesh, it would enter the heart and lungs. Luo Wu was also very unlucky. The silver Wolf¡¯s poison had just been suppressed not long ago. His life had not even passed two days. Now, he was poisoned again. He did not know how to get rid of it!
¡°Are we really not going to call you?¡±
Song Qing took two small breaths. This slight movement affected the injuries in her body, causing her chest to hurt. The smell of blood gushed out of her throat, but she suppressed it.
She asked Luo Wu with a cold smile, and her eyes fell on fan jiangqu¡¯s body.
The cunning fatty had carried fan jiangqu¡¯s body in such a wretched manner. He probably had the same idea as her, wanting to loot the old man¡¯s body.
Fan jiangqu was far more powerful than Luo Wu, so he might have some good stuff on him. Judging from Luo Wu¡¯s evasive gaze and the hand that was pressing down on his pocket, he seemed to be afraid that song qingxiao would take it from him. Song qingxiao guessed that he might have found something on fan jiangqu¡¯s body, unlike her.
However, fan jiangqu¡¯s strength was weak. Even if he had brought some small things with him, song qingxiao would not care. It was already a surprise for her to be able to obtain the four spirit talismans from the middle-aged man, so she did not covet Luo Wu¡¯s gains.
However, Luo Wu was not a man of his words. He was very cunning. He took advantage of song qingxiao but still pretended to be innocent. Song qingxiao deliberately stared at his palm.
As expected, Luo Wu¡¯s face began to Twitch, and a trace of nervousness shed through his eyes.
¡°Qing Xiao ¡¡± He immediately moved his body, knelt up, and pleaded, pressing his bag even tighter..
Chapter 695 - Storage (1)
Storage (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°I¡¯ve been rummaging through the old man¡¯s body for a long time, and I wanted to give it to you as a token of my respect,¡± Luo Wu dared to say it, but when he said it, his face was full of pain and his eyes were darting around. It was obvious that he did not mean it.
Song qingxiao was speechless at his greedy look. Her eyes were cold.
¡°Since you¡¯ve found these things, you can take them yourself as a reward for helping me this time.¡±
Luo Wu¡¯s ck face showed a happy expression, and his hand that was pressing on his pocket fell weakly.
Seeing his reaction, song qingxiao clenched her fist and swung it to the side!
Her spiritual force hit the middle-aged man¡¯s body and shattered his head. The dagger fragment that was embedded in the body flew out with blood and was caught by song qingxiao!
The middle-aged man¡¯s headless body fell to the ground. Song qingxiao¡¯s face turned pale and she asked, ¡± ¡°Can you walk? The restriction here is about to break.¡±
Her methods made Luo Wu¡¯s heart tremble. However, her words revealed that she had no intention of killing him and snatching his treasure, which made Luo Wu secretly relieved.
¡°But, cough cough cough, you can¡¡±
He struggled to get up from the ground and looked at the coffin that song qingxiao had forced into the ground not far away with a hint of greed in his eyes.
He had witnessed the yin corpse¡¯s strength with his own eyes. It was extremely powerful. Now that the middle-aged man who controlled the yin corpse was dead, the yin corpse had no master.
If he could use this powerful killing weapon, he would be like a tiger that had grown wings.
Greed rose in his heart, and he could sense song qingxiao¡¯s sneer from the corner of his eye. He immediately quivered and his heated mind became clear again.
Fan jiangqu¡¯s corpse was not far away. His cultivation level was higher than fan jiangqu¡¯s, but he had no power to fight back against the yin corpse. At this time, his strength was not enough. If he had any ideas about the yin corpse, he would only be seeking his own death.
Luo Wu didn¡¯t dare to have any more evil thoughts. He struggled to get up and frowned as he looked at the surrounding scene.
With the middle-aged man¡¯s death, the power of the restrictive barrier weakened. The dark clouds that blocked out the sun gradually dispersed, and the chill quickly faded away. After the restrictive barrier was broken, the death of two people would probably attract the attention of others soon, so it was not a good ce to stay for long.
The fog dispersed, revealing the original Street. Luo Wu looked around and smacked his head.
¡°Eh, I didn¡¯t expect it to be here?¡±
After the restrictive spell was broken, the city center¡¯s building could be vaguely seen in the distance. The two of them were in the forest. Many of the surrounding trees were broken, and the neatlyid ground had been lifted. The surroundings were a mess.
At the time of the incident, Luo Wu had been driving song qingxiao to a bustling Street, but they had been led into the forest park in the city center.
This method was really amazing. If Luo Wu had not been awake at this time, he would not have felt that he had been trapped in a trap at all.
Luo Wu¡¯s back turned numb at the thought of this. He felt even more fortunate that he had escaped death today.
He sneaked a nce at song qingxiao, his eyes filled with vignce and fear. He asked weakly,¡±
¡°Where do you want to go? I¡¯ll get someone to send you?¡±
Now that he was seriously injured, he was eager to find a safe ce to check his injuries and save his life. He definitely could not personally work for song qingxiao anymore.
However, Luo Wu had already made up his mind to hug song Qing¡¯s little thigh tightly. He spared no effort to please her.
¡°No need,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head slightly. This action made her feel a fishy taste in her throat. She turned around and forcefully swallowed the blood.
¡°I will leave on my own.¡±
Luo Wu¡¯s body trembled as he saw song Qing take a step forward. It was obvious that she was ready to leave. He quickly took a step forward and shouted, ¡±
¡°Qing Xiao, wait a moment¡¡±
However, he was poisoned by the yin corpse. After taking this step, he could not stand steadily and fell to his knees with a plop.
Song qingxiao turned to look at him. He twitched the corner of his mouth and chuckled.
just now, huhu, I was just, just joking with you, cough¡ He coughed heartlessly, and dark blood dripped from his chin to his stomach. ¡°Next time¡ Next time, if there¡¯s such a good thing, you must call me,¡±
He grinned, revealing his blood-stained teeth, his face full of ttery.
¡°This little brother will be at your beck and call!¡±
Song Qing¡¯s eyebrows twitched, but she did not say anything. She turned around and disappeared in the blink of an eye. When Luo Wu looked around, she was nowhere to be found.
Chapter 696 - Storage (2)
Storage (2)
Trantor: 549690339
He couldn¡¯t even sense her aura in the surroundings. It was as if she hade and gone like the wind, and she had already left.
He heaved a sigh of relief and sat down on the ground. Although song qingxiao had dragged him down with her, he had indeed gained a great advantage.
Not to mention the pipe, the bag of things he had taken from fan jiangqu¡¯s body was enough to make his trip worthwhile!
Song qingxiao¡¯s tobo pipe magic item was even better. Even if he participated in the trial twice, he might not be able to exchange it.
When he was about to touch the pipe again, the fog around him had dispersed. Without the suppression of the formation, the fire Luo Wu had released earlier had triggered the smoke detection in the park. The automatic rm made a shrill sound.
Luo Wu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked at the deformed car in the distance and immediately stood up.
Song Qing knew that once the restriction was dispersed, it might alert the Shi family, so he did not dare to stay any longer. He used the forward token and quickly left the ce.
Su Wu¡¯s voice rang out in his divine soul, ¡±
¡°Why did you leave that old man¡¯s things to that fatty?¡± He seemed to be a little puzzled by song qingxiao¡¯s actions. It was rare for her to not take the initiative to call him, but he spoke by himself.¡±You shouldn¡¯t have let him live, but should have killed that fatty by the roots to prevent future trouble.¡±
Song qingxiao was stunned for a moment. His voice was cold, and he spoke as if he was killing a chicken.
¡°There¡¯s nothing good on fan jiangqu¡¯s body,¡±
Fan jiangqu¡¯s cultivation was not even in the spirit focus realm, and he probably did not have anything that song qingxiao would be interested in.
However, the items that she looked down on were hard to find for Luo Wu.
This person was used to changing sides with the wind and was aplete viin. Although he had given him a magic tool as a reward for dragging him into this, it might not make Luo Wu work for him sincerely.
She used a secret technique to escape while using her divine sense tomunicate with su Wu in her sea of consciousness. I¡¯m already injured. Instead of killing him and cleaning up the aftermath, why don¡¯t we use those things as bait? ¡±
Luo Wu knew that fan jiangqu was a member of a reclusive family. After fan jiangqu¡¯s death, he had taken his things. In order not to make an enemy of the reclusive family, he would have done everything he could to clean up the mess and leave no traces behind.
This kind of person was driven by profit, so it was far more useful than song qingxiao¡¯s use of force.
Su Wu, who was in the sea of consciousness, did not say anything after hearing her words.
Half an hourter, song qingxiao¡¯s figure appeared in the uninhabited forest outside the main city of the imperial capital. She had been gathering her spiritual power all the way and escaped to this ce with the help of the nine words secret order. At this time, the spiritual power and divine sense in her body were almost exhausted, but it did not attract the attention of some old monsters in the city.
She reluctantly released her divine sense, and after sensing that there was no one around, she immediately chose a remote corner and burrowed in. After sitting cross-legged, she began to adjust her spiritual breath.
In the battle with the middle-aged man this time, she had been injured quite badly. She had not been able to adjust in time when she was running away. At this time, her internal organs were shattered and she was bleeding. Her veins were like broken water pipes, and her spiritual power was leaking in all directions.
Previously, in order to escape, she didn¡¯t have time to sit down and regte her breathing, so now her injuries were even more serious. Her dantian was empty, and her primordial core was faintly unstable, and she was in danger of falling from the realm.
Such a serious injury, if it was in the past, would have touched the seal on her chest. A trace of life-saving blue blood should have seeped out to repair her body.
However, she didn¡¯t know if it was because she had released a small amount of blue blood in a hurryst time, but after her body was tempered by the blue blood, the conditions for unsealing the blue blood seal had been raised. Now that she was seriously injured, the seal was not moving at all.
If he allowed his injuries to worsen, the consequences would be unimaginable if the Golden core in his body shattered.
Song qingxiao endured the pain and sent her spirit sense into the trial space exchange interface in her sea of consciousness. She found the healing medicine column. The mid-grade healing medicine cost 700 points each, so she immediately exchanged for two.
After her points were deducted, she didn¡¯t have time to check her remaining points. Two light green pills with the bitter taste of medicinal herbs appeared in her palm. She threw one into her mouth without hesitation!
As soon as the pill entered her mouth, it turned into a hot stream that flowed straight down to her abdomen. It immediately overflowed to her internal organs and quickly wrapped her internal organs, which were originally bleeding, in the green liquid.
Song qingxiao did not dare to dy. She immediately used the God destroying technique and slowly guided the spiritual force into her body. She began to guide the medicinal power in her body to repair her broken meridians and internal organs.
Chapter 697 - Storage (3)
Storage (3)
Trantor: 549690339
However, after a few hours, that little bit of spiritual energy was just a drop in the bucket, barely enough to keep her current injury from worsening.
It would take at least ten days to half a month topletely heal his injuries.
Although this ce was out of the Imperial Urban area, it was not safe. Two people from reclusive families had died in the Imperial City, and the coffin-carrying middle-aged man seemed to have an extraordinary identity. This matter would definitely cause a great uproar in the Imperial City.
In order to avoid being noticed by the Shi family headquarters, song qingxiao stealthily left the ce while it was dark after her injuries were stabilized.
She used a secret technique to run towards the reserve team, and only saw them in the middle of the night.
As soon as song Qing¡¯s small figure appeared, a pair of furry ears poked out from the reserve martial arts club under the moonlit night. The aura hidden in the dark seemed to have sensed her appearance and jumped up from above.
When she sensed a breath approaching, she saw a silver lightning bolt running towards her. She was seriously injured and could not Dodge in time. She was pounced on by the silver Wolf¡¯s Mountain-like body and rolled to the ground with a ¡®Dong¡¯!
¡°..¡¯¡¯Song qingxiao was barely able to gather his spiritual energy before it was scattered by the silver Wolf. After falling to the ground, he was crushed until he saw stars. The injury on his chest was crushed by the silver Wolf¡¯s huge body, and he almost died.
She didn¡¯t die in the imperial capital, she didn¡¯t die at the hands of the middle-aged man, but she almost died at the hands of the silver Wolf.
go away¡ her internal organs, which had just barely stopped bleeding, began to bleed again. Song qingxiao took a deep breath, endured the pain, and pulled the silver Wolf¡¯s neck hair, lifting its big head up by force.
The silver Wolf pounced on her, and as if it had just smelled the blood on her body, it couldn¡¯t help but stick out its tongue to lick the hair on her cheek.
It propped its body up. Song Qingy on the ground for a long time, unable to recover. The silver Wolf stood up and walked two steps around her. After hesitating for a long time, it lowered its head and used the tip of its nose to nudge her arm, as if to test if she had lost consciousness.
Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and endured the pain from the silver Wolf¡¯s collision. She then grabbed the silver Wolf¡¯s fur and slowly got up.
Her breathing was weak and she was sweating profusely. The silver Wolf must have sensed the weakness of her breath.
But she didn¡¯t know if it was because she had taught it a lesson after the fight in the Imperial court, or if it was because the silver Wolf felt that her injuries were not fatal.
The wolf King knew that she was badly injured, but it did not show any murderous intent. Instead, it touched her arm with its wet nose and let her pull it to the ground, allowing song qingxiao to climb onto its back.
After song qingxiao had settled down, it carried her and stood up. With a push of its hind legs, its body shot up like an arrow from a bow, and it jumped onto the roof with song qingxiao.
It had a keen sense of smell and was very sensitive. It sessfully avoided the people in the reserve team who were still awake and secretly brought song qingxiao back to the house.
As soon as she returned to the familiar room, song qingxiao¡¯s tense nerves were temporarily relieved with the silver Wolf guarding her. After locking the door, she climbed down from the silver Wolf¡¯s back as soon as she entered the practice room. She crossed her legs with difficulty and swallowed the remaining elixir she had exchanged for. Only then did she begin to recuperate on her own.
With the help of the spiritual energy, the mid-grade pill that he had exchanged from the trial space was able to disy its greatest effect. Song qingxiao¡¯s injuries were gradually recovering under the nourishment of the spiritual energy and medicinal effects.
His broken internal organs and tendons were reconnected, and his cultivation, which had almost fallen, was stabilized after his injuries recovered.
The silver Wolf nced at her, bent its four limbs, andy down beside her.
When song qingxiao opened her eyes again, it had been almost half a month.
A dark golden color shed in her eyes. As she absorbed her spiritual energy into her body, it gradually returned to its original color.
This time, the injury caused by the middle-aged man had almost recovered by 70 ¨C 80%. He only needed to recuperate for a period of time and he would bepletely healed.
Her gaze fell to her side. The huge Silver Wolf was lying at her feet. The silver hair on its body had some ice crystals, as if it had been guarding here for many days. The moment she opened her eyes, the wolf King also raised its head and shook the cold air on its head.
Song qingxiao smiled. She looked at itszy appearance and reached out to stroke its back.
Its fur was extremely hard, but it was unusually smooth and cold, and it felt veryfortable to the touch.
When song Qing touched it, the silver Wolf did not struggle. Instead, it turned its head and stuck out its tongue to lick her palm.
She allowed the silver Wolf to lick her hand. Looking at her hand, she suddenly remembered the ancient ring she had obtained from the middle-aged man after she had killed him.
At that time, she was too busy running for her life to take a closer look. Song qingxiao took out the ring from her body. The ring was ck and there were no patterns carved on it. It didn¡¯t look very valuable.
However, the middle-aged man was a dan realm cultivator. If he could wear this ring on his finger, it couldn¡¯t be useless, right?
She tried to use her divine sense to enter the ring, and her divine sense actually felt a strong fluctuation of spiritual energy on the ring. Immediately, song Qing was overjoyed. This was indeed not an ordinary thing!
She flicked her spiritual power at the ring, but the ring didn¡¯t react at all.
Song qingxiao frowned and put the ring on her finger. She pricked her fingertip and dripped a drop of her blood on it.
As soon as the drop of bloodnded on the ring, it was absorbed by the ring. The ring seemed to belong to her and was connected to her mind. At the same time, the name of the ring appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness:Cosmos ring.
After the ring recognized her as its master, her divine sense was no longer hindered and directly probed into the ring..
Chapter 698 - Ring (1)
Ring (1)
Trantor: 549690339
There was about three feet of space in the ring, and in the corner of the space was arge stack of talisman paper shing with spiritual Qi. Next to it were a dozen palm-sized bottles and a few dark red gs.
A small ck Cauldron was ced on one side of the g, and several unknown nts that emitted weak spiritual energy were piled next to the cauldron.
On the other side of the ring was a pile of ore-like materials, some low-grade magic tools, clothes, and daily necessities. They almost took up more than half of the space in the ring!
Song qingxiao did not expect there to be another mystery in the ring. She had thought that the middle-aged man carrying the coffin was a poor man and that she would get nothing after killing him. She did not expect that this man would have such a treasure on him. He had actually stored all his belongings in such a small space.
With this, it was much more convenient for her.
Her heart moved, and her divine sense fell on the thick stack of Fu paper. The fu paper that was originally ced in the space of the ring moved with her mind and appeared in her hand.
Song Qingxin was overjoyed. With another thought, she ¡®ced¡¯ the talisman back into the spatial ring.
It was extremely convenient to take things out like this, as one only needed to rely on divine sense. If the things were left inside, there was no fear of them being stolen!
She took out the talismans again. There were about thirty of them in total, and they were drawn with cinnabar. The spiritual power they emitted showed that the power of the talismans was no small matter.
Song qingxiao had seen fan jiangqu use talismans to defeat Chu ke when Qin feichu was destroyed. This time, when she was fighting with the middle-aged man, she had been trapped by his talismans before. She knew how powerful talismans were.
With such a stack of talismans, song qingxiao felt as if she had obtained an unexpected fortune.
After rejoicing, she seemed to have thought of something. She reached out and touched her body, taking out a few talismans from her pocket.
These talismans were the ones that the middle-aged man had used to trap her that day. At that time, she seemed to have vaguely heard fan jiangqu call these talismans the ¡®five elements spell¡¯.
Since it was called the ¡®five elements spell¡¯, the five talismans should be a set, and only when they worked together would they be able to produce a great effect.
It was a pity that in order to escape, she had forcefully destroyed one of the talismans, causing the talisman formation to be iplete.
The color of the remaining four talismans was a little dull, but they still contained powerful spiritual power, which could be of great use at critical moments.
She ced the talisman papers together with the stack of talismans into the spatial ring. After some thought, she took out the small cauldron and held it in her hand.
The small cauldron wasn¡¯t big, but it was extremely heavy. Its appearance was quite exquisite, and the words ¡®pill-stabilizing¡¯ were carved on it.
There was a faint fluctuation of spiritual power on the cauldron, and song qingxiao could smell the medicinal fragrance when she got close. This should be a tool used for alchemy.
She injected her spiritual power into the cauldron, and the small, pitch-ck Cauldron immediately changed the moment she injected her spiritual power. The body of the cauldron shed with red light and slowly lit up.
As soon as song qingxiao touched the small cauldron with her spiritual sense, a message from the cauldron immediately came to her mind.[ pill-stabilizing cauldron, mid-grade pill-refining magic tool, made by the Shennong n. Exchangeable for 20000 points. Do you wish to proceed? ]
As soon as the information about the pill-stabilizing cauldron appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, she was pleasantly surprised.
She didn¡¯t expect this cauldron to be so precious. Even if it was recycled from the space, it would still be worth more than 20000 points.
The items exchanged for in the trial space were extremely expensive, but the recycling had always been very stingy. Even if she had 20000 points, she might not be able to exchange for such an item. It was enough to imagine the original value of this small cauldron was absolutely extraordinary!
Of course, song qingxiao was reluctant to sell such an item, so she immediately chose ¡®no¡¯!
After song Qing¡¯s minor injury, he hade to understand the importance of elixirs.
Even if he meditated and circted his spiritual power, he could still heal his injuries. However, with the help of spiritual pills, the effect was much better than relying on his own spiritual power to heal.
With the increase in her troubles and the improvement of her strength, there would be more chances for her to meet a strong opponent like the middle-aged man in the future. Injuries were inevitable, so the importance of medicinal pills was self-evident.
The price of the pills exchanged in the trial space was really expensive, and she couldn¡¯t use the high points to exchange for ordinary pills every time.
Song qingxiao decided that she should also buy some recipes for regr elixirs and learn how to refine some elixirs for emergencies.
After rejecting the exchange, she touched the small cauldron affectionately. This pill-stabilizing cauldron was made by the Shennong n. This so-called Shennong n should be one of the ns in the human realm upon heavens, just like the ¡®armament Treasury¡¯ family that su Wu had mentioned..
Chapter 699 - Ring (2)
Ring (2)
Trantor: 549690339
She put the small cauldron back into the space in the ring. She only used her divine sense to look at the medicinal herbs and couldn¡¯t recognize them for the time being. She didn¡¯t take them out, but took out a few dark red gs on the side of the cauldron.
She didn¡¯t know where these small gs came from, but they were drawn with mysterious patterns and carried spiritual Qi. She used the previous method and sent her divine sense into the gs, and it appeared in her sea of consciousness:Confusion array g, exchangeable for 2000 points. Do you wish to proceed?
As the information of these gs appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, the position of the formation also appeared in her soul. She seemed to be self-taught. She held several small gs and threw them into the ground ording to the position in her soul.
As soon as the small g fell to the ground, arge amount of spiritual power gushed out and turned into mist, trapping him and the silver Wolf in the formation.
In the blink of an eye, the man and the wolf disappeared from the array, and the practice room was empty!
The g array was extremely mysterious. Once the array was set up, it could hide the people and objects in the array. The spiritual power on it could also cover the breath of the man and the wolf in the array. With song qingxiao¡¯s strength, once the g array was set up, even a dan realm expert might not be able to find her whereabouts.
Her face showed joy. She put away the array g and the spiritual power faded. She and the silver Wolf, who had hidden themselves, appeared out of thin air again. The previous change made the silver Wolf alert and alert. It turned its huge wolf head uneasily and growled.
Song Qing carefully ced the small gs back into his ring and finally took out the ten small bottles.
These small bottles were all filled with medicinal pills. Except for one bottle of medicinal pills that were light green in color, the rest of the medicinal pills were of the same kind, crimson red!
From the fluctuation of spiritual energy, it was much better than the one song qingxiao had exchanged for 700 points in the trial space.Rank-2 Scarlet blood pill, exchangeable for 30 points, do you want to exchange?
Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at the trial space¡¯s stinginess. She chose ¡®no¡¯, and at the same time, she sent her divine sense into the exchange space in her sea of consciousness. She originally wanted to see if there was a recipe for the Scarlet blood pill in the exchange space, but as soon as her divine sense entered the system, song qingxiao was immediately shocked!
At this moment, in her sea of consciousness, it showed that she actually had more than 12683 points left!
How was this possible? She clearly remembered that when she returned from the lost city¡¯s trial, she only had 1533 points left after exchanging for the ¡®forward¡¯ order of the nine-word secret order.
After she was injured, in order to heal her injuries, she bought two more pills at the price of 700 points each. She should only have 133 points left now, but she had an extra 12550 points out of nowhere.
She thought about it and guessed the origin of the points.
The 12550 points must havee from the fight with fan jiangqu and his nephew. As a participant of the trial, fan jiangqu must have had some points on him.
He had died at the hands of the yin corpse that the middle-aged man had raised, and the points had been obtained by the middle-aged man. After song Qing had killed the middle-aged man, the points had been obtained by her.
Fan jiangqu¡¯s strength was low. After Qin feichu¡¯s death in the trial, he did not seem to have improved much. He probably did not enter the trial many times. Song qingxiao guessed that the 12550 points were not his alone. Most of it might have been the middle-aged man¡¯s.
If the uncle and nephew both had points, it proved that they were both participants of the trial of God.
It was no coincidence that the uncle and nephew from the same reclusive family were both participating in the divine trials. Song qingxiao thought of the sixth sister she had met when she had barged into the Imperial Cityst time. At that time, she had also mentioned the issue of participating in the trials.
At that time, number six had said to the beautiful youngdy,¡± I¡¯ve already participated in the trial. Father hopes that you can also enter the trial to gain some experience.
From the conversation between the two sisters, it seemed that they did not enter the trial at the critical moment like song qingxiao did. Instead, they had some special method.
In other words, there might be some connection between the underworld ns and the God¡¯s trial, which allowed them to have a special technique to send their sons into the trial!
In addition, the pill-stabilizing cauldron that was shown in the trial was very likely toe from a n in the heavens beyond heaven. In other words, there was something connecting these three items. Unfortunately, her current strength was too low, so she couldn¡¯t figure out the connection..
Chapter 700 - Ring (3)
Ring (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Since she couldn¡¯t figure it out, song qingxiao decided not to think about it anymore. The 12683 points were a pleasant surprise for her.
She guessed that since the middle-aged man¡¯s ring had the Scarlet blood pill, the pill stabilizing cauldron, and some medicinal herbs for alchemy, he might have the recipes of these two pills. If these pill recipes were obtained from the trial space, after his death, perhaps the recipes of these two pills would appear in song qingxiao¡¯s exchange space.
As expected, she quickly found two blue pill recipes on the exchange space page.
His divine sense swept over it, and the first pill recipe showed:[ Scarlet blood pill: has the miraculous effect of nourishing qi and blood, fortifying one¡¯s Foundation, strengthening one¡¯s primordial spirit, and recuperating internal injuries. It can detoxify and dispel Yin and evil. Exchange price: 3000 points. ] This price wasn¡¯t considered expensive for song qingxiao, who had suddenly ¡®struck it rich¡¯. However, the Scarlet blood pill wasn¡¯t particrly useful to her.
The reason why the middle-aged man had refined so many Scarlet blood pills was most likely rted to the yin corpse that he had brought with him.
The yin corpse fed on the blood essence of humans. If there was not enough ¡®food¡¯, song qingxiao guessed that the middle-aged man would use her blood essence to feed this evil creature. These pills might have been prepared for her.
She didn¡¯t know that she had guessed correctly by chance, and she swept her divine sense towards the other pill recipe.
The other pill recipe showed :The spirit raising pill had healing and detoxifying effects, nourishing the heart, lungs, and veins. The exchange price was 5000 points.
The spirit raising pill was much more expensive than the Scarlet blood pill, but after seeing its healing and detoxifying effects, song qingxiao made a prompt decision and chose to exchange for it without hesitation.
Although 5000 points for this pill form was not cheap, it was nothingpared to the two mid-grade healing pills she had exchanged for after she was injured.
After exchanging for the elixir recipes, the herbs needed for the elixir refinement appeared in her soul. Fortunately, these two elixir recipes originally belonged to the middle-aged man. He had some stock in his pocket dimension. Song qingxiao did not have to worry about the herbs for a while.
After exchanging for the pill form, she hesitated for a moment. After seeing that the Scarlet blood pill had the effect of ¡®detoxifying and expelling evil¡¯, she might as well exchange for the Scarlet blood pill form.
She had killed the middle-aged man and snatched his space ring. It could be said that she had formed an irreconcble hatred with the fan family.
The fan family not only used talismans, but also raised Yin corpses and other evil things. They had dealings with gods and ghosts. In the future, when this matter was exposed, it was inevitable that there would be a fierce battle when the two sides met. This Scarlet blood pill might be useful at that time.
After exchanging for the two pill recipes, song qingxiao was left with 4683 points.
There were only a few secret spells left in the exchange interface, which were probably retrieved by the trial space after the fan uncle and nephew died.
She currently had the nine-word secret order and the God destroying technique. She wasn¡¯t greedy, so she didn¡¯t n to exchange for these secret skills.
She didn¡¯t take out the ores and the like to look at them again. The middle-aged man¡¯s clothes and daily necessities were naturally not suitable to be taken out at this time, so as not to leave any traces behind in the real world. She was prepared to take them out and deal with them the next time she entered the trial space.
After cleaning up the Rings today, she did not expect that the middle-aged man would have such a good thing in his hands. While she was happy, she could not help but feel wary.
The middle-aged man who carried the coffin had a mustard seed dimensional space and had collected so many good things. It was very likely that he had items forged by people from the heavens beyond heaven. His status in the underworld n must be extraordinary.
This time, after she killed the person, these things would fall into her hands. The underworld n would definitely do their best to track down the whereabouts of these things!
Her current strength was still too weak. This time, if it wasn¡¯t for the middle-aged man¡¯s arrogance and the fact that he didn¡¯t expect her to have a divine weapon like the mysterious dagger in her hand, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape easily.
The hidden family had developed for many years, and there were many cultivators and Masters. Since she entered the God¡¯s trial, she had formed grudges with number six, the fan family, and the Shi family. Once she was exposed, the consequences would be unimaginable.
The reserve team was not safe either. The people here had all seen the silver Wolf, and it was easy for her to have problems if she stayed for a long time.
The only thing she could do now was to wait for her strength to fully recover before leaving this ce and finding a ce to increase her strength.
Song Qing looked down at the ring on her hand. After the ring was bound by blood, it automatically shrank by a circle. At this time, it was worn on her finger, seamless, and connected with her mind.
With this ring, she was prepared to go to the reserve teamter and dig out the two pieces of Mystic crystals hidden in the room she had been in.
Song qingxiao made up her mind and looked at the silver Wolf lying by her leg. Ever since she came back injured, it had been guarding her while she was healing. It probably didn¡¯t go out to look for food. It was a lot hungry and seemed to have lost a lot of weight. Its stomach was sunken.
She took out a bottle of Scarlet blood pills, poured out a few pills like a nouveau riche, and spread them out in her palm-
The elixirs exuded a strong spiritual Qi. The silver Wolf seemed to know that they were good things. It leaned over, opened its mouth, and licked them. Its tongue wrapped around the elixirs. Before it could drag them away, song qingxiao¡¯s soul shook and her heart tightened. She seemed to have sensed something. She immediately grabbed the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth.
The silver Wolf¡¯s sharp fangs pierced her palm. In pain, song Qing heard a prompt in her sea of consciousness,¡±
¡°Enter the God¡¯s trial!¡±
Then, the spiritual energy fluctuated beside her.. In the next moment, the God¡¯s trial brought her and the silver Wolf into the trial!
Chapter 701 - Sealingi
Sealingi
Trantor: 549690339
14 days ago. In the forest Park behind the Imperial City center.
Not long after Luo Wu left, the restriction waspletely broken. The remaining spiritual energy and Yin Qi after the battle quickly attracted the attention of the cultivators guarding the Imperial City.
The two auras arrived one after another. The young man who arrived first heard the ringing of the sensor. His eyes shed, and with a flick of his finger, the sensor was destroyed with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound. The ringing stopped abruptly, and the ce returned to silence.
Another figure appeared. It was a young man in his 20s or 30s, holding a green sword. If song qingxiao was here, she would have recognized him as the man who had severely injured her at the Shi family.
The moment he arrived, he seemed to have noticed something and frowned.
There was fire everywhere. A corner of the forest had been destroyed, and the broken trees were burning. The fire was quite fierce.
The sword-wielding young man drew his sword and shed out. The sword Qi split the burning Tree trunk, revealing the red molten iron that had almost melted into a pool due to the high temperature!
The power of this me was a little strange. He had struck out with his sword, but it did not extinguish. It was obvious that someone had deliberately wanted to destroy the evidence before leaving.
The young man who had destroyed the rm turned his head and saw his expression. He couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±
¡°What did you find?¡±
The young man with the sword hesitantly opened his mouth, ¡°¡±There¡¯s a familiar aura¡¡±
Before he could finish his sentence, a strong Yin Qi burst out from the ground, followed by a ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sound.
The moment the baleful Qi appeared, the two of them immediately stopped talking. The young man who had arrived first had a cold look in his eyes. With a sh, he immediately appeared above the source of the voice.
The young man reached out his hand and the surrounding soil was split open. A pitch-ck coffin rose up from the soil with a loud bang.
After the death of its master, the yin corpse that was sealed in the coffin kept on hitting the coffin walls, causing the red talisman shadow on the ck iron coffin to sh continuously. However, its spiritual power was getting weaker and weaker, as if it was gradually losing control of the yin corpse.
¡°Eh?¡± The moment the yin coffin was grabbed, the young man let out a cry of surprise, interrupting the man with the green sword.
¡°This is fan jianghe¡¯s Yin coffin.¡± The man with the sword seemed to be quite familiar with the ck iron coffin. He opened his mouth and called out the origin of the iron coffin. The two of them seemed to have thought of something. They looked at each other, then turned their faces away at the same time. They looked around and soon found two corpses.
Fan jiangqu¡¯s body had his limbs curled up, and his face was old and pale. The young man looked at him with disgust.
¡°His blood essence was sucked dry by the yin corpse,¡±
The other corpse had its head smashed to pieces, but judging from the aura on the corpse, it clearly belonged to fan jianghe.
Although the two of them had already guessed that fan jianghe had met with misfortune when they discovered the yin corpse, their hearts still sank when they actually discovered fan jianghe¡¯s corpse.
Fan jiangqu had been invited by the Shi family to discuss the matter of the starry sky sea, but now he had died for no reason.
He was one of the most talented cultivators in the fan family in the past 50 years. He had entered the Dan realm and had such a powerful Yin corpse with him. Logically speaking, his strength should not be any weaker than a cultivator in the middle stage of the Dan realm. How could he have died so easily and without a sound?
As the yin corpses collided with each other, the young man who arrived first snorted coldly and sent several streams of spiritual power into the iron coffin. The yin corpse in the iron coffin was immediately subdued, and there was no sound.
The sword-wielding youth released his divine sense and quickly sensed Luo Wu¡¯s existence. He curled his lips and said,¡±
I found a rat. They¡¯re heading to the Imperial hospital.
As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the other young man¡¯s eyes turn. The man holding the sword followed the direction of his gaze and quickly found the trace of a talisman.
¡°This is¡¡±
It was a talisman used to set up an array. Even though his spiritual power was exhausted, he could still sense fan jianghe¡¯s aura on the talisman.
In other words, it was very likely that fan jianghe himself had set up the restriction here. Perhaps he had discovered someone and set it up in advance to lure people in. In the end, for some unknown reason, he was killed by someone and died here!
The young man waved his hand, and several talismans flew into his palm.
The young man kept the talismans in his bag and was about to speak, but when his divine sense touched fan jianghe¡¯s body, his expression changed greatly..
Chapter 702 - Sealing!
Sealing!
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±
The man holding the sword was stunned for a moment. He also scanned fan jianghe¡¯s body with his divine sense and then eximed,¡±
¡°The aura of a dragon¡¯s tooth?¡±
Fan jianghe¡¯s body carried the aura of a dragon¡¯s Fang!
¡°The PEI family did this?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it, and his face was full of surprise as he spoke.
The young man¡¯s expression was grave, there is indeed the aura of the Dragon tooth! When we formed an alliance with the heavens beyond heaven, the heavens beyond heaven gave us five magic treasures. The dragon¡¯s tooth is in the hands of the PEI n, and its aura is unique.¡±
An item like this had been forged by a powerful cultivator from a family that had been in the arms collection. It was impossible for an ordinary person to replicate it. In this Empire, there was definitely no second imitation!
Even if someone could imitate the outer appearance, they would never be able to imitate the aura of a magic weapon, the PEI family might be involved in fan jianghe¡¯s death!
After the young man finished speaking, he shook his arm and an apricot-yellow rope flew out from his sleeve. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it wrapped around the iron coffin that he had marked.
He pulled the rope with his hand, and the iron coffin flew up like a light feather andnded on his shoulder with a ¡®bang¡¯, no matter what, let¡¯s take these things back first and hand them over to the adults to deal with.
At this time, the matter in the sea of stars had not yet been resolved, and it just so happened that a member of the fan family had been killed by someone suspected to be from the PEI family in the Shi family¡¯s territory at a critical time. This had only calmed down for a short time, but it was likely that disputes between the families would rise again. It was not known if someone was deliberately stirring trouble behind the scenes.
The young man with the green sword nodded. He nced at the fire on the ground and then grabbed fan jianghe¡¯s body. He had the aura of a dragon¡¯s tooth, which would be evidence when the fan family questioned the murderer.
Because the dispute involved the underworld ns, the two of them left behind a restriction before leaving and sealed thend.
As for the aura that the young man carrying the iron coffin had felt earlier, he nced in the direction of the Imperial hospital. That was ¡®his¡¯ territory. He would go back and ask someone to check on the people inside. The most urgent matter was to report the death of fan jianghe to the elders in the family.
As soon as the two of them left, the fire truck that had received the fire signal rushed over, but it did not see where the fire was. There seemed to be nothing strange happening in the corner of the forest Park. The soldiers who came to put out the fire were puzzled. This ¡®trivial matter¡¯ was even on the morning news of the imperial capital that day.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know about these things. The moment she felt that something was wrong, she instinctively clenched the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth.
As the silver Wolf¡¯s fangs stabbed into her palm, the trial space dragged the man and the wolf in!
In the blink of an eye, she appeared in the familiar space of the God¡¯s trial.
There was no one around her, and her palm was empty. The Scarlet blood pills had been swallowed by the silver Wolf, leaving only two wounds caused by the Wolf¡¯s fangs. The silver Wolf had disappeared, and in its ce was a bright Wolf Totem on her wrist.
Song Qing could vaguely feel the presence of the silver Wolf in her soul. The corners of her mouth curled up. It seemed that as she had expected, the moment she entered the trial space, she deliberately bit her palm with her Wolf teeth. When she pulled the silver Wolf into the trial space again, it was sealed in her body!
Song Qing could clearly feel that after the silver Wolf was sealed in her body, its strength had increased significantly with its help.
The originally translucent golden core in her dantian was now more vibrant, almost allowing her to cross the threshold of the Dan stage. The spiritual power in her body was more profound than before.
After rejoicing, she thought of the faint feeling she had when the trial opened. It seemed that with the improvement of her strength, the opening of the trial space was notpletely without warning.
It was unknown if the higher the cultivation level of a person, the more sensitive they were to the opening of the trial. If his guess was correct, then high-level cultivators could not only sense the opening of the trial, but they could even control the opening of the trial.
Her thoughts ran wild, and when she thought of the time when the trial would start this time, she secretly rejoiced.
It had been almost two months since hest came out of the lost city. During this time, there was no opportunity to trigger the trial. Instead, he only entered the trial after his injuries were slightly better.
Although her strength had not yet recovered to its peak, her internal injuries were almostpletely healed. In addition, she had taken the talisman papers and array gs from the middle-aged coffin carrying man¡¯s mustard seed space after killing him. She also had the silver Wolf as her trump card. There should not be too much of a problem in this trial..
Chapter 703 - Sealing_3
Sealing_3
Trantor: 549690339
It was a pity that the dagger waspletely broken.
Song qingxiao remembered something when she thought of the broken dagger.
Just as the yin corpse was about to bite her, she took out the dagger in a hurry. The middle-aged man seemed to have shouted long ya¡¯ and asked her what her rtionship with the ¡®PEI family¡¯ was.
However, at that time, her life was at stake and she didn¡¯t have time to think about it carefully. After killing the middle-aged man, she was in a hurry to escape and recuperate, so she forgot about it for a moment.
Now that she thought about it, she felt that something was wrong.
Su Wu had once said that the dagger in his hand was only a replica of the trial space. The real dagger should have fallen into the hands of a hidden family.
Fan jiangqu referred to the coffin-carrying man as his¡± second uncle, the middle-aged man was also a member of a reclusive family. With his strength in the Dan stage, he must have had a high status in the family. He had many precious materials and medicines, and an extremely precious mustard space.
Thus, it was not surprising that this person could recognize the dagger.
He didn¡¯t know that his dagger was just a replica, so the ¡®Dragon tooth¡¯ that he had shouted the moment he saw the dagger was most likely the original name of the dagger.
In that case, it was clear which n the dagger had fallen into and who had tried to assassinate him.
She really didn¡¯t expect that the doubts that had troubled her for so long would reveal the whereabouts of the dagger¡¯s real body through such a coincidence.
¡°The PEI family¡¡± Song qingxiao murmured softly, a faint light shing in her eyes. What kind of existence was the PEI family in the underworld? why did they kill her in the first ce?
She recalled that Cao Zeng had once mentioned her spection about her ¡°father,¡± and wondered if the PEI family had any connection to this matter.
After this trial mission waspleted, she would find time to return to the capital and see if she could find out some clues about the PEI family and find out the reason why the PEI family had tried to assassinate her!
As soon as she thought of this, the spiritual Qi in the trial space fluctuated, and a figure appeared in the trial space.
After the figure appeared, it was a woman in her forties. Her hair was tied up with a hairpin on her head. She was beautiful, but there seemed to be ayer of frost between her brows. She didn¡¯t look like a person who was easy to get along with.
She was wearing a green and white id ancient robe, dressed like a Daoist nun. Her back was straight and her aura was overbearing.
As soon as he came in, he sensed the presence of someone else in the trial space. He instinctively raised his head and looked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. When their eyes met, the woman first frowned and looked her up and down. Then, a look of disgust appeared in her eyes. She walked to the ce as far away from song qingxiao as possible, sat cross-legged, and closed her eyes. It was obvious that she had no intention of making small talk with her.
After noticing the look of disdain in the woman¡¯s eyes, song Qing touched the tip of her nose and looked at her wrinkled clothes.
Thest time she had escaped from the imperial capital to the reserve team, she had meditated to recuperate as soon as she had returned due to her serious injuries. She had been pulled into the trial without having time to change her clothes.
At this moment, her clothes were stained with blood and dirt. When she was fighting with the yin corpse, she was rolling around on the ground. She looked extremely miserable. It was no wonder that the woman had a look of disgust on her face.
She closed her eyes and meditated to adjust her breathing. The two people who came first didn¡¯t say anything. After about 15 minutes, another middle-aged man entered the trial space.
After the man came in, he was stunned for a moment. Then, like the woman before him, he looked at song qingxiao with a strange expression and chose a seat further away from her.
Not long after, the spiritual energy in the space moved. Song qingxiao felt that something was wrong and instinctively opened her eyes. She saw that the other two also seemed to have noticed something strange. The three of them looked at the center of the space.
Not long after, the thick fog in the middle rolled and two figures appeared in the space!
¡°Eh?¡± The third middle-aged man who had entered the room was surprised to see the two of them.
As soon as his voice fell, the two figures appeared. They were two youths with the same appearance, about eighteen or neen years old. They were quite handsome and exquisite, and there was a kind of pleasant feeling that made people¡¯s eyes light up.
The two new handsome young men should be twin sons, and it was extremely rare for them to enter the trial at the same time.
This was not the first time song qingxiao had seen two people appear at the same time during the trial. After all, when they escaped from the terror Battalion, number six had appeared with snake girl. Therefore, she was quite calm and not as surprised as number two and number three..
Chapter 704 - Acquaintance (1)
Acquaintance (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The twins turned their heads at the same time and swept their eyes around the space. Their actions were in unison, giving the three people in the space a strange feeling as if they were looking at a mirror with their backs to each other.
The two of them didn¡¯t seem surprised by the expressions of number two and number three. It was as if they were already used to the way the others looked at them during the trial.
However, when they saw that song Qing was young, the two of them paused and looked at each other. Then, they walked to the side of the space and sat down close to each other two or three meters away from the Daoist nun.
The two¡¯s movements and steps were in sync, not only because they were twins and shared the same mother, but also because of the tacit understanding they had developed after spending a long time together.
As soon as the two brothers appeared, number two and number three¡¯s eyes shed with vignce.
In the trial, their status as twins gave them a natural advantage over others.
The Alliance between the two of them was far more stable and credible than the cooperation of ordinary trial-takers. Offending one of them was equivalent to making an enemy out of both of them, which was an extremely dangerous thing to do.
There was silence in the trial space. Song Qing carefully pondered. This time, it had not been long since they entered the trial space, and there were already five people.
There were already quite a few people, but she had a vague feeling that more people wereing.
Thest trial with more than five participants was when they were escaping from the terror camp. Back then, be it the danger at the undead altar or the final battle with the Cerberus, it was a near-death experience for the participants.
It was not a good thing for more people to participate in the trial.
Other than the infighting between the trial-takers, it was very likely to prove that the danger in the trial scenario was far greater than everyone¡¯s average strength.
She subconsciously touched the silver Wolf seal on her wrist, and the response from the silver Wolf¡¯s breath on her fingertips made her feel a little more at ease.
However, the moment the silver Wolf¡¯s aura appeared, the middle-aged man sitting beside the Daoist nun seemed to have sensed something. He instinctively raised his head to look at her, his eyes filled with suspicion that he did not have time to hide.
Song Qing squinted her eyes. Before the middle-aged man could say anything, there was another strange movement in the trial space. Before the figure had fully appeared, she had already sensed a familiar aura.
She was slightly stunned as a short and thin figure appeared in the trial space.
The man had long arms and dark skin. He looked like an ape.
He scratched his head as soon as he entered. He seemed to have sensed song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, so he turned around immediately and met her eyes.
As soon as the two of them met, they were both stunned. The short and thin man¡¯s eyes shed with a bright light, and his face revealed an unconcealed surprise. He called out,¡±
¡°Number three!¡±
As he shouted, the other people who were resting in the trial space opened their eyes.
Song qingxiao was the first to enter this trial, and the third was clearly the unremarkable middle-aged man.
This short and thin man was thest toe in. He didn¡¯t know who ¡®three¡¯ was, so why did he call out ¡®three¡¯?
When the middle-aged man heard number six call out ¡®number three¡¯, he was stunned for a moment. The crowd quickly reacted. They had probably met an acquaintance!
Sure enough, after the monkey-like number six shouted ¡®number three¡¯, he walked straight in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. The two of them were clearly old acquaintances.
The others watched this scene coldly from the side. Even the twin brothers who had nothing to do with the previous incident frowned as they watched this scene.
Even song qingxiao herself was surprised to meet someone she knew in the trial!
The ¡®number six¡¯ who had just entered was the taciturn number five who had allied with her when she had escaped from the terror Battalion!
The moment he saw song qingxiao, he strode towards her. When he walked, his long arms drooped past his knees. He was much longer than song qingxiao remembered.
When he was escaping from the terror Battalion, song qingxiao had seen how fierce he was when he transformed into a giant ape and killed his enemies. His ability should be rted to the awakening of the beast blood in his body.
The changes in his body meant that his strength had improved greatlypared to when he was in the terror Battalion.
When he saw song qingxiao, he did not avoid the gazes of the others. When he walked to her side, he bent his legs and sat down beside her..
Chapter 705 - Acquaintance (2)
Acquaintance (2)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Long time no see!¡±
He had a look of surprise on his face after seeing someone familiar. The other people in the trial space saw him sitting next to song Qing, not keeping a distance from her like the others, and guessed that the rtionship between the two was quite close.
Since the two participants were not on guard against each other, it was very likely that they had met each other in the previous trials and had worked together before. The result of their cooperation should be good, which was why the monkey-like number six was not on guard against song Qing.
When the beautiful Taoist nun and number three thought of this, they frowned at the same time. Even the twins were on guard when they saw number six and song Qing sitting together.
¡°It has indeed been a long time.¡± Song qingxiao smiled and responded.
It was indeed very rare for people who had formed an alliance during the trial to meet again in a new trial. However, number six¡¯s tant exposure of their close rtionship would cause others to be on guard.
She immediately guessed the reason why number six greeted her in public.
After escaping from the terror Battalion, song qingxiao had a rough understanding of number six¡¯s personality. Number six was not good with words, but he was quite smart and scheming. He was not a fool.
There were already six people in this trial, and one of them was a pair of twin brothers. If these two joined forces, they would probably be the most eye-catchingbination in this trial.
The others, who were afraid of their strength, would most likely choose to side with these two and eliminate their dissidents.
Now that number six hade to expose his ¡®acquaintance¡¯ rtionship with song qingxiao, showing his trust and closeness to her, he immediately broke the unique bnce between the twin brothers.
When two out of the six trial-takers formed an alliance, Daoist nun number two and middle-aged man number three would not know which side they would side with due to the sense of danger. On the contrary, they might be forced to join forces to resist such a rtionship.
In this way, the rtionship between the six people would not be unbnced if they formed three teams.
¡°Thest time I left the mission, I didn¡¯t have time to leave a way to contact you.¡± Number six turned a blind eye to the others ¡®gazes and only reminisced with song qingxiao,¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we would be so fated to meet you again in this mission! It¡¯s really luck to meet him twice in a row!¡±
His words revealed a lot of information, and the others were silent, all paying attention to the two.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t expect number six to enter the trial again a few months aftering out of the terror Battalion trial. She didn¡¯t mention that she had entered the trial again halfway through. She only nodded silently in response.
¡°I left too quickly thest time, so I didn¡¯t have time to tell you.¡± This time, number six¡¯s words were transmitted into song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness. After a simple reminiscing, he had achieved his purpose. He had no intention of deliberately chatting with others. Instead, he transmitted his voice,
¡°My surname is Yao, you can call me Yao Liu.¡±
Yao Liu was extremely surprised to meet song qingxiao in the trial this time.
He had worked with song qingxiao before and had seen her save number one¡¯s life at a critical moment. He trusted her character and strength.
¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. Seeing you this time, a huge stone in my heart has been lifted.¡±
Song qingxiao smiled and Yao Liu continued,
¡°I can see that there are quite a few people in this trial. I¡¯m afraid that another difficult obstacle is waiting for us.¡± He sighed and had the same thoughts as song Qing.
I just hope that it won¡¯t be like the undead altar, where some mysterious and ghostly things appear.
He was powerful after his transformation and wasn¡¯t afraid of orcs, Giants, or even the Cerberus that guarded the exit of thend of death. However, he was helpless against the undead creatures that the undead altar encountered.
Even after crossing the altar, he still felt his hair stand on end when he thought about it.
After talking for a long time, he seemed to have thought of something.
by the way, your injury¡ when he said this, he looked at her disheveled appearance and hesitated.¡±Are you feeling better?¡±
This sentence seemed a little offensive. Although the two of them had worked together before, the rtionship between the trial-takers was special. The more he asked, the more likely it was to make the other party vignt.
However, Yao Liu remembered the scene of song qingxiao and the giant Wolf that she had brought with her when they were fighting the Cerberus. Even though it had been several months, he didn¡¯t know if there were any residual effects from such a fatal injury.
¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Song qingxiao responded. Yao Liu heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that.
He sneaked a nce at song qingxiao. Her hair was messy, and her clothes were dirty and not clean. The original color of her clothes could not be seen after they were stained with blood and dust. He did not know what she had experienced before entering the trial, but she looked quite miserable.
However, her aura,pared to when she was in the terror Battalion, seemed to be a little deeper, making Yao Liu unable to figure it out.
It seemed that at the end of the terror Battalion, when the two teams merged with each other with the same goal, she benefited a lot just like him, and her strength improved again.
As the two of them were conversing, a new person arrived in the trial space.
This time, the person had yet to fully reveal himself, but a dangerous aura was already felt, causing Yao Liu to arch his back and instinctively move closer to song Qing.
The new No. 7 was a man in a ck ancient robe. He was about 30 years old, with shoulder-length hair and a strong murderous aura.
He was extremely tall, and his ck robe was separated by thepels until it was tied tightly above his belly button, revealing his firm chest.
What caught everyone¡¯s attention was the pitch-ck skull essory the size of a baby¡¯s fist hanging in the middle of his chest!
The skeleton looked extremely ferocious and there seemed to be a ck gas surrounding it.. As the burly man moved, the skull shook slightly and a Scarlet demonic light seemed to sh in its sunken eyes!
Chapter 706 - The Almighty (1)
The Almighty (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Song Qing¡¯s eyes fell on the skull, and a demonic howl seemed to ring out in her sea of consciousness!
The evil Qi invaded her soul ocean and devoured her divine sense. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes shed with coldness. Before she could destroy the Qi with her divine sense, a Wolf¡¯s howl sounded in her soul ocean!
As the Wolf¡¯s roar rang out, the silver Wolf¡¯s extremely valiant aura swallowed the demonic Qi that had invaded song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness!
The ck-robed man stopped turning his head. He turned his head and his gaze stopped on little song Qing for a moment.
He had a pair of thick eyebrows, and his eyes were long, narrow, and deep. His gaze was like that of an Eagle, very sharp, and when he looked at people, he gave them a sense of pressure.
The man¡¯s gaze moved from song Qing¡¯s face to her hand. His gaze was so intense that song Qing clenched her fists and lowered her hands to her side to avoid his gaze.
She was wearing the mustard seed dimensional space that she had snatched from the coffin carrying man. It looked ordinary and unremarkable.
Moreover, she had already recognized it as her master, so others might not be able to recognize this thing.
However, song qingxiao had a feeling that the man had seen through the existence of the hidden space, and she had a bad feeling about it.
Yao Liu and song qingxiao were sitting side by side. When the man stared at them, their bodies tensed up and they didn¡¯t dare to rx.
The skeleton pendant hanging on his chest seemed to be surrounded by ck fog, and the eye sockets of the skeleton in the fog shed with two Scarlet glows from time to time, making people shiver.
This person carried an extremely terrifying baleful Qi. He was clearly not an easy character to deal with.
His line of sight paused on song Qing for a moment, and then he saw Yao Liu from the corner of his eye, who looked like he was facing a great enemy. He sneered and turned his head back.
The moment the man turned his head away, Yao Liu let out an imperceptible sigh of relief. Song qingxiao could hear his heart thumping against his chest. In the short exchange of nces with the burly man, he had suffered a certain amount of suppression.
Other than song qingxiao, the faces of the others in the spatial zone were slightly pale. It was obvious that they had suffered some losses when the burly man came in.
As soon as this person arrived, his aura was so strong that it immediately suppressed the others, causing all those who hade first to reveal a vignt look.
Judging from the man¡¯s aura and the pressure he brought to song qingxiao, he had at least reached the Dan stage. He was probably at the peak of the lower level of the Dan stage, or even the middle level.
What made song qingxiao the most afraid was the skull essory hanging on the man¡¯s chest. It was extremely evil and emitted extremely powerful energy.
The man didn¡¯t attack, but the evil Qi it emitted could invade her sea of consciousness and devour her spiritual sense.
This was probably no ordinary item. It should be some kind of magic treasure.
The man walked towards the Taoist nun. The Taoist nun number two and the middle-aged man number three both looked uneasy. Only the twin brothers, perhaps because they were sitting side by side, managed to remain calm.
He ignored everyone¡¯s gazes and walked over to the other side. His tall and burly figure brought great pressure to number 2 and number 3, who were sitting cross-legged on the ground.
Number three¡¯s face gradually lost its color, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead and the wings of his nose. He could no longer maintain hisposure.
The man¡¯s gaze fell on the Daoist nun. He grinned and said arrogantly,¡±
¡°Get up!¡±
The moment he opened his mouth, all the pressure fell on the Daoist nun. Number three, who was standing beside him, let out a deep breath.
The man¡¯s actions and words were no different from public humiliation, causing the beautiful Daoist nun¡¯s face to flush red. Her eyebrows were raised, her expression became sterner, and her body was filled with killing intent.
But then, the man snorted coldly and an even more powerful pressure enveloped the trial space, forcibly suppressing the killing intent that the Daoist nun had just released!
The middle-aged man was affected and immediately groaned. He instinctively crawled two steps to the side to avoid the storm.
¡°Get lost to the side!¡± The man spoke again. This time, after the Daoist nun suffered a loss, she didn¡¯t fight with him head-on. She immediately stood up, enduring the humiliation, and made room for the ck-robed man. He then flicked his sleeves and sat down.
¡°I didn¡¯t think that something like this would happen in the training space.¡± When Yao Liu saw this, his expression became gloomy and he sent a divine sense message to song qingxiao.
He wasn¡¯t feeling indignant for the Daoist nun, but rather shocked by the ck-robed man¡¯s actions..
Chapter 707 - Almighty (2)
Almighty (2)
Trantor: 549690339
Ever since Yao Liu joined the trial, no matter how the participants killed each other or plotted against each other in the trial space, everyone always maintained a calm appearance and rarely had such disputes.
For many participants like Yao Liu, the training space was like thest peaceful and safe ce before the training, allowing the people who were about to enter the training to rx for a short while.
At this moment, the ck-robed man had appeared and snatched the positions of the other trial-takers with his strength, not even hesitating to use his strength to suppress them. In Yao Liu¡¯s view, his actions had almost broken the bnce of his previous understanding.
Song qingxiao coldly watched as the Daoist nun endured the humiliation and walked in her direction. When she noticed song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, her eyes shed with a fierce light, but when she saw Yao Liu sitting beside her, the fierce light disappeared and finally became calm. She walked to the other side of song qingxiao, chose a ce not far from her and the twins, sat down, and closed her eyes.
Yao Liu¡¯s lips moved slightly. When he used his divine sense to send a message, the ck-robed man who had snatched the Daoist nun¡¯s position smirked. He nced at Yao Liu and sneered, as if he knew that Yao Liu wasmunicating with song qingxiao through divine sense.
This gaze made Yao Liu¡¯s eyes sink. He shifted his cross-legged position to avoid the ck-robed man¡¯s gaze.
¡°This is only a matter of time.¡± Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t surprised by this and didn¡¯t care about Yao Liu¡¯s words.
I¡¯ve also been chased away and my position taken by others in the trial space.
Her words were transmitted into Yao Liu¡¯s sea of consciousness, causing him to be stunned for a moment. He then instinctively turned his head to look at song Qing¡¯s small face, but he saw that her expression was indifferent. Such a humiliating past was spoken in a very indifferent tone, forming a sharp contrast with the Ashen face of the Daoist nun who had been humiliated earlier.
¡°Then how did you do it?¡± He pursed his lips and asked.
¡°Just let him have his way,¡± song qingxiao smiled.
Yao Liu¡¯s eyes shed,¡±what happened to that person in the end?¡±
¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± She replied briefly.
That was when she entered the demon Ind to train. Her strength was weak, so she didn¡¯t participate in the training many times. That time, she entered the training space just when she was being chased by number six¡¯s men. She entered the training at the critical moment and looked like she was in a sorry state, which was quite simr to her current situation.
Number six, who came in right after her, was an idiot. He thought she was a soft persimmon and was arrogant. He became the first sacrifice user aftering to the ind. If it wasn¡¯t for her chatting with Yao Liu, she probably wouldn¡¯t even remember this person.
However, this ck-robed man was different from number six at that time. This person was extremely dangerous. The yin Qi in his body was extremely heavy, but he could suppress the yin Qi with his thick baleful Qi. He was not a kind person.
As the number of times the cultivators participated in the trial increased, their strength would increase. The level of cultivation among the cultivators would determine the status of the future cultivators.
The weak would eventually be eliminated. The Taoist nun being humiliated and driven away like today was just a small dish.
Hearing her answer, Yao Liu¡¯s heart turned cold and he didn¡¯t say anything.
He probably knew this in his heart, but he had a new understanding of the cruel elimination rules of the trial.
After everyone had taken their seats, number seven, who had arrivedter, suddenly spoke,¡±
for this trial, I¡¯ll say this first-¡± as soon as his voice rang out, it immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the trial space.
Even Yao Liu, who had beenmunicating with song qingxiao, frowned and looked up at the big man.
Number seven didn¡¯t care about everyone¡¯s gazes. Instead, he let everyone look at him for a long time before saying,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t block my way and steal my things.¡± He warned in a low voice. His gaze was like that of an Eagle as it swept past the twins and Yao Liu at an extremely torturous speed. Finally, it stopped on song qingxiao for a moment.
¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±
His words were filled with a thick murderous aura, and he did not seem to be joking with everyone.
The moment song qingxiao was stared at by him, she felt a huge pressure on her face. It was as if she was a prey being stared at by a Hunter.
Her back went numb, and a chill rose from her spine and spread to her whole body.
Under the feeling of danger, she felt the silver Wolf mark on her wrist ache. It was as if the silver Wolf had also sensed that something was wrong and was on guard.
The ck-robed man¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of ridicule, as if he had seen through the silver Wolf hidden in song Qing¡¯s body. However, he revealed a trace of ridicule born from extreme contempt..
Chapter 708 - Almighty (3)
Almighty (3)
Trantor: 549690339
He turned his head indifferently and nced at the middle-aged man as if he was looking at an ant. He did not say a word, but it already made the middle-aged man sweat.
Something was wrong!
Song Qing¡¯s lips were tightly pursed. She felt that there was something wrong with the ck-robed man¡¯s existence.
The man¡¯s aura didn¡¯t just seem like a dan realm cultivator. When he saw her, song qingxiao had a feeling that she couldn¡¯t hide her true strength in front of him and that he had seen through her.
She was already a half-step to dan realm warrior. After the silver Wolf was sealed in her body, her strength had also entered dan realm. However, she was being restrained by the ck-robed man.
What¡¯s more, half a month ago, she had fought with the real dan realm cultivator of the fan family. Whether it was spiritual sense or aura, this person was far superior to the middle-aged man carrying the coffin. Song Qing felt that she could not figure out his background.
Thinking back to Yao Liu¡¯s previous conversation with him, it was as if he knew everything. All these signs made song Qingxin have a terrifying thought-
This person¡¯s cultivation was definitely not just at the peak of the lower level of the Dan stage as she had initially guessed. To be able to possess such a strong spiritual pressure, he was at least at the peak of the Dan stage. He might even have broken through the Dan stage and reached the nascent soul stage!
Song Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he thought of this.
For her, she had not even broken through to the Dan stage, let alone the cultivators who were above the Dan stage.
If this ck-robed man had really reached the nascent soul stage as she had guessed, why would such a powerful cultivator appear here?
What was going on with this trial?
What was hidden in the trial that attracted the ck-robed man?
What did he mean by ¡®don¡¯t block his way and take his things¡¯?
All sorts of questions swirled around in song Qing¡¯s mind, causing her to subconsciously turn the ring in her hand, feeling a little uneasy.
The people in the space were not convinced after being warned by him, but they had gone through several trials and had the instinct to seek good fortune and avoid disaster.
Even though Yao Liu and the others weren¡¯t able to vaguely sense the grade of the man¡¯s cultivation like song qingxiao, everyone could tell that he wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Thus, after he finished speaking, no one retorted.
After a moment of silence, the fog in the surroundings slowly dispersed and the surrounding light quickly dimmed. When everyone entered the trial scene, the Daoist nun, the middle-aged man, Yao Liu, and the rest all heaved a sigh of relief.
At the same time, everyone¡¯s feet seemed to have stepped on air in an instant. Their bodies lost weight and they all rolled down rapidly!
He couldn¡¯t even see his fingers in his surroundings, and all he could smell was a strange, moldy smell that came from a secret room that had not been opened for many years, as well as the stench of mud.
Song qingxiao was shocked as her body fell.
At first, she thought that this was simr to the time when she escaped from the terror Battalion and was brought back to the terror Battalion by the people on the undead altar, but she soon realized that something was wrong.
When he was brought back to the terror Battalion from the undead altar by the guide, it was as if he had traveled through a different time and space. His body waspletely out of control, and he couldn¡¯t hear the voices of number one, Yao Liu, and the others around him.
But at this moment, besides the existence of the trial participant, she could clearly hear the screams and gasps of several people. She immediately calmed down and released her divine sense. She immediately adjusted her body and raised her spiritual power. Her falling body immediately floated down like a leaf and only stabilized herself after about ten seconds!
Yao Liu reacted just like her. With his experience in the terror Battalion, he reacted as well. His thin figure did two rolls in the air beforending on the ground with a loud ¡®bang¡¯!
After everyone left the trial space, they should have directly entered a special environment.
At the same time, song qingxiao did not have the time to check her surroundings. Her sea of consciousness moved slightly, and the trial mission appeared in her sea of consciousness.This trip was not in vain!
[ missionpletion: 3000 points ]
When the mission notification appeared, song Qing frowned. Before he could think about what this meant, he heard a cry in the air,¡±
¡°Help me¡¡±
¡°Aiyo!¡±
¡°Ah¡¡±
¡®Bang¡¯,¡¯ Dong¡¯, the sound of the impact was endless. Other than the trial-takers jumping down in different ways, it seemed that there were some other people who were also falling rapidly one after another.
In the dark, she relied on her divine sense to avoid the people falling from above. From their auras, other than the seven trial-takers, there were five or six ordinary people. These should be the people in the trial scene and the important source of the key clues that had given them this mission. They could not afford to lose them..
Chapter 709 - The learn.1
The learn.1
Trantor: 549690339
At the thought of this, song Qing immediately spread out his palm and pped it from the bottom to the top!
After the spirit power was pushed out, it quickly hit the falling person. The two forces collided, and the falling person¡¯s momentum slowed down. Finally, he fell heavily to the ground, making a heavy echo.
The other cultivators who had fallen first also followed song qingxiao¡¯s example and caught the others who had fallen from above.
Thest ck shadow fell down. When the middle-aged man was about to p, the ck shadow waved his arm and a wave of spiritual energy hit back, sending number three flying!
No. 7nded lightly on the ground. In the dark space, the ordinary people who fell down groaned in pain. Song qingxiao looked up and saw that it was pitch ck above them. It was as if they could not see the exit. She estimated that they were at least 30 to 40 meters from the top.
The air here was extremely turbid, with the humidity and depression of a space that had been sealed for years.
There was a strange silence all around, so quiet that one could almost hear the faint sound of one¡¯s own pulse.
In this strange silence, the cries of pain from the fallen people became softer and softer until they subconsciously held their breath and endured the pain, no longer making a sound.
However, this made the surroundings even more strange.
¡°My mission has already started, what about you?¡± Yao Liu¡¯s voice entered song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, and she replied, ¡°¡±It¡¯s the same,¡±
This time¡¯s mission requirement was ¡®not a wasted trip¡¯. It probably meant that this mission couldn¡¯t be a wasted trip, and he had to gain something.
If there was something good, the quest would not even need a special prompt. Everyone would naturally try to snatch it.
However, since the trial had made this a requirement for the mission, it meant that the difficulty of the mission was not low.
In the dark environment, it was difficult for the eyes to see the surrounding environment clearly. She released her divine sense and found that this ce was about ten square meters in size, surrounded by earth walls that connected to the top.
On the whole, it was like a well that had been dug deep into the ground. Everyone had fallen from above and was trapped inside, with no way to advance or retreat.
She thought for a moment, then walked over to one of them, reached out, and picked him up.
After the man fell, he curled up into a ball. Leng Shang was picked up and suddenly let out a miserable cry,¡±
¡°Ah! Let me go!¡±
His voice trembled non-stop. As soon as it spread, the surrounding walls were stuffy and the sound was amplified countless times. It sounded extremely mournful in this originally quiet environment.
¡°Ah¡ Let go ¡ I¡¡±
¡°Ah¡ Let go ¡¡±
¡°Ah¡¡±
The shrieks sounded one after another, as if countless people were screaming at the same time. It was deafening, and even a few trial-takers felt their hair stand on end. Not to mention the person who screamed. The moment the voice came out, he was scared and quickly shut his mouth.
¡°I ask you, what is this ce?¡± Song qingxiao asked. She grabbed the man¡¯s hand and pulled it back. The man broke out in a cold sweat and shouted,¡±
¡°It hurts¡¡±
After someone spoke, the other people who had been shocked by the environment after suddenly falling earlier also gradually regained their senses. They became a little braver and each of them groped around to get up.
Song qingxiao let go of his hand, and the man stepped on the ground. After he was freed, he rubbed his arm and said,¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to explore this ce together?¡± He mumbled,¡± who knew there would be a trap down there? I fell straight down. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t fall to my death. What bad luck!
The key to the mission was on these people, so Yao Liu immediately asked,¡±
¡°What adventure?¡±
The person who was released by song qingxiao was surprised, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Didn¡¯t we already agree on this? why are you pretending? This ce, the Gu residence!¡±
¡°The Gu residence?¡± Song qingxiao asked. The man rubbed his arm and didn¡¯t answer her. After confirming that he was fine, he started to rummage through the things.
He was carrying a backpack, and after a while, he shouted excitedly,¡±
¡°I found it.¡±
As he was speaking, everyone heard a soft sound. Then, a strong light suddenly lit up in his hand. Wherever the light shone, a few ordinary people instinctively closed their eyes!
The person who spoke was a young man in his 20S. He was holding a shlight in his hand. Perhaps everyone was fine at the moment, but with the light to dispel the darkness, he quickly returned to his mischievous nature..
Chapter 710 - Learned_2
Learned_2
Trantor: 549690339
Seeing that everyone¡¯s eyes, which had adapted to the darkness, couldn¡¯t stand the light, they deliberately shook the shlight randomly. The shlight elongated everyone¡¯s figures and swayed wildly. Those shadows seemed toe alive in the cramped environment, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws, scaring the group of ordinary people and making them scream.
¡°Hahaha¡¡± The young manughed out loud when he saw that his prank had frightened someone. This caused the other people to y around in dissatisfaction.
In the end, he seemed to have thought of something. He scratched his head and looked at song Qing.
¡°Oh, the Gu residence.¡±
Song qingxiao looked at these young people who wereughing. They were all young, between 18 to 22 years old, and each of them was carrying a backpack.
After a while, the group of people became bolder and took out their shlights from their backpacks.
These people mimicked the first teenager who held a shlight and swept the shlight across the faces of the trial-takers one by one. When the shlight shone on the beautiful Taoist nun, a young girl giggled.
haha, who actually invited a nun?¡±
As soon as she finishedughing, Daoist nun number two¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce light. She had been humiliated by number seven in the trial space, and she was holding back a stomach full of anger.
It was just that her skills were not as good as his, and she could only hold it in when facing a strong person like number 7 who was obviously not to be trifled with. At this time, in the trial scene, a little girl who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth actually dared to mock her.
Number two was not a soft-hearted person. Just as she was about to teach her a lesson, the middle-aged man beside her saw that the situation was not good and quickly stopped her,¡±
¡°Forget it, forget it.¡±
The atmosphere in the cave immediately turned cold. Although the young girl had a bad premonition, she was confident that there were many people on her side and she replied,¡±
you¡¯re just someone we hired with money. What¡¯s wrong with criticizing you? what¡¯s with the arrogance!
The atmosphere between the two sides became tense. As they spoke, the girl deliberately took the shlight and swept it at the Taoist nun¡¯s face. Not only did the light shine on the Taoist nun, but it also fell on number Seven¡¯s face. The girl even deliberately shook it twice.
Under the bright light, number Seven¡¯s face was clearly seen by everyone. In the face of the young girl¡¯s offensive action, he narrowed his eyes and moved his palm. The young girl who was about seven or eight steps away from him seemed to be pulled by a strange and extraordinary force. Her figure swayed and was immediately pulled in front of him. His palm held her neck.
As if he was pinching a chicken, he clenched his fingers, and only a ¡®crack¡¯ sound could be heard. Before the girl could react, her neck bone was crushed, and her skin and flesh were tightly clenched by an extraordinary power. The girl didn¡¯t even have the time to make a sound before her head drooped to the side.
The shlight in her hand fell to the ground with a ng, and the people who were stillughing were instantly stunned.
The young girl¡¯s face was deathly pale. Her round eyes were slightly open, and her pupils were unfocused. Blood slowly trickled from the corner of her mouth.
The ck-robed man looked at ease. He let go of her hand and the girl¡¯s body fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. It hit the shlight on the ground and pushed it half a meter away, making a¡¯ clucking ¡®sound.
¡°Ah ¡¡± The others didn¡¯t expect the Man in ck to kill so quickly. They immediately let out an earth-shaking scream. The sound was like a demonic sound piercing their ears, making their minds buzz. Song Qing frowned and shouted,
¡°Shut up!¡±
Number seven killed the moment he offended them. Not only did this shock the ordinary people, but even the trial-goers were also shocked by his act of killing.
Although everyone was not a good person, and their hands had been stained with a lot of blood since they participated in the trial, but the attitude of him, who regarded human lives as grass and killed people so easily, still made them stunned for a moment.
The young men and women quieted down after being yelled at by song qingxiao. After someone died, no one dared to joke around like before.
Song qingxiao calmed down from number Seven¡¯s killing. She remembered what the young man had said and asked,¡±
¡°What kind of ce is the Gu residence?¡±
The only thing he could do now was to figure out the situation of the mission scene first.
As soon as she asked this question, the teenager who was stillughing andughing earlier did not dare to dy any longer. He suppressed the fear in his heart and replied with a trembling voice,¡±
¡°The Gu residence is a legendary house in our area.¡±
As he spoke, he swallowed his saliva and nced at the twitching body of the girl from the corner of his eye. His body trembled even more violently.
we have a legend here. It is said that two hundred years ago, this ce was the origin of the hidden mountain path. At that time, every family had the Dao-passing technique and there were many Immortals and Masters. Perhaps number Seven¡¯s ¡®killing the chicken to warn the monkeys¡¯ had a great intimidating effect.. The young man suppressed his fear and said with tears in his eyes,¡±
Chapter 711 - Learned_3
Learned_3
Trantor: 549690339
I heard from my mother that during that period, the most famous were the Gu and Chu families. They were the representatives of the hidden mountain path.
He sniffed and told the story in a dramatic way, afraid that number seven would not be satisfied, ¡±
¡°At that time, the Gu family had many talents. After cultivating Daoist techniques, the Gu family was like Immortals and talents. They could call the wind and summon the rain, exorcise evil spirits, and catch ghosts. It attracted a lot of believers and vigers, and many people came to offer incense and pay respects to their Masters. It gradually developed into a sect. ¡±
When Yao Liu heard this, he had a bad feeling. He instinctively looked at song qingxiao, only to see her nod at the sobbing teenager,
¡°Continue.¡±
it¡¯s said that the head of the Chu family had no children after many years of marriage, so he held a ritual and invited the child-giving Guanyin. He also helped the vige and umted good fortune. After his wife was over 40 years old, she finally got pregnant and gave birth to an only daughter.
The story he was telling was very likely rted to the mission. The trial-takers did not say anything for fear of missing any clues.
Meanwhile, the young men and women who were taking the risk were intimidated by number Seven¡¯s previous means. No one dared to make any unnecessary movements or speak to interrupt the young man¡¯s story, for fear of attracting a fatal disaster.
it¡¯s said thatdy Chu¡¯s beauty is extraordinary. The head of the Chu family regards her as a Pearl in his palm. He once said that he would pass all the treasures and cultivation techniques of the Chu family to the person who marries his only daughter.
When song qingxiao heard the word ¡®treasure¡¯, she was moved.
¡°The Chu n is good at alchemy, knows about the weather, formations, yin and yang, and knows the art of geomancy. They can keep the dead souls from dissipating and revive the dead. Not only was he sought after by high officials and nobles, even the Emperor at that time believed in him very much. He once sent people to the Chu n in the hidden mountains to ask for immortal pills and wanted to learn the art of immortality.¡±
Perhaps it was because no one interrupted him when he was telling his story, the young man¡¯s emotions gradually calmed down.
because of this, the Chu n has umted countless wealth and secret treasures. When the Chu n¡¯s master said that he would offer these to whoever married his daughter, it caused countless people to drool.
In contrast to the Chu family¡¯s sparse poption, the wife of the Gu family¡¯s head had seven sons born one after another in the second year after she married into the Gu family.
A year before Mrs. Chu¡¯s pregnancy, the madam of the Gu family became pregnant again.
However, it was strange that after ten months of pregnancy, Mrs. Gu did not give birth to her eighth son until fourteen monthster on the Dragon Boat Festival on May 5th.
After the child was born, the Gu family asked the elders with high cultivation to divine his fate. They said that this child¡¯s fate was strange and was connected to the rise and fall of the Gu family.
He was born in the poisonous moon, and when he was born, the evil Qi was strong. He was afraid that he did not have a long life, and it was difficult for him to live past eighteen.
The Gu couple loved their son dearly. In addition, this child¡¯s fate was rted to the family¡¯s fate, so they naturally tried every possible way to find a panacea to raise this child.
The most amazing thing was that after the child was born, the Gu n, which was originally famous and prosperous, had a smooth-sailing life. An ancestor ascended to be an immortal in the day, causing a great sensation at that time. Even the Emperor was rmed and summoned the head of the Gu n. He also conferred the Gu n of the hidden mountain path as the master of the state religion.
after the children of the Gu and Chu families grew up, they were of simr age and family backgrounds. They were childhood sweethearts and actually fell in love with each other and got engaged.
Originally, this could be considered a strong Alliance between the two ns. It was a good thing to be able to unite the strength of both parties and bring the secret mountain path to greater heights.
but for some reason, not long after the engagement, the Chu girl suddenly died. The happy event of both sides turned into a funeral, and they turned against each other and killed each other.
At that time, the Chu n was famous for its alchemy and fengshui. They were well-versed in yin and yang and had many dealings with the dead. On the other hand, the Gu n was prosperous and good at killing demons and Devils. In terms of ghost and God techniques, the Chu n was naturally slightly better, but in terms of fighting, the Gu n was much better than the Chu n.
The two ns fought, and the Chu n eventually retreated in defeat.
Song qingxiao could not help but ask, ¡±
¡°What about the Gu family¡¯s son?¡±
The Gu family¡¯s youngest son was once predicted to not live past 18, and Mrs. Chu¡¯s daughter died before she got married, did he live past 18? ¡±
When the beautiful Taoist nun heard her question, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer.
The mission this time required ¡®this trip to be worth it¡¯. Since this ce was the Gu family¡¯s old residence, they were probably going to enter the Gu family¡¯s old residence to search for treasures. After everyone entered, they would find the treasures and take them away.
The young man had said so much, but the focus was on the history of the Gu family¡¯s prosperity and the wealth they had umted over the years. The reason why he had spoken so rudely and brought up the grudges between his children was that the Daoist nun guessed that he had seen number seven kill people and was afraid. He had deliberately said this to stall for time and to coax them.
The funny thing was that song qingxiao did not ask about the Gu family¡¯s treasure, nor did she ask about the secret method of cultivation. Instead, she asked if the youngest son in the story had survived.
Chapter 712 - Adventure_i
Adventure_i
Trantor: 549690339
¡°In the legends, he did live.¡± When the young man heard song qingxiao¡¯s question, he did not dare to hesitate and quickly replied, ¡± but I heard from my mother that even though she lived past eighteen, the Gu family¡¯s fate seemed to havee to an end after that.
First, the disciples of the Gu n died one after another, and then the seven sons of the Gu n also met with mishaps.
even now, there are still such rumors in the hidden mountains. They say that the Chu n was not willing to give up and had ced a vicious curse on the Gu n.
Whether it was a curse or not, with the sessive deaths of the Gu n¡¯s disciples and the seven sons of the master, the once-prosperous Gu n fell into the predicament of having no sessor. Their luck turned from prosperity to decline and began to decline.
After this incident, the head of the Gu n announced that the Gu n¡¯s descendants would not leave the residence and were forbidden from contact with the outside world.
Not long after the people of the Gu residence closed their doors and did note out, the once famous Gu residence was quickly swallowed up by weeds. After a long time, new people emerged from the hidden mountain, and gradually, no one mentioned the Gu n members of the past.
That was until someone identally barged into the Gu residence¡¯s former location, and a bizarre thing happened!
¡°Can you guess what happened?¡± As the young man spoke of the legends of the past, he slowly suppressed the fear in his heart. When he spoke of the forgotten part, he actually kept them in suspense.
Song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed, and she asked, ¡±
¡°What happened?¡±
¡°The Gu family has disappeared!¡± Although this young man had been frightened by number seven, he was quite eloquent and good at telling stories. He also kept the participants in suspense just right, and his words instantly hooked the hearts of several cultivators.
¡°It disappeared?¡± One of the twins couldn¡¯t help but exim, which attracted the attention of several young men and women.
Perhaps it was because of their good looks, but the young man¡¯s expression rxed slightly. He nodded, ¡±
¡°Yes, it disappeared!¡± The huge Gu mansion, along with the people and buildings, disappeared from where they were, leaving no trace.
The original location of the Gu mansion was only left with a patch of wild grass and not a single brick or tile could be seen. It was as if that ce had always been a wastnd and no Gu family had ever lived there!
Once the news of the disappearance of the entire Gu Manor spread throughout the hidden mountains, the people of the hidden mountains immediately burst into an uproar. The Gu and Chu families, which had been forgotten by the people, once again became local legends. The matter was so big that it even rmed the government.
The Imperial court had sent people to investigate, but in the end, they could not find any clues.
¡°Some people said that the Chu n, who died in the hands of the Gu n, refused to leave and cursed the Gu n, causing the Gu n to have no descendants.Some said that the Gu n had moved to a secret ce to avoid the Chu n¡¯s revenge.Some said that the Gu n¡¯s n head cultivated into an immortal, shed his mortal flesh and bones, and ascended with his family¡¯s houses.¡±
The young man¡¯s mouth was dry from all the talking, but he didn¡¯t dare to get water to drink. He continued, ¡±
¡°But ording to my mother, the Gu family didn¡¯t actually leave. They¡¯re still living in the same ce.¡±
As he said this, he timidly looked up at number seven. Afraid that he would be noticed, he quickly looked away, ¡±
she said that she had heard her grandmother mention it before. When she was young, when she was ying at the old site of the Gu family, she saw people in green robesing out to drive people away. So she thought that the Gu family was still here, but ordinary people couldn¡¯t see them. They could only be found by fate.
I heard that the Gu family used to subdue demons and was personally appointed by the Emperor. The wealth they have umted isparable to that of a country. The Gu n had been appointed by the Emperor as the master of the National church, and the head of the Gu n was one of the top figures in the hidden mountains.
There was once a person in the family who had ascended to immortality, had a cultivation technique for Daoism, and had a secret technique to subdue demons and Devils. In the past two hundred years, they had attracted countless explorers.
However, these people either went missing or went crazy. There were also a few lucky ones who returned empty-handed and could not find any trace of the Gu family at all.
As time went by, there were many people who had idents here. Some people said that this ce was strange, and usually, fewer people dared toe here.
These young men and women had lived in the hidden mountains and had heard many legends about the Gu and Chu families, so they had the idea of exploring.
two months ago, we found an entrance near the old site of the Gu family. The young man pointed upwards as he spoke.
It seemed that the ¡®entrance¡¯ they found was probably referring to the hole they had fallen in.
After these people discovered the cave entrance, they thought of the famous legends in the hidden mountains that had been around for two hundred years. They thought of the legendary inheritance of the Gu family¡¯s treasure. They also thought of how the youths would definitely be influential figures in the area after finding the Gu family.
Chapter 713 - Adventure_2
Adventure_2
Trantor: 549690339
Under all sorts of temptations, the fearless youths decided to enter the cave.
we posted a post on the inte to recruit people, and you guys were willing to sign up. You can¡¯t me us. As the young man exined the story, his eyes fell on the girl¡¯s body on the ground from the corner of his eye. He shivered and began to cry again after he finished his story.
He had thought that number seven had killed the young girl because everyone had been attracted here by them in the name of treasure hunting. In the end, not only did they not see the treasure, but they had also fallen into the well. No one had responded to them, and in a fit of anger, they had lost their rationality and killed.
¡°How unlucky. This ce looks like an ordinary cave with no treasures at all.¡± The young man grumbled, his face showing regret. He kept looking up, obviously wanting to leave this damn ce immediately.
Yao Liu¡¯s brows furrowed as he interrupted hisint, ¡±
how did the entire Gu family disappear so bizarrely all of a sudden? ¡± He nced at song qingxiao. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression was serious. She thought of the lost city hidden in the spatial wall during thest trial.
He wondered if the Gu family¡¯s situation was simr to the lost city.
However, the teenager thought that Yao Liu was talking to him, so he immediately said dejectedly,
¡°Who knows? Maybe it was fake! Maybe my mom and the others were just talking nonsense. I¡¯m really stupid. There are no gods or ghosts in this world. Now, I¡¯ve fallen into this ce. How can I go up?¡±
The bottom of the well was about ten meters high from the ground. Perhaps it had been dug out by a group of fools who had wanted to find the Gu family¡¯s treasure like them.
After digging dozens of meters into the ground, these people who wanted to steal the treasure might have realized that there was no so-called treasure of the Gu family at all, so they returned in disappointment.
However, they took the hole dug by the treasure thieves as the entrance to the hidden location of the Gu residence. They jumped in excitedly and fell into the deep pit.
The young man¡¯s words were dejected, but the cultivators were well aware that since the trial location had appeared here, then whether it was the Gu family¡¯s legend or the treasure, it was definitely true.
Furthermore, the entrance to the Gu residence was definitely not far away.
When song qingxiao thought of this, he was both excited and worried.
He was excited because the mission¡¯s hint was already very clear. The trial this time was a treasure-hunting journey, and from the mission requirements and the young man¡¯s words, it was very likely that there would be a lot of gains this time.
After all, in the trial scene, the Gu family was as rich as a country. Someone had once be an immortal in the day and his cultivation was not weak. This proved that other than possibly hiding profound Tao techniques and secret skills, there might also be some coveted treasures in the Gu residence.
He was worried that although the hints for the trial were clear, the simpler it was, the more likely the obstacles and difficulty of the mission would be.
Moreover, there were many participants in this trial, which further proved that it would not be as easy as everyone had imagined if they wanted to gain anything from this trial.
It was very likely that the danger level in the Gu residence was far beyond everyone¡¯s imagination, and this trial was difficult for Xu Yi to leave!
Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the ck-robed man number seven. In the trial space, ck robe had warned everyone not to block his way and not to snatch his things, otherwise, he might kill them.
The ck-robed man¡¯s words were enough to show that there was something good in the Gu family that he was determined to get!
But if she guessed correctly, this ck robe¡¯s cultivation might have already reached the level of primordial soul forming a nascent soul. What kind of rare treasure was hidden in this Gu family that could make a nascent soul realm expert join the trial ande to snatch it?
When he warned them, the mission had not started yet. However, from what he said, it was clear that he had already guessed the direction of the mission.
The trial this time was definitely unusual, but was it because such a high-level cultivator was participating that the difficulty of the trial was increased, or was it because such a powerful cultivator had sensed the location of the trial in advance and participated on purpose?
She couldn¡¯t help but think of the instinctual premonition of her divine soul at the moment she was about to enter the trial. As her cultivation level rose, her sense of the trial was far more sensitive than before.
Song qingxiao once guessed that the higher the realm of a cultivator, the stronger their senses would be. Perhaps when they reached a certain level, they could not only sense the trial, but also influence the choices of the divine trials!
For example, those reclusive families that could send their nsmen in and out of the trial at will had some kind of lock that could open the door of the trial!
If her guess was correct, then the so-called God¡¯s trial was not absolutely fair and just, but in the hands of some high-level cultivators.
However, this wasn¡¯t the time to think about this. She suppressed the chaotic thoughts in her heart, and from the corner of her eye, she saw that the young man who had spoken earlier had secretly reached into his bag.
His movements were secretive, but all the trial-takers present were observant and knew his little tricks. However, at this critical moment, no one pointed it out.
Everyone had appeared here as soon as they left the trial space, which proved that the entrance to the Gu residence was not far from here.
Song qingxiao walked to the side of the stone wall and touched the wall.
This ce was dozens of meters above the ground. The thieves had dug up the stones at the core of the earth. There was no longer soil around them, but stone walls.
She released her divine sense, but the strange thing was that this ce seemed to be under a certain restriction. Her divine sense was suppressed by a strange aura, and it couldn¡¯t prate the stone wall, and she couldn¡¯t ¡®see¡¯ the exit.
¡°Why is there no signal?¡± The young man reached into his bag, took out his phone, unlocked it, and called the police.
Everyone was trapped here. One of the helpers ¡®invited¡¯ on the inte suddenly killed someone. After the death, the teenagers were scared out of their wits and lost the courage to continue the exploration. They only wanted to call the police and wait for the police toe and save them from this dangerous environment.
However, not long after the call went through, the call inexplicably hung up automatically.
Chapter 714 - Ghosthead (1)
Ghosthead (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°How is that possible?¡± Not being able to call the police was thest straw that broke the young man¡¯s psychological defense. He almost broke down and took out his phone. Trembling, he dialed the police again, but in the end, the phone showed ¡®no inte¡¯, once again shattering the young man¡¯s hope of relying on the help phone to get out of trouble.
Song Qing looked down on him. His eyes were filled with despair. He raised the phone above his head, but no matter how many times he tried, this ce seemed to bepletely isted from the outside world.
She guessed that it should be due to the influence of the Qi field here. The Qi movement here was very strange, and even divine sense was restricted to a certain extent, not to mention mobile phone signal.
With the signal cut off, the n to ask for help naturally fell through. A few of the young men and women, who had been barely able to calm down, finally could not hold it in anymore after realizing this fact. They began to cry loudly, raised their heads, and shouted at the entrance of the cave, ¡± help! Is there anyone here? can anyone save me? ¡±
There seemed to be an invisible barrier above the well, blocking the sound from passing through the long well.
The sound seemed to have beenpressed and reverberated at the bottom. The Echo had a strange sense of horror, as if someone had stretched out his breath and blew cold air into everyone¡¯s ears, adding to the eerie feeling.
These people¡¯s efforts to ask for help were in vain. Song Qing reached out and touched the stone wall, trying to find a way to the Gu residence.
Perhaps it was because this ce was deep underground, there were tiny beads of water seeping out from the top of the stone wall. The water beads were cold to the bone. As soon as they touched the fingers, the chill prated into the body, as if it had prated into the limbs and bones in an instant, making people¡¯s scalps numb and want to shiver.
This feeling made song Qing think of the mist beads formed by Chu ke¡¯s evil energy during the trial of the fallen Qin feichu.
However, even though Chu ke¡¯s resentment was heavy, the mist beads that she had transformed into did not have such a huge impact on song Qing.
Moreover, her strength was no longer what it used to be, but when she touched the water droplets on the stone wall, she still felt that something was wrong. It could be imagined that the Gu residence hidden underground was probably in great danger.
She twirled her fingers and used her spiritual power to remove the chill. Then, she bent her fingers and knocked on the stone wall twice.
¡°Dong Dong,¡± a dull knocking sound spread out from the bottom of the well, causing the few youths who were still crying and shouting earlier to stop.
Yao Liu and the others instantly understood her intentions. Since everyone was trapped here, they naturally had to find a way to find the entrance to the Gu residence.
Since the trial space had sent them here, the entrance to the Gu residence must be not far from here.
However, there was probably some special restriction here that isted the Gu residence from the outside world. His divine sense could not prate it at all, so he could only use the stupid method to find out if there was a hollow on the other side of the stone wall.
Before they could move, number seven, who had just killed someone, closed his eyes. Song qingxiao felt a terrifying spiritual breath spread out. Before anyone could react, she turned nimbly in number Seven¡¯s direction.
Yao Liu¡¯s gaze had been on her the entire time, and when he saw her move, he immediately followed her footsteps without a word.
Just as the two of them jumped behind number seven, they saw number seven shake his arm and shake his sleeve. His palm struck towards the West!
With a ¡®boom¡¯ sound, the spiritual energy continued to flow in. The entire stone wall shattered under the extremely overbearing spiritual energy. The stones rolled down with a ¡®ng¡¯, and a huge pitch-ckhole about one meter in size appeared on the stone wall!
A strong gust of wind blew, and a sharp whistling sound suddenly came from the hole.
Along with the whistling sound, a squirming ck fog suddenly rolled out of the ck hole. It turned into a huge skeletal ghost head as soon as it came out of the cave. It opened its mouth and spewed out arge amount of Yin fog, which swept towards the crowd as if it wanted to swallow everyone in the well!
¡°Ah!¡±
This sudden turn of events not only scared the defenseless ordinary youths, even Yao Liu and the other cultivators were scared out of their wits by the huge skull that suddenly came out of the ckhole.
Everyone went into a defensive posture. Yao Liu¡¯s aura rolled and a shadow of ck hair appeared on his body. Before he could transform, he was pulled by song Qing.
¡°It¡¯s just the yin Qi that¡¯s trapped inside.¡±
The moment the skull appeared, song qingxiao was shocked. However, she had dealt with ghosts several times and was extremely cautious and calm. She immediately noticed that something was wrong.
Yao Liu was pulled by her, and his transformation paused. He looked at the ghost head with surprise and suspicion, and sure enough, when the ghost head charged at the crowd, it turned into a gust of wind with ck fog. It whizzed through the crowd¡¯s bodies, and the force was so strong that it almost brought them down.
Chapter 715 - Ghosthead (2)
Ghosthead (2)
Trantor: 549690339
The youngdy¡¯s body that had fallen to the ground after being crushed to death by number seven was ¡®bitten
1 by the skeletal ghostly head formed by the cold wind. It flipped over and was blown to the ground instead of lying on its back.
The hair tie that was originally tied into two bunches was blown by the cold wind, and the hair tie made a soft sound as it broke. The head of ck hair immediately danced in the wind and was pulled by the shadow. It seemed to have grown much longer in an instant, like a ck tentacle baring its fangs and ws. It shook twice with force and then drooped down.
The cold wind swept up the sand and stones, which were then blown to the wall of the well and turned into nothingness!
No one noticed that the moment the ghost head whizzed past, the corpse¡¯s eyes, which had already lost their luster, moved slowly.
As the cold wind blew past his body, it contained extremely dense Yin Qi. Even though song Qing¡¯s little spirit energy was of the ice element and her resistance to the cold was much stronger than others, she still felt like her scalp was going to explode when the cold wind blew past her. The ends of her hair stood up and pulled her scalp in pain.
Goosebumps rose all over her body, and she felt as if a ghost was crawling over her back, making her feel extremely ufortable.
At the bottom of the well, a gust of cold wind blew. Fortunately, everyone heard song qingxiao¡¯s words and knew that the ferocious ghost head was just a false rm. The Daoist nun and the others, who had their hearts in their throats, rxed and slowly exhaled.
Even the young men who were still crying and screaming earlier felt as if a heavy stone had been lifted from their hearts. A little girl who was bawling loudly then began to sob softly, ¡±
I, I want to go home¡
Her suppressed cries were mixed with the cold wind at the bottom of the well, as if a ghost was crying.
¡°It¡¯s really eight generations of bad luck!¡± Yao Liu rxed, and the ck hair that had just appeared on his body slowly retracted back into his body. At this moment, he still had lingering fear. When he saw the skeleton ghost head, he thought back to the previous trial, when he was almost chased by the Army of thousands of skeletons on the undead altar.
The moment the skull broke out of the stone wall, he thought that the nightmare was about toe back again. He was so scared that he broke out in cold sweat.
He looked at song Qing with a bitter smile and a helpless expression. He raised his hand and pped his own mouth.
¡°Who told you to spout nonsense!¡±
When they were in the trial space, he had even sent a voice transmission to song qingxiao, hoping that this trial would not be like thest time, where there would be no supernatural happenings.
However, who knew that the good things didn¡¯t work and the bad things didn¡¯t. His mouth seemed to have been blessed, and he hit the nail on the head.
Whether it was the legendary Gu n, the ghost head, or the thick Yin Qi at the bottom of the well, it was enough to prove that the mission this time would probably involve dealing with these things.
Even though the atmosphere was tense, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw Yao Liu¡¯s actions.
However, before her smile could reach her eyes, she froze when she saw number seven.
This person was indeed extraordinary. While everyone¡¯s divine sense was affected by the restriction, he seemed to be unaffected by the aura here. He immediately found the direction of the entrance and with a casual p, he broke the stone wall!
Her heart sank. Just as she was worried about the existence of such a person in this trial and wondered what the final result would be, she suddenly heard a ¡®Cha Cha¡¯ sound in her ear, as if someone was crawling on the ground.
Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank. She subconsciously turned her head to look at the source of the voice, only to see a young girl crying with her arms crossed and trembling.
Her knees were closed together in fear. Because of the swirling air and the falling gravel and sand, she did not notice the slight movement.
Not far away from the ground, a shlight rolled on the ground due to the strong wind. The light was covered by dust and Yin Qi, making it foggy. From time to time, it would brush past the side of her ankle.
A pale hand crawled on the ground, moved forward with a ¡®shua¡¯, andnded on the outside of her ankle.
But because she was too scared, the girl didn¡¯t notice this scene. She was still shrieking with her neck shrunk, but she was so scared that her throat seemed to be blocked, and it was not easy for her to make a sound.
When song qingxiao turned her head, her eyes met song qingxiao¡¯s. The young girl¡¯s body trembled. When she saw song qingxiao¡¯s eyes moving down, she instinctively felt something. Her facial muscles began to Twitch uncontrobly, and her lips trembled.
Her face turned pale, and her body was like a rusty robot that could not move freely. Her head swayed and slowly moved down¡
A pale face appeared between her legs. The face of the girl who had died in number Seven¡¯s hands had appeared under her body. Her round eyes were stained with mud as they rolled, making them look as if they had turned pure ck.
The corner of ¡®her¡¯ mouth rose, maintaining the strange smile she had when she was alive. After her neck bone waspletely crushed by number seven, her neck was as soft as a noodle, unable to support ¡®her¡¯ movements. Her head tilted in an extremely terrifying manner, just in time to meet the young girl¡¯s eyes!
¡®Ka ka ka¡¯, her three spiritual and seven physical souls seemed to be so frightened that they were about to leave her body. Her body twitched violently, and her teeth ttered. Saliva uncontrobly poured out of the corners of her mouth.
Frightened to the extreme, the young girl seemed to be so scared that she couldn¡¯t make a sound.
The White hand that was on the ground slowly and mechanically lifted up and pped the girl¡¯s ankle. Then, the knuckles tightened and she grabbed it tightly.
¡°Let me go¡¡±
Chapter 716 - Entering the cave (1)
Entering the cave (1)
Trantor: 549690339
When the hand that was raised from the ground pped the girl¡¯s ankle, arge cloud of ck dust was sent flying. Following the girl¡¯s scream, the skin that was touched by the mist began to rapidly wither.
¡°Help, help!¡± The young girl let out a heart-wrenching cry, and the people around her had long been frightened by this sudden change.
When the young men and women saw the girl who was killed by the ck- robed mane back to life and Capture one of them, they went crazy. They ignored their fear of song qingxiao and the others and swarmed toward the participants.
¡°Save me¡¡± The yin Qi on the girl¡¯s ankle had corroded her skin into a grayish brown, like wrinkled dead wood, which was a sharp contrast to the White skin around her.
The other hand that was lying on the ground also raised up and grabbed her other foot that was trying to move forward, ah¡
An even more shrill scream came from the girl¡¯s mouth. The sound was amplified by the special environment at the bottom of the well, forming an extremely terrifying sound wave, shaking the soil around the well and making it fall down.
Her legs were pulled by the ¡®dead and resurrected¡¯ young girl, as if she was bearing a great burden.
The ¡®zombie¡¯ that was originally crawling on the ground grabbed her legs, and its upper body was lifted up.
Dara¡¯s head, which was hanging upside down on his soft noodle-like neck, was pulled up from the ground. His head was facing down at a strange angle, and he stared at the screaming girl with his dark, lightless eyes.¡±Little min, why didn¡¯t you save me?¡±
The smile that ¡®she¡¯ had maintained before her death was now extremely terrifying.
The young girl did not have the courage to look down. The moment she heard ¡®her¡¯ voice, she trembled even more and her upper body instinctively struggled to lean towards herpanion.
help me, help me, save me¡
Who would dare to save her at this time? When everyone saw her reach out, they were afraid of being implicated by her and all took a big step back in unison!
Her rotten legs couldn¡¯t bear the weight of her upper body, and as the girl below dragged her, she fell to the ground with a thud.
The ¡®zombie¡¯ that was holding onto her calf was now pressing down on her body, slowly wriggling up.
¡°It¡¯s not my fault, let me go¡¡± In the blink of an eye, the thick Yin Qi quickly wrapped around the young girl¡¯s back. The ¡®Yin corpse¡¯ grabbed the young girl¡¯s head with both hands and forcefully turned her face around.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you save me?¡±
she! the young girl¡¯s face was hit by the yin Qi and immediately shriveled. The ck mist swallowed her undamaged skin and quickly spread from both sides of her cheeks to her upper forehead and head.
¡°Let¡ Hu¡¡± Before she could finish her sentence, herst breath turned into a stream of life energy and was swallowed by the ¡®living corpse¡¯.
¡®She¡¯ loosened her grip, and the dark brown wrinkly corpse was thrown to the ground.
After the resurrected ¡®corpse¡¯ absorbed the girl¡¯s ¡®breath¡¯, the yin Qi on its body suddenly became thicker. The broken neck bone made a¡¯ ka ka ¡®sound, and the head that was hanging upside down swayed slightly. The long hair on its head flew in all directions under the storm that was blown out by the skeleton ghost head at the bottom of the well, as if it was going to lift the head up by force.
This horrifying scene scared the souls out of the several young men and women who were so frightened that their livers and galls were torn apart. They squeezed into a ball one after another, not even daring to make a sound.
Yao Liu swallowed his saliva and stood beside song qingxiao, clenching his fists.
The twins also sped their hands together. Taoist nun number two and middle-aged man number three also stood together in tacit understanding. Only number seven was standing in front. He saw this strange scene, but his expression didn¡¯t change.
Although the resurrection of the ¡®corpse ghost¡¯ was extremely frightening, song qingxiao had not only dealt with Chu ke, but she had also seen a human- faced Spider with a simr inverted face to the ¡®corpse ghost¡¯ in the lost city. Therefore, she was quite calm. She remembered the ghost head formed by the yin Qi that came out of the hole when number seven broke open the hole and said,
¡°It should be rted to the yin Qi from before.¡±
The young girl had died with her eyes wide open, and she had been attacked by an extremely dense baleful aura, which was why the dead had been resurrected.
This kind of undead creature was quite troublesome. Its physical body was already dead, and it didn¡¯t fear pain, so ordinary attacks wouldn¡¯t work.
But when she thought of the stack of talismans she had snatched from the coffin-carrying middle-aged man in her mustard seed dimensional space, it just so happened toe in handy.
Chapter 717 - Entering the cave (2)
Entering the cave (2)
Trantor: 549690339
However¡
She looked in number Seven¡¯s direction from the corner of her eye. The seven trial-takers were currently divided into three teams, and only number seven was alone and excluded.
This ¡®corpse ghost¡¯ that carried a heavy aura of resentment had died in his hands. Every injustice had its perpetrator, and every debt had its debtor. Once it resurrected, it would most likely seek revenge on him.
This person¡¯s strength was unpredictable. Why not test him and see how strong his cultivation method was?
As she thought of this, she took half a step back without a trace. Yao Liu, who was at the side, sensed her movement and was stunned for a moment before following her.
The ¡®corpse ghost¡¯ raised its head halfway, revealing a pair of extremely terrifying eyes. After turning around stiffly and awkwardly, its gaze fell on number seven as expected.
¡°Chi ¡± Her lips opened and closed, and dried ck blood spurted out of her mouth. The ck gas climbed up ¡®her¡¯ cheeks like ck worms crawling on her face.
The ¡®Ghoul¡¯ seemed to have recognized that number seven was its murderer, and its face was filled with hatred.
¡°Return my life¡¡±
¡öShe
1 supported herself with the withered girl¡¯s body on the ground, and her upper body wobbled as she got up, as if she wanted to pounce in the direction of number seven.
A strong murderous aura swept over. Number seven, who was the first to be hit, had a hint of impatience in his eyes.
¡°A mere Yin soul, you overestimate yourself!¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, the ¡®corpse ghost¡¯ flew up from the ground,
but number seven clenched his fist and punched out.
The dense spiritual power actually turned illusionary into reality, turning into a huge fist. With a ¡®bang¡¯, it hit the body of the¡¯ Ghoul¡¯.
ah ¡ the ¡®Ghoul¡¯ opened its mouth and let out an extremely sharp ghostly roar that resounded in everyone¡¯s divine sense.
A few ordinary people couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Their faces turned pale and their bodies trembled.
As soon as the ¡®Ghoul¡¯ was hit, its violent aura was broken, and it was mmed into the wall of the well with a loud bang!
A ghost came out of ¡®her¡¯ body. It was the ghost of the young girl who had died in number Seven¡¯s hands. Now that she hade out of her body, her face was deathly pale. She ¡®looked¡¯ at number seven with a venomous expression. Just as she was about to float up, number seven sneered,¡±
¡°You want to leave?¡±
The shadow of the fist that hit ¡®her¡¯ did not disappear. After number seven finished speaking, he opened his hand and caught the shadow in his palm.
Then, he twisted it gently-
¡°No¡¡± The girl¡¯s ghostly face showed a bit of panic, and she let out a cry of surprise. But the next moment, her soul was crushed and turned into several clouds of ck mist, which scattered in the palm of the spiritual energy.
The surrounding resentment was immediately reduced by more than half. Number seven clenched his fist, and the shadow of his palm dispersed, turning into a gust of wind.
Number Seven¡¯s first move stunned the trial-takers.
Song Qingxin¡¯s heart sank. He had killed the yin corpse with his own strength.
He had not even used the strange skull on his neck.
just as everyone was in shock, the girl¡¯s body was cut into pieces by the spirit energy after losing the support of the vengeful spirit. The remaining energy passed through her body and fell on the wall, breaking the stones!
With a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound, the rocks rolled down with a ¡®rumble¡¯ along with the minced meat.
As soon as the stone wall below was smacked open, the soil on the wall of the well above also fell down with a ¡®shua shua.
Arge amount of rocks and soil rolled down, and dust filled the air above their heads. It was likely that the entrance to the cave would soon be sealed!
¡°This is bad.¡± The teenager who had told the story earlier had a look of despair on his face. He tried his best to shrink into the corner, afraid that he would be hit by the Boulder. The shlight that had rolled on the ground was soon covered by the mud. The light from the shlight in their hands could not prate the thick dust.
-We will be buried alive here!¡± In the face of the threat of death, the fear of number Seven¡¯s killing and the resurrection of the dead was quickly reced by despair. While everyone was screaming and shouting, song Qing pointed to the West and said,
¡°Let¡¯s go there!¡±
The Rolling Stones brought with them a gust of wind. Under the dust, everyone saw a huge ck hole where No. 7 hadnded.
The ck hole looked eerie and terrifying, like an entrance to hell. It was as if it would spit out another skull that would bring bad luck to everyone at any time.
The group of youths twitched and did not dare to enter, but the other trial-takers were not so patient.
Seeing that the cave was about to copse, if they didn¡¯t want to die Here, they could only move forward.
However, since a ghost head coulde out of the cave, it meant that it was very dangerous.
The cultivators had extraordinary strength, but they cherished their lives more than anything else. Especially since the target of this mission was the legendary Gu n, which had once ascended to immortality, the cultivators did not dare to act rashly. At this time, someone was needed to Scout the way!
Daoist nun number two¡¯s gaze fell on the young girl who was curled up into a ball, you go first.
¡°No¡¡± The girl held her head, her back pressed tightly against the rumbling stone wall, and shook her head instinctively.
The Daoist nun didn¡¯t say anything more to her. She went forward and grabbed her arm like she was a little chick, pushing her into the ck hole.
No¡ the girl¡¯s shrill cry came from inside the cave, followed by a few ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sounds of collision, as if something heavy was rolling down rapidly.
¡®Boom¡¯!
A huge rock fell from above, causing the ground to bounce twice, causing the surrounding stone walls that were already heavily cracked to shatter even faster. Just as the cave was about to be submerged, a girl¡¯s sharp sobbing voice came from the underground cave,¡±
¡°Save me!¡±
Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. The Daoist nun was the first to jump into the hole, followed by the other youths. Song qingxiao and Yao Liu also followed closely behind. Thest person had just entered the ck hole when they heard a loud ¡®boom¡¯ from outside. The bottom of the well waspletely filled, and arge amount of foul air rushed into the hole,pletely blocking everyone¡¯s escape route!
As soon as she entered the ck hole, song qingxiao felt a strong Yin Qi. She was stimted by the yin Qi and her hair stood on end.
The ground was a tunnel that was uneven and straight down. It was a bit like a winding and sealed Mountain Road. Under the corrosion of the yin Qi, the water droplets that fell from the surroundings formed into extremely hard and ck stctites that shone with a cold light.
She reached out and grabbed the crack in the stone as she carefully controlled her body to jump down. The wind whistled past her ears, and about ten secondster, she finally felt the ground and flipped over nimbly tond..
Chapter 718 - Underground (1)
Underground (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The others also rolled down one after another, apanied by a series of loud rumbling sounds from the outside. The entire tunnel was shaking, and some stones and sand rolled down from the ck hole. Arge cloud of sand and dust mixed with the gray ck fog, making a few teenagers choke and cough, cough, cough cough. Has the outside been sealed off?¡± The teenager who had mentioned the Gu family¡¯s legend earlier was terrified. He clutched his bag tightly, and the shlight in his hand had been lost in the process of escaping into the ck hole.¡±What is this ce?¡±
As there was no fresh airing in from the outside, his voice was sealed in the sealed space under the well, which made him sound muffled.
He quickly rummaged through his bag, probably to get his phone for help, but he must have lost it when he was frightened at the bottom of the well. He couldn¡¯t find it in his bag, so he urged the others to find their phones for help.
The other youths who were trembling in fear were urged by him and came to their senses.
Everyone was shocked by number Seven¡¯s killing method and didn¡¯t dare to call the police when they were at the bottom of the well. They were afraid that they would end up like the girl who was crushed to death by him.
After that, something unimaginable happened. They were so shocked that they forgot about this. At this time of life and death, they didn¡¯t care about their fear of number seven and went to find their phones in their bags.
Fortunately, most people still had their phones. After the screen was lit up, the darkness was dispelled a lot, and the surrounding environment could be vaguely seen.
With the light, this group of hysterical youths immediately calmed down.
But not long after, someone said in despair,¡±
¡°There¡¯s no inte.¡±
The rest of the people handed out their phones. All of their phones were cut off from the inte andpletely cut off from the outside world.
we shouldn¡¯t havee on an adventure ¡ One of the girls finally broke down and sobbed softly. The others were also panicking, but it was toote to regret. ¡°What is this ce?¡± Perhaps it was because song qingxiao had spoken to the young man who had told the story before, but he turned to look at her and asked uneasily.
For some reason, he had a feeling that song Qing would answer his question.
This group of ¡®helpers¡¯ that he had invited from the work¡¯ all looked extremely strange.
The twins didn¡¯t talk much, but their expressions were cold.
Yao Liu¡¯s appearance was strange and frightening, and there was no need to talk about number seven. Not only did he kill people, he didn¡¯t even let off ghosts. Such a person was truly terrifying. The youth simply couldn¡¯t muster the courage to talk to him.
On the contrary, song Qing seemed to be the most ¡®normal¡¯ among them.
Although her expression was cold and she didn¡¯t seem to be very friendly, the young man vaguely felt that she was a ¡®good person¡¯ in this group of people since she didn¡¯t torture him when she caught him.
¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going to the Gu residence to look for treasure?¡± Song Qing looked down on him, and as the young man had guessed, he answered his question,¡±
¡°This should be the path to the Gu residence.¡±
When she said this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel even more fearful of number seven.
The young man¡¯s eyes widened when he heard her. ¡°The Gu residence? Wasn¡¯t that just a legend? Could there really be such a ce?¡±
The other people who were crying softly also turned their heads. There were many legends about the Gu n in the hidden mountains, but today, things like ascending in the day and subduing demons and Devils sounded like legends to people at this time.
When the young man told this story, it was only because he was afraid and wanted to please this group of people. He didn¡¯t really believe in these legends. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that?¡± Song qingxiao looked at the young man with a half-smile, and the young man lowered his head in embarrassment.
At that time, they dared to recruit people to enter the cave on the inte because they thought that there might be an ancient tomb here. They did not think that this was the legendary Gu residence. After all, it was unscientific for a residence to disappear without a trace in just a few years.
¡°The yin Qi here is very heavy.¡± He spoke with a serious expression.
In fact, song qingxiao had also noticed that the yin Qi here was abnormally dense. It was no less than when she was at the undead altar, and it might even be more dense than that. This blocked her divine sense. However, the strange thing was that the yin Qi here was so dense that it could form a ghost-like air flow that rushed out of the exit, but she did not sense any signs of a Yin soul..
Chapter 719: Underground (2)
Chapter 719: Underground (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
She had bought a ¡®haunted house¡¯ before and had dealt with the ghosts in the house. ces with ghosts were not like this ce.
¡°Other than us, there¡¯s no other sound here.¡± The teenager of the twins also said.
It was very quiet here, so quiet that there seemed to be no signs of spirit body activity.
The Gu Manor had mysteriously disappeared back then, and the people in the manor were all trapped in the manor. After more than two hundred years, it was likely that the weather had already changed, so it was not surprising that the yin Qi here was dense.
But the strange thing was that the yin Qi here was extremely dense, yet he couldn¡¯t sense the existence of ghosts. This was somewhat abnormal.
¡°These Gu family ¡®people¡¯¡¡± Number three, who had been silent all this while, finally spoke, ¡°¡±Where is he hiding?¡±
¡°Could it be that this ce is only at the border of the Gu residence and not its territory?¡± Yao Liu looked around and saw that the surroundings were filled with dark fog. Even with the light from the phone, it seemed like it couldn¡¯t prate the darkness and only illuminated the surroundings a little.
¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Song qingxiao nodded and rubbed her toes on the ground a few times. A thickyer of ck crystals formed on the ground, which was crushed by her spiritual power, revealing the dry and rotten gray moss below.
¡°Be careful, everyone.¡±
As soon as the gray moss was exposed, it was quickly corroded by the yin Qi and turned into fine powder, which scattered on the ground.
She bent down to brush the dust away and touched the stone bricks below.
¡°The floor here is paved with stone bricks.¡± The gaps between the bricks were clear and man-made, which proved that the ground they were stepping on had traces of human life.
This discovery made everyone¡¯s expression involuntarily shake. Even the teenager who had a crying face earlier became interested and reached out to pick up the crystal on the ground.
However, he had seen that song qingwei had crushed this strange crystal with ease. No matter how hard he hit it, the crystal did not move at all.
Helplessly, he moved closer to the spot where song qingxiao had pped away. He took a deep breath and blew away the dust.
The dust and fog flew up, adding a sense of eeriness to the strange environment. He borrowed a mobile phone from someone to shine a light, and the square bricks on the ground that wereid out neatly appeared.
The brick was dark red in color and looked as if it had been fed with blood in the faint light. It was creepy whenpared to the surrounding environment. ¡°Could this really be the Gu residence?¡± With the bricks as evidence, the teenager began to doubt the legend.¡±Could it be that the legend of the Gu family is actually true?¡±
Song qingxiao looked up. There was a thickyer of rock above her head. They were dozens of meters underground, how did the Gu mansion get here? ¡± she asked.
At first, she thought that the disappearance of the Gu family was simr to the disappearance of the lost city, that they had been thrown into a crack in time and space, and that they were in a different space from the real world.
However, from the looks of it now, the Gu residence was actually connected to the real world, except that it had sunk to the ground. The reason why the cell phone had no signal was probably due to the interference of the strong Yin Qi here.
As such, it was extremely suspicious that such arge courtyard had suddenly sunk into the depths of the Earth¡¯s core.
¡°He might have used some secret technique.¡± Yao Liu continued,¡± after all, that kid said that the Gu family had many talents in the past to subdue demons and ghosts. The ancestors of the Gu n had the cultivation method of ascending in the day. Perhaps they thought of this method to avoid their enemies.
His exnation was reasonable, but for some reason, song qingxiao felt that things were not as simple as they seemed.
She was still deep in thought and sneered,¡±
who cares how it came down? anyway, let¡¯s go in and take a look. We¡¯re here to search for treasure, not to study archeology. He nced at song qingxiao and said,¡±
¡°Number one, aren¡¯t you a little too curious?¡±
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes glowed. Number two¡¯s words proved that her mission hint was probably the same as her own-they were both here for treasure hunting.
She ignored the provocation in number two¡¯s words. Just as she was about to speak again, she saw from the corner of her eye that number seven was already preparing to leave without a word.
This person¡¯s strength was outstanding, and the situation of this ce was unknown. Legend had it that the Gu family had quite the means. The secret method of being able to pull the entire Gu family into the depths of the Earth¡¯s core without leaving a trace was extraordinary.
The yin Qi here was extremely dense, and his divine sense was limited. However, this kind of Yin Qi didn¡¯t seem to have much effect on the ck-clothed man.
If this wasn¡¯t the Gu residence¡¯s courtyard and was only the outer perimeter, it would be safer to follow number seven if they wanted to find the entrance.
When song qingxiao thought of this, she exchanged a nce with Yao Liu. The two of them followed at the same time, and the others had the same idea.
The ordinary teenagers in the scenes were shocked when they saw the crowd walking forward. The teenager who was squatting on the ground turned around and shouted,¡±
¡°Hello¡¡±
His voice was amplified several times in this closed Earth¡¯s core, and the Echo of his shout came from all directions. Under the light, the ck dust particles in the air squirmed and fluttered, reminding them of the terrible ghostly face that resurrected the dead. They were so scared that they were about to cry again.
¡°Where are you guys going?¡± The young man wanted to follow her as soon as she left.
Song Qing¡¯s small steps stopped. He turned around and looked at the few people who wanted to follow him.
¡°The Gu residence is not safe.¡± These people were only ordinary people, and this trial was extremely dangerous.
After more than two hundred years, it was impossible for the people trapped in the Gu Manor to have survived until now. The dense Yin Qi here might be rted to those who had died in the Gu Manor.
Even trial-takers would most likely die if they entered, not to mention ordinary people. They would be seeking death if they entered.
It would be very difficult for these people to escape if they were trapped, but at least they could choose their own way of dying, unlike them, who could only be forced forward..
Chapter 720: Location _1
Chapter 720: Location _1
Trantor: 549690339
When the young man heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, he stopped in his tracks.
Yao Liu was taken aback. He nced at song Qing, but her face was hidden in the mist, so he couldn¡¯t see it clearly.
However, Yao Liu could hear the regret in her voice.
Yao Liu¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of strangeness. His footsteps stopped and he fell behind the others.
He looked in the direction of the people in front and suppressed the unnecessary thoughts in his mind. He remembered what had happened andposed himself. He sent a message to song qingxiao,
¡°This number seven is not simple.¡±
Even though Yao Liu wasn¡¯t as strong as song Qing, he could still sense that number seven was a dangerous person.
The two of them had worked together during the trial to escape from the terrorist camp, so their rtionship wasn¡¯t bad. Song qingxiao reminded him on purpose,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t provoke him.¡±
Her tone was extremely cautious, and it was obvious that she was extremely afraid of number seven.
Yao Liu¡¯s heart trembled as his estimation of number Seven¡¯s strength increased. Just as he was about to say something, he saw song qingxiao quickly follow in the direction of the crowd. His lips moved, but he didn¡¯t say anything.
The two of them caught up with the main group in a few steps. Not long after, a series of messy footsteps and suppressed panting sounds could be heard from behind.
No. 2, who was walking in the group,ughed, it seems like someone¡¯s kind reminder didn¡¯t work.
As she spoke, a few weak lights swept over the area. The teenagers had already caught up. When they saw song Qing and the others walking behind them, their eyes lit up and they hastened their steps to catch up with the crowd.
Song Qing was silent and ignored the nun¡¯s ridicule. On the other hand, when the young man in the lead saw that song Qing was young, he seemed a little embarrassed,¡±
¡°I was a little afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with you guys.¡±
As he spoke, the other youths also avoided his gaze. They were both afraid and a little dissatisfied.
Although song qingxiao¡¯s words were a reminder, the youths did not appreciate it.
This ce was eerie and terrifying. The huge skeletal ghost head that had rushed out of the cave earlier had already scared everyone out of their wits.
If they lost their way with these people and the ghostly heads appeared again, they would be unable to avoid them. It would be ¡®safer¡¯ to follow these people.
Number Seven¡¯s methods were brutal when he killed people, but his magical power when he broke the stone wall and killed the ¡®corpse ghosts¡¯ was seen by everyone. At this time, in such a ce, his thunderous methods seemed quite ¡®reliable¡¯.
In addition, the well was filled to death by the boulders, and everyone had no way to retreat. Instead of waiting for death, it was better to brace themselves and move forward.
After all, if this ce was really the legendary Gu residence as song qingxiao had said, then there might really be secret techniques and treasures that could y demons and monsters in the Gu residence. These people might havee for these things.
The hole had been discovered by these young men, and song qingxiao and the others had been ¡®hired¡¯ by them from the inte. Now that they were trapped here, if all the benefits were taken by these ¡®outsiders¡¯, they would naturally be unwilling.
The youths did not know the immensity of heaven and earth and even thought of following behind this group of people to pick up some benefits. However, they did not know that their little thoughts had been seen through by the trial-taker with a single nce.
The others smiled tacitly and did not expose him. The teenagers heaved a sigh of relief and followed behind the crowd with their shlights.
They walked for about 15 minutes and were careful all the way, but they didn¡¯t encounter any danger. At this time, number seven, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped.
As soon as he stopped, the people behind him stopped as well. The middle-aged man who was walking behind him asked carefully,¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
No. 7 didn¡¯t reply, but song Qing frowned and grabbed the phone from the young man who had been standing beside her.
In just 15 minutes, the light from the mobile phone dimmed a lot. It was corroded by the yin energy, and ck-green crystals formed around the screen, making the light look gloomy and dark.
After she took the phone and looked around, she seemed to have found something. She quickly walked a few steps to the left and then stopped.
¡°It seems like we¡¯ve been walking in circles the whole time.¡± She pointed the shlight on her phone to the ground. When everyone heard her, they instinctively looked in the direction of the light.
There were a few pieces of broken ck crystals in the direction of the light. Not far from the crystals, there was a small piece of dark red floor tile. There was still some dust on it, which was very eye-catching..
Chapter 721: Direction _2
Chapter 721: Direction _2
Trantor: 549690339
The pupils of number 2 and the others contracted, and their breathing stagnated.
This was clearly song qingxiao¡¯s doing. In other words, after walking for so long, they had been walking in circles and had not found the right direction. ¡°Guys, take a look.¡± Yao Liu seemed to have discovered something as he suddenly pointed.
His voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone subconsciously looked up in the direction of his finger, but the ce he was pointing at was foggy and there was nothing.
¡°Nothing much?¡± The handsome young man standing beside song qingxiao said in a low voice. However, the moment Yao Liu spoke, the twins ¡°faces changed drastically.¡¯The path we took toe here is gone.¡±
The two brothers spoke in unison, and as soon as they finished speaking, the others also reacted.
Song qingxiao pped away the ck crystals formed by the yin Qi not far away from the ck hole, revealing the red bricks below. She confirmed that this ce was indeed man-made.
This ce should have been not far from the entrance. Everyone clearly remembered that there was a tunnel leading to the bottom of the well However, the bricks and stones had fallen, but the tunnel leading to the well had disappeared, as if it had never existed.
The expressions of the young men and women slightly changed. Yao Liu said,¡± ¡°The entrance is gone. Where is the Gu residence?¡± As he spoke, he instinctively looked at song qingxiao. This situation reminded him of the time when he was besieged by the skeleton army at the undead altar. He had no way to retreat and almost had no way to escape. He felt a little uneasy.
Song qingxiao stepped on the red brick and pointed the shlight in a direction.
¡°I was standing here before, and behind me is the ce where the robber¡¯s hole came down.¡±
Within the trial space, all directions were not coincidences. She turned her body,¡± if we are to use the direction I was standing in when I came down as a reference, then up north, down south, left West, right East, number 7¡¯s previous direction was right, so it should be East.
As soon as she finished speaking, not only DID number two look at her in surprise, even number seven, who had always been arrogant, turned to look at her with a glimmer of light in his eyes.
Number seven had not been walking around randomly. He must have seen through the restriction here. If he could not break it, he would be trapped in the yin Qi and eventually die from exhaustion.
The ancients believed that purple air came from the East and the East was the most auspicious direction, so number seven chose the East first. However after walking one round, they returned to their original ce, which proved that the gate of the Gu mansion was not in the East.
This trial had not even reached the gate of the Gu mansion, but there were already twists and turns. Even the participants were shocked by number Seven¡¯s strength, and then they saw the skull full of Yin Qi. When they came down, they paid most of their attention to the thick Yin Qi around them. Few were as detailed as song qingxiao, who remembered the directions of the surroundings and where everyone was standing in her heart.
At first, everyone thought that she had casually pped away the ck crystal formed by Yin Qi just to confirm that this ce was once the Gu residence. Now that they heard her say it, they realized that she had long felt that something was wrong and had left a mark here.
Thinking of this, they couldn¡¯t help but be secretly surprised by her meticulous thinking.
In addition to Yao Liu who had interacted with her for a long time and had a good understanding of her, the number two Daoist nun, who had previously shown disdain for her because of her disheveled appearance, also had a trace of vignce in her eyes.
Song qingxiao¡¯s strength was not clear to everyone, but her meticulous nature was enough to prove that she was a person who made ns before taking action. She was very thoughtful.
Everyone memorized this location. After hearing her words, number seven walked forward again.
This time, he chose the South, and everyone followed him in unison.
The yin Qi in the surroundings became thicker and thicker. The phones in the teenagers ¡®hands were corroded by the yin Qi, and soon the light became weaker and weaker. In the end, it could only emit a faint green light, and it looked like it would go out at any time.
This time, everyone took a longer time to circle around. After walking forward for about 30 minutes, they returned to their original spot.
He had failed to find the entrance to the Gu Manor twice in a row and was trapped in the dark depths of the Earth¡¯s core. He was surrounded by Yin Qi In the yin Qi, the ¡®people¡¯ in the Gu Manor were probably secretly peeking at the people who had broken into the restriction. This thought was even more frightening.
The ordinary teenagers who had followed them gradually lost their calm Some of them were waving their mobile phones frequently, their fingertips tapping on the screen. It was particrly harsh in the quiet underground, adding to the sense of oppression.
They wanted to use their phones to call the police, but under the corrosion of the yin Qi, in less than an hour, the phones were like antiques that had been left idle for more than ten years. There was even a sticky liquid oozing out of them that mixed with the sweat in their palms. They wanted to stick the cold phones to their palms, unable to get rid of the feeling.
¡°It¡¯s wrong to head east, and it¡¯s also wrong to head south.¡± Yao Liu¡¯s feet Stepped in the direction of the red brick, and the tip of his feet silently drew a cross on the ground.
¡°Could it be in the southeast direction?¡±
¡°Should we go Southeast first?¡± Daoist nun number two nced at number seven and asked.
At this time, they had not entered the Gu residence yet, but the few cultivators were very clear-headed and had a tacit agreement to temporarily cooperate. However, number seven seemed to be disdainful of number two¡¯s ttery and Ignored his question. On the other hand, song qingxiao pondered for a while and said,¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go in all four directions.¡± After eliminating the four major directions he would then proceed with the tests in other directions. ¡°It seems that with every wrong turn, the journey will be further.¡± Number three was keeping track of the time, and his tone was heavy.
The first time he took the wrong path, it took about 15 minutes. The second time, it took 30 minutes.
The situation here was strange. If he went the wrong way again, he didn¡¯t know how long it would take him to return to his original ce.
With the passage of time, the corrosion of the yin Qi became more serious, and everyone felt that their spirit energy was being restrained and slowly lost.
The more spiritual power and divine sense they consumed, the less beneficial it would be for them. On the contrary, they would be restricted when they actually entered the Gu residence.
Everyone understood what number three had said, and their hearts sank. But without waiting for the others to discuss, number seven went straight up.
This time, he chose the North direction. Number two and the others, who had been secretly anxious, saw him go forward. They gritted their teeth, hesitated for a while, and then followed..
Chapter 722: The entrance _1
Chapter 722: The entrance _1
Trantor: 549690339 |
The light from the phone was getting weaker and weaker. Not only were the teenagers in the scene scared, even number two and the others couldn¡¯t help but look at the phone from time to time, frowning.
The yin Qi here was too thick, and after their divine sense was limited, this faint light was very important to everyone.
Unfortunately, as the phone was corroded by the yin Qi, it waspletely destroyed half an hourter. Everyone waspletely plunged into darkness.
As soon as the light dimmed, the group of people¡¯s hair stood on end, pulling their scalps, and they instinctively stopped in their tracks.
¡°How much longer do we have to walk?¡± Number two couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and spoke first.
Time in the darkness was extremely difficult to endure. Everyone walked for a long time, but this road seemed to never end.
Just as number three had said, every time they chose the wrong direction, the time they took to circle around grew longer. No one knew how long they had been walking, but they still hadn¡¯t returned to their original ce.
The cultivators were still fine, but a few ordinary people could not hold on any longer.
Their physical bodies were not as strong as the trial-takers, and coupled with the long hours of walking, the psychological torture of fear made them tense. After a long time, they would be drenched in sweat and panting like cattle.
why don¡¯t we,¡± the young man in the lead said with a trembling voice,¡± retreat and choose another direction.
When number two and the others heard this, they were a little moved. Before they could say anything, song Qing peed and said,¡±
¡°No!¡± She frowned, there are restrictions here. Even if we go back the way we came, we might not be in the same direction. It¡¯s easy to get lost here.
Once he got lost and lost, the situation would be even more serious.
Her words shattered the hopes of the youths, and their eyes revealed a look of despair.
¡°How long do we have to walk like this?¡± One of the girls grumbled in a low voice,¡± I told you not to go this way. We should have tried the southeast.
¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, you can stay here.¡± Yao Liu coldly said, immediately causing the young girl to not dare to make another sound.
About an hour or twoter, No. 7, who was walking in the front, suddenly stopped. The people behind him also stopped. It was dark all around, and no one could see the situation in front of them.
Just as the people at the back of the line were feeling uneasy, song qingxiao reacted, we¡¯re back to square one.
The moment they heard that they had returned to their starting point, the people in the trial scenes all heaved a sigh of relief.
Everyone had been walking around for a few hours. Although they had not encountered any danger, the fog was all around them, and they could not see the end of the road ahead. If they went the wrong way or lost track of them, it was easy to get lost in the fog. As time went on, it would be a huge psychological torture for everyone.
Now that they had returned to the starting point and were about to make another choice, everyone felt that it was a little tricky.
¡°In the hidden mountains, are there any fengshui rules regarding the direction of the doors of the houses and residences?¡± One of the twins asked the teenagers, who were panting heavily. Before they could answer, Daoist nun number two said,¡±
even if there is fengshui in a house, it is based on the five elements and eight trigrams. Generally, it is based on the eight characters of a person¡¯s birth date. It had been more than 200 years since the Gu family had built the mansion, so who could tell what the birth dates of the people were?
As soon as the Daoist nun¡¯s words fell, the glimmer of hope that the twins ¡°words had brought to everyone¡¯s heart sank.
Song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, if the houses and residences don¡¯t have a fixed fengshui orientation, what about the cemetery?¡±
Her words shocked Yao Liu. a Cemetery?¡±
Song qingxiao nodded. The Gu Manor had sunk into the ground. After more than two hundred years, the people in the manor had probably all died. For everyone, the Gu Manor was like a tomb.
¡°If it¡¯s a Cemetery¡¡± Number two pondered for a moment, the Azure Dragon of the East, The White Tiger of the West, the Vermillion bird of the South, and the ck Tortoise of the North.
The people in the East, South, and North had all left, leaving only the ¡®West¡¯ side.
This direction was not quite right, the Tiger¡¯s attribute is yang. ording to ancient records, it can eat ghosts and spirits. If there are many dead people in the Gu residence, wouldn¡¯t that be the counter of yin and yang? ¡±
The Daoist nun was clearly quite particr about these Feng Shui techniques. After she said this, the others were immediately speechless.
¡°Then, which direction should we go now?¡± someone asked after a long while.
While everyone was silent, song Qing squinted his eyes and said,
¡°You know there are Tigers in the mountains-¡± before she could finish her sentence, number seven, who was turning his head to the left, stopped. He turned around and looked at her deeply..
Chapter 723: The entrance _2
Chapter 723: The entrance _2
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°I¡¯m inclined towards Tiger Mountain.¡± This had always been the purpose of God¡¯s trials, and the right way out was likely to be in the most dangerous ce. ¡°To the West?¡± Number three hesitantly turned to look at the Daoist nun. The Daoist nun had a hesitant look on her face, and the twins didn¡¯t say anything either. On the other hand, Yao Liu had been standing on song qingxiao¡¯s side, as if he was following her lead.
Before song qingxiao could answer number three, number seven had already walked to the left. It was obvious that he had made his decision.
ording to song qingxiao, it was highly likely that the entrance to the Gu mansion was on the west side. However, they had already gone the wrong way three times. If they went the wrong way again, they would have to sleep for a long time.
As for which direction to go, it was reasonable to decide after everyone discussed it.
However, number Seven¡¯s cultivation was profound, and he was arrogant and not to be trifled with. He also disdained to discuss with the others. Now that he had made his own decision, everyone could only suppress their anger and follow him.
About five or six minutester, the teenager of the twins eximed,¡± I got it!
Not far ahead, arge ck shadow was shrouded in fog, like a giant beast lying dormant in the dark. It was very likely to be the entrance to the Gu residence!
The group had walked in three different directions before, but they had not discovered such a strange phenomenon. Now that they saw the shadow, they were both excited and nervous.
Number seven took a deep breath and walked forward. The others couldn¡¯t help but speed up.
A teenager walking in front suddenly seemed to have discovered something. He opened his mouth and screamed,¡±
¡°Ah ¡ There¡¯s a ghost there!¡±
The crowd was probably already close to the entrance of the Gu residence, and it was a time when their nerves were tense. When they heard the word ¡®ghost¡¯, everyone¡¯s heart trembled. The other ordinary people did not dare to look up at all, and they opened their mouths and shouted¡¯ WA WA¡¯.
Song qingxiao turned around and saw a huge head in the mist. It had big ck eyes and a big mouth. Leng fan was terrified when he saw it.
He immediately formed a hand seal and probed with his divine sense, but he found that there was no fluctuation of aura from that thing.
She walked over and saw a stone lion that guarded the house.
¡°Don¡¯t cry out, it¡¯s just a stone lion,¡± She shouted in a low voice, and the few people who were screaming in fear heard her words and immediately felt relieved.
This was the first time they had seen something strange on the road, so they couldn¡¯t help but surround it.
The stone lion was about two meters tall and its body was grayish white. Its eyes had been gouged out and destroyed, forming two ck holes.
Its wide-open mouth was dyed dark brown, and it seemed to be biting something.
This thing was supposed to be a mascot to ward off evil and was usually ced on both sides of the gate. At this time, it was unknown why it had appeared here alone, which was both strange and evil.
this should be the Gu family¡¯s house-guarding beast. Why would it appear here? ¡± Number three reached out to touch the stone lion¡¯s head, probably trying to see if he could get some clues from it.
However, just as he reached out and touched the stone lion, the stone lion seemed to have rotted over time and couldn¡¯t be touched. Its huge head actually rolled down and shattered on the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯!
As soon as the lion¡¯s head fell to the ground, it was broken into several pieces.
A ck, dried-up head rolled out of its big mouth with a ng!
This sudden change shocked number three. He quickly twisted his heel and hid behind song qingxiao.
When the other youths saw this scene, they wanted to scream again, but the Daoist nun¡¯s eyes swept over them, and they swallowed their screams.
The head had dried up and turned ck. There was about two inches of short hair on it. Song Qing pursed his lips. When he saw the head, he had a strange feeling.
Judging from the hairstyle on the head, it did not look like it had lived in the ancient dynasty more than 200 years ago.
After number three realized that it was just a false rm, he came out from the back, grabbed the head by its hair, and lifted it up. He carefully measured it,¡± ¡°It was pulled down by a strong force.¡±
The joint between the head and the neck was uneven, and it didn¡¯t look like it had been chopped off.
The stone lion at the entrance of the Gu mansion shifted its position. The lion¡¯s head was cut off, and its mouth was biting a human head, as if it had just experienced a fierce battle.
After the lion¡¯s head fell to the ground, the surrounding fog seemed to disperse a little. In the air not far away, a ck que appeared.
Everyone¡¯s heart trembled, and they immediately shifted their attention away from the head and slowly moved in the direction of the que.
As he walked closer, he could see it even more clearly.
After a few steps, the other stone lion that had been fighting the headless stone lion earliernded on the stone steps. Behind them was the gate.
The horizontal board above the archway was ck in color, with tworge, twisted characters written in red paint. One could vaguely make out the words ¡®Gu mansion¡¯.
However, it was unknown if it was because the Earth¡¯s core was abnormally humid and the yin Qi was quite heavy. The two words on the que had been corroded by the yin Qi all year round. The red paint had turned into liquid and dripped down, distorting the words beyond recognition. It was as if blood was spilled and flowing. On the ck que, it looked ferocious and strange.
Under the board were two red doors, which were tightly closed at the moment. A fierce Tiger was drawn on the door!
This should be the entrance to the Gu residence!
Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the stone lion that was lying on the side, and they raised their vignce.
It was said that the Gu family had magical powers and knew how to subdue demons. The stone lion had a human head in its mouth. This ce was strange. No one knew if the stone lion would suddenly move when they approached.
However, number Seven¡¯s cultivation was likely to have reached thete stage of the Dan realm, or even had broken through the nascent soul stage. Thus, he walked straight to the stone lion. When he got close, he lifted his leg and kicked the stone lion down the steps with a ng.
A rough and ear-piercing sound was heard as the stone rubbed against each other, but there was no strange movement that the few of them had been worried about.
Seeing the stone lion fall, the people behind number seven quickly dodged and went up the steps, approaching the gate..
Chapter 724: Tiger shadow (1)
Chapter 724: Tiger shadow (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The stone lion was very old and had been immersed in the Earth¡¯s core, which was filled with strong Yin Qi, for more than two hundred years. It had long decayed.
He was kicked by number seven again, and when he rolled down the steps, a fewyers of lime were scraped off. He fell to the ground and broke into several pieces.
After this shock and fright, everyone instinctively squeezed to the top of the steps. After seeing that the stone lion had shattered and nothing strange had happened, they all heaved a sigh of relief.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t push forward, but stood at the back.
Yao Liu had originally wanted to follow her up the steps the moment the stone lion was kicked down, but seeing that she didn¡¯t move, he hesitated for a long time before standing beside her.
¡°Is there something wrong?¡± He asked via voice transmission.
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on the two closed Vermilion gates. The yin Qi here was extremely heavy, and after so many years, the two big words ¡®Gu residence¡¯ on the que were distorted and almost unrecognizable. However, the color of the gate was the same, and it was extremely bright and eye-catching in the dark underground.
It was as if one could still imagine the Gu family¡¯s glory more than two hundred years ago through this Vermilion door.
The fierce Tiger on the door seemed to have been painted with an unknown golden paint, making the Tiger look fierce and lifelike.
However, even if there was a custom of sticking a painting on the door of an ordinaryrge family to ward off evil and ensure the safety of the house, most of them would stick it on the door God. Why would they draw a Tiger on the door?
¡°There¡¯s something wrong.¡± Song qingxiao replied. Number three and the others had already gone up the steps and stood in front of the door.
¡°How many years has this door been? the paint hasn¡¯t even faded.¡± One of the twins nced at the red Gate and said cautiously, ¡°¡±The Tiger on it, does it have any meaning?¡±
His question was directed at number two, and as soon as he finished speaking, number two said,¡±
¡°There¡¯s indeed a saying,¡¯with a Tiger drawn at the door, ghosts dare not enter¡¯.¡± She hissed in surprise,¡±
¡°But in the legends, isn¡¯t the Gu family specialized in subduing demons and ghosts?¡±
Since the legend was true, capturing ghosts and catching monsters was their specialty. Why would they draw a Tiger on the door?
¡°The Chu family.¡± Number three interjected,¡± the Gu family and the Chu family became enemies because of their children¡¯s marriage, and the two families fought each other. The Chu family is well-versed in alchemy and the art of yin and yang. They can keep the dead souls from dissipating and can resurrect the dead. It doesn¡¯t sound like a proper spell.
The secret technique of the Chu n was simr to those unorthodox techniques. When both parties were enemies, they might have revealed their own abilities.
In order to prevent their nemesis from driving ghosts to harm people, it seemed to make sense that the Gu family had painted a Tiger on their door to protect themselves.
¡°Besides, who doesn¡¯t get their shoes wet when they walk by the river all day long?¡± Number three coughed, the Gu family hunts ghosts all year round. It¡¯s not unusual to have such a thing drawn on the door.
As he said this, he heard the sound of water dripping down, followed by a young girl¡¯s cry of surprise.
Their conversation was interrupted. Number two turned around unhappily.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
The young girl covered her forehead with her hand, feeling a little uneasy and disgusted.
¡°There¡¯s water dripping from above.¡± She spread out her hand, and there was a ball of red water in her white palm. She looked at it and screamed again,¡±
¡°Ah!¡±
Her shrill screams were extremely ear-piercing. In such a strange environment, her every move could easily affect the others, causing them to reveal fear on their faces.
¡°It¡¯s just paint, what¡¯s there to panic about?¡± Number three took a look and didn¡¯t think much of it.
After he said this, everyone looked up at the que on the door. Sure enough, they saw that there seemed to be a lot of water droplets gathered under the que.
These water drops melted the Vermilion characters on the board, and then dripped down to the bottom of the ck board. After forming arge drop of water, it fell down with a ¡®pata¡¯ sound.
The young girl¡¯s face looked a little better after hearing his words, but her heart was still beating wildly,¡¯Bang Bang¡¯ against her chest, so loud that everyone around could hear it clearly.
She held back her fear and put her hand to her nose. Indeed, it did not smell like blood, but a pungent smell of oil paint mixed with a faint stale smell.
It was just a false rm, so the girl¡¯s heart was a little more at ease. She swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva and used all her strength to wipe the paint stains on her hands on her clothes and then wiped her forehead..
Chapter 725: Tiger shadow (2)
Chapter 725: Tiger shadow (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Even the youths who had changed their expressions earlier were panting and patting their chests to calm their overly frightened hearts.
¡°You scared me to death.¡±
¡°Since the purpose of drawing the Tiger at the door is to prevent ghosts from entering, we are not ghosts. We should not be hindered.¡±
Number two seemed to be quite knowledgeable about these things, but even so, she still did not dare to push open the door and enter. Instead, she exchanged a look with number three, and number three¡¯s gaze fell on a young man hiding behind her,¡±
¡°You,e over.¡± The young man was wearing a blue and white sports jacket. When he heard number three calling for him, he didn¡¯t dare to move and kept shaking his head.
¡°What are you afraid of?e here and throw the things at the door.¡±
Number three didn¡¯t seem to be forcing him to go over. The young man rxed and slowly moved his feet.
These people all had backpacks on them, and there were indeed a lot of exploration items in their backpacks.
The teenager reached into his bag and grabbed something. He didn¡¯t care what he had taken and smashed it against the door. A heavy ¡®ng¡¯ was heard, but the door didn¡¯t move at all, as if it was tied to the back.
The thing that the teenager had thrown out slid down the door and fell to the ground, making a crisp sound that made everyone¡¯s hearts shrink slightly.
It was so quiet deep underground that even a drop of water could be heard clearly, not to mention the two loud sounds. It was as if a giant Bell had been struck.
After the young man himself smashed it, he gritted his teeth and held his breath, waiting for a moment, but nothing happened.
If there were still ¡®people¡¯ in the Gu residence, they would have been woken up by such a noise. However, it was abnormally quiet at this time. Only the Echo of the door being smashed could be heard, and no other sounds could be heard.
¡°Smash again.¡± Number three felt his throat dry up and called out again.
As soon as the teenager heard his order, he nervously took something out of his bag and threw it on the door.
The sound of the door falling was endless, but the door didn¡¯t move at all.
Song qingxiao saw number seven standing at the side as if he was waiting for something.
He smashed it several times in a row, causing quite amotion, but nothing unusual happened.
Number two gradually lost her patience. She snorted coldly and shook her hand. A snow-white horsetail whisk quickly slid out of her sleeve. She grabbed the horsetail whisk, drew a circle in the air, and swung it out. A wave of spiritual energy was thrown out from the horsetail whisk and hit the Vermilion door.
Just as the force was about to hit the gate, something happened-
¡®Roar¡¯l
A fierce Tiger¡¯s roar suddenly rang out in everyone¡¯s sea of consciousness. Following that, a golden light shed on the Vermilion gate, and the giant Tiger drawn on the gate suddenly ¡®came to life¡¯. It turned into a Giant Tiger and pounced at number two!
The Tiger was the king of all beasts, and the person who painted it must have a high cultivation. With a secret technique, the Golden Tiger roared, and a majestic aura came out of its throat. In an instant, golden light burst out!
The surrounding Yin Qi seemed to have met its nemesis and was blown away by the Tiger roar!
The strong wind turned into a strong airflow, mixed with killing intent and valiantly swept toward No. 2.
That aura was as heavy as a mountain, and it instantly nailed No. 2 to the ground!
Her divine sense was attacked by the Tiger¡¯s roar and locked on by the Golden Tiger that had suddenly e to life¡¯. In a moment, the Tiger shadow pounced in front of her and opened its big mouth amidst the roar, spitting out gusts of wind. Just as it was about to bite number two, in a panic, number two pulled to the side and grabbed the young man who had been lured to the front by number three and could not escape in time.
With the force of this grab and push, number two¡¯s body retreated down the steps. A powerful spiritual breath hit him in the face amidst the Tiger¡¯s roar.
Before the young man could react, he was bitten by the huge Tiger shadow.
He was only a human being. Under the bite of the Tiger that was strengthened by the Gu mansion¡¯s Secret technique, his body could not withstand the attack of such a huge spiritual power and was torn apart in an instant. His soul was swallowed by the Tiger, and his blood and bones flew everywhere, sshing everywhere!
With the young man¡¯s death, the ferocious Tiger¡¯s attack was stopped, and the rest of the people swarmed down the steps!
The Tiger shadow devoured the young man, but its might did not diminish. It then roared at the bottom of the steps in shock!
The Tiger¡¯s roar shook the depths of the earth. The top of his head and the surrounding ground seemed to be shaken by this powerful spiritual power. The yin Qi that filled the air was quickly sucked into the mouth of the Tiger shadow, and the surroundings became much clearer than before!
The Tiger¡¯s shadow absorbed all the yin Qi, but did not continue to pursue. Instead, it turned into a golden light and returned to the Vermilion gate. It turned into a Tiger seal and sealed the Gu Manor¡¯s main door!
Everyone¡¯s heart tightened. They had seen the ferocity of the Tiger shadow and their expressions were grave.
Number two had just escaped from death, but the fear was still lingering in her heart. A few ordinary youths saw her using a person as a shield with their own eyes, and they all stared at her with grief and anger.
The smell of blood filled the air, and arge amount of blood flowed down the steps silently, slowly seeping into the bricks on the ground.
¡°The murderer!¡± The leading youth¡¯s eyes were red as he gritted his teeth and shouted.
The Daoist nun¡¯s eyes shed with an ominous glint and she flicked her horsetail whisk. Before she made any other movements, Yao Liu said,
¡°You guys, look!¡± His words attracted the attention of the others. Even the Daoist nun, who was filled with killing intent, turned her head away instinctively.
After the yin fog was temporarily devoured by the Golden Tiger at the town gate, there was no cover in the surroundings, and the cultivators were no longer restricted.
About three to four meters away from the direction Yao Liu was pointing, several ck crystal fragments were scattered to the side, revealing the dark red stone bricks below.
¡°This, this is the ce we came down from?¡±
After the fog around them faded, the true appearance of the Gu Manor was revealed.
There was only a square of 40 square meters outside the Gu mansion. Two broken stone lions were lying in theer of the square, and the ce where everyone hadnded just now was in the middle of the small square.
In other words, the group had been trapped by the yin Qi and had been walking for a long time, but they had been walking in circles..
Chapter 726: Setting (1)
Chapter 726: Setting (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
After the yin Qi dissipated, the surroundings became much clearer, and the terrifying chill also reduced a lot.
The red blood on the tightly shut Vermillion door slowly dripped down along the Tiger drawn on it. The surroundings were filled with a lingering smell of blood mixed with the smell of mold, which made people feel nauseated.
Number 2 and the others looked at the Golden Tiger on the door and frowned.
The fierce Tiger drawn by the Gu family¡¯s Secret technique had such a divine power. Not only did it stop the ¡®ghosts¡¯ from entering, but it also stopped people from entering.
¡°What do we do?¡± Number three asked, while number two frowned and dusted off his sleeves.
When she was attacked by the Tiger shadow earlier, she had used someone as a shield in a moment of desperation. Although she had escaped, when the young man was torn apart by the Tiger shadow, some drops of blood had sshed onto her sleeve, dyeing half of her sleeve red.
Number two pretended to tidy up her sleeves and did not reply.
On the other hand, when Yao Liu heard number three¡¯s question, he instinctively nced at song qingxiao.
The existence of this Tiger shadow reminded him of song qingxiao¡¯s divine power.
When they were escaping from the terror Battalion, there were two crucial moments where the illusionary image of a Wolf King had appeared on song qingxiao¡¯s body. The wolf King¡¯s aura was extraordinary and its strength was fearsome. Even now, when Yao Liu recalled the scene of the silver Wolf appearing and howling, he still felt a sense of shock.
Although the Tiger shadow blocking the door was strong, song Qing had the magical power of the silver Wolf Phantom. He might not be invincible.
¡°No wonder the yin Qi here is so dense, but I can¡¯t see any ghosts.¡± One of the twins said,¡± so they were all blocked by this Tiger.
When song qingxiao heard this, she looked in the direction of the mansion.
¡°Before the Gu family closed their residence, they must have cast a forbidden spell on the entire Gu residence, right?¡±
Number three was stunned for a moment, then nodded.
¡°It¡¯s highly possible.¡±
¡°This Tiger painting on the door counters Yin Qi and ghosts.¡± Assuming that the entire Gu residence was sealed by a forbidden spell and guarded by Tigers,¡± where does this Yin Qie from? ¡±
¡°Why do you care where you got it?¡± Number two¡¯s action of flicking his sleeves paused, and he couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. He said in a cold tone,¡±
I¡¯m afraid everyone in the Gu residence has died inside. It¡¯s such a big mansion with so many lives. No matter how strong the forbidden spell is, it¡¯s been buried underground for more than two hundred years. It¡¯ll break out eventually. She felt that song qingxiao was too curious. Instead of trying to find a way to break in, she asked such a ridiculous question,¡±
¡°The main gate is guarded by Tiger silhouettes, and the yin spirits are trapped inside, but they may not be able to lock in the resentment, from above,¡± she pointed to the ground,¡± from below, it¡¯s possible to break through the blockade of the restrictive spell.
In this round of the trial, number two, who was dressed like a Daoist nun, seemed to have a good understanding of these Daoist spells and secret techniques. Her exnation made sense.
In an instant, Yin Qi began to gather in the surroundings again. He could not dy any longer!
A cold glint shed in number Seven¡¯s eyes, and he sent a palm strike toward the Vermilion door.
The moment the spiritual power hit the door, the Tiger¡¯s shadow on it shed with golden light and swallowed the spiritual power with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. The remaining power only knocked the door with a¡¯ Bang Bang¡¯. Not only did it not break, but the paint did not even fall off.
The power of number Seven¡¯s palm was enough to split open a mountain. Previously at the bottom of the well, everyone had seen it with their own eyes.
Seeing that he couldn¡¯t even open the door with one palm, everyone revealed a disappointed look.
Just as he was feeling troubled, number Seven¡¯s face darkened. He snorted and moved his arms, cing his palms in front of his chest. A ck dot shed between his palms and turned into a small golden ring. It turned and floated between his palms.
The moment the Golden bangle appeared, it immediately released an extremely powerful force. Number seven rubbed his palms together and shouted,¡±
¡°Go!¡±
The Golden bangle let out a sound and whizzed towards the door.
With a loud roar, the Tiger head on the Vermilion gate raised its head and opened its mouth. It spat out spiritual energy and bit the ring that was flying towards it!
As soon as the ring was bitten by the Golden Tiger, the spiritual light on it dimmed. It then struggled and trembled as if it wanted to escape from the Tiger¡¯s mouth.
The seventh treasure was controlled, but he did not panic. He formed a seal with his hands and cast a few spells into the treasure.
Once the spiritual energy was released, the treasure immediately swelled up. Under the collision of the two forces, the Tiger¡¯s mouth let out an unwilling roar. It was unable to lock the Golden Ring and make it fly out.
The Golden bangle flew backward and stopped in mid-air.. After spinning a few rounds, it absorbed arge amount of spiritual energy and grew again, crashing into the Tiger¡¯s head!
Chapter 727: Setting (2)
Chapter 727: Setting (2)
Trantor: 549690339
With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, the Golden Ring hit the Tiger¡¯s head, causing the Tiger¡¯s shadow to shake!
The Tiger shadow let out a wail as the Golden Ring hit its target. It flew a distance away and then struck again. With a ¡®ng¡¯, the Tiger shadow was hit again. Its spirit weakened. Although it was still roaring and shaking left and right, it was clearly at a disadvantage.
When No. 2 and the others saw this scene, their eyes revealed a look of excitement and vignce.
The Golden Ring smashed the Tiger shadow several times, until the Tiger shadow¡¯s solid body became much more fragile.
As the Golden light on the Tiger shadow dimmed, the Golden color on the door frame also peeled off.
The red door was knocked so hard that it made a ¡®bang, bang¡¯ sound, and the red paint fell off inrge pieces.
Number seven once again sent a spell into the Golden Ring. With a ¡®Weng¡¯, the Golden Ring expanded again.
In the face of this thunderous force, the Tiger shadow let out a wail before it was pierced through!
As soon as the Tiger shadow was destroyed, the restrictive spell on the door was also broken. The Golden Ring was no longer blocked, and it hit the red door heavily with a bang.
With a deafening sound, the door was broken, and a huge hole big enough for a person to pass through was smashed.
¡®Hu¡¯!
A gust of cold wind blew out from inside, causing dust and wood chips to fly all over the sky. After the door was smashed, it actually creaked and slowly opened up!
After the door was opened, the wind blew out even stronger. Thick dust formed a heavy haze that blocked the door!
After the Golden bangle broke the door, it flew back and turned into the size of a palm. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it slipped into number Seven¡¯s raised wrist!
When the crowd saw the power of the Golden rings, they were both envious and jealous, but they were also a little frightened and worried.
By now, number two and the others could tell that number Seven¡¯s strength was extraordinary, and he even had such a treasure.
If he discovered any talisman secret techniques during the trial and this person wanted to monopolize them, it would be difficult for anyone to escape from his vicious hands.
Even though song qingxiao was shocked by the power of the Golden Ring, she still felt that the most dangerous thing on number seven was the skull hanging on his body.
However, this person had many treasures and magical powers, yet he had suddenly joined this group of cultivators toplete a mission. What exactly had attracted such a powerful cultivator in the Gu residence this time?
She gritted her teeth and suppressed the suspicion in her heart. Number seven broke open the door and took the treasures. Then, he strode towards the entrance.
The others also suppressed their thoughts and followed behind him.
Song qingxiao followed him. When she was about to go up the stairs, she stopped and looked at the ground.
Ayer of wood dust fell on the ground. This was formed when the door was destroyed by the Golden Ring. The spiritual power had ground the wood that had lost the restriction to pieces, and it was evenly spread on every part of the stone steps.
Perhaps it was because of the protection of a forbidden technique, but even after more than two hundred years of sinking into the ground, the wood shavings were dry and soft, not corroded by the yin Qi.
She rubbed the tip of her foot against the ground and kicked away some wood chips, revealing the rotten gray stone steps below.
Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank. She remembered that the blood of the young man who had been torn apart by the Tiger shadow had sttered all over the ground and flowed down the stone steps. However, there was no trace of blood on the steps at this time.
It was as if the young man¡¯s death was just an illusion.
Her gaze followed the steps down andnded on the stone lion not far away. Then, she saw the head that had rolled down beside a stone lion.
The short hair on the shriveled ck head fluttered in the wind. It was also extremely strange, as if it was not owned by someone more than two hundred years ago.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yao Liu took a few steps up the stairs and realized that song qingxiao was still standing at the same spot. He couldn¡¯t help but stop to wait for her.
This ce was unusually strange. Just the entrance door was enough to almost block people. Perhaps only by joining forces could they have a higher chance of survival in this ce.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song qingxiao replied. Yao Liu didn¡¯t doubt it and said,
¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±
Song qingxiao suppressed the suspicion in her heart and nodded.
After the threshold was the gloomy and terrifying Gu residence.
In contrast to the darkness outside the Gu residence, it was so dark inside that one could not even see their own fingers. It was like a giant beast with its mouth wide open, waiting to swallow its prey.
Even if one was standing outside the door, one could still feel the danger, strong malice, and resentment from the chilly wind blowing from inside.
The wind howled resentfully, like the wails of ghosts and the howls of wolves. Even before they entered, they could already feel their blood run cold and their backs go numb.
In the darkness, it was unknown what was being blown by the wind, but there was a ¡®bang¡¯ sound when they hit each other. There was also a ¡®person¡¯ walking quickly. The sound was getting closer and closer, as if it would reach the door soon.
¡°You¡¯re just pretending.¡± Number seven snorted coldly. He touched the Golden bangle on his wrist and immediately entered.
Although the others felt scared, they didn¡¯t retreat and followed number Seven¡¯s footsteps.
Song qingxiao and Yao Liu were thest to step over the threshold. They originally thought that it would be pitch ck inside the mansion, or perhaps there were ghosts behind the door. But the moment they entered, the surrounding scenery twisted¡
The broken door and stone steps behind them were all gone. The sky was bright, and the two of them were in the middle of a garden. They looked at each other and could see the surprise on each other¡¯s faces!
After entering the manor, the scene changed.
Amidst the loud bangs, an old man¡¯s voice rang out from afar,¡±
¡°Aiyo, why are the two distinguished guests still here?¡±
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned cold. She quickly turned her head and saw an old man with a goatee, wearing a green vest, on a stone path in the garden. He raised his hand to greet them and rushed towards them without stopping..
Chapter 728 - 534-in-game _1
Chapter 728: Chapter 534-in-game _1
Trantor: 549690339
Even though song qingxiao had been through a lot, she still felt her back go numb when she saw the old man with the goatee walking over with his clothes.
On the side, Yao Liu¡¯s expression was even more exaggerated. He opened his arms and his body instantly grew to two meters tall. Arge amount of ck fur appeared on his face and body.
¡°Aiya, the banquet is about to begin. Why aren¡¯t the two of you seated yet?¡± The old man didn¡¯t seem to notice Yao Liu¡¯s strange behavior. With the ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sound of his footsteps, he walked closer and closer. He raised an arm and waved at the two of them, squeezing out a smile.
This situation was too abnormal. Song qingxiao and Yao Liu looked at each other and saw the vignce in each other¡¯s eyes.
What was certain was that the two of them had already entered the Gu residence, but the moment before they entered the Gu residence, it was clearly in ruins and pitch-ck.
At this moment, the Gu residence was clean and elegant, and the sky was bright.
There was no sun above their heads, and the sky was gloomy. It was as if ayer of dark clouds had firmly locked the sun, as if a storm wasing.
Not far from the garden, there were several long corridors with severalnterns hanging under them. Not far away, there was a medium-sized lotus pond dug beside a few trees.
At this time, the water in the Lotus pond was rippling, and it was very quiet.
Everything seemed extremely real, and it didn¡¯t seem like they were only hallucinating.
No. 7 and the others who were with the two of them were nowhere to be seen. It was likely that they had been sent to God¡¯s trial somewhere when they entered the Gu mansion.
The old man walked up to him, his face beaming with joy.
Song qingxiao used her divine sense to test him. There was no Yin Qi in his body. His smile was so wide that his face was wrinkled, and his teeth were yellow.
¡°When the family head learned that the two of you hade from afar, he was overjoyed and asked this old servant to wee you and lead you to your seats.¡± When he said this, he put his hands together and bowed, making a slight sound as his clothes rubbed against each other.
Yao Liu was bewildered. Song Qing suppressed the chaotic thoughts in his heart and asked calmly,
¡°A banquet?¡±
¡°Yup!¡± The old man with the goatee didn¡¯t seem to notice the wariness on their faces. He smiled and said, ¡±
¡°My family¡¯s young master is getting married today, and the family master has set up a banquet in the court to entertain the distinguished guests. Please follow this old servant!¡±
When the two of them heard this, their hearts skipped a beat. Yao Liu asked in surprise,
¡°Which family¡¯s young master is getting married?¡±
The old man did not get angry at his impudent words. He continued to smile with his eyes narrowed.
¡°Other than our Gu family, which other family would have such a grand wedding to invite the two of you?¡±
As soon as the old man finished speaking, song qingxiao¡¯s heart sank, is the girl you¡¯re marrying the Chu group? ¡±
¡°Of course it¡¯s the Chu family.¡± The old man chuckled, our families are well- matched in status. The young master is only so tall, and miss Chu is so beautiful. Don¡¯t you think that they¡¯re a match made in heaven? ¡±
His mouth was full of praise, but when song qingxiao and Yao Liu heard these words, they couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly at each other.
The Gu family? Wedding? Two hundred years ago!
The two of them had stepped out, and they had directly entered the scene from more than two hundred years ago?
¡°What are you two waiting for?¡± The old man was still smiling, and he made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture.¡¯Tt¡¯s gettingte.¡±
A moment ago, it was still daytime. Although the sun was not visible above their heads and the weather was gloomy, at least there was sufficient light and they could see everything around them clearly.
However, as soon as the goateed old man finished speaking, the light around them quickly dimmed.
The strangest thing was that as the sky turned dark, thenterns under the veranda not far away slowly lit up with an orange light. Although the light dispelled the darkness, it did not make people feel at ease. Instead, it made them feel a little eerie and terrifying.
¡°The bride is about to arrive. If we wait any longer, the food will get cold. Quickly follow this old servant.¡±
The sky instantly darkened and thenterns lit up. This was a strange scene, but the old man did not seem to notice anything wrong and just grinned.
As he said this, song qingxiao and Yao Liu heard the faint, sharp, and ear-piercing sound of the suona.
¡°Hehe.¡± Yao Liuughed drily, cursing in his heart.
The two of them had indeed fallen for it!
Song qingxiao looked at the old man coldly. Facing her scrutinizing gaze, he just squinted his eyes and grinned. His expression did not change at all when he spoke, and he maintained his ¡®please¡¯ posture.
The red light from thenterns in the distance shone on half of his face, making it look dry and dark. Theyers of dry wrinkles were like a rotten old tree.
Chapter 729: In the game (2)
Chapter 729: In the game (2)
Trantor: 549690339
The other half of his face was hidden in the darkness and could not be seen clearly.
He looked sinister and terrifying, but what made song qingxiao feel strange was that there was no Yin Qi in his body. It seemed that the Gu family was indeed extraordinary.
However, at this time, the trial-takers had already separated. Before the situation was clear, they could only take one step at a time.
Thinking of this, song qingxiao gave Yao Liu a look. The two of them followed the direction the old man was pointing and took a few steps forward.
As soon as they moved, the old man also followed, walking two steps behind the two.
¡°Today is your young master¡¯s wedding. There must be a lot of people here, right?¡± Song qingxiao asked.
She walked side by side with Yao Liu. The old man who had been trotting over with loud ¡®Peng Peng¡¯ sounds was now like a spirit behind him, walking without a single sound.
The wind made a rustling sound as it blew across the Lotus pond, sending chills down song qingxiao¡¯s back.
¡°Yes, I am.¡± The old man¡¯s voice rang out. Perhaps it was because his face could not be seen, his voice sounded a little scary, where are you waiting at the wedding banquet?¡±
¡°What do you think will be in the court?¡± Yao Liu¡¯s voice resounded in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness. With a serious expression, she said,
¡°I¡¯m afraid something might happen. Be careful.¡±
The two of them were trapped inside the scene. If they wanted to break out of the scene, they would have to break the restriction.
The people of the Gu family should have been dead for more than 200 years.
The ¡®things¡¯ that appeared now should be the ghosts that died with their eyes open.
These Yin souls had extraordinary strength when they were alive, and they had grown even more powerful after hundreds of years. Even song qingxiao could not find a w in the ¡®realm within a realm¡¯ they had set up.
The only thing they could do now was to wait until they met up with No. 7 and the others. Then, they would gather the strength of the trial-takers and work together to break the restriction!
However, when they entered the Gu mansion, they were separated. Song qingxiao and Yao Liu were one step behind the others, so they were led by the goateed old man to the banquet set up in the courtyard. He didn¡¯t know if number seven and the others had arrived first and were waiting there!
As the two of them walked forward, the orange-rednterns hanging under the eaves made a difficult and unusual ¡®creak¡¯ sound as they swayed in the wind, like old machines. They swayed slowly and rhythmically, making people feel extremely ufortable.
This sound, coupled with the footsteps of the two people, made the surroundings even more silent.
The old man with a goatee behind him didn¡¯t make any sound, as if he had left without them knowing.
Song qingxiao paused and turned to the other side on purpose. Just as she turned, she heard the old man¡¯s gloomy and hoarse voice,¡±
¡°Wrong way!¡±
He dragged out his words, his voice like a blunt knife sawing a dry and rotten tree.¡±My two honored guests, this way please.¡±
An arm stretched out from the side of song Qing¡¯s small body. Under the wide ck sleeve, the old man¡¯s wrist was so thin that it was only skin and bones. Dara¡¯s skin was wrinkled on the bones, and the joints of his five fingers were abnormally prominent, like a skeleton with dried skin and meat.
As soon as he came close, song qingxiao felt the hair on her back stand up against her clothes. She turned around and continued to walk forward, but the thin hand silently retracted again.
¡°Where is the wedding banquet?¡± After two more steps, song Qing stopped,¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there were many people here? why didn¡¯t I hear anything?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen more?¡± The old man¡¯s voice drifted over from behind. As soon as he finished speaking, song Qing¡¯s small ears were filled with a hubbub. Some people were talking andughing, and the atmosphere was very lively. The silence was broken in an instant.
Following that, the music of the suona became louder and more ear-piercing, intertwining with theughter and chatter, showing a deliberate sense of noise.
¡°What if you take a look?¡±
The old man¡¯s sinister voice rang out once more after the lively mor. After he finished speaking, arge area of ring red candlelight suddenly lit up in front of them!
Under the candlelight, the shadows of people intertwined.
¡°Look, it¡¯s so lively, isn¡¯t it?¡±
Song Qing sneered. Since things hade to this, these Dark Souls were not afraid of them escaping and no longer covered up their ws.
¡°It¡¯s indeed lively.¡±
She responded. The old man with a goatee, who had been following behind her, saw that they were about to reach their destination, so he came out from behind and led the way with a hunched back..
Chapter 730 - 534-in the game-3
Chapter 730: Chapter 534-in the game-3
Trantor: 549690339 |
Although he had already stopped walking behind, Yao Liu still had a feeling that there was someone watching his back, so he would turn his head to look from time to time.
Yao Liu turned his head to look, but there was nothing behind him, not a single person, but that feeling was still lingering.
He turned around in shock and saw a shriveled, ck, and thin old face in front of him. When his eyes met a pair of muddy eyes, he was so frightened that his heart shrank.
The old man had stopped walking and was looking at him coldly.
Upon closer inspection, the old man¡¯s eyes had lost their luster, like dried grapes, which was creepy.
When he saw Yao Liu turn his head, the corners of his mouth slowly widened, revealing his yellow teeth.
¡°Honored guest, what are you still looking at? This old servant is here.¡±
Yao Liu watched as his mouth opened and closed, and his goatee moved along with his twitching face. His heart that had stopped beating earlier seemed to have reacted again, and began to madly beat.
He clenched his fist and sent a message to song qingxiao,¡±
¡°I want to smash his dog head!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s see what these ¡®people¡¯ want to do.¡± Song qingxiao looked on coldly andforted him.
For these ¡®people¡¯ to make such a big scene and set up such a ¡®realm within a realm¡¯ to invite them into the trap, they must have a n.
Yao Liu took a deep breath and turned his head away in disgust. The old man retreated and led the two over a Water Bridge. Not far away, they saw the courtyard the old man had mentioned.
The courtyard was filled with banquet tables, and it was already filled with guests.
At the back of the banquet, there was a main room with its door wide open, facing the crowd. Under the eaves, there were several rednterns hanging, and under thenterns, there was a group of people ying instruments and singing.
An extremely eye-catching ¡®happiness¡¯ word was pasted in the middle of the hall, and several huge burning dragon and phoenix red candles lit up the entire Hall!
There was a table of tea and wine in the hall, and a man and a woman were sitting on the ck carved armchairs on the left and right sides. Under the red shadow, the faces of the man and woman seemed to be covered by light and shadow, and their faces were blurred and could not be seen clearly.
¡°Look, the master is waiting there!¡±
The old man pointed in the direction of the main hall. As soon as he spoke, theughter and the sounds of suonas and bamboo in the distance suddenly stopped, as if someone had pressed the pause button. All the noise disappeared in an instant.
The people sitting in the banquet seats slowly turned their heads. Their faces were full of joy, and when the light shone on them, they looked like plump steamed buns.
The courtyard was iparablyrge, with at least fifty tables ced and filled with people. The feeling of being stared at by so many ¡®people¡¯ was simply chilling, causing Yao Liu to immediately swallow his saliva.
¡°So many people?¡± His voice had changed, are these still ¡®people¡¯?¡±
He had originally expected that no matter how big the Gu residence was, after the bizarre disappearance that year, all the members of the Gu family had died. However, he had thought that there were only a few dozen people.
Who knew that at this moment, there would be more than two to three hundred ¡®people¡¯?
After dealing with so many ¡®inhuman¡¯ things, Yao Liu once again recalled the feeling of being surrounded by the undead Army on the undead altar.
Song qingxiao¡¯s heart sank when she saw so many ¡®people¡¯, but she quickly noticed a few familiar faces in the crowd.
¡°Number 7 and the others have arrived.¡± The moment song qingxiao finished speaking, Yao Liu followed her line of sight. Sure enough, he saw number 2, number 7 and the rest of the ¡®people¡¯ sitting among the ¡®people¡¯ with ufortable expressions. He immediately heaved a sigh of relief.
The two of them followed the old man down the water Bridge. Whether intentionally or not, the old man actually led them directly to the table where number seven and the others were sitting.
¡°Honored guests, you¡¯vee from afar, please sit here.¡±
At the dining table, a few cultivators were sitting around the Round Table. A few youths were cowering like frightened quails and squeezed to sit beside number seven.
There were fruits, wine, and food on the table. In the middle of the table was a greasy, smoked pig¡¯s head, which was ced on its back, like a pile of Tributes for the dead.
No. 2 and No. 3 ¡°s faces were tense, while the twins appeared rather calm. On the other hand, the three young men and women who were lucky enough to survive until now had pale faces and were trembling with fear. When they saw song qingxiao and Yao Liuing over, they couldn¡¯t help but move the corners of their mouths and let out a few unknown sounds.
When No. 3 saw his teammatesing over, his Adam¡¯s apple moved, and he seemed to be relieved..
Chapter 731: In the game (4)
Chapter 731: In the game (4)
Trantor: 549690339 |
At this time, everyone could see that something was wrong. One more person meant one more force and one more chance of surviving from the Gu residence.
¡°Why are you guys sote?¡± Number three swallowed his saliva and asked.
When Yao Liu heard his words, he instinctively nced at the old man. Number 2 then said,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡¯he¡¯ won¡¯t be able to hear you.¡± Moreover, it didn¡¯t matter even if they heard it. Both sides were well aware of each other¡¯s existence. The trial-taker just wanted to see what these spirits were up to.
Sure enough, after she said this, the old man was still smiling with his eyes narrowed, as if he really didn¡¯t hear what the two of them said.
we were a step toote. When we came in, we found ourselves in the garden. This old man led us here, saying that the wedding banquet is about to begin.
As song qingxiao spoke, she looked at number seven and stopped at the skull ornament on his chest.
The skeleton was covered in ayer of ck mist. When it sensed her gaze, the skeleton¡¯s eyes glowed with a demonic red light. Then, a demonic ghost¡¯s shriek rang out in her sea of consciousness!
When the red light in the skeleton¡¯s eyes shed, the old man who had been smiling the whole time seemed to sense something. His expression changed and he opened his mouth to shout.
But before he could say anything, number seven grabbed the skeleton. The ck mist on the skeleton became even thicker, covering the two red lights.
The old man with the goatee looked at number seven in shock and suspicion, and a trace of fear shed through his eyes.
we also entered it when we first arrived, and someone led us here. It seems that we were trapped by someone and entered the endgame that happened more than two hundred years ago.
Number two was quite proficient in Daoist techniques and secret Arts. Judging from her aura, she should have learned the techniques of the righteous path. She should have been specialized in restraining evil spirits and the like, but now that she was sitting here, she also felt ufortable all over and was bound by the evil energy.
I, I, can we leave this ce¡ the young man in the lead suppressed his fear and said in a trembling voice.
However, no one paid any attention to his words. It was easy to enter the game, but difficult to get out. At this point, there was no way out.
I want, I want to go home ¡ The only girl who survived among the three of them finally burst into tears under the immense pressure.¡±! want to go home
II
¡°Honored guest, you¡¯vee from far away, please have some wine and food. The bride will be here soon.¡±
The goateed old man did not seem to hear the girl¡¯s words. He smiled and urged her to drink while she cried.¡±Listen, the bride¡¯s procession is very close!¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, suona music started ying, apanied by noisy footsteps.
This strange scene scared the few of them quite a bit, but song qingxiao and Yao Liu had already seen it when they came over, so they didn¡¯t panic.
However, the moment she heard the sound of the suona, song qingxiao felt her vision blur. It was as if her body was grabbed by an invisible hand. She staggered and her scalp went numb. Everything around her seemed to have merged into a thick fog.
This is bad!
She was taken aback. Just as she felt that something was amiss, she activated her spiritual energy. Before she could release it, the feeling of being restrained suddenly loosened. The next moment, she felt as if she was sitting in a sealed and cramped space. The ground under her feet shook and her eyes turned red as if someone had covered her with a dark red veil. The guests, number two, Yao Liu, and the rest all disappeared without a trace!
From outside, a high-pitched, ear-piercing female voice chuckled,¡±
¡°The bride is here!¡±
When song qingxiao heard this, she had a bad feeling. She took off the thing on her head. It was a red, translucent veil, covered with exquisite embroidery.
She was currently wearing a Phoenix Cor and red robes, and was sealed in a pnquin!
Chapter 732: Illusion.!
Chapter 732: Illusion.!
Trantor: 549690339
The pnquin was about a meter wide and two meters tall. There was a chair in the middle, and she was sitting on it.
The inside of the pnquin was painted red on all sides, and the suona gongs and drums were ringing outside, making people¡¯s heads buzz.
However, such a lively scene and festive color gave people a strange and terrifying feeling.
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned cold. She waved her hands and hit the two sides of the carriage doors. When her spiritual power hit the carriage, it was blocked by an invisible restriction, and the force bounced her back to her seat!
It seemed that she had fallen for it again!
It was just that this time was different from thest time when she took the initiative to enter the Gu residence. The ¡®people¡¯ in the Gu residence were indeed extremely powerful to be able to send her into the trap while she was on guard.
She stood up, and the pnquin was moving forward quickly, as fast as flying.
Due to the high speed of the carriage, the hanging curtain on one side swayed with the wind, making a ¡®Hu Hu¡¯ sound.
Song qingxiao grabbed the curtain and pulled it aside. Outside was a dark street, which was shrouded in a thick gray fog. There was no one on either side of the street.
The person carrying the pnquin could not be seen at the front and back of the pnquin. There was only a woman dressed in festive clothes leading the way in front. From time to time,¡¯she¡¯ waved the embroidered handkerchief in her hand. Every time she waved, a sharp female voice would chuckle,
¡°The bride is here!¡±
The woman was wearing a dark red Wedding dress, but the dress was a little too big and didn¡¯t fit her. It was as if it was hanging on ¡®her¡¯ body, and it made a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound as ¡®she¡¯ walked forward.
The most terrifying thing was that there were no teams on either side of the carriage, but the sound of gongs, drums, and suona was loud and clear, as if they were ying right in front of the carriage!
The noise was very noisy, but it sent a chill down one¡¯s spine when it was coupled with the empty environment.
Because the pnquin was moving too fast, the gray Street was moving backward as fast as it was flying.
At this time, song qingxiao entered the trap alone without any help. There were demons and evil spirits around her, and she was in great danger.
However, she knew that the more critical the situation was, the more she needed to remain calm.
tonight¡± was the wedding night of the Gu and Chu families. The Gu family had set up a wedding banquet and was waiting for the bride to arrive. At this time, she was sitting in the wedding sedan with a ¡± person ¡± leading the way in front. Could it be that she had be the bride who was about to be led into the trap?
ording to the legends, the Gu and Chu families ¡®marriage was not sessful, but the Chu woman suddenly died. Then, the happy event was ruined, and the two families turned against each other!
The son of the Gu family was born with a strange appearance. It was rumored that he would not live past 18. However, when song qingxiao asked the young man who told the story, he was certain that afterdy Chu died, the son of the Gu family lived past 18. However, from then on, the Gu family fell.
It could be seen from the enmity between the two families because of the death of the Chu n¡¯s daughter that the Chu n¡¯s daughter¡¯s death was definitely unusual. The fact that the son of the Gu n could survive the life and death tribtion and live past 18 years was probably rted to the Chu n¡¯s daughter¡¯s death.
Now that she had entered the trap, the scene would repeat itself, and she was afraid that she would be the one to die!
Just as he was thinking, the pnquin flew across the street. After turning a corner, he saw the tall gate of the manor.
The square outside the manor looked familiar. The ground was paved with green bricks, and a ck que hung above the manor gate. The two words ¡®Gu Manor¡¯ were written in red paint.
This was the Gu residence from more than two hundred years ago. The ck paint was new, and the red paint on the inscription books had not been corroded by the yin Qi and deformed.
There were two stone lions at the door, which were tied with a red ribbon. The two red doors were wide open, waiting for the pnquin to fly in.
However, song Qing knew that it was just an illusion. It was pitch ck behind the open gate of the mansion, like a giant beast ready to devour its prey. He could not let the pnquin be carried in!
Thinking of this, song qingxiao immediately raised her arm and smacked the side of the elevator again!
This time, she used 80% of her spiritual power. With the strength of the Dan stage after she and the silver Wolf became one, the pnquin that was moving forward at high speed suddenly shook heavily!
The surrounding Yin fog wriggled strangely. The suona gongs and drums, which had been ying and singing very energetically, suddenly stopped. The surroundings seemed to have be quiet in an instant!
The ¡®woman¡¯ who was waving her handkerchief in front of him paused and chuckled.
¡°The bride is angry!¡±
Herughter did not sound like a smile at all. On the contrary, it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. It had a faint and cold feeling. Then, the surrounding fog quickly rushed towards the direction of the pnquin, turning into wisps of ck smoke and entering the pnquin through the top and the cracks in the surroundings..
Chapter 733: Illusion.2
Chapter 733: Illusion.2
Trantor: 549690339 I
As soon as the ck smoke came in, song qingxiao felt a heavy pressure on her. The thin ck smoke turned into invisible shackles, trying to lock her in the pnquin.
¡°Hmph!¡±
She snorted coldly. This scene was simr to the time when the Qin Dynasty was destroyed and Chu could be haunted by the yin Qi.
But now was not the same as before, it was not easy for these Yin souls to trap her.
Song Qing gritted his teeth and moved his palm.
The silver Wolf mark on her wrist shed, and her palm turned into a w. Under the cover of spiritual power, the back of her hand grew pieces of bright scales. She waved her w-
The spiritual energy dispersed the ck mist andnded on the cabin with a bang. The sharp ws scratched the Vermillion cabin and left several cracks!
Once the elevator was damaged, the speed of the pulling suddenly slowed down. Song Qing stomped her foot, and a spiritual force spread from her feet, freezing the bottom of the elevator in an instant!
The sedan stopped in front of the steps at the entrance. The woman standing on the steps did not turn her head back, but she was no longer smiling.
¡°The bride is disobedient!¡±
As she spoke, the yin Qi around the street wriggled again and turned into ck chains. They stuck to the top of the pnquin and around it, pulling the pnquin into the Gu Manor.
Yin Qi rose from the bottom, silently corroding and enveloping the light blue Ice crystals.
As song qingxiao¡¯s attack was blocked, the woman seemed to smile again. The sounds of the suona, gongs, and drums that had disappeared earlier reappeared.
The pnquin was slowly dragged up the steps, and just as it was about to be pulled into the mansion-
Aohou!
An extremely domineering wolf howl suddenly rang out. The sound shook the surroundings andpletely suppressed the deafening gongs and drums!
The figure of the woman who was walking in front swayed, and a terrifying aura rose from the pnquin. The surging spiritual power instantly dispersed the yin Qi that had gathered. With a sh of silver light, a huge Silver Wolf Phantom appeared out of thin air, and with a ¡®boom¡¯, the strangely red pnquin was broken through!
The pnquin shattered into pieces, and song Qing jumped down to the ground. The silver Wolf Phantom with a murderous aura stood behind her, coldly looking around.
¡°The bride is disobedient.¡±
The woman standing on the steps didn¡¯t sound like she was smiling. She repeated what she had just said in a dark voice. Then, her neck made a ¡®creak¡¯ sound as if she was about to turn her head.
The auspicious time has arrived. If you still don¡¯t enter and dy the marriage, what can you do?¡±
As ¡®she¡¯ spoke, the empty Red Wedding dress fluttered and turned stiffly with her head, revealing half of her white and swollen face.
Her face was as round as a full moon and as swollen as a balloon. There were two blushes on her face, which made her look even more terrifying when paired with her strangely white face.
His eyes were pitch ck without a single bit of white, as if he was a figure drawn from a painting, not moving in the slightest.
The voice of ¡®her¡¯ was cold, but the corners of her rogued lips were still strangely upturned. With a wave of her handkerchief,¡¯people¡¯ with wooden expressions came out of the gray mist one after another!
These ¡®people¡¯ were either holding suonas or holding gongs and drums. They were all wearing red clothes with green waistcoats outside. They all looked the same, and there was an indescribable horror to them.
¡°May the bride enter the sedan again!¡± The woman who turned around smiled and said in a t voice, ¡°¡±May the bride enter the sedan again!¡±
After she repeated it twice, the shattered pnquin, which had been trampled by the silver Wolf earlier, actually closed up again with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ under the nourishment of the surrounding Yin Qi, forming a brand new red-roofed pnquin, floating in the air!
The dark red curtain on the door of the carriage was lifted up by an invisible ¡®hand¡¯, revealing the gloomy carriage inside and the empty chair.
An invisible suction force came from the carriage and directly entered song Qing¡¯s consciousness, but as soon as the yin Qi entered, it was quickly wiped out by her primordial spirit.
The woman with the red handkerchief was not angry. She just smiled Strangely. A few men with simr faces and instruments stepped forward stiffly, as if trying to grab song qingxiao.
These ¡®people¡¯ had nk expressions, as if they were not intimidated by the silver Wolf¡¯s aura.
As the silver Wolf bared its fangs and growled, it appeared beside song Qing as if it was floating. A ¡®person¡¯ stretched out a hand and grabbed song Qing¡¯s clothes and arm.
The silver Wolf was angered by the actions of these ¡®people¡¯. It immediately raised its leg and stomped on the two¡¯ people¡¯.
After the two ¡®people¡¯ were squashed, the deformed face swelled up like a balloon as Yin Qi poured into it. The joints in the body made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound. The head looked up and soon appeared in the same ce, surrounding song qingxiao.
These ¡®people¡¯ were nourished by the yin Qi and not only did they not die, but they were also extremely strong. Song qingxiao was surrounded by thisrge group of ¡®people¡¯ who looked stiff and simr. The dense Yin Qi carried her and carried her in the direction of the soft sedan.
Her eyes turned cold, and she grabbed one of the ¡®people¡¯s¡¯ hands. Spiritual power gushed out of her palm and froze the hand that was so white that it was terrifying.
The frost spread up the arm, freezing the sleeve and the arm.
Song qingxiao pulled hard, and the ¡®human¡¯ body that seemed to be very strong was extremely fragile. Her arm was torn off and held in her palm.
The ¡®person¡¯ had lost his arm, but his expression did not change. Like a puppet, he was still grabbing song qingxiao¡¯s clothes with his only arm.
The silver Wolf was angered by the group of ¡®people¡¯. It raised its ws and smacked the group of people¡¯, causing them to sway left and right. However, after these ¡®people¡¯ were injured, they twisted their bones and stood up again as if nothing had happened.
Without waiting for them to surround it again, the silver Wolf saw that it was useless to hit it, so it simply lowered its head and let out a low roar. It opened its huge mouth and spat out a me!
The me was not big, but as soon as it appeared, it burned the surrounding Yin Qi with crackling sounds and gave off a burnt smell.
The moment the me appeared, the ¡®people¡¯ who had been expressionless and wore the same blue Mandarin jacket suddenly changed their expressions. They retreated in a panic, as if they were quite afraid of the me.
Even the red-clothed woman holding the silk handkerchief showed fear when she saw the mes spat out by the silver Wolf and took half a step back!
Chapter 734 - 536-Dao.1
Chapter 734: Chapter 536-Dao.1
Trantor: 549690339 |
The mes spat out by the silver Wolf seemed to have a restraining effect on the evil ghost and Yin Qi. Under the flickering mes, the manor gate seemed to be shaking and trembling slightly.
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes lit up. The silver Wolf had evolved into mes after devouring the Cerberus ¡®internal organs in the terror Battalion. It had been further strengthened after being surrounded by number Four¡¯s ming mountain in thest trial.
The woman with a full blush on her cheeks threw the handkerchief in her hand after the shock.
As soon as the red handkerchief was thrown out, it turned into a huge dark red cover and covered the silver wolf¡¯s head, wrapping the silver Wolf¡¯s huge head and the mes it spat out!
At the same time, around the yin fog, more puppet ¡®people¡¯ with the same appearance and dress appeared one after another!
These ¡®people¡¯ were rather afraid of the silver Wolf¡¯s mes and did not dare toe forward. Instead, they surrounded the Gu Manor¡¯s Gate and picked up the musical instruments in their hands with nk expressions. They began to y!
Suona, gongs, drums, silk and bamboo, all the music sounded at the same time, instantly forming a sharp and ear-piercing noise, directly rushing into the sea of consciousness and the soul.
Song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness trembled, and he immediately felt the spiritual energy in his body fluctuate under the attack of the surrounding volume.
In her soul, a few hidden stars became turbulent with this terrifying sound wave. They appeared outside her body and turned into spots of Starlight, floating toward the puppet ¡®people¡¯ around her.
As soon as the star entered the puppet¡¯s body, the group of ¡®people¡¯ seemed to be greatly nourished. Their paper-white skin actually glowed.
On the other hand, song qingxiao felt that she had lost half of her consciousness and blood essence in an instant. Her sea of consciousness was pulled by a sharp and annoying noise, as if it was being bitten by ten thousand ants. She had a splitting headache, and her eyes were swollen and painful. She lost most of her senses in an instant!
Under the intense pain, the hair on song Qing¡¯s back stood up. In the twinkling of the stars, she lowered her breath and used her remaining consciousness to suppress the stars. As she circted her spiritual power, she endured the headache and said,
¡°Star reversal!¡±
As the spiritual power was poured into the Star formation, a few twinkling stars emitted Starlight. At the same time, the Starlight that had drifted toward the puppet ¡®man¡¯ turned into arge amount of light spots and moved back in song qingxiao¡¯s direction.
The puppets ¡®bodies were affected by the ster array. Not only was the spiritual energy they had absorbed from song qingxiao¡¯s body reversed, but the spiritual energy in their bodies was also quickly lost as the stars moved back.
In the short time it took for the Starlight to move, the inted bodies of the group of ¡®human puppets¡¯ instantly shriveled up as if their vitality had been sucked dry.
When these Starlight returned to the sea of consciousness, it was as if they had a full meal, and the light became even brighter.
Song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness stabilized, and killing intent rose in her heart.
These things were neither human nor ghost, and they were not afraid of death. Ordinary attacks were useless against them.
Fortunately, she had killed fan jiangqu and his nephew before she entered the trial and had obtained arge stack of talismans.
The fan family often dealt with evil ghosts and monsters, and this talisman paper was the nemesis of ghosts and spirits.
With a change of mind, she was about to take out several talismans to repel the group of puppets. Before she could take out the talismans, the silver Wolf, whose head was wrapped in a red cover with extremely heavy Yin Qi, let out a low growl.
Amidst the howling of the wolves, there was a boom-
The silver Wolf Phantom spat out a burst of mes from its mouth, and the red cover was immediately drowned in the fiery light.
With a crackling sound, the handkerchief emitted arge amount of ck gas and was immediately swallowed by the fire, emitting an extremely pungent smell. When the woman in the loose red robe saw the handkerchief burn, she opened her mouth and let out an earth-shaking cry.
¡± The sharp sound waves covered the suonas, gongs, and drums, directly piercing people¡¯s eardrums.
However, the next moment, the mes spat out by the silver Wolf burned the handkerchief. It raised its front legs and stretched out its sharp ws. There seemed to be mes on them. Without waiting for the woman to cry, it raised its ws and waved-
The ws tore through the woman¡¯s body as if they were tearing through ayer of paper.
The mes on the ws quickly set the woman¡¯s body on fire. The mes rose and swallowed the woman¡¯s voice.
The wailing stopped abruptly. The silver Wolf¡¯s attack was sessful. It turned around and opened its mouth again at the threeyers of skeletons around song Qing.¡¯Roar¡¯-
As it roared, mes spewed out of its mouth. The group of puppet ¡®people¡¯ who had appeared did not have time to Dodge and were immediately swept by the heat wave..
Chapter 735 - 536-Dao.2
Chapter 735: Chapter 536-Dao.2
Trantor: 549690339 |
These ¡®people¡¯ were ignited as soon as they were touched, and strange ¡®squeaking¡¯ sounds came from their mouths. In the blink of an eye, they were burned to ashes and scattered in the air.
After the woman in red and the bride¡¯s team ¡®died¡¯, the strange red pnquin that was floating in the air was set on fire, burning until it creaked.
Song qingxiao was still in the fire, but before she could jump out of the sea of fire with her spiritual power, the scene in front of her became distorted. The sharp female voice ¡®yiya¡¯ came into her ears again, apanied by the sharp and harsh suona and drums. The noisy conversation around her reappeared.
The goateed old man¡¯s gloomy and slow voice came,
¡°The bride ising!¡±
She stood up in shock. The Phoenix Cor and Cape on her body had disappeared, and she was still wearing her dirty clothes.
He turned around and saw lights all around him, and the court was filled with tables.
The old man with the goatee stood on one side. In the main hall not far away, the two ¡®people¡¯ sitting on the armchairs were shrouded in red light.
Number seven and the others sat at the same table as her. Yao Liu sat beside her and was shocked by her sudden action. He instinctively raised his head and stared at her.
The hand that the crying girl used to wipe her tears froze in mid-air. Tears filled her eyshes and her eyes widened slightly.
Number two, number three, and the twins looked at her inquisitively. Number seven had a faint smile on his face, as if he knew the reason for her strange behavior.
The surrounding sea of fire and Yin Qi disappearedpletely in an instant. It was as if the scene of her sitting in the red sedan and fighting with the silver Wolf and a group of puppet ¡®people¡¯ was just an illusion that she had created in her trance.
¡°What¡¯s wrong, esteemed guest?¡±
The hunched old man with a goatee slowly turned his head. His joints made a
¡®ka ka ka¡¯ sound as he moved, like an old and rusty machine.
He grinned. The wrinkles on his forehead and the corners of his eyes were so thick that the White of his eyes could barely be seen. His eyes were dark and malicious, as if he was angry after his scheme failed.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
Song Qing took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. He looked at the old man and replied with a deep meaning.
¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine, it¡¯s good.¡±
The goateed old man grinned, revealing his yellow teeth, the bride ising.
Why don¡¯t you take a seat first, have a ss of wine, and eat some food?¡± The others didn¡¯t say anything. Yao Liu¡¯s gaze was still on song Qing, and his eyes were filled with doubt.
Song Qing shook his head imperceptibly, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. He did not know what the group of ¡®people¡¯ in the Gu mansion were up to.
She quickly nced at number seven from the corner of her eye. Seeing that he didn¡¯t move, she pulled out a chair and sat down again.
The sounds of gongs and drums were still intense, and the suona was also being yed. Song qingxiao inspected her sea of consciousness with her primordial spirit and saw that the stars in her sea of consciousness were shining brightly. After absorbing the energy of the puppet ¡®people¡¯, their spiritual breath was much stronger than before.
The previous scene was not an illusion, but had really happened.
However, the ghosts in the Gu mansion were indeed capable. They could move him away without anyone knowing. It seemed that other than number seven, no one else had noticed.
The moment his consciousness returned, he also felt that the previous scene was like a nightmare.
However, the group of puppet ¡®people¡¯ made song qingxiao realize the wonderful use of the stars. After she identally absorbed the star formation on the undead altar, she used the reverse stars twice, both to survive and escape, using the stars to reverse the position.
He didn¡¯t expect that the power of the stars could absorb spiritual power for his own use.
It seemed that after this trial, she would have to study this ster array in detail.
She withdrew her divine sense and heard Yao Liu ask in a low voice,
¡°What happened?¡±
No one was stupid. Song qingxiao¡¯s strange behavior was so obvious that all the cultivators had noticed it.
This ce was unusually evil, and everyone was trapped by the yin spirits in the Gu Manor, so they had not yet found a way to break out of the realm.
¡°Just now¡¡±
Just as song Qing¡¯s lips moved, number two and the others perked up their ears. They had just started speaking when the sound of gongs, drums, and suonas outside grew louder and louder. From the sound, it seemed that the wedding sedan had already entered the manor and was heading in the direction of the court.
As the lively sound came closer and closer, it disturbed one¡¯s spiritual sense and made one frown subconsciously.
The Daoist nun¡¯s face turned pale in an instant, and she fell into a trance.
The goateed old man standing beside song qingxiao and Yao Liu had a strange smile on his face. His eyes revealed a hint of coldness, which was quickly noticed by the cultivators who were paying close attention to him.
Number three, who was sitting next to number two, immediately noticed the change in his ally. He pushed her arm and called out,¡±
¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
His voice was full of spirit energy, and it was extremely loud. It drowned out the ¡®people¡¯ who came to attend the wedding and the ¡®babbling¡¯ outside the main hall.
The old man with the goatee raised his hunched back. The three ordinary teenagers turned their heads and followed number three¡¯s gaze to look at the Daoist nun.
Song Qing squinted his eyes and felt the strange fluctuation of the surrounding spiritual energy.
Daoist nun number two straightened her back, but her eyes were momentarily dazed. After being pushed by number three, her dazed eyes moved with difficulty. Then, with a ¡®WA¡¯ sound, arge mouthful of blood spurted out of her mouth like an arrow!
The blood sttered so far that even the goateed old man standing at the side had a few drops on his face. The blood spread along the skin and flesh of his cheek, but he seemed to be unaware of it and continued to grin strangely.
After number two spat out the blood, his chest heaved up and down violently. Blood foam kepting out of his mouth, dripping down his chin.
Her face was as pale as a sheet of paper. She seemed to have suffered a great loss in that moment, and her breathing was a little unstable. Her entire person looked much more dispirited than before.
¡®Tve been tricked!¡±
Number two¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, and it sounded like he was out of breath. With every word he said, blood gushed out from the gaps between his teeth like pearls from a broken thread.
Song qingxiao immediately understood that No. 2 was probably like her before, being brought into the country and sitting in the wedding sedan.
As she thought of this, Daoist nun number two seemed to have the same thought as her. She raised her trembling arm to wipe her chin and the corner of her mouth. She looked at song qingxiao in shock and bit her lower lip..
Chapter 736: The bride (1)
Chapter 736: The bride (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Taoist priestess number two¡¯s Yin Qi was extremely dense. She nced at song Qing Xiao and quickly took out a porcin bottle from her body. She poured out two light green pills with a pained expression and stuffed them into her mouth.
That medicinal de should have been exchanged in advance from the trial space, and now that she took it, her chaotic Qi immediately became much smoother.
Her strange behavior frightened the young people who didn¡¯t know what was going on. The young girl who was still crying earlier stopped sobbing and moved closer to herpanion in fear, her body trembling.
¡°What happened?¡± After the Daoist nun swallowed the medicine, the middle-aged man¡¯s face twitched slightly and he asked her again.
¡°I¡¯ve been tricked.¡±
Taoist priestess number two¡¯s voice was hoarse as she repeated what she had just said. Then, her malicious gaze fell on the goateed old man.
I was carried into a pnquin by a ¡®person¡¯ earlier,¡± the goateed old man said with a smile on his face as if he did not hear her.
¡°I was almost carried into the Gu residence, and it took me a great deal of effort to escape.¡±
As she said this, she looked up at song qingxiao and asked,¡±
¡°Number one should have the same experience as me, right?¡±
As soon as number two finished speaking, number three¡¯s face turned pale with fright.
¡°What?¡± He turned his head in song qingxiao¡¯s direction.
but you guys have been sitting here all this time. You never moved, right? ¡±
The few youths were like frightened quails, squeezing into a ball. They nodded repeatedly when they heard number three¡¯s words.
No. 2¡¯s expression was gloomy. He took two deep breaths, that¡¯s why I said it.
The twins looked at song qingxiao in confusion. Song qingxiao said calmly,¡±
¡°Not bad.¡±
When something happened to her, there was no warning at all. When she broke through the illusion and came back, the others did not seem to notice it either.
No. 2 had the same experience as her. The ¡®people¡¯ in the Gu residence could invite people into the trap without anyone knowing and also cause No. 2 to suffer a real loss in the illusion. This method was no small matter.
As soon as song Qing admitted it, the others ¡®expressions changed.
Everyone was shocked that the ¡®person¡¯ who had been living in the Gu residence for many years was so powerful. At the same time, they were surprised that song qingxiao and number two had entered the game, but they hade out unscathed.
The one who was the most shocked was Daoist nun number two!
Although she had guessed that song qingxiao¡¯s strange behavior earlier was because she had entered an illusion like herself, her pupils still shrank when she heard her admit it.
She had personally experienced the danger in the pnquin, and it was not easy for her to use her best skills to escape from this deadly situation.
Although he managed to survive, his injuries were not light.
On the contrary, song qingxiao¡¯s clothes were ragged. When number two first entered the trial space, he looked down on her. He didn¡¯t expect that she would be so much stronger than him without saying anything!
¡°Judging from the current situation, we should have been brought to the Gu and Chu families on the night of the wedding.¡± Song qingxiao noticed the vignce in the eyes of number three and the others, but she pretended not to see it and said,¡±
and No. 2 and I were taken into the red sedan one after the other, if they had not escaped, they would have probably been carried into the mansion by now.
However, they managed to escape. At this time, there was no bride on the red sedan chair, so it was unclear what would happen next.
When she said this, everyone¡¯s expression changed. Just as Yao Liu was about to speak, the old man with a goatee standing beside him suddenly raised his head.
While the trial-takers were talking, he kept his head lowered and smiled, as if he didn¡¯t hear what they were saying.
This sudden movement scared Yao Liu quite a bit. He immediately kicked the chair away and stood up. Before he could make a move, the old man tilted his head and grinned,
¡°Honored guest, please listen, the bride is here!¡±
As he spoke, his face trembled. The blood that number two spat on his face slowly flowed down the gullies on his face. Under the dim light, it looked extremely horrifying.
As soon as the old man finished speaking, a series of deafening firecrackers sounded outside, followed by the festive sound of suona.
The Gu residence was gloomy and terrifying. Even though the entire courtyard was filled with candlelight, it did not make people feel at ease. On the contrary, it added a few more traces of horror.
At this time, the festive music did not dispel the evil aura, but made them feel a chill from the bottom of their feet.
From the actions of these ¡®people¡¯, their target was living people.
If song qingxiao and Daoist nun number two had both been sent into the bridal sedan by ¡®people¡¯ before, but they had both escaped one after another, then who was the bride tonight?
Chapter 737: The bride (2)
Chapter 737: The bride (2)
Trantor: 549690339
The entire ce was filled with noise and excitement, but the only living people were the seven trial-takers and three ordinary young adventurers who were lucky enough to survive until now.
In the midst of everyone¡¯s bewilderment, they instinctively looked at the three young men and women who were squeezed together. Before they could speak, they heard a woman¡¯s sharp ¡®giggle¡¯,
¡°The bride is here!¡±
The voice was familiar. It was simr to the woman with the handkerchief that song qingxiao had heard in the illusion.
She wasn¡¯t the only one who recognized it. Even number two couldn¡¯t help but shiver when she heard the voice. She subconsciously pressed her injured chest.
Immediately after that, a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound was heard.
Everyone subconsciously turned their heads and saw a bright red Wedding sedan flying through the ck fog from the darkness. It was as fast as lightning and arrived in front of them in the blink of an eye.
In the chilly wind, the red curtain on the door of the pnquin was blown away, and it floated up with a whooshing sound, revealing the scene inside the pnquin.
The pnquin was dark red, and a well-dressed girl was sitting inside. She had a translucent red embroidered headscarf on her head. In the gust of cold wind, a corner of the headscarf was lifted, revealing most of the girl¡¯s face.
The girl¡¯s face was as white as snow, but her lips were painted red, and her expression was like a puppet without a soul.
The key point was that the face was quite familiar. The three ordinary teenagers sitting around the table took a look and then looked at the girl in the middle. After a moment of daze, they suddenly opened their mouths and were extremely shocked, but they couldn¡¯t even make a sound. They could only make meaningless sounds from the depths of their throats.
¡°Uh ¡Uh ¡Oh¡¡±
¡°Hehe¡¡±
The two of them were scared out of their wits. The young girl sitting in the pnquin with a wooden expression was clearly theirpanion who was sitting between them.
When the two young men saw this strange scene, their bodies trembled like leaves in the autumn wind. Their hands and feet trembled, and their mouths were full of nonsense. They couldn¡¯t even hear what they were shouting.
On the contrary, the girl who was caught in the middle, who had been crying non-stop, was now scared out of her wits. Seeing such a terrifying scene, she didn¡¯t feel any fear. Instead, her face revealed a strange, dream like, shy expression.
Her expression matched the current scene, adding an indescribable eeriness and creepiness that made one¡¯s back go numb.
However, in the blink of an eye, the red curtain door that blocked the view of the youngdy in the pnquin fell.
Following that, the flying red curtain also dropped down. The pnquin flew over everyone¡¯s head with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and finallynded at the main entrance of the hall with a ¡®bang¡¯!
A red shadow shed in front of the pnquin, and a woman in loose red clothes appeared out of thin air, holding a silk handkerchief. She shouted in an exaggerated and festive voice, ¡±
¡°Sir, Madam, the bride is here!¡±
While she was speaking, the curtain above the pnquin door was lifted by an invisible pair of hands.
The girl who was sitting in the pnquin floated down strangely. At this moment, the girl who was sitting at the dining table and caught between the two boys suddenly had arge ck spot on her face. The spot spread at a terrifying speed on her cheek and around her like a withered flower. In a moment, the girl¡¯s entire body turned into a dried ck skeleton. Her breath was gone, and she fell to the ground with a bang. She was like a piece of charcoal, ck ash flying everywhere.
Her dried ck head happened tond on a young man¡¯s thigh and was held in the hands of the young man who was holding her thigh tightly.
The two youths, who had been scared out of their wits, were now extremely terrified. Their voices broke through their throats as they screamed, ¡±
¡°Ah!¡±
¡°Ah!¡±
The young man who was holding the ck skull saw the young girl who was still alive just a moment ago turn into a skeleton in the blink of an eye. Snot and tears flowed down his face. He threw the skull in his hand away in a hurry, and his mentality finally copsed.
help! I want to go back¡
¡°Help! Let me go back! Let me go back!¡±
The two¡¯s wailing was quickly drowned out by the festive music of gongs and drums. A cold wind blew in the courtyard. Song Qing pursed her lips. It seemed that after she and number two escaped, this unlucky girl did not have any cultivation. Once she was caught, it would be difficult for her to escape.
¡°It seems like a good show is about to start.¡± Three¡¯s eyes shed with a look of relief.
Judging from the injury of Daoist nun number two, the Gu family¡¯s items were not shallow. Once he fell into their trap, he was afraid that he would suffer losses if he was not careful.
The trials were extremely dangerous. Once injured, one would be in a passive position.
Fortunately, the Gu group seemed to only choose women, and the men present all escaped.
Number three didn¡¯t even try to hide her joy. The injured number two sneered,
¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early.¡±
The middle-aged man¡¯s smile froze and he asked,¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
At this time, Yao Liu had already noticed that something was wrong. Hearing his question, before he could open his mouth, he heard the goateed old man beside him ¡°hehe¡± squint his eyes andugh,
¡°The bride is so pretty.¡±
His dark and dry eyes looked around with great difficulty, beforending on the few men at the Round Table.
¡°But the bride is here, and our young master is not ready yet.¡±
His words seemed to be indicating something, and the middle-aged man who had just heaved a sigh of relief immediately understood what he meant. His face immediately sank, and he couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡±
¡°F*ck!¡±
As soon as he said this, number Seven¡¯s expression changed. Then, a gust of cold wind blew from the ground, causing everyone to squint their eyes.
When the wind blew past, the old man with the goatee who had been standing beside Yao Liu had disappeared.
Number Seven¡¯s seat was empty as well. He had disappeared.
The rest of them rejoiced, and number three gloated, ¡±
¡°Looks like number 7 is the first to be hit.¡±
The injured Daoist nun number two frowned at his words, a malicious glint shing through her eyes.
Chapter 738: Choice _1
Chapter 738: Choice _1
Trantor: 549690339
The twins ¡°expressions were also a bit serious. Yao Liu, who was sitting beside song qingxiao, seemed to have understood something.
Only number three, the middle-aged man, stoppedughing when he saw everyone¡¯s faces. He turned to look at song qingxiao.
There were a total of ten people who had entered the Gu mansion from the cave alive, seven men and three women. The Gu family chose the women first, followed by the men. The first to enter was song qingxiao, followed by the Daoist nun, and thest was the ordinary girl who had been attacked.
And this time, it was the men¡¯s turn, and number seven was the first to bear the brunt.
In the trial space, this person was domineering and not to be trifled with.
Song Qing broke out of the trap unscathed, and Daoist nun number two returned from the illusion but suffered a loss. It was clear that there was a certain difference in strength between the two.
Didn¡¯t this indirectly prove that the Gu family chose the strong first and then the weak?
When number three thought of this, he could no longerugh.
At this moment, the wedding sedan that flew over everyone¡¯s heads stopped at the entrance of the main hall with a ¡®whoosh¡¯.
The red curtain above the sedan door seemed to be pulled open by a pair of invisible hands, and the stiff red shadow that was originally sitting inside slowly floated down.
The moment ¡®she¡¯ appeared, the people who were originally sitting around the courtyard and whispering to each other suddenly became restless. They all stared at the back of the bride with greedy eyes.
Yin Qi began to overflow from the surroundings, and it gradually became thicker, forming a fog that was enough to cover the sky and the sun. It began to spread all over the main hall of the Gu residence.
As soon as the fog appeared, the dim red light from the candles in the hall and thenterns not far away was shrouded in it, and the faces of all the ¡®people¡¯ in the court began to blur.
The previously bustling court was now filled with ghostly Qi, as if they had entered theherworld.
Suddenly, light spots began to leak out of the bride¡¯s body, which were quickly absorbed by the yin Qi in the surroundings.
The figure of the youngdy in the wedding dress was like a deting balloon, vanishing in a sh, leaving only the red Wedding dress floating in the air.
When the two ordinary boys who were crying saw the girl¡¯s soul being ¡®eaten¡¯, they were so scared that they stopped crying.
Song Qing¡¯s small eyes narrowed. What was happening in front of her was quite simr to when she was trapped in the realm, where her consciousness and Ling power were absorbed by the puppet ¡®human¡¯.
At this moment, the cultivators were led into the Gu residence by the spirits, and the scene of the Gu and Chu families ¡®wedding more than 200 years ago was reyed in the Gu residence.
However, it was said that the two families ¡®marriage turned into a funeral and they eventually turned against each other.
If the scene back then was simr to this, the girl being ¡®eaten¡¯ could be considered to have fulfilled the legendary ending of the Chu woman.
Just as she was thinking about this, a loud ¡®boom¡¯ was suddenly heard from outside.
The sound shook the earth and the sky, as if the entire Gu Manor was shaking. The huge vibration caused the ground to buzz. The tables and chairs in the court jumped twice, and the dishes on the table jumped up. Finally, they fell on the table with a ¡®ng¡¯, and soup spilled all over the table.
This loud sound did not stop, bringing about a great shock. Not only the trial-taker, but the other ¡®people¡¯ in the court were also shocked, their faces revealing horror.
The sounds of gongs, drums, and suona in front of the Great Hall had stopped. The man and woman who had been sitting on the two old-fashioned wooden chairs in the hall slowly stood up, as if they were about to walk out.
¡°What happened?¡± Yao Liu stood up, and the soup on the table began to drip down the edge of the table.
The two ordinary teenagers were so scared that they huddled together, their lips pale and trembling.
¡°Perhaps the ¡®people¡¯ of the Chu n are here.¡±
Song qingxiao replied, and Daoist nun number two¡¯s expression changed. Before she could say anything, she heard a man¡¯s voice filled with grief and indignation.
¡°Old man Gu, return my daughter¡¯s life!¡±
The voice was full of hatred, like a ghost demanding for one¡¯s life. It reverberated in the sky above the Gu family¡¯s mansion, shocking the hundreds of ghosts at the banquet.
As the shout stopped, there was a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound that broke through the air, followed by a ¡®boom¡¯ sound of a heavy collision.
Some unknown heavy object had hit the Gu residence¡¯s door, causing the wooden door to bounce with a bang, as if it would copse in the next moment from the heavy impact.
An inexplicable nervous and terrifying atmosphere spread in the surroundings. The ¡®people¡¯ who were eating, drinking, andughing just a moment ago began to be restless.
Song qingxiao and the others also felt the tense atmosphere. The battle was about to start. No. 2 was already holding the snow-white horsetail whisk in his hand with a guarded look..
Chapter 739: Selection_2
Chapter 739: Selection_2
Trantor: 549690339
Yao Liu¡¯s figure grew once more, reaching a height of three meters and covered in ck fur. He was like a huge Gori, and his figure had grown a lot since his escape from the terror Battalion. It seemed like he had gained quite a lot from the previous trial.
¡®Bang, bang, bang
1 the sound of the impact was endless, and each sound was heavier than thest. The door could not hold them back for long, and the people outside would soon break in!
Just as this thought appeared in everyone¡¯s mind, they heard a deafening boom. Then, the door let out a wail and shattered with a ng.
When the ¡®people¡¯ in the court heard that the door had been broken through, they all got up and rushed in the direction of the sound. In the blink of an eye, most of the ¡®people¡¯ had scattered, leaving only some spilled wine.
Not long after, most of the ¡®people¡¯ in the court were gone, and only a few trial-takers remained in their original positions.
The few of them looked at each other. Number three looked at number two and then at song qingxiao, ¡±
¡°We¡¡±
The ghost in the Gu residence had taken No. 7, who had the highest cultivation among them, to some unknown ce.
After No. 7 was gone, song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation was not weak among the group ording to the order in which the spirits picked people.
The strong were respected in the trial. At this time, under the situation where everyone had not shed all pretenses of cordiality, she was naturally the leader of the temporary cooperation.
Yao Liu also lowered his head, waiting for song Qing to speak.
¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡±
These Yin souls had all sorts of tricks up their sleeves, and it was easy to fall for them if one was not careful.
It was at this time that everyone had to follow each other closely. After they separated, they were afraid that they would be easily defeated by these dark spirits.
As for the distribution of the Gu family¡¯s treasures and secret skills, that would be after the spirits were dispersed, and everyone would fight for them with their own abilities.
The others had the same idea as her. Hearing her words, the twins nodded without saying anything.
The few of them also stood up. The two ordinary teenagers who were sitting at the table suppressed their fear and prepared to follow them.
Now that things hade to this, the two ordinary youths who had been lucky enough to survive until now were already filled with regret. The youth in the lead regretted his audacity in venturing into the Gu residence, but he also regretted not listening to song qingxiao¡¯s words and staying where he was.
This ce was extremely strange. If they had stayed outside and had not been greedy, they might have been isted in another time and space, just like the tunnel that had disappeared to the bottom of the well. They would not have stepped into this dead end.
But now, where was there any way out?
The group of people got up and walked out. Just as they took a few steps, the surrounding scenery changed again. The original jubnt main house, the courtyard, the tables, chairs, bowls, and chopsticks all disappeared. In an instant, they appeared in the inner court of the Gu mansion¡¯s Gate!
Not far away was the Vermilion gate, but at this time, the originally closed gate had a huge gap sted open!
There were dark red debris and sawdust scattered all around, and the two doors were only connected by hinges and some wreckage. They were creaking and shaking.
The guests who had been sitting in the main hall and waiting for the wedding banquet had already gathered on both sides of the entrance. The two people in the lead were the Gu family¡¯s master and his wife, who had originally been sitting in the main hall.
In the middle of the courtyard, there was a huge ck coffin with flower carvings, which was being observed by many ¡®people¡¯!
The coffin was carved with mysterious patterns and was filled with Yin Qi.
Song Qing looked down on it and felt a chill run down his spine.
This was clearly an illusion. She even knew in her heart that everything that was happening in front of her was in the past and not what was happening now.
This ck coffin with carved patterns was also a suspicion array set up by the ¡®people¡¯ in the Gu residence. However, she still had a very bad feeling, as if the coffin contained a terrible thing that made her instinctively feel afraid and uneasy.
¡°Old man, return my daughter¡¯s life!¡±
Outside the broken door,¡¯people¡¯ were moving.
The resentful and aged male voice shouted again and again. Every time he shouted, it was like a curse. The viciousness grew stronger and the fog around him began to gather.
¡°Return my daughter¡¯s life!¡±
The cries of resentment sounded like weeping andining, and the sound shook the broken door until it buzzed. Along with the sound of the old man, the ck carved coffin on the ground emitted waves of ck fog, as if the person in the coffin had died with grievances because of the old man.
Chapter 740: Choice 3
Chapter 740: Choice 3
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Inw, the dead can not be brought back to life. Our two families are respected in the hidden mountains. Why do we have to fight over such a small matter?¡± Standing at the head of the Gu group, a man in a ck vest said in a deep voice,¡±
¡°Your daughter¡¯s death was just an ident. Why don¡¯t we bury the hatchet?¡±
His voice was so calm that it did not have a trace of emotion or waves. It was t and straightforward, with a strange kind of sinister coldness.
¡°You see, in order to show my sincerity, I¡¯ve specially invited a few middlemen to mediate the conflict and make peace with us!¡±
As soon as the man in the ck coat finished speaking, song qingxiao and the others suddenly heard a familiar voice of the old man.
¡°Honored guest, we are inviting you toe forward.¡±
The old man with the goatee, who had disappeared not long after the bride¡¯s appearance, had now reappeared beside everyone without anyone knowing.
His face was still stained with the blood that Daoist nun number two had spat out. The blood had not dried yet and was still dripping down from the gaps between the wrinkles on his face. As he hunched over, the long and thin braids of hair behind him fell down and swayed.
When they saw him suddenly appear, they couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back.
The guests surrounding the gate moved to the left and right, and a few cultivators stepped back and stood in the middle of the gate.
Song qingxiao and the man in the ck coat faced each other and finally saw the man¡¯s face.
This should be the head of the Gu family. He was about 4.0 years old, with a pale face, a serious expression, and a little beard. He should have had a dignified appearance, but perhaps it was because they were already dead, song qingxiao always felt that there was a sinister look in his eyes, which made people feel disgusted.
A few participants were squeezed to the center. The people inside the door faced the ¡®nsmen¡¯ of the Gu family. Outside the broken door, countless eyes were on song qingxiao and the others.
¡°It¡¯s good to have someone to judge!¡±
The old man outside the door, who had just said ¡®hand over your life¡¯, seemed to have calmed down. He said darkly,
I have a beloved daughter who I regard as a Pearl in my palm. That day, she listened to Gu wuxiang¡¯s flowery words and made a marriage alliance with his son, Gu BA. However, on the day of the wedding, she died a bizarre death.
The old man outside the door was so excited that his voice was hoarse, as if he was crying blood.
the Gu family returned my daughter¡¯s body and said that she was short-lived and died early. However, I once divined her fortune and said that she was born with a rich and Noble fate. I once explored theherworld and on the book of life and death, her lifespan was definitely more than 18!
Heined,¡±
it¡¯s strange. After my daughter died, there was no trace of her soul. There was no trace of her soul in theherworld either. She was perfectly fine, but she died for no reason. The Gu family must have done something to take my daughter¡¯s life and cut off the Chu family¡¯s bloodline. You¡¯ve gone too far!
As the elder of the Chu family said this, the ck coffin seemed to feel his anger. The ck mist above it churned, and the coffin seemed to shake with it.
The surrounding Yin Qi was even heavier. Song Qing and the others were caught between two groups of people and were involved in this feud that had happened more than two hundred years ago.
The two sides were unwilling to give in to each other, and the resentment on both sides grew stronger and stronger, as if they were about to fight at any time.
Yao Liu had already felt that something was amiss, so he bitterlyughed.
¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to choose a faction again.¡±
After experiencing the choice of camp to escape from the terrorist camp, he was quite experienced in this kind of thing.
Both sides of the trial-taker were caught in different camps. Choosing one side was equivalent to making an enemy of the other.
Daoist nun number two, middle-aged man number three, the twins, and the others all heard Yao Liu¡¯s whisper. Their eyes quickly shed with a dark light, and it was obvious that they had already made ns in their hearts.
¡°My daughter¡¯s death was so unjust! I want the Gu family to pay for my daughter¡¯s life! I want the entire Gu residence to be wiped out!¡±
The Chu n¡¯s head first cried about his daughter¡¯s death, then gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡±
I¡¯m going to drag the Gu family down to hell. None of you will be able to escape
Hisst shout was hysterical, and his voice dragged on. This curse was like a mountain, pressing heavily on everyone¡¯s hearts.
¡°Nonsense, what does your daughter¡¯s early death have to do with us? Chu Sheng, you¡¯re making venomous usations. Do you think that there¡¯s no one in the Gu family?¡± The Gu n¡¯s head¡¯s face darkened as he retorted coldly.
¡°A blood debt must be paid in blood! Blood for blood! A debt of blood must be paid in blood!¡±
Outside the door, the Chu group¡¯s people shouted in unison, ¡± everyone in the Gu family! Don¡¯t even leave a chicken or dog alive!
These sounds converged into a terrifying ghostly wail that affected everyone¡¯s divine soul.
The cultivators were still fine. Their cultivation was profound, and under the confrontation between the two sides, they could barely hold on to their sea of consciousness and not be affected.
However, the two ordinary youths were already trembling, sweat flowing down their cheeks and backs, their faces pale, and their souls seemed to be about to break out of their shells.
¡°What do we do?¡± Both sides refused to give in to each other. It seemed that a big battle was inevitable, forcing the trial-takers to choose their sides to fight.
Number three¡¯s eyes turned. He looked at number two and then at the twins. After looking at Yao Liu, his eyes fell on song qingxiao.
¡°Which side do you guys choose?¡±
Chapter 741: Certain death (1)
Chapter 741: Certain death (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°A blood debt must be paid in blood! Blood for blood! A debt of blood must be paid in blood!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t leave a single chicken or dog alive in the Gu family! The entire Gu n will be sacrificed to my daughter!¡±
¡°A blood debt must be paid in blood! A blood debt must be paid with blood!¡±
The Chu n¡¯s people outside the house shouted in unison. In the midst of the noise, song Qing¡¯s small eyes fell on the strange ck coffin in the middle.
There seemed to be ayer of ck mist lingering around the coffin, which made her feel a little scared.
At this moment, everyone was trapped in the illusion again, trying to force the trial-taker to make a choice.
ording to the rumors, the Chu family was weaker than the Gu family. However, judging from the fact that the Gu family had fallen into the depths of the earth, the entire Gu family was probably exterminated, just as Chu Sheng had said.
Both sides were not to be trifled with. If one side was chosen, it would be a battle to the death with the other side.
And if they did not choose either side, with the Gu and Chu families facing off against each other in anger, it was very likely that they would be attacked from both sides.
No. 7 was nowhere to be seen, and No. 3¡¯s question was undoubtedly pushing song qingxiao to the front. He was slyly waiting for her reply so that the others could make their choice.
The trial-takers had originally nned to cooperate with each other for the time being, but just one choice had broken the tacit understanding that had just formed in this unreliable temporary team.
Once the trial-takers chose different camps, they would inevitably kill each other. Which side should they choose?
Amidst the Chu family¡¯s resentful cries, number three saw that song qingxiao did not speak for a long time. He could not help but ask again, ¡±
¡°Number one, which side do you think we should choose?¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on song qingxiao. Not only the trial-taker and the two surviving youths, but even the surrounding guests, Gu wuxiang and his wife, and the Chu n outside the vermillion red Gate, all stopped their shouting and waited for song qingxiao¡¯s reply.
In the distance, the goateed old man bent over and put his hands into his sleeves. He tilted his head and grinned as he looked down on song Qing. His eyes narrowed into a line, and asionally, his eyes would turn and reveal a cold feeling.
Under the light of the fire, there was an undercurrent surging in the wriggling fog in the darkness.
Everyone¡¯s gazes turned into a heavy pressure on song qingxiao¡¯s shoulders.
Seeing that she didn¡¯t speak for a long time, Yao Liu reminded her in a low voice,
¡°N0.1¡¡±
Song qingxiao ignored him. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she looked at the broken door.
The middle part of the door had been broken, and only a small part of it was still connected to the door frame. However, with every swing, it would tear open a little more, as if it would fall at any time.
Outside the Vermilion gate were familiar steps with two stone lion statues on both sides.
The moment song qingxiao saw the stone lion statue, she seemed to have thought of something. A dark light shed in her eyes.
¡°No. 1¡¡± Number three reminded her again, but song qingxiao still ignored her. She suddenly turned her head and looked at the two ordinary young men who were squeezed together.
¡°Which side do you choose to stand on?¡±
Number three had already asked her several times, but no one expected that, as the ¡®middleman¡¯ invited by the Gu group to mediate, she would not be the first to express her opinion and would even ask for the opinions of two ordinary people.
This action caused number three to be stunned for a moment, and then a sense of absurdity rose in his heart. He instinctively looked at number two, and a look of surprise shed in his eyes.
¡°We, we?¡±
The two young men who were called out by song qingxiao looked uneasy. When they heard song qingxiao¡¯s question, one of them pointed at his nose.
¡°Yes, I am.¡±
Song qingxiao nodded slightly and replied with certainty.
¡°Number one, this isn¡¯t child¡¯s y.¡±
Daoist nun number two frowned and reminded her.
Everyone knew the consequences of making the wrong choice. Such an important decision should not be made by the ordinary people in the two scenarios.
The two youths saw the Daoist nun¡¯s cold expression and couldn¡¯t help but shrink their shoulders, bing even more terrified.
Following song qingxiao¡¯s question, the ¡®people¡¯ around them all looked at them. The two teenagers ¡®legs trembled even more when they saw these ghosts that had been dead for many years looking at them.
¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Song qingxiao lightly replied to the Daoist nun. The Daoist nun¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent, but her breathing affected her internal injuries. She covered her chest, sneered, and no longer spoke.
Song qingxiao asked again,
¡°Which side do you think we should stand on?¡±
The two young men were sweating and their bodies were shaking so much that their facial muscles were twitching. They couldn¡¯t even speak properly.
Chapter 742: Certain death (2)
Chapter 742: Certain death (2)
Trantor: 549690339
Because of extreme fear, one of the teenagers tried to open his mouth several times, but after ¡®1,1,1¡¯ several times, he couldn¡¯t even say aplete sentence.
On the other hand, the young man who was first grabbed by song Qing to exin the legend of the Gu mansion took a few deep breaths and said in a voice as soft as a mosquito,
I think¡ I think¡ The Chu family is the victim¡
As soon as he said that, a fire shed outside, followed by wailing.
This cry sounded like he was wronged. Perhaps it was because the other people in the Gu residence did not move, and there were familiar people like song Qing in front of him, the young man¡¯s courage increased a little, ¡±
dy Chu,dy Chu died for no reason. Follow¡ he swallowed his saliva. Under the light of the fire, his face was as white as a sheet.
¡°It¡¯s definitely rted to the Gu family.¡± He added, ¡± we¡¯ve all seen it with our own eyes.
The other young man nodded.
The two of them recalled the bizarre scene of the young girl who was with them being pulled into the pnquin, and then her soul being divided and eaten.
If what had happened at the wedding was a reenactment of the marriage between the Gu family and the Chu family more than 200 years ago, then the Chu girl might have died in the hands of the Gu family, just like the young girl tonight.
It was not only because of the resentment of theirpanion dying at the hands of the Gu residence, but also because of their own selfish motives.
Everyone was trapped in the Gu residence, just in time for the Chu group to seek revenge.
It was rumored that the Chu family and the Gu family had an irreconcble feud because of their daughter¡¯s death. This was also confirmed now that both sides had fallen out.
The two teenagers were surrounded by a group of Yin ghosts from the Gu family. They were eager to use this opportunity to stand in the Chu group¡¯s camp, hoping that they could leave the Gu residence and leave this dangerous ce as soon as possible.
¡°We should help the Chu n seek justice.¡± The young man who spoke looked at song qingxiao anxiously. His eyes were filled with sincerity and pleading, as if he was seeking song qingxiao¡¯s approval.
¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡±
The Chu family was the victim, and they were only seeking revenge from the Gu family to seek justice for themselves. The two youths ¡®argument was theoretically correct.
But song qingxiao sighed silently. She looked at the eyes that were filled with the desire to live and asked again, ¡±
so, you¡¯ve chosen to stand on the side of the Chu family? ¡± After she said this, her expression turned serious and she shouted, ¡±
¡°You guys have to think clearly!¡±
Her voice rose a little, and her stern expression made the young man who spoke shrink his neck uneasily. He turned to look at the other young man, as if they were exchanging thoughts. After a long while, he turned his face back and hesitated for a moment, but still said, ¡±
we¡¯ve thought it through. The Chu n is not in the wrong.
He seemed to be trying to convince song qingxiao, but he also seemed to be trying to convince himself.
the Gu family really killeddy Chu. We all saw it, didn¡¯t we? ¡± His gaze fell on number two, number three, the twins, and Yao Liu one by one, as if he was looking for approval.
¡°You¡¯ve all seen it, not to mention that we¡¯re staying here by these¡ Trapped. This is the best time to leave.¡±
The Daoist nun, the middle-aged man, the twins, and Yao Liu all looked at him coldly, but no one responded to his words.
The spirits of the Gu family surrounding him did not say a word. In the midst of the crying outside, only the asional faint sound of fire could be heard. The light in the young man¡¯s eyes dimmed, and finally, he looked at song Qing.
¡°We, we choose the Chu n.¡±
As soon as he said that, he was eager to get song qingxiao¡¯s approval.
¡°What about you guys?¡±
A trace of pity shed across song Qing¡¯s small eyes, but she immediately lowered her eyelids to hide the look in her eyes. Her expression was cold, ¡±
¡°I choose the Gu family.¡±
¡®SSSS¡¯!
With the sound of gasping, the crying outside stopped abruptly.
The words that came out of her mouth caught the young man off guard. He was stunned for a moment and sucked in a breath of cold air. Even number two, number three, and the others were stunned.
No one had thought that she would make a choice that waspletely opposite of theirs after making the two youths make a choice first.
Among the ¡®people¡¯, Gu wuxiang¡¯s face was cold and serious. The corners of his mouth seemed to drooped down a little, making him look even more terrifying. ¡°Eh?¡± Number three let out a cry of surprise. After a long while, his eyes turned and he looked up in Yao Liu¡¯s direction.
¡°What about you, big ck guy?¡±
Yao Liu had already expressed his determination to stand by song qingxiao¡¯s side since the trial space. At this moment, song qingxiao was the first to express her attitude. The moment number three asked, Yao Liu immediately replied, ¡°
Chapter 743 - 539-death (3)
Chapter 743: Chapter 539-death (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Then I also choose¡
He had worked with song qingxiao before, so he knew how meticulous and cautious she was!
Yao Liu looked simple and honest, but he was actually very smart. When song qingxiao interrogated the two ordinary youths, he already felt that something was wrong.
He followed song qingxiao¡¯s line of sight and saw two stone lions at the door. He immediately understood why she asked that question.
When they came down from the well, they had seen the two stone lions fall in different ces.
Yao Liu clearly remembered that when they discovered the first stone lion, the moment the lion¡¯s head fell to the ground, a withered ck head rolled out of the lion¡¯s mouth.
There was short hair on the head, which was different from the hair essories of the Gu and Chu families. The deceased was clearly not a person from 200 years ago, but more like¡
Thinking up to this point, Yao Liu¡¯s gaze fell on the apprehensive youth.
Under the night sky, his face was pale and bloodless under the light of the fire. His carefully-maintained hair, about two inches long, had been stained with a lot of dust and mud when he had rolled down from the cave. It looked messy, but it was the same length as the hair on the human head in the lion¡¯s mouth.
Song qingxiao had probably noticed this a long time ago, which was why she had asked such a question.
This person had died in the illusion more than 200 years ago. Since he was going to die, then he must have made the wrong choice!
That was why song qingxiao asked him where to choose. When he mentioned the Chu group, she was so smart that she probably already had a n in her heart, but she reminded him to choose carefully!
Even though he had worked with song qingxiao when they escaped from the terror Battalion and knew that she was a meticulous and cunning person, Yao Liu still couldn¡¯t help but shiver when he thought about this. He looked at song qingxiao again and said without hesitation,¡±
¡°.. The Gu family!¡±
His choice was within the expectations of number two and number three. However, when the twin brothers saw Yao Liu heading out first, their eyes shed with a thoughtful look.
¡°What about you guys?¡±
After Yao Liu finished speaking, he looked at the twins. The two brothers said in unison,¡±
¡°We also choose the Gu family.¡±
Other than No. 7, who was not present and did not need to choose, four out of the six participants had already chosen to stand on the Gu family¡¯s side.
If Taoist nun number two and middle-aged man number three didn¡¯t want to be enemies with these four people, they naturally wouldn¡¯t be so insensible as to choose to side with the Chu group. After the twins expressed their stance, they immediately said,
¡°We also choose the Gu family.¡±
As soon as the cultivators finished speaking, the crying outside the Gu residence¡¯s door stopped.
The gloomy voice of the old man who had been crying and cursing earlier rang out,¡±
¡°Old man, you took my daughter¡¯s life and stole the fate energy of the Chu sect! The Chu n won¡¯t let this matter rest!¡±
¡°A blood debt must be paid in blood! Blood for blood! A debt of blood must be paid in blood!¡±
? ?
With the low shout outside the door, countless burning torches suddenly appeared in the surroundings, illuminating the dark night as if it were day.
However, the many torches did not cause the surrounding temperature to rise. Instead, as the mes grew brighter, there was a bone-chilling feeling that seemed to attach itself to everyone¡¯s skin.
Song qingxiao circted her spiritual power to resist the invasion of the yin Qi and turned to look at the Gu n¡¯s master.
Under the light of the fire, the man¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, his cheeks were deeply sunken, and his lips were even more protruding. The light cast shadows on his eye sockets, and his expression was quite terrifying!
Among the few people who had barged into the Gu residence, other than two ordinary youths who chose to stand on the Chu group¡¯s side, the rest of the cultivators had all chosen to stand on the Gu group¡¯s side. However, at this moment, the master of the Gu group seemed to be extremely angry.
She turned her head and her gaze fell on the two youths who were at a loss. Their eyes were still filled with doubt, as if they did not understand why everyone had made a different choice.
From the moment they ignored their advice and chose to walk out of the entrance to ¡®explore¡¯ with them, their fate had already been decided. There was no turning back.
¡°I don¡¯t understand¡¡±
In the midst of the low roars outside, the leading youth mumbled a question, but before he could finish speaking, the two figures strangely disappeared from their spots.
They had been kicked out of the Gu group¡¯s camp!
With the disappearance of these two ordinary youths, the exquisitely carved ck coffin in the middle also emitted bursts of ck Qi, then disappeared in front of everyone.
Although the strange ck coffin had disappeared, the feeling it gave song qingxiao did not fade. The shadow of the giant coffin appeared in her mind. Before she could think about it, she heard Gu wuxiang raise his hand and shout,¡±
¡°Prepare to face the enemy!¡±
As soon as the man finished speaking, the ground suddenly shook with a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound. The surrounding Yin Qi began to wriggle. The broken pieces of the door that were scattered all over the ce slowly floated up from the ground under the yin Qi.. They floated in the air and automatically began to piece themselves together!
Chapter 744: Doubtlessly (1)
Chapter 744: Doubtlessly (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The hanging broken door frame was ¡®pushed¡¯ back to its original position by a mysterious force, and the pieces of the wooden door that had been put together returned to their original positions one after another.
In the blink of an eye, the broken Red Door was restored to its original state and closed tightly with a bang!
As soon as the door was closed, the crying outside was cut off.
The silence in the Gu residence was strange. Everyone held their breath and focused their attention on the door. A second, two secondster, there was a heavy thud on the top of the door, as if a giant object had hit the door!
The Vermilion door was extremely thick and sturdy. However, under the impact, it made a cracking sound as it broke. The top of the door protruded from the outside and a mark the size of a basin was left on it!
The red paint and wood chips on it fell off like snow, and the door trembled with a hum!
This heavy blow seemed to have hit everyone¡¯s heart, causing them to shrink.
A few trial-takers instinctively moved their feet and stood aside, subconsciously looking in Gu wuxiang¡¯s direction.
His brows were tightly furrowed, and his eyes were sinister. The ck robe he wore was embroidered with thread-like dark patterns, which glittered under the fire.
The sound of the door being knocked on stopped immediately after. After a moment of silence, there were sounds of banging on the ground. With every bang, the ground would make a buzzing sound. A terrifying and dangerous aura was forcing its way in through the walls and door panels, causing the Gu family¡¯s descendants and guests who were guarding the door on both sides to be in a Panic!
¡°Hold the door!¡±
Gu wuxiang ordered coldly. After hearing his words, the group of people seemed to havee to their senses. Seven or eight people from both sides rushed out and pushed against the door with their shoulders.
As soon as these people got into position, they heard a sharp wind sound, followed by a heavy ¡®dang¡¯ sound, and the door was hit hard.
Under the huge impact, the door shook violently, and a few people behind the door were sent flying by this terrifying force and fell to the ground.
Before they could get up, they heard a ¡®boom¡¯ and the door was hit again. A fist the size of a bowl passed through the broken door, bringing up arge piece of wood.
After the fist punched through the door, it spread out its palm, forming a huge palm-leaf fan. It grabbed the door and pulled with force, breaking a piece of wood with a few ¡®Kacha¡¯ sounds!
As soon as the door was broken, a gust of cold wind blew in from outside, carrying away the wood chips and debris. Chu Sheng¡¯s voice rang out,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t think that just because the people of the Gu residence are hiding inside, they can keep their lives!¡±
As soon as his voice fell, several inhuman growls came from the door, followed by a few ttering sounds. The wooden board that had just been repaired was once again broken by a ¡®person¡¯ from the outside!
The door was knocked open, and a huge figure about two to three meters tall, covered in ck pus, barged in, stepping on the heads of a few people who had fallen in front of the door and were unable to get up in time!
Before the disciples of the Gu family could say anything, they were trampled by the giant monster and died.
Fresh blood spattered and flowed in all directions.
However, song qingxiao noticed that the blood seeped into the cracks in the floor tiles and merged into a stream of ck and red. It was not absorbed as soon as it fell to the ground, unlike the blood of the young man who died in the Tiger¡¯s mouth when they first broke into the Gu mansion.
This sudden change caused the other ¡®people¡¯ in the Gu family to panic, and they all retreated in unison.
¡°Why are you panicking?¡± Gu wuxiang said in a dark voice,¡± it¡¯s just a predator, just trap it!
After he finished speaking, he waved his palm and the broken pieces of the door seemed to wriggle to repair itself. However, a ghostly fire shed outside and Chu Sheng¡¯s coldughter was clearly transmitted into the ears of everyone in the Gu family.
¡°Trapped? Can it be trapped?¡±
His words were like a signal. After a few fierce roars, the dense Yin Qi turned into a solid ck fog and soared into the sky. A pungent smell of blood came over. Then, a series of heavy and messy footsteps rushed in the direction of the Gu mansion like a heated battle drum, breaking the mansion door with a ¡®boom¡¯!
These ¡®people¡¯ that rushed in were all about two to three meters tall. Their bodies seemed to have expanded several times in an instant. Their skin and blood vessels could not withstand the sudden increase in pressure and cracked open.. Thick ck blood flowed all over their faces, covering the thick hair on their faces!
Chapter 745: Doubtlessly (2)
Chapter 745: Doubtlessly (2)
Trantor: 549690339
n the ferocious face, the bloody mouth was wide open, and two fangs on the left and right sides of the mouth were seven to eight centimeters long. ck blood dripped down from the teeth, looking extremely terrifying.
The puppet¡¯s eyes were blood red, and it killed ¡®people¡¯ on sight. The moment it Charged in, it grabbed a ¡®person¡¯ and sent them into its mouth with both hands It bit down on the waist, and as the person it captured screamed in pain, blood gushed out.
The ¡®puppet¡¯ took a few bites and threw the broken limbs on the ground, then rushed into the Gu Manor.
This tragic scene made the Gu family¡¯s ¡®people¡¯ tremble in fear. They couldn¡¯t summon the courage to resist at all, screaming and dodging everywhere.
The previously clean and tidy front yard of the Gu family mansion had turned into a terrifying purgatory in an instant. Blood was flowing on the ground, and as the number of ¡®people¡¯ who died increased, the ground was soon covered in blood.
¡°What the hell is this?¡± The middle-aged man No. 3 couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise when he saw the ¡®predators¡¯ rushing in.
human puppet, ¡®¡ö Daoist nun number two clutched her chest and retreated while taking the time to answer number three¡¯s question,¡± capture skilled vengeful spirits and ghosts, then use a secret technique to inject them into the Mandrill¡¯s demonic ghost body. Feed them with blood essence and cause them to mutate so that they can be controlled by the spell caster.
While they were talking, the ¡®predators¡¯ that had barged in had crashed into the Gu residence.
¡°A blood debt must be paid in blood! Blood for blood! A debt of blood must be paid in blood!¡±
As the Gu family¡¯s ¡®people¡¯ suffered heavy casualties, the Chu family¡¯s disciples shouted in unison again.
The sound of uniform footsteps approached the Gu mansion¡¯s Gate. Through the blood mist, the crowd saw a gloomy old man standing in front of the gate and a group of disciples in in clothes carrying a ck coffin behind him! ¡¯ The two ordinary teenagers who had mysteriously disappeared earlier had changed into white clothes. They stood on the old man¡¯s left and right. When they saw the terrifying scene in the Gu mansion, which was like hell their faces were filled with fear, but there was also a subtle look on their faces as if they were on the right side.
¡°Return my daughter¡¯s life!¡±
Every time Chu Sheng shouted, the ghostly fire behind him would rise, as if it was echoing his voice.
Every time the me lit up, it would light up the wooden faces of the Chu n¡¯s isciples standing behind him, making the ¡®people¡¯ in the Gu residence feel even more pressured.
It seemed that the Chu n had the advantage in numbers, and the ¡®puppets¡¯ they had created were extremely ferocious. The Gu n disciples were unable to withstand a single blow from this monster. Wherever this monster went, it was as if it had entered an uninhabited ce, killing the Gu n members ¡¯ without leaving a single piece of armor behind.
Kacha, Kacha ¡± terrifying sounds of biting and chewing could be heard Several monsters discovered a few trial-takers and threw away the broken limbs in their hands at the same time. They let out a roar and strode toward the trial-takers.
The blood on the ground made a ¡®Hua Hua¡¯ sound as he stepped on it, making a sticky sound. In the blink of an eye, it was right in front of him!
One of the monsters reached out to grab him, but Yao Liu snorted coldly and raised his arm to grab it!
The ¡®predator¡¯ had a huge body and boundless strength. Wherever it went it was invincible. However, after Yao Liu¡¯s transformation, his strength was not weak either. His body size was simr to the ¡®predator¡¯. With one hand he grabbed the¡¯ predator¡¯s ¡®arm, while the other hand reached out and grabbed the lower jaw that was about to bite, forcefully turning the head to the side!
At the same time, the twin brothers each took half a step apart and led one of the ¡®human puppets¡¯ into the encirclement of the two. The two of them shook their hands and a ck iron chain that was about the thickness of two fingers appeared out of thin air. Like a spiritual snake, it wrapped around the ¡®human puppet¡¯ with a Whoosh!
The iron chain glowed with a cold light and emitted a threatening aura. The moment it touched the puppet, it raised its head and howled in pain. Number two held a horsetail whisk in her hand and swung it around Every time she swung the horsetail whisk, a white light would be drawn out. Inside the white light, the Daoist nun number two was muttering some words, showing a solemn and precious appearance.
He didn¡¯t know where this white light came from, but it seemed to have a restraining effect on the yin fog and evil Qi.
Facing the white light, the ¡®puppet¡¯ seemed to be rather afraid. It only roared repeatedly and didn¡¯t dare to grab it.
The middle-aged man No. 3 nimbly hid behind the Taoist nun No. 2. He dodged left and right, but didn¡¯t make a move.
Miserable screams and roars rang out as Chu you Sheng and the others carried the ck coffin closer and closer to the gate.
The closer they got to the Gu residence, the fiercer these ¡®human puppets¡¯ seemed to be.
The predator whose jaw was being held by Yao Liu howled continuously. After realizing that it couldn¡¯t do anything to Yao Liu who had a simr body size to it, the predator¡¯s struggling movements stopped. Suddenly, it opened its huge mouth and let out a powerful breath!
As it exhaled, the blood mist floating around it suddenly seemed to be attracted by an extremely strong suction force and poured into its mouth one after another, forming arge ball of thick blood!
The ¡®puppet¡¯ swept up the blood and with a ¡®PU¡¯ sound, sprayed it onto Yao Liu¡¯s face!
Daoist nun number two had said that this thing was something that the Chu n had injected into the body of a demonic ghost on the Mandrill with vengeful spirits and vengeful ghosts. It was raised with a secret technique and blood essence. After it mutated, it became evil and vicious. No one knew if the thing it spat out was poisonous or not.
Yao Liu was shocked and instinctively turned his face to the side to Dodge but at the same time as his hands were holding the ¡®predator¡¯, his body was also being held down by the monster!
With his body unable to retreat in time, Yao Liu only felt a fishy smell rush into his nose. The next moment, he felt a chill on his face as arge ball of bone-chilling smelly liquid covered his mouth and nose!
When this thing sshed on his face, it was like a living thing. As it wriggled Yao Liu felt that the breath and Ling power in his lungs were sealed by this stinky blood.
The yin Qi invaded his limbs and bones through his mouth and nose. He instinctively shook his head to shake it off, but the next moment, a long red tongue came out from the mouth of the ¡®puppet¡¯ and licked Yao Liu¡¯s face!
When Yao Liu heard the sound of the wind, it was already toote for him to turn his head. His face turned cold, followed by a ¡®swish¡¯ sound. A cold light shed, and Yao Liu could only see the afterimage of a broken dagger from the corner of his eye, cutting the long tongue of the ¡®human puppet¡¯ into two!
¡®Roar!¡¯
The human puppet let out a high and sharp cry of pain. A giant tongue the length of an arm was cut off and coincidentally caught in Yao Liu¡¯s hand!
Arge amount of ck, thick, and cold blood spurted out from the predator¡¯s mouth, sttering Yao Liu¡¯s face..
Chapter 746: Destined _1
Chapter 746: Destined _1
Trantor: 549690339
The ck blood was extremely corrosive, and the moment it touched Yao Liu¡¯s face, he felt an excruciating pain.
Yao Liu subconsciously touched his face and wiped away the blood that covered his mouth and nose. A ¡®hiss¡¯ sound came from his mouth.
The long tongue in his hand was covered in bloody fur. It was obviously torn off when it touched his cheek. After being cut off, it was still struggling like a living thing!
Yao Liu endured the pain and squeezed the half of the tongue in his hand. The giant tongue that was struggling and bouncing was instantly crushed into a pile of meat!
He didn¡¯t expect this thing to be so terrifying. If it hadn¡¯t been cut off in time and had licked his face, half of the flesh on his face would have been torn off!
Yao Liu threw away the meat paste and saw song qingjiang retract his arm. He whispered,¡±
¡°Many thanks.¡±
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t make a sound. The predator¡¯s tongue was cut off, and it was furious. It raised its head and let out an earth-shaking howl. Then, it raised its two arms that were as thick as buckets.
The huge palm opened up, and its nails grew a few inches in an instant. It was raised high up in the air and then heavily fell on song Qing!
Song qingxiao had saved Yao Liu¡¯s life earlier, so she had no time to Dodge.
The speed of this ¡®puppet¡¯ was extremely fast. Pieces of its long armor cut through the night sky, leaving behind ck afterimages. In the blink of an eye, it was above her head!
The long armor was sharp and glinted with a cold light. It was enough to crush her head.
The middle-aged man who was hiding behind Taoist priestess number two saw this scene and a dark light shed in his eyes.
However, in the next moment, song qingxiao retracted her de and turned around. Instead of retreating in panic, she shook her right hand that was holding the de and the remaining half of the banner disappeared into thin air. Her slender fingers also transformed like the puppet, turning into ws. Each of her long armor seemed to be covered in Red Lotus mes as she swept towards the palm of the puppet!
As the two ws met, song Qing¡¯s long ws pierced through the predator¡¯s palm, and her nails with ck blood dug out from the back of the predator¡¯s hand!
Roar!
The ¡®puppet¡¯ let out a shrill cry of pain, and its palms bounced back as if it had been electrocuted. Its back bent, as if the pain from this blow was more serious than the pain of its tongue being broken!
Several ck bloody holes appeared on its palm. The wounds seemed to be covered with ayer of red mes, preventing the wounds from healing.
The burning of the me caused ¡®it¡¯ to scream in pain. Under the intense pain, another translucent pale face appeared on ¡®it¡¯s¡¯ face. It also seemed to be crying with its mouth open, and its eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. Its head struggled in song qingxiao¡¯s direction, as if it wanted to escape from its body. Its expression was extremely terrifying!
Song qingxiao was not flustered. After her attack seeded, she rubbed her fingers, and a talisman paper ced in her pocket space appeared in her hand!
As soon as the talisman was taken out, it seemed to sense the exuberant Yin Qi in the surroundings, and instantly, a golden light shone.
The surrounding Yin Qi seemed to know that it was powerful, and they all wriggled to avoid it.
Daoist nun number two, who was desperately waving her horsetail whisk around her, felt the fluctuation of spiritual energy. She instinctively turned her head and saw the talisman in song Qing¡¯s small hand. Her eyes immediately widened and she blurted out,
¡°Taiji exorcism spell? The fan family? You¡¯re from the fan family!¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, song Qing sent a stream of spiritual power into the talisman. The talisman shed with spiritual light and immediately turned into a shadow. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it rushed toward the forehead of the puppet.
The malicious ghost possessed by the ¡®puppet¡¯ had a ferocious expression when it saw the talisman approaching. Just as it was about to escape, the talisman paper was shot at the ¡®puppet¡¯s forehead.
Then, a golden light shed on the talisman, and the dark spirit was instantly melted by the spiritual power of the talisman. In an instant, it was killed and disappeared without a trace!
That ¡®human puppet¡¯ was controlled by the talisman light and screamed repeatedly. However, without the yin soul controlling its body, it could only move on instinct and was no longer a threat.
Using this opportunity, song Qing took half a step back. Yao Liu¡¯s eyes shed with a strange light and he followed her back.
She remembered what the number two Daoist nun had said and turned to look at her. She saw the shock on the nun¡¯s face. It was clear that from the way song qingxiao used the talisman, she had already guessed that song qingxiao was not a member of the fan n.
When her eyes met song qingxiao¡¯s, Daoist nun number two¡¯s pupils shrank instinctively. Before she could turn her head, the ¡®human puppet¡¯ that had been circling around her couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.. It reached out and grabbed her horsetail whisk!
Chapter 747: Destined 2
Chapter 747: Destined 2
Trantor: 549690339
With a ¡®ng¡¯, the¡¯ human puppet¡¯s ¡®hand seemed to be burned by the white light on the horsetail whisk. However, the pain made it more irritable. After a loud roar, it pulled hard and actually pulled off a small part of the horsetail whisk!
After the whiskers were pulled off, they were corroded by the yin Qi and turned into dust, falling from the palms of the puppet.
The remaining half of the horsetail whisk had turned ck. Daoist nun number two¡¯s heavy injury triggered the old injuries in her body and she immediately spat out arge mouthful of blood.
The smell of blood stimted the ¡®predator¡¯, causing ck saliva to gush out of its mouth and drip down its fangs. At the same time, it became even more ferocious.
No. 2 didn¡¯t dare to be distracted and immediately focused on fighting it.
The twins were able to deal with it for the time being.
Song Qing squinted his eyes. Number two could actually recognize the talisman paper and speak eloquently about the matter of subduing evil and exorcising ghosts. Perhaps she had some connection with the fan family.
He had killed the coffin carrying middle-aged man, and now that he had exposed himself, he could not let her live in this trial!
A killing intent shed in her heart. Just as she was about to take advantage of the fact that number two was being held back by the puppet and couldn¡¯t split herself, a figure suddenly shed beside number two. Number three, who had been hiding behind her and pretending to be dead, appeared in front of number two and blocked her. She raised her eyelids and said with a heavy face,
¡°Number one, did we make the wrong choice?¡±
Song qingxiao was just about to step forward when she stopped. The opportunity was fleeting, and Daoist nun number two had already bounced back a few steps, making it difficult for her tounch a sneak attack.
She could hear the usation in number three¡¯s words. She raised her eyebrows and clenched her fist. The bloodied long armor slowly retracted and gradually returned to her original slender hand.
¡°What mistake?¡± She asked, and the middle-aged man replied,¡±
¡°Lady Chu died in the hands of the Gu family. The Gu family is unkind and unjust. She deserves to die a thousand deaths.¡± ¡°Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t we be standing on this side?¡± he said with a strong sense of righteousness.
Song qingxiao sneered when she heard him say this. The cultivators who could reach this stage were all cruel and merciless. Now, he was talking about ¡®benevolence, righteousness, and morality¡¯ to her. She couldn¡¯t help but feel likeughing.
The middle-aged man acted as if he did not hear her sneer and continued,¡±
you see, the Chu family came prepared. The Gu family is clearly not their match.
The Gu n¡¯s residence had been destroyed by several ¡®human puppets¡¯ that the Chu n had carefully prepared. Most of the Gu n¡¯s disciples and guests had died at the hands of the ¡®human puppets¡¯. At this time, blood was flowing everywhere. The remaining Gu n¡¯s disciples had already been scared out of their wits. Many of them fled in panic and quickly fell into aplete rout.
Outside the gate, Chu yousheng, who was carrying the coffin, led the disciples of the Chu n closer and closer, and they were already close to the steps.
If this continued, the Gu family would not be able tost long.
The loss of the Gu family was not good news for the participants who had chosen the wrong side.
The Chu n was truly difficult to deal with. Just these few ¡®predators¡¯ had already caused number two and Yao Liu to suffer some losses. Although the twins didn¡¯t show any signs of defeat, if the Chu n¡¯s people charged in, everyone would be forced into a passive position.
From time to time, number three dodged the ws of the puppet that were attacking number two and said,¡±Why don¡¯t we be like those two kids and forsake the dark for the light?¡±
¡°Lose?¡± Song Qing chuckled and turned to look outside the gate after hearing number three¡¯s words. At this time, the Chu n¡¯s people, led by Chu you Sheng, stopped about two steps away from the steps.
The person carrying the coffin behind him raised the giant ck coffin high. Under the pale white light, the ck fog that surrounded the coffin seemed to make the carvings on the giant coffin move over and squirm slowly.
As the mysterious pattern moved, her consciousness was dazed for a moment, but song qingxiao immediately came to her senses and realized something was wrong.
This mysterious coffin was strange!
She forcefully used her divine sense to guard her spiritual altar. After she sobered up, she quickly noticed that Chu yousheng, who was dressed in white, had a sinister expression on his face. His eyes were bloodshot and filled with hatred.
¡°You still think you won¡¯t lose?¡± Number three heard the disapproving tone in her words and frowned.
Daoist nun number two hit the chest of one of the ¡®puppets¡¯ with her horsetail whisk, scattering the ghost sealed in his body. It let out a ghostly cry and temporarily forced the ¡®puppet¡¯ to retreat. After that, her figure flickered and appeared beside number three. She stood beside him, panting slightly, and her expression was somewhat unkind.
On the other side, the twins also used the ck chains in their hands to lock up a ¡®predator¡¯ and brought it closer to them..
Chapter 748: Destined (3)
Chapter 748: Destined (3)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°This is an illusion from more than two hundred years ago!¡± Song qingxiao looked at the few people who had gathered and said coldly,¡±
the oue of the war between the Gu and Chu families has already been decided!
The young man who had chosen to stand on the side of the Chu n had probably forgotten that when he had mentioned the legend of the Gu residence in his mind, he had said,¡± the two ns fought. The Chu n lost and retreated!
The Chu n would definitely lose!
¡°The decision you made now can change the future, but can you change the past?¡±
Idiot!
Her tone was neither fast nor slow, but it made number three angry.
However, just as this trace of anger welled up in his heart, he immediately met her cold gaze. It was as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on his head, and he immediately sobered up a lot.
Number three wasn¡¯t a real fool. It was just that his life was at stake earlier, and he had fallen into the trap, so his state of mind had been affected by ¡®people¡¯ and he had lost his sense of propriety for a moment.
Now that he had calmed down, he knew that song qingxiao was right.
At this moment, Chu Sheng, who had stopped outside,¡¯moved¡¯ again. His eyes were fixed on the Gu mansion. He raised an arm, clenched his fist, and stretched out his index finger, making a pointing gesture. Heined,¡± ¡°Pick the soldiers, pick the generals, pick whoever, first Scout the path.¡±
He flicked his index finger left and right, and the two youths standing beside him immediately realized that they were no longer in control of their bodies. As soon as Chu Sheng finished speaking, the two of them actually began to walk towards the Gu residence¡¯s Gate!
The two of them were shocked, but they couldn¡¯t even say a word. Only their eyes were moving around in fear.
In the next second, Gu wuxiang, who was inside the Gu mansion, bit his finger and threw out two drops of blood. The blood flew rapidly towards the door and entered the heads of the stone lions on the left and right sides. The blood was quickly absorbed by the stone lions.
¡°Not everyone is qualified to enter the Gu residence¡¯s main gate!¡±
Along with Gu wuxiang¡¯s voice, a strong wind suddenly blew at the door. The two stone lions that guarded the residence to ward off evil spirits suddenly ¡®came to life¡¯. A flirtatious red light shed in their stone eyes, and a roar came from their throats, blowing up sand and stones. They were aggressive!
He shook his body and pounced in the direction of the two youths.
The speed of the two resurrected stone lions was unbelievable, and the two youths who were under the spell couldn¡¯t control their bodies. Seeing the stone lions open their bloody mouths and pounce towards them, they had no way to Dodge.
Just as he was so shocked that his soul almost flew out of his body, a stone lion raised its huge w and smacked a person to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. While the only remaining youth was panicking, he was bitten by another stone lion at the waist. As his body floated up, he heard the Chu n¡¯s master say,¡±
¡°It¡¯s just a blood puppet spell. Watch me break it!¡±
The young man¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. However, in the next second, he heard a roar. In a sh, another stone lion popped its head over and bit his head!
At the moment of life and death, the young man¡¯s mind actually recalled the head bitten by the fallen stone lion when he found the direction of the Gu mansion. Now it seemed that it was him?
At the same time, song qingxiao¡¯s voice rang in his mind, ¡°¡±The Gu residence is not safe!¡±
She had reminded them of this when they were following the group of people.
They really shouldn¡¯t have followed him in. If they weren¡¯t so curious at first, they wouldn¡¯t have gotten greedy the moment they found the Gu family¡¯s Cemetery!
As soon as this thought appeared in the young man¡¯s mind, he heard a ¡®crack¡¯ sounding from his neck bone. The blood in his mind seemed to have broken ayer, and Chu yousheng¡¯s chanting sound was drowned out!
Following that, the skin and flesh connected to the neck and shoulder were torn apart by a strong force. A cold wind blew in the middle, and the young man¡¯s body was torn into two, blood pouring out like a fountain!
His corpse was in a different ce. His head had been bitten by a stone lion, and before he could spit it out, Chu yousheng had finished chanting an incantation. An ink brush slid out of his sleeve, and the ink thread whizzed out, wrapping around the neck of the stone lion that was biting the young man¡¯s head!
The stone lion that was controlled by the secret technique was entangled by the ck thread and immediately let out a mournful roar.
With a flick of the ck thread, a ck mark was left on its neck. The stone lion immediately lost its spirituality and gradually stopped moving!
The other stone lion was soon trapped as well. Chu shengsheng tamed the stone lion and then put mo Dou away.
When the Chu n¡¯s nsmen behind him saw that the two beasts at the Gu family¡¯s town gate had been crippled, they no longer had any reservations. They swarmed out from behind Chu Sheng and rushed into the Gu residence like a swarm of bees!
The Chu nsmen broke through the two stone lions that had lost their spirituality. With weapons in their hands, they broke through the two broken doors of the Gu residence and rushed into the residence.
¡°A blood debt must be paid in blood! Blood for blood! A debt of blood must be paid in blood!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t leave a single chicken or dog alive in the Gu family!¡±
These ¡®people¡¯ shouted in unison. Each ¡®person¡¯ was dressed in in clothes, and their faces were filled with resentment.
Number three, number two, and the others who were talking to song qingxiao saw this and their expressions changed.
No one had expected the Gu family to be so useless. The two stone lions at the town gate were subdued by the Chu n¡¯s n master in the blink of an eye!
hahahahaha¡ When the old man holding the coffin outside the door saw this scene, he let out a deste but happyugh. It was as if the long-umted resentment in hisughter had been released, and there was a feeling of joy as if a great revenge was about to be taken.
But at this moment, Gu wuxiang, who was in the Gu residence and had seen his disciples being ughtered by the Chu n¡¯s ¡®people¡¯, suddenly had a strange smile on his thin and pale face..
Chapter 749 - 749= All directions (1)
Chapter 749= All directions (1)
Trantor: 549690339
At this time, most of the Chu n¡¯s elite disciples rushed into the Gu n with weapons in their hands. They red at Gu wuxiang while shouting ¡®murderer¡¯!
At this moment, a violent fluctuation of spiritual energy suddenly came from the Gu residence. Song qingxiao and Yao Liu quickly looked at each other and began to retreat with great tacit understanding.
Nun number two, nun number three, and the twins all felt something was wrong and retreated a few meters.
As soon as they stepped back, the ground of the Gu mansion started to shake! Then, a light suddenly shed from the ground. With the Gu residence¡¯s Gate as the center, a huge ring of light about ten meters in diameter appeared in an instant, surrounding all the Chu n¡¯s disciples who had barged into the Gu residence!
The light grew brighter and brighter, illuminating the night sky of the Gu
Manor!
Under the Halo, the spiritual energy was abundant and turbulent, immediately causing the expressions of the Chu n disciples who were surrounded by the Halo to change!
The powerful spiritual breath in the surroundings formed a powerful airflow. Under the dazzling light, the blood mist flowing on the ground turned into energy and was absorbed by the Halo.
Under the impact of the spiritual energy, some of the disciples of the Chu n who were trapped in the circle of light had already felt that something was wrong. They could not hold it in and tried to rush out of the circle with their swords!
When Chu Sheng, who was outside the Gu residence, saw the ring of light, his old face showed panic for the first time. He cried out,¡±
¡°The eight direction godfiend earthfiend formation?¡± As he shouted out the spell formation, his eyes widened. When he saw some of the n¡¯s disciples rushing out of the circle of light, he immediately raised his arm and shouted,
¡°Don¡¯t¡¡±
Before Chu you Sheng¡¯s voice had died away, the Chu n disciple who had rushed out first had already reached the circle of light.
However, the moment ¡®he¡¯ got close to the Halo, the terrifying spiritual energy contained in the Halo seemed to have found an opening!
The surging power turned into countless light beams and swept across the disciples, piercing through their bodies and killing them instantly. Not even their souls could escape!
The power of this formation was unparalleled, causing Yao Liu and the others to change their expressions. They turned around and looked at each other with shock in their eyes.
A smug smile appeared on Gu wuxiang¡¯s face, and he said hypocritically,¡± ¡°Brother Chu, I¡¯ve already said that our two families are close friends. Why do we have to fight to such an extent?¡±
He seemed to have known that the Chu n woulde for revenge and had already prepared a formation. Thus, he said confidently,¡±
¡°If you had listened to me in the beginning, we would have turned hostility into friendship. Why would we have killed each other because of our children?¡± As Gu wuxiang spoke, the spiritual power emitted from the formation became stronger and the light became brighter.
As the Halo took shape, eight shadows slowly emerged from the Halo around
the formation.
Once these shadows appeared, the spiritual energy leaking out of the array became even more terrifying. Even the remaining disciples of the Gu family and the cultivators outside the circle of light were greatly affected by the powerful aura of the spiritual breath. They could not hold on and involuntarily retreated!
Song qingxiao also felt that the spiritual power in her body was starting to go berserk under the attraction of the formation, as if it was going toe out of her body. She immediately used the God destroying technique to lock her meridians and prevent the spiritual power froming out.
Wherever the light shone, the surrounding nts began to wither and fall. The spiritual energy rebelled and formed small hurricanes, blowing people¡¯s clothes.
Even though they had retreated more than ten meters, they could still feel the pain from their faces and bodies being cut by the spiritual energy.
Daoist nun number two¡¯s face was deathly pale. Earlier, when she was enveloped by the great formation¡¯s light ring, the spiritual energy in her body was like a flood that had opened the floodgates. Although her reaction was extremely fast, she had lost at least twenty to thirty percent of her spiritual energy.
¡°What kind of formation is this? it¡¯s too terrifying!¡±
Affected by the formation¡¯s pressure, number three felt that even breathing was extremely difficult. In a few breaths, he was drenched in sweat, and his expression was not much better.
At this moment, everyone finally understood why the legendary Chu n, who hade to seek revenge, had the upper hand in the beginning, but had ultimately retreated in defeat!
With such a powerful weapon in the Gu family, there was no need to worry about not being able to stop the Chu group.
It was just that the Gu n had deliberately shown weakness in order to lure Chu Sheng¡¯s men into a trap and humiliate them with words. They wanted to enrage Chu Sheng so that he would pursue and kill all of the Chu n¡¯s disciples in one fell swoop.
The two ns had already be enemies. If they did not kill the Chu n¡¯s elite disciples as well, they would only cause endless trouble in the future! Gu wuxiang was scheming and vicious. After killingdy Chu, he had already nned to massacre the Chu n.
Number three felt a chill run down his spine as he thought of this. He subconsciously turned to look at song qingxiao.
However, as they were trapped in the illusion, they were affected and confused by the feud between the Gu family and the Chu family, and the scene at the beginning. They would do something irrational.
After all, when everyone had entered the Gu residence, they had been frequently manipted by the spirits in the Gu residence. In the beginning, number three was actually like the two ordinary teenagers, thinking that ¡®if we stand on the side of the Chu n and use their power to destroy the Gu n, we might be able to change everyone¡¯.
However, just as song qingxiao had said, even though they were in the realm, they could only change what would happen in the future. They could not change what had happened.
If everyone had chosen to stand in the Chu n¡¯s camp like the two ordinary teenagers, they would probably be trapped in the eight direction celestial demon earthly Sha formation and would not be able to escape!
In the trial, the slightest carelessness would lead to eternal damnation. Once everyone died here, only number seven, who was not present, was left alive.
Thinking of this, number three¡¯s clothes were drenched in sweat. He couldn¡¯t help but look at song qingxiao again, his eyes revealing a vignt look. This person¡¯s thoughts were so thorough, and her will was so firm. No wonder Yao Liu, who was also a cultivator and didn¡¯t seem weak, would listen to her words and be so submissive!
If this person was a teammate, it would be good for number three. However, if this person was an opponent, then song qingxiao would definitely be the strongest opponent in this round of trial, except for number seven!
The cultivators all had their own thoughts, but they did not show it on their faces.
At this moment, the eight shadows in the light array gradually turned into eight cultivators with closed eyes and cold expressions. Each of them held a sword in their hands, and their clothes were fluttering in the wind.
Hearing Gu wuxiang¡¯s hypocritical shouting, Chu yousheng¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. After hearing his words clearly, his eyes turned red and his face showed grief and indignation. He fiercely spat,
¡°Your Gu family is a nest of wolves!¡±
He looked at the disciples of the Chu n in the sword formation, and blood tears slowly flowed out of his eyes.
¡°Your Gu family knew that you¡¯d done bad things and that your time was up, so you set a trap to harm me! Your eighth Gu son was forced by your ancestors to defy the heavens and change his fate. He obtained it by force with his own longevity and cultivation.¡±
As the light circle grew stronger, Chu Sheng¡¯s tears flowed more violently and his tone became more and more vicious.
¡°Since birth, eighth Gu has been like an oilmp that represents the lifeline of your Gu family. If he is full of vitality and lives without suffering, the Gu family¡¯s fate will naturally continue.And if he¡¯s on the verge of death, your Gu family will be in trouble.¡±
It was precisely because the eighth son was the lifemp of the Gu family that the entire Gu family had taken care of this youngest son ever since he was young.
However, a person¡¯s fate and longevity were already determined. On the day that the eighth young master of Gu family was born, the Gu family knew that he would not live past 18.
If he lived, the Gu n would still be around. If he died, the entire Gu n might face the end of decline.
As Gu BA grew up day by day, the closer he was to 18, the earlier he showed signs of aging.
Knowing that medicine was ineffective, the Gu family finally took the risk and came up with a brilliant n, which was to transnt flowers into trees!
Since it was destined that someone¡¯s death would cause a n to fall, then they would just direct this disaster to the East and let others bear the burden of this great cmity.
Under the Gu n¡¯s careful selection, the Chu n, which was on par with the Gu n, fell into the Gu n¡¯s scheme.
The Chu family had a daughter, and she was regarded as the Pearl in Chu Sheng¡¯s palm.
Furthermore, the Chu n had been doing good all year round and had umted a lot of good karma. All the good fortune and good fortune that had been umted by their ancestors had all been repaid by Chu you Sheng, their only daughter.
Chu shengsheng had a daughter in hister years, and he loved her more than his life. Gu wuxiang had spent a lot of effort to facilitate this marriage.
After the marriage was set,dy Chu¡¯s eight characters were sent to Gu wuxiang. The moment he received her eight characters, Gu wuxiang was overjoyed.. Only then did he know that it was a sess!
Chapter 750: Array (1)
Chapter 750: Array (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Lady Chu¡¯s life was extremely precious and had a long lifespan. If there were no idents, she would have no illness or trouble in her life and live a carefree life.
On the day of the wedding, the Gu n defied the heavens and changed their fate. They used the soul ofdy Chu to nourish the eighth son of the Gu n, seizing his lifespan and fate for the eighth young master of the Gu n to use. Therefore, on the night of the wedding, the happy event turned into a funeral, and the two ns became enemies.
The Gu n also knew that what they had done was not very kind and that Chu you Sheng would not let this matter rest. Thus, they had set up the eight direction godly demon earth Sha formation to lure the Chu n into their trap.
In the end, they had captured all of the Chu n¡¯s elite disciples in one fell swoop, and the Chu sect of the hidden mountains had since declined!
¡°It¡¯s a pity that I was blind,¡± Chu Sheng¡¯s face was red with blood and tears. His voice trembled with deep resentment.
¡°I listened to your flowery words and regarded you as my best friend. You killed my daughter.¡±
Ever since the day the Chu girl was born, Chu Sheng had been taking care of her carefully. He was afraid of melting her in his mouth and holding her in his palm for fear of falling.
After his daughter became an adult, he was even more worried that she would not be happy in the future. He carefully selected her future husband, but in the end, he personally chose such a marriage for her, causing her to give up her life in vain. The regret and pain in Chu you Sheng¡¯s heart could naturally be imagined.
¡°Hehe.¡± Hearing his words, Gu wuxiang only lifted the corner of his mouth and
said with a fake smile,¡±
¡°These are just rumors. How can inw take them seriously?
After the spiritual array was activated, the violent spiritual energy formed a strong airflow, causing the muscles on his face to tremble.
His face was pale under the light, his eyebrows were lowered and his eyes were squinted. There was a kind of pride that could not be hidden in his eyes.
The eight directional godly demon earthly fiend formation had already taken shape, and the disciples of the Chu family who were trapped in the Halo had no way to escape.
Eight cultivators with sharp swords in their hands stood in the formation with cold expressions, looking at their opponents who were trapped in the circle.
The few ¡®human puppets¡¯ refined by the Chu n screamed in pain within the Halo. The evil spirits attached to the ¡®human puppets¡¯ broke free from their bodies, but they were immediately killed by the spiritual energy within the array. In the blink of an eye, they were turned into ashes, leaving only their bodies rampaging inside.
Some of the disciples of the Chu n with weaker cultivation were already unable to withstand the pressure of the spiritual energy. They were bleeding from their seven apertures and had pained expressions.
Chu yousheng, who was outside the Gu mansion, heard the screams of his disciples and his body trembled even more violently. His hair was messy, and his expression was as fierce as a fierce ghost. He flicked his sleeves and threw out mo Dou, who had subdued the stone lion earlier, in an attempt to restrain the cultivators standing in one of the positions.
However, before the powerful magic treasure could even get close to the cultivator¡¯s body, it was shattered by the spiritual light.
The moment the ink bucket shattered, Chu Sheng seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. Arge mouthful of blood gushed out from his mouth, dyeing his white clothes red!
He was still unwilling to give up and wanted to rush in. He threw talismans and magic weapons into the formation, but before he could get close to the formation, he was hit down by the spiritual energy of the formation.
¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± Gu wuxiang smiled and spread his hands.
¡°Once the eight directional godfiend earth Sha formation is activated, even the gods and Immortals can¡¯t save the people inside the formation.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword cultivators in eight directions raised their swords. Seeing this, Chu yousheng let out a heart-wrenching
roar,¡±No¡¡±
However, before he could finish his shout, a few cultivators waved their swords and formed a River. Eight rays of sword Qi, supported by spiritual power, turned into silver rays and shed toward the array!
Under the intertwining sword Qi, the disciples of the Chu n who were in the formation could not avoid it. Their eyes revealed a look of horror, and in the blink of an eye, their heads were separated from their bodies. Blood flowed hke a river, and even their divine souls could not escape.
The terrifying sword Qi ground the broken pieces of the corpse into pieces. The eight-direction godfiend heavenly demon array, which had been shouting¡± array heaven¡± earlier, suddenly fell into a dead silence. Only the sound of blood flowing on the surface and the sshing of water when the broken body fell could be heard.
In a short while, dozens of lives were lost.
Gu wuxiang¡¯s eyes were filled with satisfaction. From ¡®today¡¯ on, the Chu n would no longer exist in the hidden mountains, only the Gu n would remain.
As he thought of this, his eyes shed with hostility. He turned to look at song qingxiao and the others who had retreated.
¡°Honored guests, take down that old thief Chu you Sheng. We can¡¯t let him leave. He will continue to harm people in the future!¡±
After Gu wuxiang said this, number two, number three, and the twins were all stunned for a moment. Then, they reacted and looked at each other. They quickly exchanged a look, each with their own thoughts and quickly responded. Since they had chosen to stand in the Gu family¡¯s camp, they naturally had to be enemies with the Chu group.
Moreover, the power of the eight directional godly demon earthly fiend formation was unparalleled, and it had left a deep shadow in the hearts of several trial-takers. Everyone was also worried that after rejecting Gu wuxiang, this person would be ruthless and merciless.
As he replied, the participant pounced towards the remaining Chu n troops. A smile appeared on Gu wuxiang¡¯s face, but he quickly hid it.
¡°Old man!¡± Chu you Sheng¡¯s tone was filled with hatred as he waved his arm,
¡°First, carry thedy¡¯s spiritual pivot away, I will stop them!¡¯
When the people of the Chu n heard his words, they all had tears in their eyes. They acknowledged his words, carried the spiritual pivot, and quickly retreated!
¡°Don¡¯t let a single one of them off!¡± Gu wuxiang snorted coldly when he heard this.
Number two and number three immediately let out a low growl and pounced in Chu Sheng¡¯s direction at lightning speed!
Just as she was about to reach the door, number two flicked her wrist, and the horsetail whisk in her hand glowed. Her spiritual power transformed into a horsetail whisk, returning to its original state before it was torn apart by the puppet.
Number two swung his sword and formed an ¡®X¡¯ shaped Halo, shing towards Chu Sheng¡¯s direction!
At the same time, number three put his palms together and, like Yao Liu, rose up from the ground, turning into a burly giant two to three meters tall. Facing thebined attack of the two, Chu yousheng gritted his teeth, pursed his lips, and threw out a jade ring.
When Chu shengsheng took out the Jade ring, number two and the others were all shocked. This ring was simr to the one number seven took out. The scene of number seven using the Golden Ring still gave the onlookers a lingering fear, so everyone stopped their attacks.
The Jade bangle expanded in the wind, and in the blink of an eye, it became the size of a basin. As it whizzed, it left afterimages behind, and the spiritual light that Daoist nun number two had shed at it was kept in the bangle!
Daoist nun number two came back to her senses. She flicked her horsetail whisk and injected spiritual power into the magical artifact, causing the horsetail whisk to grow one or two meters in the blink of an eye. With a ¡®ding¡¯ sound, it hit the Jade bracelet, making a crisp sound of contact.
The two spiritual forces collided. Daoist nun number two was hit by the force and flew back. Before she couldnd on the ground, she heard the sound of wind behind her ears!
The Daoist nun¡¯s expression immediately changed. As she turned around in a panic she felt a powerful spiritual breath pping towards her. Just as she was in despair, arge palm came from the sky, grabbed her arm, and lifted her up! The spiritual energy that pped her brushed past her stomach. Although it avoided her vital parts, the powerful remaining force still caused her five internal organs to tremble slightly. Under the severe pain, it affected her old injuries and she could not help but spit out another mouthful of blood.
Song qingxiao¡¯s cold ¡®reminder¡¯ came from behind her.
¡°Be careful!¡±
Daoist nun number two¡¯s face was pale. She turned her head in shock and saw number three lifting her up with one hand. Song Qing Xiao was standing not far away with an ¡®apologetic expression.
If it wasn¡¯t for her ally, number three, who had lent her a helping hand at the critical moment, she would have died under song qingxiao¡¯s palm!
Chapter 751: Blood l
Chapter 751: Blood l
Trantor: 549690339
The middle-aged man loosened his grip, and the Daoist nun¡¯s feet touched the ground. He then red at song qingxiao and asked sternly,¡±
¡°Number one, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±
Song qingjiang withdrew his hand and replied indifferently, ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±
Her words soundedpletely insincere, and she didn¡¯t even try to hide her perfunctory attitude. This made number two so angry that he vomited blood. At the end, he even added,¡±
¡°Besides, didn¡¯t I remind you?¡±
Number two¡¯s eyes were gloomy. She had clearly intended to kill him with this palm, but now was not the time to settle the score with song qingxiao.
The few of them had been trapped in the dangerous illusionary realm by the Gu n, and he had been injured several times. Song qingxiao and Yao six had formed a powerful Alliance. Although number three had saved him, he was probably worried that he would be alone after his death and would be in trouble. He might not be willing to help him vent his anger and be enemies with song qingxiao and Yao six.
The twins were obviously not doing anything. Under such circumstances, the Daoist nun could only hold back her anger and find a chance to take revengeter.
Thinking of this, Daoist nun number two suppressed the anger in her chest and reminded her with a sullen face,
¡°Then be careful.¡±
The conflict between the two of them ¡®dissipated¡¯ very quickly. Number three once again rushed towards Chu Sheng¡¯s direction. However, Chu Sheng flipped the Jade bangle over. As it turned, the ¡®X¡¯ shaped spiritual art that was trapped in the bangle flew out and struck number three like a bolt of lightning.
The two of them were very close to each other, and number three¡¯s body had grown bigger after his transformation. Everyone thought that number three would take the attack head-on-
In the nick of time, the middle-aged man¡¯s body shrank like a rapidly deting balloon!
The ¡®X¡¯ shaped spiritual art flew out from the top of his head andnded on the door frame behind him with a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound, breaking the entire door frame.
The middle-aged man dodged the attack and stretched out his hands two meters forward to grab Chu yousheng¡¯s calves. His body was stretched extremely long like a slingshot. Then, he released his toes and shot towards Chu yousheng with a ¡®bang¡¯!
His body was as soft as a piece of rubber. It could be long or short, and it was unpredictable, making it impossible to guard against.
Chu Sheng, however, was not flustered at all. A sneer appeared on his face as he pressed his palms together, causing the Jade bracelet to shrink several times in size.
He threw the ring and flicked it with his finger. The ring made a crisp ¡®Chi¡¯ sound and flew up to No. 3!
As soon as number three saw the Jade bangle, his eyes shed with ruthlessness. When he charged towards Chu Sheng, his head expanded to the size of a bucket, trying to knock the Jade bangle away.
Who knew that when his head grew bigger, the Jade bangle also grew as big as a car tire, and it just happened to fit him inside.
Once No. 3¡¯s neck was caught, he immediately held his breath and condensed his Qi. His head shrank by a hundred times, bing as thin as a fist.
However, no matter how his body changed, the Jade bracelet restrained him. When he shrank, the Jade bracelet also shrank, firmly locking him inside.
With that, number three¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he shouted,¡±
¡°Number two, save me!¡±
He had formed an alliance with number two and had saved number two¡¯s life. When he shouted, number two hesitated for a moment and then forcefully gathered her spiritual power. The soft fly-whisk immediately turned into a long spear and stabbed towards Chu Sheng¡¯s chest!
At the same time, number three¡¯s body was bounced back by the Jade bracelet, and he happened to hold it in his hand. Facing the silver spear formed by number two¡¯s horsetail whisk, he was about to Dodge-
The twins took advantage of the fact that Chu Sheng was trapped to throw out a pitch-ck chain and bound it towards the coffin in the distance.
The people carrying the coffins did not move far away. The twins threw the ck chains in their hands ten meters away and locked the coffins.
As soon as the coffin was locked by the ck chain, it made a strange burning sound. The speed of the people carrying the coffin was immediately pulled back, and they stopped, letting out waves of wailing.
The twins pulled back with all their might, and the ck chains were stretched into two straight lines, imprisoning the coffin. They made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound as they dragged the Chu n¡¯s disciples who were carrying the coffin back!
When Chu yousheng, who had trapped number three, heard the sound, he immediately became anxious. He didn¡¯t care about dodging number two¡¯s attack. He raised his palm and forcefully cut down on number three¡¯s neck!
¡°Two¡¡±
When the middle-aged man saw the wind from the palm, he shouted in panic. However, before he could finish his words, he heard a ¡®Puchi¡¯ sound.
The Daoist nun¡¯s horsetail whisk turned into a long spear and pierced through Chu Sheng¡¯s body.
The horsetail whisk probably had a secret technique attached to it, causing him to groan in pain.
Hearing that he was injured, a hint of joy appeared in number three¡¯s eyes. However, the next moment, Chu yousheng endured the pain and his palm turned into a knife.. Like picking a melon, he cut off number three¡¯s neck with a ¡®PU¡¯ sound!
Chapter 752: Blood_2
Chapter 752: Blood_2
Trantor: 549690339
Blood gushed out from his broken neck like a hot spring and sttered all over Chu Sheng¡¯s body!
At the same time, in the consciousness of the few trial-takers, the trial mission¡¯s rewards changed the moment No. 3¡¯s head was cut off.
This trip was not in vain!
[ missionpleted: 3500 points ]
Everyone¡¯s pupils shrank. In the illusion, the ¡®people¡¯ and ¡®things¡¯ that they saw in front of them were all things that had happened in the past.
However, dying at the hands of an ¡®illusion¡¯ that had long since passed away was a real death.
Number three¡¯s body fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. After killing number three, Chu yousheng shook the Jade ring to shake off the blood on it.
Seeing that number three had died, number two immediately became timid, deeply afraid that this old man was fierce and that it would not be safe for him to be too close to him.
He immediately retracted the silver spear that had been transformed from the horsetail whisk. Arge cloud of blood mist was drawn out, causing him to stagger. Arge hole appeared on his chest, and ck and red blood gushed out, causing his clothes to be dizzy.
However, he didn¡¯t care about the wound. Instead, he used the opportunity when he staggered back to grab the ck chain that was locking the twins ¡°coffin.
There seemed to be something mysterious on the ck chain. The moment Chu Sheng¡¯s palm touched it, a burning sound was heard, causing his body to tremble. His facial muscles twitched and his eyes revealed pain.
He took a deep breath and let out a sharp cry. He endured the pain and clenched his hand. He grabbed one of the ck chains and forcefully dragged one of the twins forward a few steps!
The twins ¡°minds were connected. When they saw this, they hurriedly freed one of their hands. Two ck chains about two meters long flew out from each of their palms and locked Chu Sheng up from head to toe!
The ck chain and the Jade bracelet had the same effect. Once it trapped the ¡®person¡¯, it immediately contracted and forced him to let go.
¡°You¡¯ll die a horrible death if you help the evil!¡± Chu Sheng was bound by the ck chains and his body was burning with ck smoke. However, his eyebrows were raised and he kept cursing.
¡°Good job, you guys!¡± When Gu wuxiang, who was in the Gu residence, saw this scene, his face was filled with ecstasy. He immediately shouted and ordered the remaining disciples of the Gu n to go forward and capture Chu Sheng and his n members.
Each of the twins was controlling two ck chains, and it was obviously quite difficult for them. Sweat began to appear on their faces.
The coffins in the distance were also shaking. ck mist came out of them as if they were trying to break free from the ck chains. The ck chains made a crisp sound, which increased the pressure on the twins.
The second Daoist nun, who had just retracted her horsetail whisk, saw that Chu yousheng was trapped. As if she had found an opportunity, she immediately waved her horsetail whisk and drew a circle of light. Just as she was about to p it towards Chu yousheng, song qingxiao¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hand!¡±
Hearing song Qing¡¯s soft voice, number two had a bad feeling. Before he could speak, he heard the sound of wind.
She had been traumatized by song qingxiao¡¯s sneak attack earlier. She had just injected her spiritual power into her body when she was hit by a powerful force!
The force of the collision was extremely fierce. Even though Daoist nun number two was mentally prepared, she was still knocked back a few steps by the force. Her hand holding the horsetail whisk paused, and the Halo she had just drawn was suddenly out of spiritual power and scattered before it could be struck!
Daoist nun number two¡¯s body was numb from the impact. In her sorry state, she saw song Qing¡¯s afterimage fly past her from the corner of her eye and rush to Chu Sheng¡¯s side!
She had been ambushed by song qingxiao twice in a row, and at this moment, she was furious. A dark look shed through her eyes. She raised her horsetail whisk and was about to attack, but Yao Liu took two steps forward.
This person¡¯s body was strong after transformation, and his aura was intrepid. He was not to be trifled with, and he was an old friend of song Qing¡¯s, so they had a close rtionship.
Number two weighed the gains and losses in his heart and could only temporarily suppress his anger.
Song qingxiao could feel number two¡¯s heavy breathing behind her. She raised her arm with a smile.
The silver Wolf seal on her wrist sensed her thoughts and turned her palm into a w. As she mobilized her spiritual power, arge scale of light appeared on the back of her hand. Then, she wed at the ck chain that was trapping Chu yousheng¡¯s chest!
When her palm touched the ck chain, the spiritual energy on the ck chain exploded as if it wanted to hurt someone. However, it was blocked by the scales on her palm and could not hurt her at all. Then, she suppressed it with an even more powerful force and caught it in her palm!
The ck chain¡¯s spiritual energy was suppressed and it lost its spiritual nature. It immediately shrank to the size of a thumb.
The twins ¡°faces turned pale. If they weren¡¯t in such a difficult situation, they would have cursed out loud..
Chapter 753: Blood_3
Chapter 753: Blood_3
Trantor: 549690339 |
As the spirituality of the ck chain decreased and it became thinner, Chu yousheng, who was bound by the chain, suddenly found an opportunity. He immediately stretched his arms and the ck chain broke.
This chain seemed to be a pair of life-bound magical artifacts. Once it broke, it was a big blow to the two of them. They shouted in anger at the same time,¡± ¡°Number one, you¡¡±
As soon as Chu yousheng was freed, he looked at song Qing deeply. A strange light shed in his eyes. Then, he bit his middle finger and flicked at song Qing.
A drop of red blood flew towards her. The blood thrown out by the ¡®character¡¯ in the illusion must be strange, especially since Chu you Sheng was not an ordinary person in the trial. Song Qing Xiao hurriedly jumped back and raised her hand to block it. The drop of blood hit her palm and quickly seeped into her.
Song Qingxin was shocked and immediately pulled back her hand. There was no trace of blood on her palm. The drop of blood connected to Chu yousheng¡¯s heart did not seem to have been thrown into her hand. It had just been an illusion.
Seeing her retreat, Chu yousheng didn¡¯t chase after her. Instead, he took out a copper coin from his sleeve, pulled it open, bit his middle finger, and wiped it on his palm, scattering it out!
The copper coin instantly transformed into an iron wall about two feet tall. It fell to the ground with a ng and shattered the ck chain that the twins had thrown out. It also separated the Chu and Gu camps, making it easier for the remaining members of the Chu n to escape.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Behind the iron wall, Chu you Sheng¡¯s voice, which seemed to have aged ten years, could be heard. As the Chu nsmen carrying the coffins left in a hurry, Chu you Sheng¡¯s voice was filled with resentment as he said to the other side of the wall,
¡°Your Gu family can escape for now, but not forever!¡±
The joy on Gu wuxiang¡¯s face quickly turned gloomy, and he shouted,¡±
¡°Stop him, don¡¯t let him leave!¡±
Chu you Sheng¡¯s old voice could still be heard,
¡°You¡¯ll all die a terrible death, and you¡¯ll all die without any descendants! I want your entire Gu family to pay for my daughter¡¯s and the Chu n¡¯s descendants ¡®deaths here today! Blood for blood! Blood for blood! I won¡¯t let you off!¡±
His voice was extremely long, and it sounded bitter and terrifying.
A few of the remaining disciples of the Gu family rushed out with their long swords, but they were blocked by the copper wall formed by the copper coins.
Under Gu wuxiang¡¯s burning anger, all the Gu n¡¯s disciples were deeply afraid that he would take his anger out on them. They trembled as they took out their swords and hacked at the copper wall. The copper coins made nking sounds, but they could not break it at all!
The huge wall formed a shadow that seemed to cover the heads of all the Gu family members.
The few cultivators stood in ce. Song qingxiao was still frowning with her hands raised, and Yao Liu was standing beside her with his fists clenched.
Daoist nun number two clutched her shoulder. The twins ¡°faces were pale, and there was blood at the corner of their mouths. It was obvious that when Chu Sheng broke free from their restraints, they had suffered a bacsh of spiritual energy and suffered some losses.
¡°Number one, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± No. 2 looked at the body of No. 3 on the ground, and a dark light shed in his eyes. He then raised his head to attack song qingxiao.
After No. 3 died, she lost an ally. However, song qingxiao¡¯s previous actions had probably offended the twins. Since she was alone now, she could use this opportunity to join the twins ¡®camp!
Therefore, she took the initiative to speak first. She wanted to take this opportunity to vent her anger from being hit by song qingxiao, and also to surrender to the twins.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Song qingxiao heard her and put her hand behind her back. She frowned and asked.
¡°You¡¯re still ying dumb?¡± Number two did not expect her to deny it even at this point, when we stopped Chu Sheng, you tried to stop him time and time again. First, you tried to plot against me, and then you tried to harm the twin brothers. Could it be that you¡¯ve been coaxing us to stand on the Gu family¡¯s side on the surface, but secretly joined the Chu family¡¯s camp?¡±
As soon as Daoist nun number two said this, the pale-faced twin brother raised his head. His eyes were cold, and it was obvious that part of his thoughts were in line with Daoist nun number two¡¯s.
then, you¡¯ll use this opportunity to plot against us. You want to kill us and monopolize the points, right? ¡± The Daoist nun raised her horsetail whisk and asked.
The twin brothers wiped the blood from the corner of their mouths. When they heard her words, they silently moved to her side and stood side by side with her.
This action showed that the two of them really wanted to form an alliance with her, which made number two¡¯s eyes sh with joy.
She was already seriously injured. In such a dangerous trial, it would be difficult for her to survive alone. She needed to find a reliable Alliance.
After number three¡¯s death, she was all alone and without help. Under such circumstances, the twin brothers weren¡¯t afraid of her betrayal. The three of them hit it off and red at song qingxiao and Yao six with hostility. It was as if they were going to attack at any moment.
Although song qingxiao was strong, she and Yao Liu were only two people. After the three of them joined forces, Daoist nun number two felt that her side might not necessarily win.
¡°Sneak attack you?¡± Song qingxiao saw that the three of them were not friendly, but she was not afraid. She sneered,¡±
¡°If I wanted to plot against you, do you think you would still be standing here?¡± Her words made the twins and number two¡¯s eyes darken with a trace of anger. ¡°Don¡¯t quibble, did you let Chu you Sheng go on purpose? We all saw it!¡± Daoist nun number two didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to be so arrogant at this point. It was fine if number seven was so arrogant, but he was powerful and had a murderous aura. He didn¡¯t look like someone to be trifled with.
Back then, Daoist nun number two only allied with number three, unlike now, when the three of them joined forces, they would have more confidence.
¡°Yes!¡± Song qingxiao nodded in acknowledgment. Number two¡¯s lips curled up when he heard her. He was about to press on with his victory when she sneered,¡±
¡°But are you guys crazy?¡±
If the twins had been holding back their attitude towards her because they were afraid of her strength, then they couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore after hearing her words. One of them shouted,
¡°Number one, be more respectful when you speak!¡±
Chapter 754 - 545-hatred _1
Chapter 754: Chapter 545-hatred _1
Trantor: 549690339 |
What respect can an idiot talk about!
The twins and Daoist nun number two understood this from song qingxiao¡¯s sneer, and they were immediately enraged.
Even at this time, when the three of them had calmed down, they could guess that she must have her own intentions, but they were still quite angry at her attitude.
The three of them clenched their fists at the same time, the veins on their foreheads popping. They wanted to kill her right there and then!
But just as this thought emerged, he saw the sneer on her lips and Yao Liu who was vigntly staring at the three of them, so he forcibly suppressed his anger.
The few of them were still in the illusion. After Chu Sheng escaped, Gu wuxiang might go crazy again, so they needed to work together.
¡°What is this ce?¡± Song qingxiao looked at the three people who were red in the face and twitched the corner of his mouth. ¡°This is an illusion! It was more than two hundred years ago!¡±
The twins and the number two Daoist nun weren¡¯t stupid. With a little bit of advice, they immediately vaguely understood her meaning.
¡°Chu, Gu xiangdou, the Chu n failed and retreated, not all of them died here!¡± She raised her head. The sky above her was eerily dark and there was not a single star to be seen, number three died in Chu Yusheng¡¯s hands, which is enough to prove that everything that happened here was not an illusion. I previously thought that the past results could not be changed, but now it seems that I may not be so.
She frowned and reminded him,¡±
in the legends, the two families fought. The Chu family was defeated, but the Gu family also disappeared not long after.
Judging from the current situation, the Gu family did not end up well either. The entire Gu residence was dragged underground and the whole family was annihted.
He thought of the curse-like words that Chu you Sheng had left behind before he left. It was likely that the destruction of the entire Gu n had something to do with the Chu group.
Although it was unclear what Chuchu did after she was born that led to the Gu n¡¯s extinction even after she had used all her tricks, one thing was certain. After Gu wuxiang¡¯s n was exterminated, he must have wanted to change all of this and try to reverse the situation!
The key to turning the tables was to go back in time to the night of the Great War more than 200 years ago. Without leaving Chu Sheng any chance of survival, they killed the entire Chu n in the Gu residence, strangling the dangerous seedlings that threatened the Gu family.
However, the Gu family was already dead, and it would not be easy to achieve all this.
At this time, the challengers who had identally barged into the Gu residence became the opportunity for Gu wuxiang to turn the tide.
If the cultivators were sent into the battle 200 years ago, they could kill most of the disciples of the Chu n who had broken into the Gu n to take revenge in the formation, and at the same time, kill Chu yousheng with the help of the cultivators.
After his death, the Gu family¡¯s crisis was naturally swept away. There would no longer be the incident of the entire Gu residence being dragged into theherworld and the entire Gu family being wiped out.
but if that¡¯s the case, there will naturally be problems with our mission.
The trial-takers ¡®mission was to¡¯ make this trip worthwhile¡¯! When everyone entered the mission scene, they would first fall into the thieves ¡®cave, then learn about the Gu residence¡¯s legend and enter the Gu residence to explore and search for treasures.
The condition of the trial scenario was that the Gu residence had to be destroyed in the depths of the Earth¡¯s core. Once this main condition was changed dramatically, it would be equivalent to overturning the entire mission of the trial participant.
At that time, the mission would have ended before everyone could ¡®search for treasure¡¯, and they would be trapped to death in this scene!
At that time, number two, number three, and the twins were affected by the illusion and were also shocked by the power of the eight direction godly demon earthly fiend formation. They were only worried that if they did not listen to Gu wuxiang¡¯s instructions, they would be killed.
In addition, everyone had been misled by the fact that ¡®what happened in the past was a foregone conclusion¡¯ and that they couldn¡¯t change the past, so they were at ease and made a bold move.
In fact, song qingxiao had been misled by the Gu family at first. When they were choosing the two sides, she had paid attention to Gu wuxiang¡¯s face. When she found that except for the two ordinary teenagers, the rest of the participants had chosen the Gu family, he had looked unhappy!
When the eight directional godly demon earthly fiend formation appeared, song qingxiao mistakenly thought that his gloomy expression at that time was because everyone had chosen the Gu family instead of being trapped in the eight directional godly demon earthly fiend formation and eliminated together with the Chu family¡¯s disciples.
When number three really died in Chu Sheng¡¯s hands, his points were evenly distributed to the remaining participants.
The illusion might be a lie, and everything that happened and saw might not be real, but the hints about the mission points distribution in the trial space would not be fake..
Chapter 755 - 545-hatred _2
Chapter 755: Chapter 545-hatred _2
Trantor: 549690339
At this moment, song qingxiao began to doubt her previous knowledge. She guessed that this was just a plot of the ghost of the Gu n to change her fate!
The twins and number two looked at each other with surprise in their eyes.
Song qingxiao¡¯s words did make sense. Number three was indeed dead. His headless body fell to the ground, and blood was still flowing.
even so,¡± number two saw the twins ¡®expressions and knew that they had been convinced by song qingxiao. She actually agreed with what song qingxiao said, but when she thought about how song qingxiao had ambushed her and tried to kill her, she still gritted her teeth in anger. She was not willing to let this person go so easily,¡±
¡°You can have a better way to remind us. You don¡¯t have to hurt the three of us, right?¡±
Number two had already realized that he had made a mistake. Song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation was profound. Even if she were topete with number seven, it was still hard to say who would win. However, this person was deep in thought and extremely cunning. He was not easy to deal with.
When song qingxiao was saving Yao Liu and repelling the ¡®human puppet¡¯, she had taken out a piece of talisman paper. Number 2 had blurted out the origin of the talisman paper.
The aura of the talisman was the same as the talismans drawn by the fan n in real life. However, from the way she used the talisman, it could be seen that she was not a member of the fan n and did not know the mantras of the fan n¡¯s Tao techniques. She only injected spiritual power into the talisman and used less than thirty percent of the talisman¡¯s power.
In this way, this was the fan family¡¯s spiritual talisman, and she was not a member of the fan family. The result was obvious. This talisman did not belong to her. It was very likely that she had killed someone and obtained it through some method.
In reality, the fan family was one of the hidden families, and they had great power. If she killed a member of the fan family and took the talisman, once the news was exposed, the fan family would not let her go, whether for public or private reasons.
At this time, she would definitely eliminate any danger that might be exposed.
In fact, the moment number two had shouted dy fan¡¯, she had already regretted it. However, she had been too shocked at the time and couldn¡¯t control herself. After she had shouted, it was useless to regret.
If song qingxiao wanted to stop the news from spreading, she would have to kill everyone!
From the time she had sneaked an attack on her back, Daoist nun number two knew that she would not allow her to leave the trial alive.
Now that she was seriously injured, her chances of survival were slim even in the dangerous illusionary realm, and there was such a powerful opponent who was eyeing her covetously. Every time Daoist nun number two thought of this, she felt a chill down her spine and shivered.
She definitely couldn¡¯t let the twins be swayed by her sweet words!
She thought to herself and said,¡±
you can use other methods to warn us, but after you attack us, it¡¯s hard to say if you don¡¯t have ulterior motives and want to weaken our strength. In the end, you want to monopolize all the points and benefits!
They all knew what number two was trying to do, and so did the twins. However, what she said was exactly what the twins were most worried about.
Other than number seven, who was not sent into the illusion by the Gu n, one of the other six people who entered the illusion died and five survived.
As for song qingxiao, she wasn¡¯t injured and was still very strong. Although Yao Liu¡¯s face was licked open by the Mantis, the injury didn¡¯t affect his performance.
With the two of them joining forces, they were able to force the other three to huddle together. It was clear that the situation was not in their favor.
¡°So what do you want?¡± Song qingxiao raised his eyebrows and stared at Daoist nun number two coldly.
Daoist nun number two didn¡¯t expect her attitude to be so unyielding. At this point, not only did she not admit defeat, but she even looked like she was going to fight at the slightest disagreement. She immediately showed her fear.
When the twins saw this, they quickly thought of something and tried to smooth things over.
it¡¯s good to make things clear. We¡¯re still in the illusion, so we can¡¯t kill each other.
Although number two had the intention to sow discord, her words weren¡¯tpletely unreasonable. If the two of them sat back and let song qingxiao and Yao Liu deal with number two, the bnce among the trial participants would be broken. With the two brothers injured, they wouldn¡¯t be song qingxiao and Yao Liu¡¯s match.
No matter what, he had to protect number 2.
Song Qingxin sneered and nced at number two. In any case, she would not let number two leave this trial, and there was no rush to kill the Daoist nun.
After she fell silent, the conflict between the trial-takers temporarily subsided.
After Chu yousheng and his group left, Gu wuxiang¡¯s expression changed greatly. He led the remaining members of the Gu n and rushed forward, as if he had gone crazy.
¡°Chop, chop!¡±
At this moment, the Gu n¡¯s n head seemed to have lost all of His grace. He even personally drew out a long sword and began to randomly sh at the bronze wall that Chu Sheng had reinforced with a secret technique.
¡°You must make Chu Sheng stay!¡±
His originally pale face now looked pitch-ck, and his bloodshot eyes were wide open, looking a little terrifying.
¡°Chop!¡±
When the disciples of the Gu n saw this, they hurriedly used all their strength to attack the copper wall in front of the Gu n¡¯s residence.
Several marks were left on the bronze wall. Gu wuxiang, with a long sword in his hand, turned his head around with a murderous look. He looked at the trial-taker with a dark look in his eyes and said in a cold tone,¡±
¡°Why didn¡¯t you make him stay?!¡±
When he spoke, his face became even darker, and the flesh on his face fell. His eyes were filled with great despair after his hope was lost, and an abyss that could devour everything brewed in his eyes.
As he red, a gust of cold wind whistled around him, making his sleeves flutter.
His shoulders and neck were slightly hunched, and the braids that were originally hanging on his back fell down along his ck brocade robe and swung on one side of his chest. An invisible killing intent spread out, and the surrounding Yin fog gathered, attacking the copper wall in front of him.
It seemed that this ¡®old ghost¡¯ couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer!
If Gu wuxiang had really sent the challengers back to more than 200 years ago, on the night of the Great War between the Chu and Gu families, then the Gu wuxiang standing in front of everyone now should not be the ghost thatter died in the Gu residence, but the cruel and merciless head of the Gu n..
Chapter 756: Rulers_l
Chapter 756: Rulers_l
Trantor: 549690339 I
However, if ¡®Gu wuxiang¡¯ couldn¡¯t hold back and appeared on his own, the rules of the illusion would be broken¡
After all, on the night of the war between the Gu n and the Chu n more than two hundred years ago, there could only be one Gu wuxiang, and he was still alive at the time.
Once Gu wuxiang¡¯s spirit appeared, it would be rejected by the rules. At the same time, it was very likely to bring out the trial-takers who had been trapped in the illusion more than 200 years ago!
This thought came to song Qingxin¡¯s mind. From the corner of his eye, he saw that the yin Qi on ¡®Gu wuxiang¡¯ was getting stronger and stronger, and it began to impact the surrounding scenery.
Under the anger of ¡®Gu wuxiang¡¯, the courtyard and steps of the Gu n began to shake slightly, as if they were being corroded, and turned into arge amount of Yin fog that rose into the sky.
A terrifying killing intent enveloped the trial-takers, and the few who were still fighting earlier now stood together, temporarily putting aside their previous enmity, and stared vigntly at this ¡®Gu wuxiang¡¯ who seemed like he would go berserk at any moment.
¡°I can¡¯t stop him.¡± Song qingxiao was filled with killing intent and said,¡±
¡°We tried our best, and one of ourrades even died in his hands.¡±
Hearing her words,¡¯Gu wuxiang¡¯s¡¯ face turned even gloomier. A green shadow appeared under his eyes, making his entire face look ghostly under the light and shadow of the eight direction godly demon earthly fiend formation.
¡°Didn¡¯t I already say that he can¡¯t be allowed to leave?¡±
His voice was gloomy as he spat out these words word by word.
Under the pressure of the killing intent, number 2 couldn¡¯t help but tightly grasp the horsetail whisk. Yao Liu covered his face and coldly looked at this ¡®old ghost¡¯ who was filled with killing intent. Song Qing chuckled,
¡°Mr. Gu, are you mistaken? We¡¯re just guests, not servants.¡±
At first, her voice was gentle, but as she spoke, it turned cold.
¡°If you can stop them, then stop them. If you can¡¯t stop them, then what do you want?¡±
¡°Number one, you¡¡± At such a critical time,¡¯Gu wuxiang¡¯ had obviously gone crazy, but song qingxiao still had to provoke him.
Hearing her words, number two became anxious and said something out of instinct. However, before he could finish his sentence, he heard ¡®Gu wuxiang¡¯ugh out of anger,¡±
¡°Good! Good! Good!¡±
As soon as he said the word ¡®good¡¯, a huge amount of Yin Qi gushed out of his body and attacked the surroundings.
The front gate, stone steps, and the bronze wall that Chu Sheng had cast a secret spell on started to copse under the impact of this surging force.
Amidst the rumbling sounds of impact, Chu Sheng¡¯s voice came through the high bronze wall,¡±
¡°.. When the sun rises,¡±
The yin Qi around Gu wuxiang¡¯s body turned into a ck Storm that was visible to the naked eye. With a loud boom, it burst out!
The mist spread in all directions, and the gate of the Gu residence was destroyed by the yin Qi, turning into fine powder and mixed in the mist.
The copper wall, which had been reinforced with a secret technique, couldn¡¯t withstand the attack of this Yin Qi. It shattered with a ¡®bang¡¯ and turned into a few copper coins, falling from the air to the ground with a ¡®ding ding dang dang¡¯ sound.
After the bronze wall was broken, the previously crowded Street was now empty under the dust cloud.
The people of the Chu group had already escaped without a trace, and it was difficult to catch up with them at this time. However, Chu Sheng¡¯s voice could be heard clearly, and it reached everyone¡¯s ears.
¡°.. That will be the time when the Gu family is truly destroyed!¡±
As Chu Sheng cursed viciously, Gu wuxiang¡¯s killing intent and Yin Qi turned into a ck tornado and swept towards song qingxiao and the others!
¡°Ah ¡¡± Daoist nun number two gasped in shock when she saw the hurricane.
Song qingxiao subconsciously formed a seal with her hands and her primordial spirit looked serious. Just as she was about to use the ¡®Lin¡¯ token to protect herself, the yin Qi rushed toward them and enveloped them!
It was suddenly so dark that they couldn¡¯t even see their fingers in front of them. The biting cold killing intent cut at everyone¡¯s bodies, making them feel cold all over.
Before No. 2¡¯s cry of surprise had died down, the next moment,ughter and mor could be heard again.
¡°Ah!¡±
Sweat poured down number two¡¯s face as he mmed the table and stood up.
The twins each held a ck chain and stood up vigntly. They were surrounded by a festive red.
Rednterns were hung all around. Not far away, under the main hall, the Gu couple was sitting in a Bright House. A Vermillion sedan chair was ced in front of the main door. A few musicians sat on the side with stiff and wooden expressions, like paper figurines.
The chill on song qingxiao¡¯s back from the yin Qi had not faded. She looked around and saw the ¡®people¡¯ who hade to drink and chat.
The crowd was in the courtyard of the Gu family¡¯s inner courtyard. They were not at the entrance of the Gu family¡¯s residence, and they did not see any ¡®people¡¯ from the Chu family carrying a coffin to cause trouble!
There was no blood on the ground, nor were there any members of the Gu n or the Chu n who had died in the great battle. There was also no sign of the eight directional godly demon earthly fiend formation. It was as if everything that had happened was just an illusion. No one had entered the illusion that had urred more than 200 years ago, and no one had met the Chu n!
Yao Liu was still in shock. Aftering out of the illusion, he couldn¡¯t tell if it was real or not. He suddenly got up and knocked into the table and chairs, causing the bowls on the table to make a ¡®ng¡¯ sound. The tip of his foot kicked something, which rolled to the side of song qingxiao¡¯s feet.
It was the head of the girl who had died earlier. The skin on the head was dry and ck, as if all the nutrients had been sucked dry. A pair of once bright and beautiful big eyes like dried ck raisins looked at song qingxiao from a strange angle. The White teeth at the corners of the dry and cracked mouth were faintly visible, like a grin, which was somewhat terrifying.
There was no longer a seat for the two ordinary youths who had died in the lion¡¯s mouth, and the Daoist nun who had been sitting next to the middle-aged man had also changed her position after Chu yousheng had killed her.
¡°What¡¯s the matter, my distinguished guests?¡± The goateed old man who had disappeared earlier was still standing beside song Qing. Seeing the strange expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, he squinted his eyes and asked,¡±
¡°What happened?¡±
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she raised her hand and carefully examined her palm.
She rubbed her palm with her left hand. The spot where the blood had dripped on her palm was hot from her rubbing, but there was no trace of blood.
During the Battle in the illusion realm, when she was trying to stop the twins from trapping Chu Sheng, the old man bit his middle finger and dripped a drop of blood essence into his palm.
It was just that the situation was urgent at the time and there was no time to think about it. Now that song qingxiao thought about it again, she felt a chill down her spine and fear.
This Chu you Sheng¡¯s Dao techniques were outstanding, so what was the purpose of that drop of blood?
She took a deep breath and used her deified soul to look at her own veins and vessels. She also used her primordial spirit to check her soul, afraid that she would suffer a loss if she was not careful. Thus, she did not have time to answer the goateed old man¡¯s question.
However, the strange thing was that he didn¡¯t find anything strange in his soul. His meridians were also unobstructed, and he didn¡¯t seem to have suffered any losses or been poisoned. What was the purpose of Chu Sheng¡¯s drop of blood?
In the trial, nothing was coincidental. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on, but she didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly. She sealed her meridians with the God destroying technique and temporarily suppressed her anxiety..
Chapter 757: Wolf’s howl _1
Chapter 757: Wolf¡¯s howl _1
Trantor: 549690339
Everyone had their own thoughts. The twins held the ck chains in their hands and their faces were pale. Although they had heard song qingxiao and number two mention ¡®falling into the trap¡¯, they only knew how dangerous it was when they were pulled into the illusion by the ghost of the Gu family.
However, he didn¡¯t know that the ghost of the Gu n had put in so much effort to make such a big show for everyone to see. In the end, when ¡®Gu wuxiang¡¯s¡¯ murderous aura leaked out, nothing happened.
However, other than song qingxiao, the others were all seriously injured.
Yao Liu touched therge wound on his face caused by the human puppet¡¯s licking. His eyes were filled with shock as he looked at song qingxiao.
when the sun rises, the Gu family will truly be destroyed.
Chu Sheng had said this after he had used the copper coins to form a wall to block the Gu family.
But what did he mean by that? The Gu family had already been destroyed more than 200 years ago, so how could it be said to be ¡®truly destroyed¡¯?
Moreover, the Gu residence had already sunk deep into the ground. Even if the sun rose and set, the Gu residence was in the center of the earth, so the sun would not be visible.
Chu Sheng said this on the night of the Great War more than two hundred years ago. After that, the Gu n was destroyed. Perhaps his curse had alreadye true. The suspicion in everyone¡¯s hearts only magnified the meaning of his words.
At this point, all the strange things that had happened since the start of the trial had put a lot of pressure on No. 2 and the others who had entered the scenario.
The dangerous illusion, the wedding scene from two hundred years ago, and the ghosts that were everywhere could very likely take the trial-taker¡¯s life at any time. In this dangerous situation, the few injured people began to feel impetuous, and they could not wait toplete their mission immediately, leave this ghostly ce, and return to reality.
Thinking of this, horsetail whisk number two swung out. The spiritual energy on the horsetail whisk pped out andnded on the dining table with a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound!
The table was split into two and slowly fell to both sides.
However, the strange thing was that the bowls and tes on the table seemed to be stuck to the table. When they fell, they didn¡¯t tilt at all.
¡°What kind of anger is this, esteemed guest?¡± The old man with the goatee, who was still grinning earlier, quickly turned gloomy when he saw the table being split open by No. 2.
While he was speaking, the table that had been split in half by number two slowed down and began to slowly wriggle back in the middle. It didn¡¯t take long for it to return to its original state.
As a result, number two¡¯s expression became even uglier.
The noisy andughing guests in the distance did not seem to be affected by what was happening here. They continued to eat and drink as if they did not notice the movements around them. It was as if the video that had been recorded in the morning did not fit in with the existence of these people.
¡°Don¡¯t y any more tricks!¡±
Number two was determined at this moment. He held the horsetail whisk horizontally in front of his chest and formed a seal with one hand.
you¡¯re pretending to be a ghost. You¡¯re already dead. Why do you still want to stay in the world? ¡±
As soon as the Daoist nun¡¯s voice fell, the ¡®crowd¡¯ that had beenughing suddenly became silent.
All the ¡®guests¡¯ who were eating, drinking, andughing at the table turned their heads and looked coldly at song qingxiao¡¯s table.
The goateed old man¡¯s eyes were gloomy, and his pale face turned gray and dark in an instant. The ck in his eyes spread to the White of his eyes, making his eyes look extremely terrifying.
¡°Visitors are guests, and we don¡¯t wee troublemakers here.¡± He seemed to be very angry as he squeezed out these words from his throat.
As soon as he said this, all the guests in the court slowly stood up and approached song qingxiao.
Only then did Yao Liu and the others realize that at some point in time, the table they were at had already been surrounded by the ghosts.
¡®Wu Wu¡¯, as the hundred ghosts approached, a cold wind blew, letting out ghostly wails and wolf howls.
the wedding banquet is about to begin. Disobedient guests need to be taught a good lesson so as not to dy my young master¡¯s important matters.
As soon as the goateed old man spoke, the light around them turned from dark red to pale green. The light from the red candles andnterns appeared extremely dim under the strong Yin energy. The faces of these ¡®people¡¯ looked ghostly under the dark green light, as if they had instantly arrived in Asura hell!
¡°Get lost!¡±
Judging from the number two Daoist nun¡¯s appearance and moves, her cultivation method should have the effect of restraining evil spirits. However, at this time, so many Yin ghosts had gathered, threeyers inside and threeyers outside, surrounding them so tightly that even water couldn¡¯t get through. It was also a great pressure on her..
Chapter 758: Wolf’s howl _2
Chapter 758: Wolf¡¯s howl _2
Trantor: 549690339 I
She poured her spiritual energy into the horsetail whisk, and it immediately burst out with a dazzling white light, forcing back the yin Qi that gathered around, causing the group of old ghosts to show some fear.
However, this group of ¡®people¡¯ immediately revealed a fierce expression. ck Qi emerged from their bodies and they began to approach with even more ferocity!
Under the dense Yin Qi, ck crystals formed from Yin Qi began to form on the ground. ck mist began to wriggle and surround the court. Within the mist, ferocious ghost faces wriggled and looked at the crowd with ill intentions.
A sense of despair mixed with the aura of death spread out, and these Yin ghosts let out strange ¡®hehe¡¯ughs.
Theughter was even worse than crying. Theughter of hundreds of ghosts was sharp and ear-piercing, directly attacking one¡¯s divine soul and causing one¡¯s primordial spirit to be unstable.
¡°Hehehe¡¡±
Laughter came from all directions, stacking up into a monstrous wave that drowned out number two¡¯s stern Shout!
¡ö¡¯Get lost!¡± Amidst the sinisterughter, the group of ghosts got closer and closer. No. 2 gradually lost his calm and waved his horsetail whisk around.
The spiritual power turned into rays of light and shot out. However, when they encountered the yin Qi, they were quickly extinguished like a small me meeting a flood!
In the dense Yin energy, the corroded wound on Yao Liu¡¯s face after being licked by the ¡®Mantis¡¯ began to spread in all directions. As the encirclement shrank, his already three meter tall body grew by tens of centimeters. Suddenly, he clenched his fist, lowered his head, and roared,
¡°Roar!¡±
The roar was filled with spiritual energy and turned into a shock wave, breaking a hole in the ck fog that was surrounding them. It broke the sound barrier created by the ghostughter and relieved the pressure on everyone¡¯s sea of consciousness, which had been attacked by the ghost sound!
Theughter of the group of ghosts suddenly stopped, and the terrifying sound wave temporarily stopped. Everyone only felt that the buzzing in their ears had just stopped, and the blood vessels in their minds were still making throbbing sounds. Before the lingering fear disappeared, the group of ghosts ?faces turned gloomy, and they opened their mouths to let out shrill cries!
This cry was even more terrifying than the previousughter. A gust of goosebumps began to rise from number two and the others ¡®spines. The cold Qi enveloped everyone¡¯s body, and they only felt a sharp pain in their minds after that.
Under the frenzied attack on their sea of consciousness, their faces turned pale and their qi and blood boiled.
The injured number two and the twins had blood oozing out of their mouths. Song qingxiao was slightly better. She had experienced the power of the ghost cry when she fought with Chu ke and her son during the Qin feichu incident.
She was prepared for it.
Furthermore, after ascending to the spirit focus realm, the soul annihting art cultivated both spiritual sense and spiritual power, making her primordial spirit more stable than others.
However, these Dark Souls were astonishingly powerful.¡¯They¡¯ were cultivators when they were born, and their resentment was extremely deep after their death. Furthermore, after more than 200 years, they had already matured. Once they cried, their destructive power was far greater than Chu ke and her son¡¯s ghost cry!
¡°Get lost¡¡±
¡°Wuwuwu¡¡±
The moment number 2 ¡°s shout was heard, it was suppressed by the ghostly wail that filled the sky. Although Yao Liu was letting out angry roars, he was still unable to match the power of the ghostly wail.
The twins took out their ck chains and waved them around, but it still didn¡¯t work.
The wailing turned into a deafening sound wave, directly attacking people¡¯s sea of consciousness. If this continued, before the good show even began, these people would bepletely defeated by the ghost wailing.
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes darkened as she thought of this.
Arge amount of spiritual energy began to gather in her body. Then, with her body as the center, a terrifying aura of a fierce beast began to leak out.
Yao Liu and the others who were standing beside her were the first to feel that something was wrong. Number 2 and the twins were shocked, while Yao Liu¡¯s face was filled with joy after the initial shock.
He felt that this aura was very familiar. In thest trial, song Qing and Xiao Zeng had released a huge Silver Wolf Phantom twice to fight the enemy. However,pared to when she escaped from the terror Battalion, the silver Wolf aura around song qingxiao was clearly more terrifying.
Under No. 2¡¯s shocked gaze, a huge Silver Wolf Phantom slowly appeared above song qingxiao¡¯s head.
The huge Silver Wolf King slowly raised its huge head, its head almost touching the top of the ck mist. It coldly looked down at the approaching Dark Souls, then raised its unusually thick forelimbs and mmed them on the ground. It lowered its head and looked around, letting out a wolf howl,
¡°Awooo-
The Wolf¡¯s long howl suppressed the ghostly wail, and the ground trembled with a ¡®bang¡¯ when the silver Wolf¡¯s giant w struck it. A ball of red mes emerged from under its feet, and a heat wave spread from the ground, forcing back the ck crystals formed by the surrounding Yin energy!
The group of ghosts that were still crying earlier were intimidated by the silver Wolf¡¯s aura. As if they had sensed its intrepid aura, they immediately stopped crying. The dark spirit that was walking in front revealed a timid expression and was forced to subconsciously retreat.
As the dark spirits retreated, the circle expanded a little. The pressure was relieved, and the pale faces of number two and the others immediately looked better.
After the group of dark spirits retreated a few steps, they wanted to start crying again like before. But before their sound waves coulde back, the silver Wolf opened its huge mouth. In the ¡®ao¡¯ sound, a red light shed and arge ball of mes spewed out from its mouth.
In the rumbling sound of the burning mes, the abundant Ling power turned into a fire Dragon that bared its fangs and ws, rolling towards the direction of the dark spirit!
Wherever the fire Dragon went, the surrounding temperature soared, dispersing the coldness brought by the yin Qi. The yin souls were afraid of the fire, and when they saw the fire, they hurriedly dodged in shock.
The mes broke through the dark mist, and the burning brought with it a pungent rancid smell! Under the light of the fire, the tables and the scenery around the court began to distort, like a piece of ice that had been melted by high temperature, gradually changing shape.
Some of the spirits that were touched by the mes looked pained and were soon burned to ashes by the spiritual mes!
Although the silver Wolf¡¯s move was extremely fierce, it had consumed nearly 30% of general song Qing¡¯s spiritual energy with one breath of me!
Song qingxiao did not dare to waste her spiritual power before the real one showed up. The silver Wolf stopped breathing, and the dark spirits gathered again..
Chapter 759: A hundred ghosts_l
Chapter 759: A hundred ghosts_l
Trantor: 549690339 |
Sparks flew in the air, and the silver Wolf Phantom caused a hugemotion as soon as it appeared. Not only did it make the group of ghosts avoid it, but even number two and the others were frightened!
After the silver Wolf finished its breath, it looked around coldly and released its aura. For a moment, the hundred ghosts did not dare toe forward again!
¡°Ahem!¡± In the temporary silence, an old man¡¯s cough suddenly sounded. Outside the group of ghosts, the goateed old man¡¯s face was as calm as water.
The ck fog on his body became thicker and thicker due to the yin Qi he leaked out, gathering behind him and forming a ck me that soared into the sky. He looked in the direction of the silver Wolf with cold eyes and pursed his lips.
After he spoke, the dark spirit that was suppressed by the silver Wolf¡¯s mes suddenly seemed to find its backbone.
The yin Qi on these green-faced Yin ghosts began to surge out and wriggle backward, being absorbed by the ck mist behind the goateed old man!
As the yin Qi leaked out, the faces of these ¡®people¡¯ began to blur, and their bodies became transparent. Finally, they turned into nothingness and disappeared one after another.
At the center where the yin Qi gathered, the ck mes behind the goateed old man grew stronger as the yin Qi became thicker. His originally shriveled and thin figure swelled up like a balloon and began to rise like Yao Liu.
A gust of cold air spread out as his body gradually grewrger, swallowing the heat brought by the mes spat out by the silver Wolf earlier. Not long after, ck Frost appeared in the surroundings again.
¡°What¡¯s this old thing¡¯s background?¡±
The dense Yin Qi formed a bone-chilling air current, causing the chill to prate through the soles of one¡¯s feet and spread to the limbs and bones.
Yao Liu stomped his feet and felt the injuries on his face worsening. The area around the wounds licked by the ¡®puppet¡¯ was like a rotten tree trunk, and it had already expanded to his neck. He could faintly feel that half of his face was gradually losing consciousness.
¡°I¡¯m not too sure.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze was fixed on the goateed old man. Her expression was solemn as she answered Yao Liu¡¯s question without even turning her head.
Although he didn¡¯t know the old man¡¯s background, he was definitely not an ordinary person.
After he had absorbed the yin Qi of the hundred ghosts, it was equivalent to gathering everyone¡¯s power into his body.
The energy fluctuations on his body were very powerful, and the sense of oppression was soaring. It was not easy to deal with.
be careful. There might be a fierce battle!
No. 7 was nowhere to be found, and the rest of them had to at least block this wave of attacks.
As song qingxiao spoke, the goateed old man had already grown to three meters tall. The ck mes behind him turned into wisps of ck mist, fighting to enter his body.
In an instant, the old man¡¯s body had grown a bit higher, and he had grown to four meters, five meters¡
The silver Wolf Phantom had already felt a certain amount of pressure. It lowered its head, opened its mouth, and revealed its sharp teeth, growling at the old man.
The goateed old man had finally absorbed all the ck mist, and his body no longer grew.
But at this time, the old man was nearly seven meters tall, and his head seemed to touch the sky. His shadow was like arge dark cloud, covering all the trial-takers in his Yin energy.
His dark, withered face was magnified dozens of times, and every wrinkle on his face could be seen clearly. He spat out dark clouds from his mouth, and a pair of dark eyes with no white glowed coldly, staring at the trial-taker who was as tiny as an ant in front of him.
Number two¡¯s mouth was bitter. In the face of such a huge creature, she couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back. She looked timid.
a hundred ghosts transformed into a King? how, how can we defeat them?
¡°Even if you can¡¯t win, you still have to fight!¡±
Yao Liu folded his fingers. When he and song qingxiao escaped from the terror Battalion, they had worked together to fight against the giant and the three-headed dog, which was as strong as a small mountain. Therefore, when he saw the change in the old man with the goatee, he didn¡¯t show the same shock as number two.
If he wanted to make this trip worth it and obtain the treasures from the Gu family, he could not back down from this stage.
The old man finished fusing the yin Qi and immediately raised his head!
ck Qi surrounded his face as he took a step forward!
¡®Bang¡¯!
As his footnded, the ground emitted a ck gas and trembled.
The tables, chairs, and other objects in the court began to shake violently under the shock of his kick. The dishes and wine cups ced on them copsed. The ck head of the young girl who had rolled on the ground earlier cracked and broke into several pieces under the impact of this evil aura. Then, it was crushed by the air current and turned into ck ash, which was quickly swept away.
The crazy air current rushed through everyone¡¯s bodies. A few trial-takers tried their best to stand firm, but under the cold air current, ayer of ck mist quickly covered their eyebrows and hair. The cold invaded their bodies and they instantly shivered.
Song qingxiao had a Silver Wolf sealed in his body. The silver Wolf had once devoured the internal organs of a Cerberus and evolved into raging mes. It had a great resistance to the flow of Yin Qi. It was not like number two and the others who suffered a hidden loss.
However, this old man was not easy to deal with since he made such a big
move.
Her expression was grave as she urgently ordered,¡±
¡°Twins, stop his feet! Yao Liu and number 2 will look for an opportunity to divert his attention.¡±
At this point, no one was sure that they could defeat the old man. Even number two, who had been at odds with song qingxiao previously, did not dare to argue with her. They only nodded!
The twins locked the ck chains in their hands and threw them at the old man with a goatee!
The ck chains that had been able to lock Chu shengsheng up earlier started to tremble as they approached the giant King of ghosts. Before they could wrap themselves around the legs of the king of ghosts, the spiritual energy that was wrapped around the ck chains was corroded by the yin energy!
At this moment, the goateed old man revealed a sinister smile. He raised his head and opened his mouth. With a ¡®ha¡¯ sound, arge cloud of Yin mist spewed out from his mouth!
The dark mist shot up to the sky, but it seemed to be blocked by an invisible barrier. Then it spread out and fell down rapidly, trying to cover everyone inside!
In an instant, the twins ¡°vision turned ck, as if they had fallen into a fog. They couldn¡¯t see anything clearly.
The ck mist was filled with killing intent, and the wails of ghosts and spirits rang in their ears. At this moment, a Wolf¡¯s howl pierced through the mist like a domineering sword and resounded throughout the Gu Manor!
The howl was ruthless and murderous, and it actually shocked the wailing Yin souls in the fog.
Then, with a loud ¡®Dong¡¯ sound, the Phantom of a silver foot descended from the sky and broke through the yin fog!
The little ghosts hiding in the fog sensed the heat under the Wolf¡¯s feet and dodged in panic.
The ck mist was stomped by the silver Wolf, and it retreated in a frenzy, gradually revealing the ferocious Silver Wolf giant above the mist!
The silver Wolf did not show any fear, whether it was facing the three-headed dog or the hundred-year-old ghost. Its gray-blue eyes were filled with cold killing intent. It slowly took two steps in the direction of the giant Yin ghost.. After stepping away the yin fog, it elerated its movement and raised its forelimbs to whip in the direction of the yin ghost!
Chapter 760: A fierce battle (1)
Chapter 760: A fierce battle (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The old man¡¯s huge ck face revealed a sinister smile. Then, he raised his arm, and his thin palm turned into a pitch-ck Ghost w. With a ghastly aura, he wed at the silver Wolf¡¯s raised forelimb!
When the two ws collided, the silver Shadow and the ck mist collided with each other, and the energy produced a violent explosion!
An extremely cold ghostly Qi entered song Qing¡¯s body through the silver Wolf Phantom. In an instant, song Qing¡¯s eyes were covered with ayer of ck mist.
However, the mes on the silver Wolf¡¯s forelimbs burned the ck mist at the same time, causing the old ghost to reveal a pained expression.
¡°Ah¡¡±
¡°Wuuu¡¡±
Translucent ghostly faces emerged from the wriggling ck mist on his body, howling in pain. It was obvious that the yin souls attached to his body suffered a great deal from the head-on collision with the silver Wolf.
The old man seemed to be enraged. He endured the pain and swung his head 180 degrees. The braid hanging at the back of his head was like a long whip, and it whizzed toward the silver Wolf.
The whip was swift and fierce. Song qingxiao immediately formed a seal with her hands and chanted,¡±
¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡±
The primordial spirit in her sea of consciousness spoke at the same time as her, and the power increased even more!
The ¡®confrontation¡¯ word technique formed a domain and trapped the aggressive whip in the domain!
The old man¡¯s head stopped turning for about a second, and the whip stopped in mid-air. Then, a majestic Yin Qi began to crash into the barrier. Under the power of the yin Qi of hundred ghosts, the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique onlysted for about a second before it broke!
The pause was extremely short, but it was enough for the silver Wolf.
It lived in song qingxiao¡¯s soul and was connected to her mind. When she made her move, it had already taken the opportunity to raise another leg, extend its long armor, and hit the back of the old man¡¯s head!
With a loud bang, the silver Wolf¡¯s sharp ws tore open the back of his head and wed him down.
A huge ck hole appeared where the shoulder and the neck connected, and countless faces of vengeful spirits and ghosts came out of it.
The whip connected to the back of the old man¡¯s head moved down with his head and changed its position. Its power was weakened at once, and it barely brushed past the silver Wolf, leaving only a faint ck mark. It was immediately repaired by the silver light and disappeared without a trace!
Arge amount of ck gas swarmed towards his ¡®wound¡¯, and soon the head that had shifted away slowly moved back, and in a moment, it grew back into his neck!
The old man had suffered a great loss. He turned his head and was extremely angry. The corners of his mouth opened, and the dark clouds in it spat and spat. It turned into a ck skeleton like the one in the well. It opened its mouth wide and pounced on the silver Wolf.
Seeing this, the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent. The Golden core in song Qing¡¯s body rotated rapidly, and spiritual power poured into the silver Wolf¡¯s illusion!
In a moment, more than 30% of it gushed out, causing the silver Wolf¡¯s body to almost be solid. The dazzling light drove away the ck shadow!
It opened its mouth wide and suddenly let out a roar. Just as the skull formed by the ck mist was about to bite it, a majestic power turned into mes and spewed out of its mouth. With a rumbling burning sound, it sprayed the skull right on!
¡°Ah¡¡±
¡°Wuwuwu¡ Wuwuwu¡¡±
As soon as the me was spat out, it was the bane of evil things. It immediately wrapped the skull in it and burned vigorously.
Images of green faces in pain suddenly emerged from the skulls, screaming and crying in pain of different heights.
As soon as the dark spirit was burned by the mes, it hurriedly tried to extinguish the mes with its Yin Qi, but the ck Qi was unable to break through the mes.
Countless Yin ghosts that were hiding within were burned to ashes by the mes. Under the high temperature, the surrounding scenery was affected by the mes and began to tremble and distort.
The tables, chairs, and wine in the court flickered. asionally, it would show the dpidated and old Court, but then, because of the struggle of the ck mist, it would show the courtyard full of tables.
The yin ghosts were still struggling. The illusion had not been broken yet, and the real Gu mansion had not been fully revealed. The yin ghosts used an extremely dense Yin Qi to block everyone¡¯s divine sense and vision.
Song qingxiao¡¯s face was pale. The amount of spiritual energy the silver Wolf had drawn out this time was far more than the first time it had spat out mes to repel the enemy. It had almost drained half of her spiritual energy!
In the mes, the pitch-ck skull screamed in pain and shrank in size in a few breaths.
But fortunately, with the suppression of the yin Qi, the goateed old man was notpletely unscathed. His body size had also shrunk by half, and his entire aura was far less terrifying than before.
He had suffered a great loss at the hands of the silver Wolf and was extremely resentful at the moment.. Just as he was about to move when the silver Wolf spat out mes and focused on trapping the ghost head, song qingxiao shouted,
Chapter 761: A fierce battle (2)
Chapter 761: A fierce battle (2)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°What are you guys waiting for?¡±
The silver Wolf¡¯s spiritual power broke through the obstacles of the yin Qi and drove away the ck fog. The twin brothers did not know whether they wanted to sit on the mountain and watch the Tigers fight to wear down song Qing¡¯s little strength, or they were shocked by the silver Wolf¡¯s appearance and the battle with the goateed old man that was transformed from a hundred ghosts. For a while, no one moved.
¡°If you don¡¯t move now, do you want to die Here?¡±
The goateed old man gritted his teeth and shook his head again. His long hair split into two and licked the silver Wolf like a giant Python.
Seeing this, the twins looked at each other and immediately clenched the ck chains in their hands. They injected spiritual power into them and the two ck chains immediately flew out.
The yin creatures transformed by the hundred ghosts were helpless against them. Only the silver Wolf released by song qingxiao could temporarily resist them.
If the silver Wolf was restrained and faced with the goateed old man¡¯s transformed form, it would be as song qingxiao had said, only death would await it!
The ck chain expanded to the size of a wrist after receiving the injection of spiritual energy. The goateed old man¡¯s Yin energy was greatly reduced, and his body shrank. His strength was far weaker than before.
The chain was thrown over and wrapped around his left and right legs!
¡°Ah¡¡±
He let out a shrill cry of pain. The chain seemed to have a divine power that could restrain and corrode his Yin Qi.
The old man raised his two ¡®hands¡¯, which could no longer be called hands. They had turned into two ghost ws like dried ck tree roots, trying to grab the chain.
At this time, song Qing¡¯s hands formed a seal again, drawing the spiritual power in her body, and read in the same time as the primordial spirit in her sea of consciousness,¡±
¡°Draw the ground as a prison, secure!¡±
The domain was formed again, stopping the old man¡¯s movements!
At the same time, the corner of her eyes twitched and she gave Yao Liu a look. Yao Liu immediately jumped up and with a loud shout, his arms spread out like a giant ROC. He grabbed the two ends of the old man¡¯s split hair and pulled it down with all his might!
The yin energy on the braids was scorching, causing Yao Liu¡¯s palm to corrode. Arge amount of ck energy wrapped around his arm, causing his skin and flesh to wither.
He endured the pain and tied the ends of his hair tightly. With a shout, he pulled down the old man¡¯s head again, forcing his chin to fall to the ground with a bang!
The yin Qi burst out and dispersed. The old man¡¯s eyes widened, and a venomous look appeared on his face. He wanted to struggle, but he was unable to move because he was restricted by the enchantment formed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique.
At this moment, everyone had already started moving. Only number two was standing not far away. Whether it was intentional or coincidental, the goateed old man¡¯s huge face that Yao Liu had pulled down just happened tond right in front of her. She had the perfect timing, location, and people!
Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and did not dare to rx. She said coldly,¡±
¡°Number two, hit him with a talisman!¡±
Now was a good opportunity. His legs were bound, his palms were trapped by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique, his head was sealed by Yao Liu, and the majority of the yin energy in his body was restrained by the silver Wolf. For the time being, water far away could not quench the thirst in front of him!
The goateed old man was a ghost, and his size was only formed by absorbing the energy of hundreds of ghosts. This kind of Yin creature was most afraid of talismans, which countered its energy.
Since number two was able to call out the fan n¡¯s name and was proficient in the Dao techniques of ghosts and gods, presumably, the techniques he was good at were simr to the Dao techniques.
If No. 2 were to attack it with a talisman, it would definitely hit it in one hit.
Even if it had the protection of a hundred ghosts, number two¡¯s curses would definitely be able to severely injure it, even if they couldn¡¯t kill it. This would relieve the burden on everyone!
As song qingxiao spoke, several golden talismans flew out from her body. Under the influence of her spiritual sense, they flew towards number two!
Number two was still in shock when the silver Wolf appeared. When she and song qingxiao were pulled into the illusion one after another, one of them was unscathed, while the other escaped with serious injuries, she knew that song qingxiao¡¯s strength was far above her own!
After that, when she was injured by song qingxiao during her battle with Chu Sheng, she thought that song qingxiao had only seeded so easily because she had caught her off guard.
It was not until the huge Silver Wolf Phantom appeared that she realized in despair that the gap between her and song qingxiao¡¯s strength was like the gap between heaven and earth, and it was difficult to break through.
The strength disyed by the silver Wolf made her scalp tingle, and the energy that leaked out when she fought with the old ghost made her hands and feet tremble.
If song qingxiao wanted to kill her, she would have such a powerful technique.. Even if he was in perfect condition, he would not be her match, let alone now when he was seriously injured!
Chapter 762: A fierce battle (3)
Chapter 762: A fierce battle (3)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Number two was scared and could no longer summon the courage to fight.
Just as her mind was in a mess, she suddenly heard song qingxiao¡¯s cold voice, II
¡°Number two, hit him with a talisman!¡±
When she heard song qingxiao¡¯s voice, her entire body trembled. When she came back to her senses, she saw two beams of divine light flying towards her.
Number two turned pale with fright. Just as she was about to Dodge, she saw the two spiritual objects fly in front of her, slow down, and turn into two spiritual talismans.
When the goateed old man saw the talisman, fear appeared in his eyes. The ck gas on his body became more violent, as if he was going to break free from the restraint formed by the ¡®confrontation¡¯ word technique at any time.
On the other hand, the moment number two saw the talisman, his expression turned from surprise to joy. He instinctively reached out and grabbed the talisman.
¡°Hahaha!¡±
As soon as he caught the second talisman, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a longugh. He didn¡¯t use the talisman to hit people as song qingxiao had said, but turned around and made a running gesture.
¡°Idiot!¡±
She was overjoyed. The old ghost was blocked by these scapegoats, and song qingxiao knew that she was sleepy and handed her a pillow!
Now that he was injured and his strength was reduced, these two talismans came at the right time.
While the old ghost was being held back by the cultivators, the defense of the other ces in the Gu residence must be weak. She would take this opportunity to search the Gu residence and get some benefits. It would be worth it toplete the mission and leave this damn ce!
¡°You guys have fun, I¡¯m leaving first!¡±
These two talismans were like a big pancake that fell from the sky, knocking No. 2 unconscious. In her ecstasy, she forgot that her back was facing the old ghost¡¯s head.
As she turned around, song qingxiao shouted before she could take a step,¡±
¡°Let go!¡±
Yao Liu listened to hismand and let go of his hand. At the same time, song qingxiao withdrew her hand seal. The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique¡¯s domain was broken, and the old ghost finally regained his freedom.
He opened his bloody mouth and spat out a huge tongue as thick as a Python. It wrapped around the waist of number two, who was close at hand!
¡°Ah¡¡±
As soon as number two was caught, the yin Qi in her body sealed her spiritual power. Her heart sank, and in a panic, she threw out two spiritual talismans and chanted in a hurry,¡±
¡°Heavenly spirit righteous Qi, taixiao borrowing power!¡±
As the spell was about to bepleted, the spiritual talisman shone with a divine light and corroded a small hole on the goateed old man¡¯s face. But before she could throw the spiritual talisman out, the long tongue rolled and dragged her into the ghost¡¯s mouth!
Amidst the wailing, countless ghosts and spirits stretched out their arms from the old man¡¯s mouth and dragged him in.
¡°No¡ Save me¡¡±
She desperately cried out for help, but before she could finish her words, she was drowned by an even louder ghost cry. The old man¡¯s abyss-like mouth sucked in and swallowed No. 2!
At the same time, general song Qing¡¯s hand seal loosened. He tapped on the tip of his toes, and his body rose up, flying in the direction of the spirit talisman.
The moment number two read ¡®borrowing the power of taixiao¡¯, she sent two spiritual powers to the talisman and pped it at the goateed old man. The moment he swallowed number two, the two talismans stuck to his face!
With a swishing sound, the Golden light on the talisman turned into a crisscrossing of electricity, covering the goateed old man¡¯s face!
¡°Ah¡¡±
The old man¡¯s miserable shrieks resounded throughout the cloud court, and at the same time, the shrieks of countless ghosts rose and fell one after another. Combined with his ghastly shrieks, they formed a terrifying demonic sound, stirring up a strong air current that pierced through the crowd!
Under the power of the Spirit talisman, fist-sized bubbles appeared on his dry and ck face, which was then prated by the spirit power, turning into ck mist and escaping.
The yin Qi was heavily damaged, and the illusion began to shake. The tables and chairs in the square began to flicker, turning into a gloomy and dpidated courtyard, and then the shadows of the tables shed by!
Song Qing fell to the ground and retreated. Seeing old ghost¡¯s body shrinking rapidly, a change came from his sea of consciousness.This trip was not in vain.
[ missionpletion: 4200 points ]
She raised her head and her eyes met Yao Liu¡¯s, who was swinging his arm. The two of them curled up the corners of their mouths at the same time.
¡°Who¡¯s the idiot here?¡±
Yao Liu sneered, but since number 2 was already dead, he naturally couldn¡¯t hear his ridicule.
The twins finally understood that song qingxiao had no intention of leaving number two alive.
The reason why she took out the talisman was because she wasn¡¯t good at using talismans, so she borrowed number two¡¯s hand to activate it.
The two of them felt a chill in their hearts. They saw that the goateed old man suffered a great loss of Yin energy after being hit by the talisman, and his body shrank again. Just as they were stunned, something suddenly changed-
As the old ghost screamed, he stretched out his pair of ghostly ws and pped his face hard because general song Qing had released the restriction!
Chapter 763 - 550 five 1
Chapter 763: Chapter 550 five 1
Trantor: 549690339
The pair of pitch-ck ghostly ws pped on the talisman, making a Sizzling sound of burning. Then, ck smoke rose, and a burnt smell came from it.
The old ghost seemed to be in extreme pain, and his face that was faintly visible in the ck mist let out a deafening roar.
When the talismannded on the old ghost¡¯s face, it had already used up a lot of its spiritual power. Now, when it was grabbed by the ghost w, the yin Qi corroded it and it lost all its spiritual nature. The ghost w tore off the talisman along with the skin and flesh on the old ghost¡¯s face!
A piece of the old man¡¯s withered skin was torn off, revealing the grayish-ck bones of his face under the skin and flesh. It looked extremely terrifying. At this time, his eyes were full of hatred as he stared at song Qing. As the ghosts around him wailed, his hostility began to intensify, as if he waspletely enraged by song Qing.
¡°Not good.¡±
The moment Yao Liu saw the old man¡¯s expression, his scalp turned numb The moment he finished speaking, he saw the old man open his mouth and let out a sharp cry,¡±
¡°Ah!¡±
As he shouted, his mouth opened wider and wider, like a ck hole the size of a football. Yin Qi was blown out from the depths of his mouth, and soon, skulls came out of it!
Song qingxiao¡¯s expression was solemn. The skulls were filled with killing intent. As soon as they flew out of the old man¡¯s mouth, they wailed like babies and flew in the air. The yin Qi on their bodies turned into long hair, and several of them appeared. In the middle of the court, a cold wind blew, and the ck Qi blocked the light, making people feel as if they were in theherworld!
The goateed old man spat out five skulls. He immediately reached out with the hand that was holding the ashes of the talisman paper to pull the chain on his feet.
The chain seemed to be stuck to him, and the twins were shocked to find that no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t pull it back.
¡°Back off!¡±
song qingxiao shouted. One of the twins had already sensed that something was wrong when she spoke. He gritted his teeth and quickly let go.
However, one of them hesitated for a moment. Perhaps he was reluctant to let go of the magic weapon that the old man was holding on to. When song qingxiao reminded him, he was about to let go, but he was shocked to find that he could no longer let go of the ck chain!
The ck chain was sucked in by the yin Qi and firmly stuck in his hand. The handsome young man¡¯s face turned pale and he shouted,¡±
¡°Brother, save¡¡±
Before he finished his sentence, the old man roared at the sky.
¡°Hu Hu Hu Hu¡¡±
The five skeletal ghost heads in the air seemed to have received an order They made a terrible sound that sounded like they were crying andughing at the same time, and flew towards the young man like a beehive.
¡°Ah¡¡±
As the young man screamed, arge amount of Qi of vitality was absorbed by the five skeletons. In the blink of an eye, the young man¡¯s body was like a leaking balloon, quickly shriveling.
In just a few breaths, he waspletely out of breath!
¡°No¡¡±
The young man who was lucky enough to escape let out a cry of pain. The mission prompt in song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness had changed :This trip was not in vain.
[ missionpleted: 5250 points ]
The moment the notification appeared, the skulls that had consumed the young manughed eerily and flew up again.
The young man, who had been sucked dry, was only left with a loose skin bag wrapped around his body, which could not support his skeleton anymore When the skeleton ghost head flew up, he fell to the ground with a bang like a ragbag!
The ferocity of this ghost head caused the scalps of song qingxiao and the other two to go numb.
Even song qingxiao could not help but feel the hair on her back stand up. As Yao Liu drew in a breath of cold air, the goateed old man raised his pair of strange shriveled eyes and coldly looked at Yao Liu¡¯s tall and strong figure. The moment he looked at him, Yao Liu¡¯s mind buzzed. Just as he was about to turn around and run away, he saw the old man¡¯s vicious gaze fall on song qingxiao!
Clearly,pared to killing Yao Liu, he hated song qingxiao more, who had injured him twice and forced out the ghost skull from his body!
Being stared at by the old man, song qingxiao felt as if she had been locked in ce by a cold aura. The chill seeped into her feet and prated into her limbs and bones.
In her extreme nervousness, her palms were covered in cold sweat. Even the silver Wolf felt that something was wrong and let out a low warning growl. However, this roar that could intimidate hundreds of ghosts did not cause the ghost heads that had just consumed a human life to fear. On the contrary, these skeletal ghost heads seemed to have smelled a Supreme delicacy and were dancing happily in the air!
¡°Die!¡±
The old man gritted his teeth and gave amand that sounded like a curse.
As soon as he finished speaking, the skeletonsughed strangely and rushed in song qingxiao¡¯s direction!
The long ck Qi was like long hair flying in the air, leaving behind afterimages. It was as fast as ck Lightning and reached song qingxiao¡¯s side in the blink of an eye, making it impossible for her to Dodge!
At the critical moment, Yao Liu¡¯s heel twisted, and he turned to escape.
However, after a few steps, he stopped and turned around with a hesitant expression.
He had worked with song qingxiao twice, so their alliance was naturally stronger than the others.
Whether it was when they were escaping from the terror Battalion or when they were in the illusion, song qingxiao had saved his life several times. Although running away now was the right choice most trial-takers would make, it was a little disloyal.
However, these five ghost skulls were too terrifying. Number six¡¯s attacks were mainly based on his strong body. He was helpless against these ghosts. Even if he went forward, he would probably only be delivering food.
At this moment, the five screaming ghost skulls had already flown in front of song qingxiao. They opened their mouths and attached themselves to her body, trying to suck her dry like how they had done to the young man who had just killed one of the twins!
At the moment of life and death, song Qing¡¯s little fingers formed a seal and attacked at the same time as the primordial spirit in his sea of consciousness.
¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡±
A golden light shed on her body, and arge number of scales emerged. At the same time, the ¡®forward¡¯mand of the nine wordsmand shed, and the spiritual power transformed into unparalleled speed. When the five skulls sucked on song Qing¡¯s body, she disappeared from the spot!
This sudden turn of events not only shocked Yao Liu and the Twin youth, but even the old ghost who was prostrating on the ground was stunned.
It was as if they were surprised that there was someone in this world who could outrun the five ghost heads that sucked on human essence, blood, and spiritual energy.
The ghost heads that wereughing strangely missed their target, leaving only silver afterimages on the ground.
But soon, they seemed to have sensed the presence of song qingxiao¡¯s aura They turned their ferocious heads, and before they could move, they heard a Wolf¡¯s roar, followed by the roar of fire, and a ¡®boom¡¯!
Song qingxiao s figure appeared in mid-air, and the silver Wolf Phantom opened its mouth and spat out a fire Dragon, which wrapped several ghost heads in it!
As the strangeughter rose and fell, the ck Qi and red clouds blended together, but before long, a few ghost heads suppressed the fire Dragon, as if they were absorbing the spiritual Qi within.
The fire dragon¡¯s body churned.. The mes that specialized in suppressing
evil seemed to be restrained by the ghost head!
Chapter 764: Ghosthead (1)
Chapter 764: Ghosthead (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The ck clouds and the mes blended together. The fire dragon¡¯s roar and the ghost head¡¯s strangeughter rose and fell. However, the mes were soon covered by the ck Qi. The fire dragon¡¯s spiritual energy became weaker and weaker. On the contrary, the yin Qi became stronger. In an instant, the fire Dragon let out a cry and finally turned into nothing!
Song Qing looked at this scene with a bitter mouth.
After the silver Wolf was sealed in her body, thebined strength of the man and the wolf had reached the level of low level of dan realm!
The silver Wolf had absorbed the Cerberus¡¯s Inferno special ability in the terror Battalion and further strengthened the mes in the lost city. The mes it spat out were no small matter!
In addition, the Cerberus¡¯s mes were used to guard the undead. After the silver Wolf absorbed its fire ability, the mes it released had a restraining effect on the evil ghost Qi.
With the silver Wolf and song Qing¡¯s strength at the small dan realm, in addition to the special attribute of the me, even if the ghost head had reached the low level of the Dan realm, it should be afraid of the me.
However, the fire Dragon was destroyed by the ghost heads in seconds after it was spat out. This proved that the ghost heads had probably surpassed the low level of the Dan realm!
With such strength, it was impossible to fight them head-on!
¡®Kekeke¡¯, the fire Dragon turned into a few broken sparks and scattered in the air. The ck mist of a few ghost heads was still mixed with a few sparks. Theyughed strangely and floated again. Their eyes flickered with a dark light, as if they had tasted the essence of the silver Wolf. They stared at the silver Wolf Phantom and flew towards it.
The silver Wolf Phantom¡¯srge size had now be its weakness, and it was easy to be targeted.
Song qingxiao made a prompt decision and immediately recalled the silver Wolf Phantom with her divine sense.
¡®OWW ¡¡¯As the silver Wolf howled in anger, the five ghostly heads once again missed and only crashed into the silver Wolf¡¯s afterimages.
The goateed old man on the ground saw this and his face turned sinister. He rolled his eyes and the ghost heads turned around, staring at song qingxiao, who was using her spiritual power to stabilize herself in the air.
¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. The old man with the goatee slowly got up. His movements were a little stiff, like an old machine that had rusted after not being oiled for many years. His voice was much more dry and hoarse than before.
¡°I haven¡¯t seen any guests in many years in the Gu residence,¡±
When he said this, his skin and flesh seemed to be extremely brittle, turning into dust of different sizes and falling down, revealing more ck bones.
¡°I never thought that after so many years, such an expert would appear in the younger generation of the hidden mountains.¡±
The ghostly headughed, and the meaning behind his words made the others shudder.
it¡¯s a pity that my five Luo soul-devouring ghosts can¡¯t even defeat a high-level cultivator, let alone a low-level dan stage cultivator like you!
His tone was filled with resentment.
¡°I didn¡¯t prepare it for you, but I didn¡¯t expect that old man Chu Sheng to miss it, and you came to me!¡±
When the goateed old man said this, song Qing suddenly had a sh of inspiration and blurted out,¡±
¡°Gu wuxiang?¡±
The old man, who had lost most of his face and only had a few dry beards on his chin, grinned stiffly when he heard this.
¡°It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve heard someone call me by my name.¡± He heaved a long sigh, it¡¯s been more than two hundred years. The Gu family has been buried underground for too long!
As soon as he finished speaking, his tone changed and he turned his wrist.
¡°But it ends here.¡±
A few ghostly heads heard hismand and immediately pounced in song qingxiao¡¯s direction while screaming,¡±
you¡¯ve destroyed my sect, destroyed my formation, and destroyed my Gu family. Since you¡¯ve barged in, don¡¯t ever leave!
The moment song qingxiao saw his actions, she knew that something was wrong. Before he could finish speaking, she immediately activated the forward token and disappeared!
No one had ever dreamed that this old man who imed to be a servant was the real master of the Gu family!
In the darkness, his hunched back slowly straightened up, and a wide and torn old robe hung on his skin and bones. Compared to the indifferent and gorgeously dressed ¡®Gu wuxiang¡¯ in the illusion, it was like the difference between heaven and earth.
Several streams of air were wrapped around him. With each roll, arge piece of his robe and skin would be scraped off, and then crushed into dust by the yin wind, which surrounded him with the yin Qi.
The current Gu Wubi looked much more terrifying than the one in the illusion. The smell of decay mixed with the faint smell of corpses came from his body, making people feel both terrified and nauseated.
Song qingxiao felt that there was something wrong with his words, but it was not the time to think about it.
In the gusts of chilly wind, the five ghostly heads pursued her relentlessly!
Although song qingxiao had guessed from the beginning that the five Luo soul devouring ghost was not weak, when she heard from Gu wuxiang that the five Luo soul devouring ghost could even trap people in the upper level of the Dan stage, shepletely gave up on fighting with it and ran away without saying anything.
The twins, who were lucky enough to survive, had already rushed out of the court the moment Gu wuxiang revealed his true face.
On the contrary, Yao Liu, who had turned around to escape, saw the tragic situation of song qingxiao being chased by a few five Luo soul devouring ghosts. A few traces of shrewdness shed in his eyes. After hesitating for a while, not only did he not run, he stomped his feet and let out a low shout,
¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡±
His voice was as loud as Thunder, and as soon as he finished speaking, he pounced in Gu wuxiang¡¯s direction.
Although Yao Liu¡¯s physical strength was strong and he didn¡¯t have the slightest advantage against evil spirits and ghosts, he might as well fight against Gu Wu instead of the five Luo soul devouring ghosts!
At leastpared to the five Luo soul Devourer ghost, Gu wuxiang was also very scary. But it seemed that he still had a physical body. If she could hold him back for a while, it would be good to buy song qingxiao some time!
Yao Liu didn¡¯t make such a decisionpletely because he had lost his mind.
He had clearly heard the meaning behind Gu wuxiang¡¯s words. Song qingxiao¡¯s strength had already reached a level that even he was in awe of. That was why he had used such a trump card to deal with her.
At the undead altar, song qingxiao had absorbed all the undead Starlight in the altar, and her strength was mysterious.
Yao Liu didn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t have a trump card. Even if this old ghost was fierce and difficult to deal with, but if she still had a trump card, once he chose to stand on her side, even if he didn¡¯t really help her, with her personality, she would definitely remember it!
After all these considerations, Yao Liu immediately gritted his teeth and decided to take a gamble.
As soon as his voice fell, Gu wuxiang, who was wrapped in the cold wind, and the young man who had already fled to the edge of the court heard what he said. They subconsciously stopped in their tracks and widened their eyes in disbelief. Theyughed evilly and said in unison with Gu wuxiang,¡±
¡°Idiot!¡±
Song qingxiao had also heard Yao Liu¡¯s call, but she didn¡¯t dare to be distracted and respond.
The five heart-eating ghost headsughed hideously in her soul. She had consumed a lot of mental power just to resist this impact.
In addition, when she used the ¡®forward¡¯ and ¡®Zhe¡¯mand at the same time, arge amount of spiritual energy was consumed in her body, causing her clothes to be wet with sweat in just a few breaths.
Although the ¡®forward¡¯ token was wonderful, these ghost heads were connected in their minds. In addition, the yin Qi around the Gu Manor was dense, and the enemy was stronger than she was. It was fine if she did not show herself, but once she did, she would be chased very quickly.
A momentter, the ghostly heads missed their targets and devilish Qi flickered in their eyes. As if they had gained sentience, they split up in five different directions.
Song Qing¡¯s small figure shed to the southeast. There, a ghost head flew over with a strange cry, and several other ghost heads also swarmed over.
As a result, she was in even more danger.
On Yao Liu¡¯s side, Gu wuxiang was able to quickly suppress him when he was facing him alone.
The yin Qi turned into invisible ck ropes and wrapped around his limbs.
He looked up with a pair of shriveled eyes and sneered as he ¡®looked¡¯ at the fluctuations of Ling energy in the surroundings.
Under the cooperation of the five Ghosts, song Qing¡¯s spiritual power was consumed much more than before. As her spiritual power was rapidly reduced, her dodging speed was much slower than before.
After Yao Liu was bound, the moment she appeared, the five Ghosts shrieked and pounced at her. The eyes of the ghost head in the lead flickered, and just as it was about to touch her clothes, she couldn¡¯tpletely Dodge!
The corners of Gu wuxiang¡¯s mouth curled up. Just as he was about to speak, a golden light suddenly shed in the Gu Manor. Then, the light spot gradually grewrger and turned into a circle of golden light as thick as the mouth of a basin.. It was like a small golden sun that rose above the Gu Manor, illuminating the entire Gu Manor!
Chapter 765 - 552-snatch_l
Chapter 765: Chapter 552-snatch_l
Trantor: 549690339 |
Under the activation of the ¡®forward¡¯mand, song Qing took a step into the void. There was a strangeughter behind her, and a gust of Yin Qi rushed over. She had a bad feeling in her heart, and the next second, she felt a ghost head approaching.
Then, a huge suction force came from the ghost head and broke through the ¡®front¡¯ token¡¯s obstruction, causing her spiritual power to reverse. She felt pain in her veins and forcibly pulled out her body that was almost hidden.
The part of her clothes that was touched by the ghost head was like a drain, and the remaining spiritual power in her body rushed madly out of the gap, causing her to bite the tip of her tongue in a hurry. Under the severe pain, she guarded her mind and forcibly operated the God destroying technique to lock her meridians.
The other four ghostly heads swarmed forward. Song qingxiao took a deep breath and was about to summon therge pile of talismans in her pocket dimension to fight to the death when she suddenly saw a golden light sh in the darkness.
Then, with a whoosh, the Golden light grew bigger and bigger. It broke through the ck fog and turned into a huge ring, floating above the Gu Manor¡¯s courtyard. The light was dazzling and it emitted a terrifying spiritual pressure. Like a small sun, it illuminated the entire Gu Manor!
Wherever the light went, it was like a demon-revealing mirror. The previously prosperous and magnificent Gu residence was revealed under the light.
The dining table filled with food and wine disappeared, and the wide and magnificent courtyard turned gray-ck and covered with dust.
The delicate flowers and trees instantly withered, and even the rednterns hanging from them were extinguished, turning into a ck and rottenntern skeleton, hanging under the broken eaves. It swayed under the hurricane, and the skeleton made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound.
The ground was covered with rotten leaves, and the ground was full of mud.
The two doors in the main hall had already fallen to the ground and were half-buried by rotten leaves. Most of the roof had copsed, covering the rotten furniture inside.
The pnquin that had previously stopped in front of the main hall¡¯s door and the people who were ying and singing with stiff expressions seemed to be unable to resist the light. They immediately turned into green smoke and disappeared without a trace!
This was the true appearance of the Gu residence that had disappeared for more than two hundred years. It was deste, dpidated, and ghostly!
The five ghost heads stopped moving under the Golden light. Taking advantage of this opportunity, song qingxiao cut off her connection with one of the five Luo soul-devouring ghosts with her spiritual power, barely mustered up her spiritual power, and used the ¡®Qian¡¯ word order to escape.
On the other side, Gu wuxiang, who was about to kill Yao Liu first, raised his skeleton-like head in astonishment the moment the Golden light appeared.
The Golden light shone on his rotten face. Some of the dried skin and flesh that had fallen off were stuck to his skeleton like rotten leaves. With the flow of the yin Qi, they looked like moths that were about to spread their wings and fly away. It looked terrifying and terrifying.
Taking advantage of the moment when he raised his head, song Qing, who had just escaped from the five Luo soul devouring ghosts with great difficulty, appeared beside Yao Liu in a sorry state. While panting heavily, she pped out a golden talisman and ced it on Yao Liu¡¯s body!
The ck mist that had turned into a rope ¡®broke¡¯ apart the moment the talisman was stuck on it. Yao Liu didn¡¯t even have time to thank Gu wuxiang before he and song qingxiao jumped back three to four meters away from Gu wuxiang.
One of the twins, who had escaped to the edge of the court, raised his head in shock. The Golden light illuminated the dark Gu Manor as if it were daytime, and every hair on his face was clearly illuminated.
Song qingxiao endured the pain caused by the bacsh of her spiritual power and looked up at the sky with narrowed eyes.
Above her head was a circr ring the size of a bucket, emitting a threatening light. In her mind, Chu yousheng¡¯s words before he left in the illusion suddenly appeared:
when the sun rises, the Gu family will be truly destroyed!
Although the Gu family waspletely annihted back then, the spirits were still causing trouble, so they were not really annihted!
At this moment, the Golden Ring was giving off a threatening light. Could this be the sun that Chu yousheng had mentioned? was this the time when the Gu family would truly be destroyed?
When she thought of this, Yao Liu and the other surviving twins also had the same expression on their faces. Clearly, everyone was thinking of the same thing.
The glowing ring began to spin in the air, making a buzzing noise.
This familiar spiritual energy quickly reminded song qingxiao of a person. At this moment, a tall figure slowly appeared under the Golden Ring.
¡°Number 7!¡±
¡°Number 7!¡±
¡°Number 7!¡±
When the three of them saw the shadow appear, they all eximed in unison!
Chapter 766 - 552-snatch_2
Chapter 766: Chapter 552-snatch_2
Trantor: 549690339
Number seven, who had been ¡®snatched¡¯ away by the ghost in the Gu residence on the eve of the wedding, had finally appeared!
The figure gradually took shape, showing the appearance of number seven.
But the moment she saw number seven, Yao Liu couldn¡¯t hold back and let out a gasp.
Although song qingxiao was not as shocked as the twins, her mouth was twitching.
Number seven was originally wearing a ck robe that exposed his chest, but now he was wearing an exaggerated dark red Wedding robe. There was a huge silk flower tied on his chest, and the other part of the silk was fluttering in the air, fluttering in the wind.
His face was painted with two very eye-catching bright blushes, and he was wearing a small red leather hat on his head, which was so tight that his face was deformed.
This nondescript dressing made him look like a clown, but his face was cold and indifferent, forming a huge contrast.
¡°It seems that number seven almost became a groom.¡± If it were not for the fact that the battle was about to start and the situation was critical, anyone who saw number Seven¡¯s current appearance would probablyugh out loud.
However, the three of them were no ordinary people. With a nce, they knew that number seven had probably been tricked.
¡°Hmph!¡±
When number seven, who was floating in mid-air, heard Yao Liu¡¯s words, he snorted coldly. With a jolt of spiritual energy, the dark red Wedding robe on his body was instantly shattered by the spiritual energy and turned into red mist. Soon, it was torn apart by the spiritual light, revealing his original clothes.
His face was gloomy as he looked down at the ground. Soon, he seemed to have found something interesting.
Song qingxiao followed his line of sight and saw that his eyes hadnded on the five ghost heads. The next moment, she saw number Seven¡¯s face lit up with joy and he waved his wrist.
The Golden bangle floating above his body seemed to have sensed its master¡¯s intentions. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it turned into a shadow and rushed in the direction of the five ghost heads!
When Gu wuxiang, who was standing on the ground, saw this scene, the corners of his broken mouth curled up, revealing a disdainful sneer. Then, the five ghost heads let out a strange cry in unison, and also charged towards the Golden hoop!
The power of this ghost head was not to be underestimated. They had all seen it with their own eyes. Even song qingxiao had almost suffered a great loss. Seeing number seven use a magic artifact to meet it, they could not help but break out in cold sweat.
Just as the ring was about to collide with the five ghost heads, it suddenly erged with a ¡®ng¡¯ and trapped theughing ghost heads in the ring.
The few ghostly heads were about to open their mouths to suck when the Golden bangle was stained with ck gas. The spiritual light dimmed and number seven flicked his finger. He dripped a drop of blood essence into the bangle and cast several spells on it.
The drop of blood flew toward the Golden bangle. As soon as it fused with the Golden bangle, the Golden bangle that had a dim spiritual light absorbed the blood essence. The spiritual energy was immediately overwhelming, and the intimidating power seemed to increase several levels in an instant, suppressing the ghost heads!
The ¡®Keke¡¯ sound became extremely rapid, and the ghost heads let out sharp and ear-piercing cries.
Seeing this, Gu wuxiang¡¯s expression changed. His body rose higher and he said in a shrill voice,¡±
¡°You dare¡¡±
He stretched out his arm and tried to grab the Golden bangle, as if he was in a hurry. However, before his extended ghostly w could touch the Golden bangle, number seven had already waved his hand. The Golden bangle wrapped a few ghostly heads and flew in his direction.
I didn¡¯t expect there to be five soul-eating ghosts here. What an unexpected surprise.
No. 7 seemed to be quite familiar with this thing, and he immediately identified its origin.
He grabbed the Golden bangle in his hand, and a few ghost heads let out sinister shrieks as they spat out Yin Qi at him. His voice revealed a hint of joy.
they¡¯ve raised their strength to the lower level of the Dan realm. If the five Ghosts work together, they can even kill a cultivator at the top level of the Dan realm.
Gu wuxiang had said the same thing before, but when she heard number Seven¡¯s words, song qingxiao still couldn¡¯t help but feel envious.
Although her strength had barely reached the Dan realm and she had obtained three tokens of the nine-word secret order, neither the God destroying technique nor the nine-word secret order had powerful attack power.
Originally, the mysterious dagger had be a magic weapon after she had nurtured it. However, after it was destroyed in the lost city, the only thing that could exert its strongestbat power in battle was the silver Wolf.
Gu wuxiang¡¯s five Luo soul-devouring ghosts were powerful, and when the five of thembined, they could kill a cultivator at the top of the Dan realm. It was equivalent to having a powerful clone. If he could get it, he would be like a tiger with wings during the trial, which would make up for his weaknesses. Even if he encountered a strong enemy, he would have more power to protect himself..
Chapter 767 - 5 52-snatching 3
Chapter 767: Chapter 5 52-snatching 3
Trantor: 549690339
But now, it was actually taken away by a strong opponent like number seven!
However, song qingxiao quickly noticed the hidden meaning behind number Seven¡¯s words. He said that the five wraiths were an ¡®unexpected surprise¡¯, which proved that number seven hade prepared for this trial, just as song qingxiao had said.
The fact that he could easily subdue the five sieve soul Devourer ghost, which was as powerful as ate-stage dan realm cultivator, was enough to prove that number seven was most likely a cultivator who had reached the nascent soul stage!
Combined with what he had said in the trial space and at this moment, it was certain that he had a good understanding of this trial and hade for one of the items.
In other words, it was not a coincidence that he could appear here. The arrangement of God¡¯s trial was notpletely random.
Perhaps as a cultivator¡¯s strength increased, not only would they be able to sense the opening of the trial, but they might also be able to affect it or even control the trial of the spirit!
Her eyes brightened as if a new opportunity had appeared in front of her, and there were countless possibilities hidden within.
However, the most important thing right now was not just this. What was the purpose of number 7¡ä s trip?
From his words, the five Luo soul devouring ghost seemed to be just an appetizer. What was it that could make a great cultivator of the nascent soul stage make a special trip and value it so much?
While she was thinking about this matter, Yao Liu and the young twin were envious when they saw number seven catch the five Luo soul-devouring ghost.
Number seven was already strong to begin with, and with these five soul-eating ghosts, he was like a tiger that had grown wings.
It was just that number Seven¡¯s strength was astonishing. Even if the other two were jealous of him obtaining this item, they didn¡¯t dare to have any thoughts of coveting it.
Once number seven had the five Ghosts in his hands, he used his divine sense to forcefully erase the connection between the five Ghosts and Gu wuxiang.
The five Ghosts, who had been screaming continuously, immediately lost their intelligence once their divine sense was wiped away. They immediately became quiet and were trapped in the Golden bangle with dull expressions. Number seven waved his sleeve and took them in.
Gu wuxiang¡¯s huge ghostly w missed its target. He then felt that his connection with the five Ghosts had been cut off. He immediately let out an extremely shrill scream. After the five Ghosts were captured, his originally tall figure seemed to have suffered a great deal of damage and shrunk several times in size!
Even though he had been nourished by the yin Qi in the Gu residence for many years, it was still a huge blow to him that the five soul-eating ghosts he had carefully raised were taken away by number seven.
First, he let out sharp and angry roars one after another, and the sound shook the withered trees around him into ashes.
¡°You broke my residence¡¯s Gate! You¡¯re disturbing the Gu family¡¯s qingning! You stole my things! Don¡¯t you think that there¡¯s no one in the Gu family?¡±
When song qingxiao heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡±
¡°The weak are prey to the strong, but only the capable can get it.¡± She narrowed her eyes, back then, you took the life ofdy Chu and forcefully took the fate energy and fate of the Chu family in an attempt to reverse the fate of heaven. Now, someone has just done the same thing as you did back then. What are you angry about? ¡±
When Gu wuxiang heard her words, he immediately shouted angrily, ¡±
¡°You shut up!¡±
He seemed to be extremely angry, as if song qingxiao¡¯s words had hit his soft spot. In his anger, his bones were trembling.
The rotten flesh of the pine tree fell from his body like snow, and his rotten clothes were also shaken into ck ashes.
¡°You shut up!¡±
His face appeared a strange ck under the Golden light. The yin Qi on his body turned into ck mes again with his raging anger, burning on his side and forming a crazy airflow. The braids tied behind his head also loosened from the shock!
His dry, long hair danced in the wind like snakes baring their fangs and brandishing their ws. They stuck close to his half-skeletal face, raised their heads, and spat out their tongues. It was extremely terrifying!
This shrill scream turned into an earth-shattering sound wave, forcing Yao Liu and the slightly injured twins to change their expressions. They took two steps back before barely managing to stand firm!
Song qingxiao forced herself to stay still. The moment she heard Gu wuxiang¡¯s anger, she subconsciously raised her hand to cover her face. The corners of her mouth rose slightly, revealing a smile.
¡°What do you rats know? Do you think Chu you Sheng is a kind person? The Chu n is just a sinister, despicable, and shameless viin. He deserves to have his soul destroyed and never to be reincarnated!¡±
Song qingxiao¡¯s words caused Gu wuxiang to lose control, and he shouted in anger, ¡±
¡°Chu Sheng, that old bastard, he actually used evil Arts and sacrificed the entire Gu residence to his daughter! This damned old thing! That damned old thing! Serves him right for his soul to be destroyed and he can¡¯t be reincarnated!¡±
He seemed to have fallen into the past and lost control of his emotions. He looked crazy.
¡°Hahahahahaha! Even if I die, I won¡¯t let him seed in his scheme! Even if he risked his old life, his wish would nevere true! I¡¯ll guard this ce to the death so that he won¡¯t get his wish!¡±
¡°Damned old thing! That damned old thing!¡±
damned old thing!¡
Chapter 768: The ancient formation (1)
Chapter 768: The ancient formation (1)
Trantor: 549690339
In the Gu Manor, Gu wuxiang¡¯s crazy roars turned into deafening roars, which made the blood of several people boil.
The teenager of the twins covered his ears with both hands, but Gu wuxiang¡¯s shout was made with Yin Qi, which shook people¡¯s souls. Covering his ears was of no use, but it still stirred people¡¯s sea of consciousness and gave them a splitting headache.
Yao Liu could only feel the blood in his chest surging and a sweet taste in his throat. Blood poured out of his throat and flowed out from the corner of his mouth, dripping down his fluffy chin.
With Gu wuxiang as the center, the cold wind whistled and swept around, sweeping up the rotten leaves on the ground into the air. They were then shattered into powder and mixed with the cold wind, forming a ck Haze.
Song qingxiao and the silver Wolf¡¯s consciousness had be one, and because she had practiced the God destroying technique, her divine soul was stable and barely unaffected. Hearing Gu wuxiang¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡±
¡°Chu Sheng¡¯s soul has already been destroyed?¡±
Perhaps it was because he had been buried underground for more than 200 years and no one could speak to him, but after song Qing spoke, Gu wuxiang¡¯s roar slowly stopped. The yin Qi that had burst out earlier stopped, and the sand and stones on the ground fell down like rain.
Through the sand and dust, Gu wuxiang¡¯s dark eyes turned stiffly andnded on song qingxiao. His gaze was creepy.
Before song qingxiao could say anything, Gu wuxiang slowly opened his mouth, ¡±
more than two hundred years ago, after Chu shengsheng escaped, he used the yin virtue, bloodline, and his own soul that the Chu family had umted for generations as a sacrifice in an attempt to reverse fate and return his daughter to the human world.
He had been extremely agitated earlier, but now, he was using a tone so calm that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end as he slowly spoke of the grudges between him and the Chu n.
¡°Butdy Chu is dead.¡± As Gu wuxiang said this, he seemed to be reminiscing about the past, and a ¡®proud¡¯ smile appeared on his face.
However, his body was already very rotten. This affected the rotten skin and flesh on his face, and some of the skin and flesh turned into dust and fell down after ¡®rinsing¡¯. It looked both strange and terrifying.
¡°It¡¯s not difficult to kill, but how can it be so easy to resurrect the dead?¡±
In particr,dy Chu¡¯s condition at that time was different from an ordinary death. The Gu family had sucked her soul for Gu BA¡¯s use and used the power of her soul blood to protect the entire Gu family.
In other words,dy Chu¡¯s soul had already been destroyed at that time, and she was only a walking corpse with a shell left. Chu yousheng¡¯s futile attempt to resurrect her was simply a fantasy in Gu wuxiang¡¯s eyes!
Therefore, after Chu yousheng was defeated and left, Gu wuxiang did not care much about it. More than half of the elite disciples of the Chu n died in the eight direction godly demon earth Sha formation on the night of the war, but Gu BA survived. The luck of the Gu n reversed, and the Gu n sacrificed several ancestors to change their fate. The internal and external troubles were swept away.
To Gu wuxiang, the Gu n had survived the Tribtion of death, and they were bound to soar in the future and leave the hidden mountains.
However, the good times had onlysted for half a year, and the Gu family had a series of idents.
First, the chickens and dogs raised by the Gu family died mysteriously, and then the flowers and trees no longer sprouted and bloomed, and then withered.
What shocked Gu wuxiang the most was that the ancestors of the Gu n used their blood to divine the stars and found that after the Chu n was destroyed, the luck of the Gu n had begun to decline!
it¡¯s a very sinister curse, do you know that? ¡± As Gu wuxiang said this, he ¡®looked¡¯ at song qingxiao.
After revealing his true appearance in front of the trial-takers, the head of the Gu family no longer bothered to hide his appearance and gradually revealed his decaying body.
¡°He wants the entire Gu n to be buried with his daughter.¡±
At that time, Chu yousheng had said,¡±an eye for an eye,¡± and that he wanted to exterminate the entire Gu n. At that time, Gu wuxiang had not taken his words to heart. After all, he was just a defeated general, not worthy of any courage.
But who knew that because of a moment of carelessness, he had left behind such a disaster after he had escaped!
When he escaped, Gu wuxiang was still happy that he had gotten rid of such a big threat. From now on, in the hidden mountains, other than the Gu n, there would be no Chu n topete with him.
It was not until he found out that the Gu n had encountered an extremely vicious curse, which was very likely to be the doing of the Chu n, that Gu wuxiang panicked and sent out the disciples of the n to find Chu you Sheng¡¯s whereabouts, wanting to eradicate him and break this vicious curse.
But at that time, there was a sea of people, where could they find Chu shengsheng?
He had takendy Chu¡¯s coffin and was hiding somewhere!
Chapter 769: The ancient formation (2)
Chapter 769: The ancient formation (2)
Trantor: 549690339
The Gu n¡¯s curse hade true and was beginning to show signs of decline. If it was allowed to continue developing, the bloodline of the Gu n would die, both in spirit and soul, and they would not be able to reincarnate.
¡°We¡¯ve thought of many ways to solve it, but we couldn¡¯t solve it.¡± Gu wuxiang¡¯s dry lips moved. I only know that this curse is from the ancestor of the Chu family. I don¡¯t know which previous master identally obtained it from an ancient tomb. It¡¯s called the ¡®great formation of reversing the stars¡¯. It¡¯s extremely vicious. Once it¡¯s cast, one will die.
Song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard the words ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯, and his blood started to boil.
The few stars hidden in her soul seemed to have sensed her thoughts and shed slightly.
It was unknown if the star formation she had absorbed into her body with the God destroying technique on the undead altar had any connection with this ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯.
Both of them were rted to the stars, and the stars in her body could also reverse their positions.
Su Wu¡¯s familiar breath came from his sea of consciousness. When he heard the ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯, he seemed to be in a state of shock and was not calm. It could be seen that the¡¯ reverse heavenly cycle star formation ¡®that Gu wuxiang had mentioned was not an ordinary formation, but rather had a history that could shock a cultivator like su Wu.
Song Qing looked down on number seven, who was floating in the air. He held the Golden Ring in one hand and used his spiritual power to lift his body up. He looked down at the people below coldly.
If even su Wu had heard of the ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯, did that mean that the purpose of number Seven¡¯s visit to this trial was for this thing?
¡°What is the ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯?¡±
Yao Liu¡¯s heart was also in a state of shock. He even restrained his instincts and didn¡¯t look in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. Instead, he forced himself to calm down and asked.
the ¡®reverse star formation¡¯ is said to be one of the ancient formations of the primeval era. It¡¯s so powerful that even a true immortal can¡¯t return from it.
It was unknown if it was because they were trapped here and no one could talk to them for many years, or if there were other reasons, but when Gu wuxiang heard Yao Liu¡¯s question, he actually answered his question, ¡±
this legendary ancient formation should have been lost a long time ago. However, I don¡¯t know how the Chu n obtained the iplete formation technique and passed it down.
The so-called ¡®reverse star formation¡¯ used the yin and yang stars as the formation¡¯s eye. After the formation was activated, the stars would reverse and suck all life in the astrbe dry.
At this point, Gu wuxiang paused, ¡±
¡°And our Gu family is one of the array cores.¡±
When the people of the Gu family found themselves in the formation, they had tried a lot, and several of their ancestors had even sacrificed their lives to find a way to break the formation, but they could not find the way.
Even if one cultivated to the realm of true immortality, one would not be able to return from such an ancient formation.
Even though it was only an iplete formation, the Gu family could not find a way to break it. They had tried to visit hermits and experts, but they had returned without sess.
In just a few months, more than half of the Gu family had died.
in the end, a few elders of the tribe and I, after spending a lot of resources and paying a heavy price, finally found out that it was very difficult topletely break the formation, but it was not impossible to suppress it. We only needed to find the two formation eyes of the ¡®sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯ in the formation and destroy them to restrain the power of the formation.
Upon hearing this, even the young man who was the only one left in the twins could not help but be attracted by this legendary ancient primordial formation. He temporarily forgot that he was still in an extremely dangerous trial and asked, ¡±
¡°In the end, did you find the formation core?¡±
¡°I found it.¡± When Gu wuxiang said this, he seemed to have let out a long sigh.
His voice was filled with regret, resentment, and even a bit of unwillingness.
After hearing his words, a thought shed through song qingxiao¡¯s mind. Before she could speak, Gu wuxiang said, ¡±
I only found one of the formation eyes. The ¡®sun¡¯s eye¡¯ of the ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯ is with my son.
This was ridiculous and ironic!
As Gu wuxiang said this, the ck Qi around his body became even thicker.
Chu you Sheng was a vengeful person, an eye for an eye.
Back then, Gu wuxiang had used the name of his eighth son to take his daughter¡¯s life. In the end, he was also extremely sinister. When heid out this ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯, he had actually used Gu wuxiang as one of the formation eyes.
At that time, Gu wuxiang only had two choices:
Either he killed his son! Either you ept your fate!
It was impossible to ept their fate. The Gu family would not just wait for death.
And if Gu wuxiang chose to kill his son, the father and son would kill each other, which would probably be exactly what Chu Sheng wanted.
He resented Gu BA for using marriage as an excuse to cause him to fall in love with women. Now, he wished that Gu BA would die in the hands of his own father to dispel the hatred in his heart.
However, Gu BA¡¯s birth at that time was a beacon of light that the Gu family had forced to change their fate.
In order to keep this mp¡¯ from dying, Gu wuxiang had even harmeddy Chu and the Chu n. Now that he was asking him to kill his son, wasn¡¯t that asking him to personally cut off the luck of the Gu n?
Advancing was a dead end, and retreating was also a dead end. At that time, the Gu n was in a desperate situation, and Chu Sheng¡¯s revenge was extremely vicious. He hit the Gu n¡¯s vital point.
¡°Then, what is your final choice?¡±
After hearing Gu wuxiang¡¯s words, song qingxiao had a deeper understanding of the grudges between the Chu and Gu families.
Chu you Sheng was truly an extraordinary person, his methods and intelligence were both extraordinary.
If it wasn¡¯t for the death of his beloved daughter, which caused him to lose his mind in a moment of anger, the two sides would probably end up in a great battle, and it was uncertain who would be the one to die.
However, the Gu family was located in the ancient primitive town back then, and Gu wuxiang was still ¡®alive¡¯ in the end. Although he was neither a human nor a ghost, at least it proved that the Gu family must have used some extraordinary means to achieve the oue today.
¡°Our choice?¡± Gu wuxiang asked with a calm expression. Then, he raised his eyebrows as if he was ¡®happy¡¯.
we¡¯ll put him to death, the Golden bangle in number Seven¡¯s hand emitted several golden rays, and the ck skin and flesh between his eyebrows flew down like scraps of skin.
¡°And then be born!¡±
Chapter 770 - 554-futile attempts _1
Chapter 770: Chapter 554-futile attempts _1
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Put him to death and then live?¡± Yao Liu raised his voice and asked.
¡°Not bad!¡± The corners of Gu wuxiang¡¯s mouth pulled up, tugging at the remnants of flesh around his cheeks. When he mentioned this n, a ¡®happy¡¯ smile appeared on his terrifying face.
¡°Chu yousheng wanted to use the ¡®great heavenly cycle star formation¡¯ to turn the Gu n¡¯s living beings into sacrifices. He wanted to use my son as the eye of the ¡®sun¡¯ to offer to his daughter, but I didn¡¯t do what he wanted.¡±
There was a creepy sense of ¡®joy¡¯ in his tone. When song qingxiao heard this, she felt a chill rising from her tailbone and spreading to her whole body.
so, ¡± she reached out and rubbed her arms to wipe away the goosebumps. An idea shed through her mind, and shebined it with the situation at the Gu family¡¯s residence and said, ¡±
¡°You¡¯ve turned the Gu family into a dead house?¡±
¡°Not bad!¡± Gu wuxiang said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll extract all the lives of the Gun. I will never let Chu yousheng¡¯s plot seed!
It was also because of Gu wuxiang¡¯s massacre of the Gu n that the rumored Gu n, which had once been famous in the hidden mountains, disappeared in a very short time.
Even though the participants had gone through many dangerous trials and had long been tempered to be ruthless and merciless, when they heard Gu wuxiang¡¯s words, the remaining twin youth and Yao Liu couldn¡¯t help but curse in unison, ¡±
¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±
Just because he didn¡¯t want Chu yousheng¡¯s plot to seed, Gu wuxiang had taken the initiative to kill his own n members. Such a ruthless and merciless person, no wonder he was able to force the Chu n into a desperate situation back then.
¡°What do you guys know?¡±
Gu wuxiang¡¯s eyes moved slightly. His dry eyes rubbed against his ck eyelids as he moved, as if he was making a soft sound.
¡°A temporary death is only to wait for a new rebirth. My son is themp of the Gu family. As long as his me is not extinguished, no one can truly destroy the Gu family!¡±
¡°The Gu n¡¯s influence is too great, and Chu you Sheng can¡¯t pull us along with his own strength!¡± He raised his head and said, ¡± the day my son awakens will be the day the Gu family sees the light of day again. At that time, the members of the Gu family will be Reborn!
Gu wuxiang¡¯s voice was getting louder and louder, and his tone was trembling.
¡°A rise and a fall! The day the Gu n awakens will be the day the Chu n¡¯s fate energy will truly be cut off!¡±
¡®Wuwu¡¡¯
The yin Qi around him seemed to have sensed Gu wuxiang¡¯s emotional agitation, and it flowed even faster. Strange faces shed in it, some in pain, some in ferocity, some in joy, and some in anticipation.
It was possible that he was carrying the souls of the Gu n on his back. The Gu residence was like arge tomb, where the disciples of the Gu n were buried.
These spirits were attached to Gu Wu¡¯s body, waiting for Gu BA to wake up and wee a new life!
The return of the dead sounded extremely unbelievable, but the Gu and Chu families had used unscrupulous means and put in great effort to achieve this.
I¡¯ve been here for almost three hundred years, three hundred years! Gu wuxiang heaved a long sigh, his voice was like crying, ¡± ¡°Finally, our chance hase!¡±
¡®Wuwuwu¡¡¯
When the resentful spirits around him heard his words, they became even more agitated. In the midst of their wails, the declining Gu residence was filled with the sound of wailing ghosts.
When song qingxiao heard this, her heart tightened. A bad feeling welled up in her heart. The next moment, she saw Gu wuxiang¡¯s arms shake, and his rotten sleeves fluttered in the wind, making a swishing sound.
¡°After listening for so long, it¡¯s time to send you on your way!¡±
¡®Whoosh¡¯!
A tremor came from the ground, and then a majestic spiritual power slowly rose from the ground.
The spiritual power was so strong that the rotten leaves and mud on the ground of the Gu Manor could not withstand the strangtion of the spiritual power and turned into fine dust, drifting in the air!
This spiritual aura was quite familiar, causing song Qing and the other two to recall the scene in the illusion. They cried out in unison,
¡°Eight direction godfiend earthfiend formation!¡±
The eldest of the twins, who was lucky to survive, showed a panicked expression on his handsome face. He wanted to run out in a panic, but as soon as he moved his feet, there was a sharp ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound. A rainbow-like sword Qi shot up from the ground and quickly spread in all directions!
If the young man had not pulled back his leg in time and retreated quickly, he would have been killed by the spiritual Qi.
Before he could recover from his shock, the spiritual energy that gushed out from the ground quickly turned into a huge circle of light, trapping all the cultivators within it!
Chapter 771: A vain attempt (2)
Chapter 771: A vain attempt (2)
Trantor: 549690339
With the exception of number seven, everyone else¡¯s expressions turned unsightly upon seeing this.
When everyone was trapped in the illusion, they had seen this ¡®eight directional godly demon earthly fiend formation¡¯ once. Almost in the blink of an eye, the Chu n¡¯s elites who had barged into the formation were all captured in one fell swoop. Its power was unparalleled!
At this moment, everyone was trapped in the formation. Once the formation was activated, everyone would be in an extremely dangerous situation!
Yao Liu¡¯s face was gloomy. With a stern shout, he forcibly pulled his already three meter tall body up a notch, forming a four meter tall giant Vajra. He could almost reach number 7 flying at the top with his hand, and his momentum was great!
Young man number five clenched his hands and a ck chain as thick as an arm appeared in his hands. However, perhaps it was because his twin brother had died, the chain looked dull and had lost most of its spirituality.
Everyone was very clear about the power of the eight directional godfiend earthly fiend formation. At this moment, as if facing a great enemy, the spiritual energy in the formation swept up sand and stones, forcing song qingxiao and the others to one ce!
At the eight corners of the formation, the light shadows of several cultivators guarding the formation appeared.
As soon as the shadows of the eight sword-wielding cultivators appeared, the already imposing array became even more murderous. Even number seven, who was floating in the air, felt a faint pressure. He threw the Golden Ring in his hand, which made a whistling sound and flew toward one of the cultivators ¡®positions!
¡®Boom¡¯!
The Golden Ring was wrapped in the power of Thunder, and it smashed into one of the light shadows that had not yet fully formed, making a violent explosion sound. As the light shadow flickered, the impact of the Golden Ring collided with the spiritual energy in the array, turning into a strong airflow.
The two forces did not give in to each other, but the shadow in the formation did not seem to be affected by the attack of the Golden rings. The figure gradually became clear.
The killing intent within the formation grew even stronger. The spirit energy transformed into thousands of ovepping sword edges, cutting everyone¡¯s bodies.
Number Seven¡¯s expression turned serious. He twisted his wrist and the Golden bangle flew back. It stopped in mid-air and then used an even greater force to break through the obstruction of the formation¡¯s spiritual power and rush down again!
With a loud boom, the Golden hoopnded on the ground, creating a two-meter-wide crater!
The soil was sent flying, and the ground quickly cracked open, spreading to the edge.
However, when the crack extended to the edge of the array, it stopped abruptly, as if it was stopped by a mysterious force. The flying sand and stones were ground into powder before they could touch the light at the edge of the array and disappeared.
Seeing that his first attack was not effective, number seven snorted and took back his golden ring. At the same time, under the pressure of the formation, his aura began to soar.
With the emergence of his spiritual power, the Golden Ring in his hand glowed even more brightly. In a short while, the aura exuded by number seven had reached the middle level of the Dan stage at least, and it was still rising!
It was only when the seventh¡¯s spiritual breath reached the top level of the Dan stage that Gu wuxiang, who was standing in the formation, revealed a look of surprise. It was as if he was also surprised that there was such a master among the people who had broken into the Gu mansion!
Number seven revealed his true cultivation base at the peak of the Dan stage. His imposing manner and the killing intent of the array were in a stalemate. Under the two forces, the faces of Yao six and number five, who were caught in the middle, changed.
As the Qi of both sides shed, they already felt a sense of pressure. Song qingxiao had already guessed that number Seven¡¯s strength was at least at the top level of the Dan realm, so she was not surprised.
However, even though Yao Liu and Yao Ming knew that number 7¡¯s strength was extraordinary, they had never expected him to be this strong.
After number seven no longer concealed his cultivation, he once again used his ring to attack the illusions in other positions of the formation.
The sound of explosions was endless. The shock waves caused by the Golden rings formed tornadoes that were trapped in the formation!
In an instant, Yao Liu¡¯s body was cut with several wounds, and blood flowed out.
The young man was even worse off. After losing his twin brother, his strength seemed to have dropped by more than half. Under the impact of the two Qi activities, he could barely stand. His body was cut in various ces, and arge amount of blood gushed out. In a short while, he was covered in blood.
Song qingxiao¡¯s primordial spirit formed a seal in her sea of consciousness. The swordsman token activated its spiritual power and turned it into light scales that covered her entire body.
Amidst the loud rumbling, the Golden bangle in number Seven¡¯s hand turned into streaks of golden light and danced in the formation.
However, under the attack of the Golden rings, the light figures standing in the eight directions of the formation still slowly emerged.
Gu wuxiang, who was standing in the center of the formation and was wrapped in a cloud of ck mist, let out a strange and ear-piercingugh when he saw number Seven¡¯s attack.
¡°It¡¯s no use.¡±
His rough voice passed through the ¡®whistling¡¯ wind and was clearly transmitted into everyone¡¯s ears,
after knowing old thief Chu¡¯s plot, several elders in the n abandoned their physical bodies andbined their souls with the formation. It¡¯s impossible to break the formation while the ¡®people¡¯ are still there!
¡°You talk too much nonsense.¡± Number Seven¡¯s eyes darkened, and he snorted. He waved his golden bangle, and the bangle turned into a shooting star, flying in the direction of Gu wuxiang.
However, before the Golden bangle could touch the ck mist that was surrounding Gu wuxiang, one of the sword-wielding cultivators who had appeared in one of the positions of the array suddenly disappeared from his spot. With a sh of light, he appeared beside Gu wuxiang.
The cultivator¡¯s face was as pale as a piece of golden paper under the ring of light. He was expressionless as he drew his sword and shed!
The sword Qi swept out a Silver River and collided with the Golden Ring, producing a nging sound!
The Golden bangle, which had a fierce aura earlier, let out a wail when it collided with the sword Qi. It was sent flying with a ¡®ding¡¯!
The sword Qi swept across the world, and the remaining force cut a huge crack in the ground, causing the underground to shake.
The three cultivators standing in the array only felt the ground shake violently. Under the impact of the airflow from the left and right, everyone gathered their spirit energy and barely stabilized their bodies.
In the illusionary realm, everyone outside the formation knew that the power of this ¡®eight direction godly demon earthly fiend formation¡¯ was amazing. In a moment, all the disciples of the Chu n were killed.
At this time, in the array, the cultivator¡¯s soul could produce such power with just a casual wave of the sword. Only then did he know that this array was far more powerful than he had expected.
Under the impact of the strong wind, song Qing could clearly see that the Golden bangle that was sent flying had a huge gap cut open by the sword Qi. Its light dimmed, and it lost most of its spirituality!
It was obvious that number seven had used his heart¡¯s blood and spiritual power to nurture this magical artifact. Now that he was injured, number Seven¡¯s body was affected as well. His aura immediately stagnated, and his face turned pale as he let out a muffled groan.
His body swayed in mid-air as if he was about to fall. It was clear that he had suffered a small loss from the attack of the undead.
Song qingxiao¡¯s heart sank when she saw this.
No. 7 had reached the peak of the Dan realm, but he was still at a slight disadvantage when fighting with one of the dead souls in the array. He was already the one with the highest cultivation among the four. If it was so difficult for No. 7 to deal with one of them, then the eight dead souls in the array would join forces.. Today, they would probably be in trouble!
Chapter 772: True Dragon (1)
Chapter 772: True Dragon (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°You actually dared to damage my treasure.¡± Number seven gathered his spiritual energy and called the Golden bangle back. When he saw the hole on the Golden bangle, his face turned cold and his killing intent leaked out.
At the same time, he rubbed his palms together and poured arge amount of spiritual power into the Golden bangle. As soon as the spiritual power was poured into the Golden bangle, which had been dim from the damage, it immediately buzzed and shone brightly again!
Number seven separated his hands, and the Golden Ring flew into the air. The gap broke, and a head and a tail wriggled out of the gap!
The head turned into the shape of a flood Dragon and danced in the wind. It flew higher and higher as if it was riding on the clouds. In an instant, it turned into a huge Golden Dragon that bared its fangs and brandished its ws. It shuttled through the ck fog, and a ferocious beast¡¯s baleful aura filled the earth!
On the ground of the Gu residence, Yao six and number Five¡¯s eyes were wide open. They were so shocked by the appearance of the giant dragon that they couldn¡¯t say a word.
Song qingxiao did not expect number Seven¡¯s magic treasure to be able to transform into a Dragon and bring about such great pressure.
The scales on the Golden Dragon were distinct, and one could vaguely see the dragon¡¯s whiskers swaying in the wind in the ck mist. As it breathed, the ck mist formed by the yin Qi was prated, bringing bursts of golden
It was as if the heavens and earth had undergone a violent change because of the appearance of the giant dragon. The air was tense as if a storm wasing, as if a real Golden Dragon had appeared in the world. It was impossible to tell ¡¯ that it was just formed by a golden ring!
The Golden Dragon raised its head and wagged its tail as it rushed into the sky, causing Yao Liu to let out a gasp.
Then, the clouds rolled rapidly, and a hurricane arrived. A huge dragon head swooped down from the ck fog. It opened its huge mouth as if it wanted to swallow everyone on the ground.
¡°Roar!¡±
A deafening roar came from the dragon¡¯s head. The spiritual energy turned into a gust of wind and swept down, blowing the sand and stones on the ground, causing the facial muscles of several people to tremble.
The roar was so loud that it numbed everyone¡¯s legs. The Golden Dragon above their heads was like a copsing Mount Tai, and its light covered everyone, making them instinctively want to Dodge-
The sealed blue blood in song qingxiao¡¯s heart suddenly throbbed, as if a sleeping dragon had been awakened by the dragon¡¯s roar.
Under the light, her eyes turned golden and her pupils turned vertical. A vast and majestic power seemed to want to break through the blue blood in her chest and leak out a terrifying spiritual breath!
As soon as the spiritual breath was released, it turned into an extremely fierce and evil Qi. Like a cold sword, it easily cut a gap in the Golden Dragon¡¯s momentum. The real and fake Dragon breaths mixed together and forced the Golden Dragon¡¯s aura to weaken, as if it had suffered a great blow!
¡®Boom¡¯!
A thunderp suddenly sounded above the Gu Manor, shaking the entire Earth¡¯s core.
Then, there was the sound of electric currents, and silver lightning shed in the clouds. It was as if the appearance of the ¡®true Dragon¡¯ had caused a change in the weather!????????????????????????????
&
The Golden Dragon that was flying down suddenly stopped when it heard the thunder and lightning. Yao six, number five, and Gu wuxiang all raised their heads, thinking that the change in the weather was rted to the Golden Dragon that number seven had drawn out. However, number seven, who was standing in the air, had a sudden change in expression and also looked down at the ground.
In that instant, he had vaguely felt the aura of an ancient high-level demonic beast, but it had disappeared in a sh.
However, even though the aura had only appeared for a short while, number seven still dared to conclude that this was the true Qi of a true Dragon. Once it appeared, it had caused a change in the world!
Who was it?
In this low-level trial, who exactly had such an ancient demon¡¯s aura in their body?
The lightning above their heads formed a huge cloud. Purple lightning ran in the formation, then turned into a thick bolt of lightning that struck down at the Gu Manor with a loud bang!
Under this heaven¡¯s might, number seven, who was floating in the air, could not stand steadily and fell to the ground with a loud crash.
The eyes of the Golden Dragon formed from his golden bangle shed with a trace of human-like fear. Unfortunately, almost everyone was shocked by this strange phenomenon and panicked, so they did not notice this.
Under the lightning and thunder, the Gu residence deep in the Earth¡¯s core trembled.
Gu wuxiang, who was still full of confidence earlier, showed fear on his half-skeletal face when he saw the lightning.
The yin spirits around him were wailing as they trembled. Most of the yin Qi had been shattered by the lightning.
Lightning was the nemesis of Yin and evil, and the wandering ghosts in the Gu residence were most afraid of it.
A trace of excitement shed in number Seven¡¯s eyes, and the muscles on his face trembled slightly. After being forced down by the force of the lightning, he was not angry, but grinned instead!
It seemed that this trial was not in vain. Besides getting ¡®that¡¯ treasure, it was very likely that he could also absorb the true Blood of the ancient demon.
Once the bloodline merged and improved, not only would it allow him to break through his current realm, it would also be extremely beneficial to his future cultivation!
Who was it? Number Seven¡¯s gaze carried a hint of fanaticism as he turned to look at song qingxiao, Yao six, and number five.
Under the influence of the Golden Ring¡¯s aura, the Wyrm¡¯s soul resurrected in the blue blood, giving song Qing a bad feeling.
As soon as the aura was released, a chill spread all over her body. A pair of cold golden eyes appeared in her mind, causing her consciousness to immediately return to the night when the demon Ind sank. She was pressed under the ruins and under the horror of being swallowed by the giant flood Dragon that was about to advance and transform!
She knew that there was a flood dragon¡¯s soul hidden in her body. When she was caught by Chu ke during the trial, she thought that she was going to die. The flood dragon¡¯s Phantom appeared and severely injured the yin corpse!
At this time, the originally silent blue blood in his chest was slightly disturbed by the awakening of the flood dragon¡¯s soul, causing the spiritual energy in his body to throb.
However, the change in the weather made song qingxiao instinctively feel that something was wrong. She forced herself to suppress the boiling Ling power in her body with the God destroying art, using all her consciousness to cover this trace of consciousness.
When number Seven¡¯s eyes fell on her, she shuddered and immediately summoned the silver Wolf Phantom with her consciousness without a word!
Amidst the Wolf¡¯s howls, the wolf King¡¯s huge Phantom that had disappeared not long ago reappeared above her head. It let out a roar and stared fiercely at the Golden Dragon, its eyes filled with an intense battle intent!
The appearance of the silver Wolf concealed the aura of the flood Dragon. In addition, everyone was in the eight direction godfiend earth Sha array, and under the mixture of several kinds of spiritual power and Yin Qi, the aura field in the array changed again.
The lightning that fell from above burned and dispersed the surrounding Yin energy. The surrounding Yin energy was afraid that it could not escape in time. The old houses of the Gu Manor were quickly melted under the power of the celestial phenomenon, and the roofs of the houses turned into ashes!
¡°Quickly Dodge!¡±
Yao Liu let out a cry of surprise. At this time, whether it was the participant or Gu wuxiang, their expressions were extremely ugly.
When number seven saw the silver Wolf on song qingxiao¡¯s body, a trace of suspicion shed in his eyes. Before he had time to think about it, he saw the lightning forming in the clouds above him. He didn¡¯t have time to think about it anymore.. He decided to survive this wave of lightning first!
Chapter 773: Lightning (1)
Chapter 773: Lightning (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
In the formation, number Seven¡¯s clothes fluttered. He looked at the lightning in the sky, and his eyes shed with a hint of seriousness and nervousness.
The lightning tore the darkness apart and illuminated the top of the Gu Manor. It fell from the clouds like a magnificent sharp sword.
Seeing the power of the lightning, number Seven¡¯s face revealed a bit of pain. Then, he gritted his teeth and his cheek muscles twitched. As if he had made up his mind, he took out a palm-sized Green Umbre!
The small umbre floated up from his palm and spun under the storm of lightning. The ribs opened with a crack, and in a moment, it turned into a giant umbre about two meters in diameter, directly meeting the falling lightning!
Under the might of the heavens, the green umbre¡¯s frame buzzed and trembled non-stop.
Through the green Umbre, the people on the ground could clearly see the silver lightning. When the two came into contact, a loud explosion was heard!
The surface of the umbre was quickly wrapped in purple electric current, and the sound of electric arcs was endless. In an instant, the green Umbre was smashed to pieces.
The lightning was blocked by the green Umbre and its attack slowed down. Number seven then waved his wrist and the Golden Dragon let out a crisp cry.
It raised its head and jumped up again, charging towards the lightning that had lost its power.
¡®Zi¡¯¨C
The Golden Dragon trembled and was suppressed by an even more dazzling silver light. Then, purple lightning covered the Golden Dragon¡¯s body!
The Golden Dragon let out a wail. Its scales were wrapped in purple lightning, and they cracked.
The rest of the fine lightning bolts fell in all directions, but they were all blocked by the other people.
The most terrifying bolt of lightning had been blocked, and the people on the ground immediately heaved a sigh of relief.
The might of this lightning was truly astonishing. The youth with number five was already sweating profusely. His nails dug into his palm, but he seemed to not feel any pain.
Song qingxiao¡¯s tense scalp rxed, but when she thought of number Seven¡¯s frequent attacks, her heart shrank.
She instinctively pressed down on her chest. The blue blood seal there had calmed down again, and the soul of the flood Dragon hidden in it seemed to have rested in peace again. She could not sense the dragon¡¯s aura.
The ¡®Emperor n¡¯ that professor Yan had mentioned on demon Ind was to make the creatures on the ind return to their ancestors and start from the gods!
When she absorbed the flood dragon¡¯s blood, she also absorbed the evolution potion made by the Zhou consortium.
With thebination of the two, the giant¡± Dragon ¡± that had already evolved to the point of atavism was likely to undergo another mutation and evolution. After the blue blood was sealed, the awakened Dragon Soul was also sealed in the blue blood.
There was no need to mention the benefits of the Blueblood seal, but the existence of the Dragon Soul was a blessing or a curse. It had now attracted number 7¡¯s attention.
Number seven was already a cultivator at the top of the Dan realm and had many treasures on him. The moment the aura of the Dragon Soul leaked out, he was alerted. From the joy on his face, he knew what this person was thinking.
If he found out about his secret, he would definitely not let him go during this trial!
Song qingxiao was worried, but Yao six and number five had a rxed expression after surviving the disaster.
However, number Seven¡¯s expression didn¡¯t rx. General song Qing suppressed the worry in his heart. The moment he noticed number Seven¡¯s expression, he instinctively followed his gaze and looked up.
The ck clouds that had gathered above his head had yet to disperse. Arge amount of purple lightning shuttled through the clouds, giving off a faint ¡®Boom Boom¡¯ sound of thunder.
From the looks of it, this wave of lightning seemed to be gathering and striking down a second time!
¡°This is bad.¡± When song qingxiao saw this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but frown and cry out.
Number Seven¡¯s expression was also extremely serious, and his chest heaved up and down violently.
The Gu Manor was illuminated by the lightning as if it was daytime. Everyone could clearly see that the houses, withered trees, and even some trite scenery began to distort and disappear under the deterrence of the thunder and lightning.
The ground began to shake, and the sky seemed to be split open by lightning. With a rumbling sound, arge amount of sand and soil fell down, but they were shattered by the spiritual power contained in the gathered lightning, turning into arge amount of ck Haze and drifting in the air.
This scene was simr to what song qingxiao had seen in the lost city when the space was about to break.
The Gu residence, which was located deep in the Earth¡¯s core, was like another Lost City hidden in the cracks of time and space.. Once the ¡®wizardry barrier¡¯ of the Gu residence could not withstand the power of the astronomical phenomenon and began to copse, the small world would most likely be destroyed!
Chapter 774: Lightning (2)
Chapter 774: Lightning (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
When the lost city was destroyed, song Qing¡¯s small mission had ended, which was very different from the current situation.
This time, everyone¡¯s mission was to ¡®make this trip worth it
1. Once the trial space copsed, everyone¡¯s mission would fail. Everyone¡¯s mission would not bepleted, and they would not be able to leave the trial scene. Everyone would be buried alive in the depths of the earth!
At the thought of this, song qingxiao immediately said,¡±
¡°I can¡¯t let the thunderclouds form, I have to draw the lightning down first!¡±
Everyone could understand the severity of the consequences from her words. If the lightning took shape and the Gu residence was destroyed, everyone would die together!
¡°How?¡±
¡°Lead them to where?¡±
Yao six and number five looked at the clouds above their heads and licked their dry lips. They asked the key question at the same time.
¡°Lure him into the formation!¡± Number seven said coldly. Song Qing understood his intention immediately.
Everyone was trapped in the eight direction godfiend earth Sha astral formation and couldn¡¯t get out.
Everyone had already experienced the power of this formation and were worried that they couldn¡¯t break it. Now that they had drawn the lightning into the formation, they could borrow the power of the lightning and perhaps destroy the formation!
Young man number Five¡¯s eyes brightened and he praised,¡±
¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡±
The situation was critical, and there was no room for discussion. Number seven gritted his teeth and flicked his wrist again. A silver shuttle the size of a palm appeared in his palm, exuding a threatening spiritual energy.
In this trial, he had only managed to retrieve the ¡®five Luo soul devouring ghost¡¯ from Gu wuxiang. But now, not only had he destroyed a small green Umbre, he had also taken out another spiritual treasure. One could only imagine the pain in his heart.
However, this was not the time for number seven to feel heartache. A trace of determination shed in his eyes. He immediately cast a spiritual art into the silver shuttle, and it flew into the sky. The silver Shadow turned into a small dot and pierced through the clouds that were densely covered with purple lightning!
The bolts of lightning converged at this point of attack, turning into a giant bolt of lightning with unparalleled power. It fell down on the ground where the array was with a destructive force!
¡°Lure it in!¡±
Number seven had destroyed yet another treasure, and his face turned pale. Seeing this scene, he let out a stern shout. Number Five¡¯s eyelids twitched as he nced at the ck chains in his hands. After severing the connection with his divine sense, he threw the ck chains in Yao Liu¡¯s direction.
¡°Number six!¡±
After Yao Liu unleashed his full strength, his body was more than four meters tall, like a giant Vajra. When he heard number Five¡¯s cry, he let out a loud roar, revealing the two sharp fangs at the corner of his mouth. He stretched his hand forward and grabbed the ck chain in number Five¡¯s hand. Then, he threw it with all his might!
The top of the ck chain was thrown up high, reaching the sky and connecting with the lightning above.
There was a loud explosion and a blinding light spread out. When the lightning came into contact with the ck chain, it burst into mes. The lightning was like a giant beast trapped in a cage and had found an exit.
The purple electric arc covered the entire ck chain in the blink of an eye. Under the current, the magical treasure of young man number five was destroyed in a sh!
The ck chain was turned into ashes by the lightning, and several electric arcs twisted into one, making an earth-shaking sound, and rushed straight to the eight direction God demon earth Sha array!
Yao Liu threw the ck chain over, and his body immediately shrank by half as he nimbly dodged to the side.
However, the terrifying pressure that the lightning brought with it made the teeth trapped in the formation on the ground tremble.
Even at this moment, Yao Liu and the others had yet tond, but they seemed to have thought of a crucial problem and shouted loudly,¡±
¡°We¡¯re still inside the formation!¡±
Number seven had suggested to attack the formation with lightning, but they were in the formation and the heavens had no eyes. When the lightning fell, the others might be identally injured.
The ground trembled under the might of the lightning. Song qingxiao flew toward number seven. Yao six and number five saw her move and also flew toward number seven!
At this moment, number seven was the strongest. If he stood with him, he would think of a way to resist the lightning.
The moment her feet touched the ground and she heard Yao Liu¡¯s cry, a hint of hesitation shed through her eyes. Then, she opened her palm and took out the broken dagger hidden in her pocket space!
After the dagger waspletely broken in the battle with the fan uncle and nephew, she put it away, hoping that one day it could be repaired.
However, the situation was critical, and she had no time to think or struggle. She held the broken dagger in her palm and did not notice the surprise that shed in number Seven¡¯s eyes when he saw the tip of the dagger from the corner of his eye. Heletoutasoft ¡®huh¡¯, the Armory?
However, just as number Seven¡¯s words left his mouth, they were immediately suppressed by the unparalleled momentum of the lightning.
Yao six and young number five stared at the lightning arc falling from above with a nervous and desperate expression, not realizing the movements of the two beside them.
Song (Xing squinted his eyes and looked at Gu wuxiang, who was standing in the center of the ¡®eight direction celestial demon earthly fiend formation¡¯, as well as the eight cultivators who had already be one with the formation. He immediately gathered his spiritual energy and threw the broken dagger in Gu wuxiang¡¯s direction!
In the intertwining lightning, the broken dagger was like a small boat floating in the middle of a storm. It quickly attracted the electric arcs with a ¡özzzzzzzzzling¡¯ sound. Under the impact of the spiritual energy, it slowly moved towards the direction of Gu wuxiang!
¡°Bitch!¡± Gu wuxiang, who was standing in the center of the formation, saw the half-broken dagger flying towards him and seemed to understand song qingxiao¡¯s intention!
For the first time, the skeleton-like face showed panic and uneasiness. Even when the Golden Dragon appeared and triggered the thunder and lightning, it was not as frightened as it was now..
Chapter 775: Big move (1)
Chapter 775: Big move (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The broken de of the dagger flew above Gu wuxiang¡¯s head, and then the top of his head was filled with lightning!
Even though the magical treasure produced by the armament family had been broken into two, it stillsted for a moment under the bombardment of the lightning. Then, it was split into countless pieces by several huge bolts of lightning that were entangled together!
Gu wuxiang¡¯s half-skeletal face was illuminated by the lightning. The broken de of the mysterious dagger shattered, and the lightning poured straight into the center of the formation.
At this moment, the eight Phantoms standing on the formation suddenly moved in unison. They appeared beside Gu wuxiang in a sh, surrounding him!
The shadows of the eight cultivators unsheathed the long swords at their waists at the same time, expressionless. The sword light shed out and converged into a Silver River, blocking the lightning outside Gu wuxiang.
The sword Qi condensed into one, and under Gu wuxiang¡¯s horrified eyes, it merged with the purple lightning into a ball!
The two terrifying energies collided, creating a deafening boom.
The blinding silver light and purple lightning connected, illuminating the entire Gu residence, making people close their eyes instinctively.
Energy exploded in all directions. The ¡®eight direction godfiend earth Sha formation¡¯ and the might of the heavenly lightning formed by the Dragon Soul collided and turned into a rapid current that spread out!
¡®Boom boom boom¡¯, the ground trembled violently, and the surrounding dpidated houses copsed once more, turning into fine powder.
At the critical moment, number seven bit the tip of his tongue, held his breath, and waved his wrist. The Golden Dragon that was transformed from the bracelet flew over and coiled around number seven, song qingxiao, and the others.
The Golden light blocked the eye-piercing purple-silver light, and then a ¡®boom¡¯ shock wave hit the ground. A violent sound came from the ground, and the stone bricks on the ground cracked!
Tiny purple electric currents shot out from the ground. Even with the Golden Dragon¡¯s defense, some still managed to spread in, causing everyone¡¯s veins to go numb and their bodies to go soft.
The crazily surging blood and Qi impacted the veins and vessels, causing a few people to more or less suffer some injuries, and blood flowed out from the corners of their mouths.
After the Golden Dragon that was entrenched outside the group resisted this wave of impact, it let out a mournful wail and then shattered with a ¡®ng¡¯.
Its huge body was beaten back to its original form by the impact of the spiritual energy, turning into several pieces of golden fragments, which were then scattered by the spiritual energy!
The impact of the spiritual energy turned into a fierce Hurricane, circling around everyone.
Number Seven¡¯s hair was flying in the wind, and it was swirling around his pale face.
Song qingxiao covered her face with her hands and saw the murderous look in number Seven¡¯s eyes through the gaps between her fingers. She rolled her eyes and a faint smile appeared on her face.
This golden ring was very likely number Seven¡¯s life source magic weapon, so it was so powerful. If his life source magic weapon was destroyed, his spiritual sense would probably also be greatly affected.
This person¡¯s strength was high, and he had many magical treasures. Now that he had his eyes on him, he was an extremely difficult opponent.
Now that several treasures had been destroyed by the heavenly lightning, it would be best if he could be injured again and weaken his strength.
She was satisfied. At this moment, the eight sword-wielding cultivators in the ¡®eight direction godfiend earthly fiend¡¯ formation were using the power of the formation to resist the lightning tribtion!
When the light shadows dissipated, the silver River drawn by the eight cultivators in the array was broken. Several powerful light shadows, which were almost invincible, dispersed like smoke under the thunderous strike, revealing the half-skeleton figure of Gu wuxiang, who was protected by ¡®them¡¯.
¡°This ¡ This is ¡¡± Young man number Five¡¯s eyes were stung by the light from the corner of his eyes, but when he saw Gu wuxiang standing in the formation, he revealed a look of disbelief. He muttered to himself,¡±
¡°..¡®The eight direction fiendgod earthfiend formation has been broken?¡±
The souls of the cultivators who were guarding the eight directions of the formation had disappeared. In the Halo, under the flying dust, Gu wuxiang¡¯s face gradually became clear.
hahahahahaha¡
Even the Golden Dragon transformed from golden hoop number seven was blown away by the powerful lightning strike.
The Thunderbolt was aimed at Gu wuxiang, but it was blocked by the souls of several cultivators in the array, allowing Gu wuxiang to escape!
However, under the flying dust, although he was lucky not to ¡®die¡¯, his skin and flesh had been washed clean by the spiritual power, leaving only a small piece of cloth covered in ck mist on his skeleton.
His spine opened and closed as he let out a hoarse and ear-piercingugh.
The sizzling lightning spread out from the cracked ground, but when it reached the edge of the eight directional godfiend earthly fiend formation, it seemed to be bound by an invisible wall and stopped abruptly..
Chapter 776: Big move (2)
Chapter 776: Big move (2)
Trantor: 549690339
When the young man number five said that the formation was ¡®broken¡¯, spiritual Qi started to leak out from the eight corners of the formation.
Following Gu wuxiang¡¯s proud and arrogantughter, a few more lights and shadows shed again.
When young man number five saw this, the smile on his face froze, and a look of disbelief appeared in his eyes. Then, it turned into a heavy expression.
The sound of thunder came from above them, and they looked up subconsciously.
The thunderclouds that had been drawn in by the Dragon Qi began to dissipate after the lightning fell.
It was as if after the two powerful bolts of lightning fell, more than half of the energy in the thunderclouds had been consumed. Although there were still arcs of lightning shuttling through the clouds, everyone could see that the lightning was no longer a threat.
This caused the expressions of the few people to sink, and the heaviness in the eyes of young number five turned into despair.
Everyone had seen the power of the lightning before. If such a terrible force could not destroy the array, how could they escape with their current strength? Number Five¡¯s younger twin brother was dead, and he was even seriously injured. In order to destroy the formation, his magic artifact was damaged when he attracted the lightning.
Although Yao Liu¡¯s figure was tall, he only had brute force. Facing the eight illusionary images of the sword formation, he couldn¡¯t use his strength.
No. 1, song qingxiao, and No. 7 had outstanding strength, but they had failed to destroy the formation with their respective magical powers. No. 7 had even lost several treasures. How could they break the formation in this situation?
¡°Why hasn¡¯t the formation been broken yet?¡± Young man number Five¡¯s voice changed as he shouted.
¡°Hahahaha¡¡±
Gu wuxiang was stillughing wildly, his teeth making a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound.
the eight elders sacrificed their lives for the Dao. They abandoned their physical bodies long ago and merged with the formation. As long as the formation exists,¡¯people¡¯ will exist.
When the few of them heard this, their hearts turned cold.
In other words, as long as the array was not broken, these people would never die. Even if they were killed once, they would be resurrected countless times.
Young man number five seemed to be in disbelief, as if he was on the verge of copse.
impossible! Why hasn¡¯t the formation been broken under the lightning tribtion?¡±
The remaining power of the lightning on the ground was still there, and the sizzling electric current broke the withered leaves on the ground, turning them into dust.
The spiritual energy in the air was in chaos, forming a violent airflow that carried the shattered golden ring powder, Yin Qi, ck mist, and residual sparks.
¡°Back then, Chu yousheng used my son as the eye of the formation to set up the ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯, causing harm to the entire Gu n.¡± This formation was abnormally overbearing. Gods and ghosts avoided it. Even if a true immortal entered this formation, they would not be able to return, fortunately, the formation passed down by the Chu family was iplete. After the research of several elders of the Gu family, we finally found a way to break it!
Gu wuxiang seemed to be extremely happy as he spoke. Under the light, his body trembled slightly. The skull leaned forward a little and raised a ck finger bone that looked like a ghost¡¯s w. He looked at the few people and said,¡±
¡°Do you know what it is?¡±
could it be ¡ song Qingxin suddenly had an idea,¡± it¡¯s abination of two formations?¡±
A strange purple light appeared in Gu wuxiang¡¯s eyes. He ¡®looked¡¯ at song qingxiao in surprise, and then his teeth ttered again.
¡°Not bad!¡±
The ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯ was set up by Chu Sheng at the cost of his own life and the yin virtue umted by the Chu family for generations. Once the formation waspleted, it would operate on its own, and no one in the world could take it back except him.
However, Chu Sheng was already dead, and the formation would not be exterminated until it sucked all the living beings of the Gu n dry. This was an endless cycle!
When they found out about this, the Gu family made an extremely firm choice-
Since they could not find a way to break the great formation of reversed heavenly cycle stars, they had to let the Gu family rest in peace for the time being and wait for the right time!
At that time, Gu wuxiang had ughtered the entire Gu n and collected all the living beings of the Gu n, waiting for the day when the Gu n would rise again.
And before that day arrived, the Gu residence needed to be guarded. They were also worried that Chu you¡¯s life and death had been arranged, afraid that a descendant of the Chu family would return.
In order to preserve their Foundation, the Gu n decided tobine the Chu n¡¯s ¡®eight direction godly demon earthly fiend formation¡¯ with the ¡®great heavenly cycle star formation¡¯.
As long as the great formation of reversed heavenly cycle stars was not destroyed, the eight-directional godly demon earthly fiend formation that protected the Gu family would always exist.
For this goal, the elders with the highest cultivation in the Gu family gave up the opportunity of reincarnation and voluntarily died. Theybined their souls with the array to protect the Gu family for two to three hundred years! The reverse heavenly cycle star formation was an ancient formation, and its power was extraordinary.
The ¡®eight direction godly demon earthly fiend formation¡¯ was also an ancient formation that the ancestors of the Gu family had obtained. Once it was used, it was like a peerless killing weapon.
The twoplemented each other, but at the same time, they also mutually reinforced and restrained each other, forming an unsolvable ring.
After more than 200 years, the two arrays had already merged into one. if you enter my array, even Immortals and Buddhas will find it difficult to survive!
Gu wuxiang said,¡±
¡°Even if Chu you Sheng returns to the Yang realm, once he enters my array, he will still be easily captured!¡±
When everyone heard his words, they could not help but have an ugly expression.
As Gu wuxiangughedcently, the clouds above his head gradually dispersed, and the purple electric arc also became weaker and weaker. The yin Qi umted again, slowly blocking the light from the lightning above his head.
Young man number five couldn¡¯t help but have a thought.Could it be that this trial was destined to fail?
As their hearts sank, number seven suddenly snorted,¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± His voice caused Yao six and number Five¡¯s body to tremble. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Gu wuxiang:
¡°I just don¡¯t believe in heresy!¡±
As he said this, he reached out and touched his chest.. He grabbed the skeleton ghost head hanging on his chest and pulled it down!
Chapter 777: Hiding (1)
Chapter 777: Hiding (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Ha-¡±
The moment the ghost skull was pulled down by number seven, a strange red light shed through the hollow eyes. Then, a sharp and ear-piercingughter rang out in everyone¡¯s consciousness.
As soon as theughter came out, everyone¡¯s soul was shaken. They felt that their spiritual energy was insufficient. Their vision turned ck, and a huge ck skeleton shadow was reflected in their minds. Suddenly, it shed, and then a shiver spread through their bodies.
Terror, blood, killing intent, and all sorts of other brutal auras filled the entire array as soon as the skull appeared.
The ck robe number seven was wearing was filled with spirit Qi, and the sleeves of his robe fluttered with the sound of friction.
At the same time, number Seven¡¯s aura began to rise again after he held the skull in his hand!
The spiritual Qi around him was absorbed into his body, and his cultivation, which had stayed at the top level of the Dan realm, broke through and climbed up again.
A cloud of purple Qi rose from his dantian and went straight to the celestial court. Then, a serious-looking purple original form nascent soul emerged.
As soon as the nascent soul appeared, its baleful Qi leaked out and diluted the yin Qi and ghost Qi in the array!
Number Seven¡¯s aura changed again and again, and the pressure he gave off was even stronger than before.
Song qingxiao was not far from him, but she could feel the pressure from his body.
One could imagine how depressed she was at this moment. She pursed her lips and a bitter smile shed across her eyes. As expected, number seven was still hiding his strength. His real cultivation had already broken through the shackles of the Dan realm and reached the nascent soul realm!
If she was still holding on to some hope before, after seeing this yuanying, her heart sank to the bottom.
As soon as No. 7 released the suppression of his strength, his aura soared. The originally dpidated Gu residence was already fragile after the thunderous catastrophe. At this time, under the pressure released by his nascent soul realm, it could not withstand it and made cracking sounds.
Arge amount of spiritual Qi and ck mist surrounded him, forming a single entity that was on par with the aura of the formation.
As the two forces collided, Yao six and number five, who were caught in the middle, suffered. Their expressions changed and they quickly dodged.
Under the support of the ck mist, number Seven¡¯s figure slowly floated up, disdainfully looking down at the three trial-takers, Gu wuxiang, and the others.
The original form nascent soul on top of his head opened its eyes, and a purple light bloomed from its eyes. The ghost head in number Seven¡¯s hand seemed to have been summoned and was held in the palm of the original form nascent soul!
II
A burst of sinisterughter came from the ghost head and spread into everyone¡¯s soul, causing their sea of consciousness to tremble.
As the skeletal ghostly headughed, everyone felt a chill run down their spines. A ghostly aura that was far more intense than the yin aura in the Gu residence was spat out from its mouth, causing dark clouds to rise in the surroundings. It was as if they had arrived at the legendaryherworld.
When the vengeful souls and malicious spirits that were surrounding Gu wuxiang heard theughter, they acted as if they had seen their natural enemy and did not dare to wail anymore. However, the next moment, the ghostly head stoppedughing. It opened its mouth and sucked in a deep breath-
With a whistling sound, the vengeful spirits that were attached to Gu wuxiang¡¯s body turned into smoke and were sucked in by the ghost head!
¡°Nascent soul stage?¡± Gu wuxiang, who had beenughing non-stop, was shocked the moment he sensed the change in number seven. Then, when he saw the ghost head open its mouth to suck in the ghosts, he shouted in shock and anger,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±
What he was carrying on his back were the souls of the Gu family¡¯s members. It was also the existence of these souls that maintained Gu wuxiang¡¯s special existence, and the reason why his body had been dead for many years, but was still ¡®alive¡¯.
At this moment, more than half of the Gu family¡¯s people¡¯s souls had been sucked away, which immediately caused the ck gas on Gu wuxiang¡¯s body to weaken a little. He turned pale with fright and shouted.
With a loud roar, his body suddenly jumped two or three meters high and stretched out his sickle-like long arm, sweeping horizontally at the ghost head held by the seventh original form nascent soul in the air!
Amidst the strange cackling, a red light shed across the ghost head¡¯s eyes, and it let out a breath of extremely dense Yin energy.
The ck mist that was wrapped in the yin Qi wriggled and turned into a giant skeleton. When it saw Gu wuxiang¡¯s arm, it opened its mouth and bit the arm!
This giant skull of ck mist clearly had no physical form, but as it bit onto Gu wuxiang¡¯s arm, no matter how much strength he used, he could not pull it back!
The ck mist on the skull covered Gu wuxiang¡¯s arm like a living thing, devouring his Yin Qi and soul. The bones of his arm, which were originally ck, were instantly sucked gray..
Chapter 778: Hiding in _2
Chapter 778: Hiding in _2
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Release ¡ Hand ¡¡± Gu wuxiang had died long ago, and his body had lost all sense of pain.
But now that his soul and Yin Qi had been swallowed, he seemed to be in so much pain that he wished he was dead. The tone of his voice had changed.
The eight illusionary cultivators reappeared at the edge of the array. They waved their swords in unison and shed out sword intent in the direction of number seven!
The silvery-white sword Qi intertwined, forming a of sword Qi within the entire formation.
If they were to fight against such high level cultivators, Yao Liu and the others would not have any room to disy their skills.
Under the sharp sword Qi, song qingxiao¡¯s primordial spirit formed a seal and poured all of his spiritual power into the swordsman token, covering his body.
Even though the sword Qi wasn¡¯t directed at her, the remaining force still broke through her scales and left deep wounds all over her body. Blood gushed out from the wounds!
On the other side, when young man number five saw the white light sh, he simply didn¡¯t have time to react and was pierced by the sword light!
There was a sh of light in his body. A moment ago, his face was filled with fear. The next moment, the silver light prated his body and fixed his expression.
The young man¡¯s handsome face slid down like a building block, breaking into several pieces and falling to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. Then, it was ground into pieces by the mournful sword gleam, turning into blood and flesh that flew everywhere.
The notification in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness changed, ¡°This trip was not in vain!
[ missionpletion: 7000 points ]
However, she did not dare to be distracted at all. Once the swordsman token was broken, even if her body had been strengthened by the blue blood, she would not be able to hold on for a moment under the strangtion of the sword Qi of this formation.
Therge and small wounds on her body were in excruciating pain, and therge amount of blood flowing out caused the Ling energy in her body to drain rapidly.
Song qingxiao did not even think about it. She took out some of the medicinal pills that she had snatched from the coffin-carrying middle-aged man from her mustard seed space. She poured them out and stuffed them into her mouth as if they were free!
As soon as these pills entered his mouth, they immediately turned into a warm stream that flowed into his throat, turning into weak spiritual energy that soothed his damaged meridians and temporarily saved his life!
At this time, above the array, eight sword Qi gathered into a vast power and shed at number seven with an overwhelming force!
This powerful force distorted the surrounding scenery. At the moment when number seven was about to be swallowed by the sword Qi, the original form on top of his head waved its hand. A strange light shed in the skull again. It opened its mouth and let out an ear-piercing scream.
The sound waves turned into ck gas and attacked the sword Qi.
Number Seven¡¯s entire body was covered in purple Qi, and he stood still. With the strength of the nascent soul stage, he umted spiritual power. His body was like a sharp de, and he cut through the weakened sword Qi!
He let out a muffled groan, and his body swayed slightly under the sword Qi, but then he straightened his back even more.
The ck Qi spread out in all directions, but when it spread to the edge of the formation, it seemed to be blocked by an invisible wall and was forced to dissipate by the spiritual Qi.
The seventh original soul raised its head and spat out arge mouthful of purple mist. The purple mist formed a huge vortex. The eyes of the skull in its hand shed and it slowly flew toward the purple mist.
As soon as the ghost skull came into contact with the purple mist, its body trembled violently and then turned into an extremely huge head. It had two ck horns that flickered with a cold light and its eyes were glowing with a Scarlet luster.
The ck skeleton that had bitten Gu wuxiang earlier seemed to have been summoned. It let go instinctively, allowing Gu wuxiang to take the opportunity to withdraw his grayish-white arm. It slowly turned into mist and moved towards the huge head!
Under the purple clouds, a violent Yin Qi spread out, as if a peerless fierce creature was about to break out of the silkworm. The killing intent made song Qing¡¯s heart contract.
Under the giant head, the ck mist turned into a wide, pitch-ck body. Then, four limbs were formed. Under the cover of ck armor, a tall figure holding a ck sword appeared in the array.
Yao Liu vomited arge mouthful of blood and looked at the god of death in horror.
¡°What is this?¡±
Gu wuxiang gritted his teeth. When he saw the ck shadow appear, he seemed to be in disbelief.
¡°This¡ This is the soul of an ancient weapon Grandmaster?¡±
The killing God¡¯s aura was not weaker than the sword spirit in the array, and his killing intent was even stronger. No one expected that number seven would have such a good thing in his hands. No wonder he was so calm when he heard Gu wuxiang¡¯s words.
¡°No, this is just a wisp of a weapon Grandmaster¡¯s soul.¡± Gu wuxiang seemed to have discovered something and cried out in rm..
Chapter 779: Hiding (3)
Chapter 779: Hiding (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Number seven, who was floating in the air with the spiritual Qi, heard his words and sneered,¡±
¡°Even if it¡¯s just a wisp of your soul, it¡¯s enough to kill you.¡±
¡°Hahahahaha.¡± Gu wuxiang once again opened his limpless mouth andughed in a coarse and unpleasant way.
if you could summon theplete weapon Grandmaster demonic soul, you might be able to boast like this. But you¡¯re dreaming if you think you can break the formation with just a trace of consciousness!
As he said this, the eight cultivators around him raised their swords again.
The immortals on both sides were fighting. Song qingxiao and Yao Liu, who were trapped in the formation, were extremely unlucky. They were like two small boats caught in a stormy sea that could be destroyed at any time!
The moment the sword light was swung, the summoned weapon Grandmaster devil God let out a roar that shook the heavens and earth. Then, he drew his long sword to meet the attack!
Before the two terrifying sword Qi collided, the pressure was already overwhelming, almost taking song qingxiao and Yao Liu¡¯s lives on the spot!
Song qingxiao heard a buzzing sound in her head. Then, her five senses seemed to be sealed by a heavy pressure, and all sounds disappeared under this pressure.
Warm blood flowed out of his ears, nose, and mouth. His heart felt like it was being clenched tightly by someone, not rxing!
His chest and back were squeezed by a great force, and his bones were deformed as if they were about to be torn apart by the storm formed by the spiritual energy!
Her body floated up lightly. The little bit of spirit power from the pill she had swallowed earlier was not worth mentioning under such an impact.
At the moment of life and death, song qingxiao saw the ck and white sword Qi sweeping over. He immediately gathered hisst trace of spiritual power, formed a seal with his hands, and chanted in the same time as his primordial spirit in his sea of consciousness,
¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡±
The ¡®confrontation¡¯ word technique formed a realm and enveloped her. Then, two majestic sword Qi swept across her body. The realm was vulnerable under such powerful strength. The remaining force poured into her body with a boom, crushing her five internal organs and meridians, and impacting her whole body.
The two sword Qis attacked in all directions, but they were blocked by the light that lit up at the edge of the formation!
Song qingxiao¡¯s body, which had been swept into the air by the air current, fell onto the ground with a bang. Her bones were broken, and she cked out!
Only then did the excruciating pain spread from her internal organs to her whole body. She raised her head with difficulty, but arge amount of blood gushed out of her throat and dripped down the corner of her mouth.
If she hadn¡¯t used the ¡®Lin¡¯ word to form a domain at the critical moment, the residual power of the sword Qi from the collision of the two sides would have taken her life!
She raised her head, trembling. Number Seven¡¯s figure was floating in the air. The ancient weapon Grandmaster devil soul that he had summoned with the skull was standing beside him with a heavy sword in hand.
Was this the power of a nascent soul stage cultivator? The difference was only one realm, but the difference in strength was like heaven and earth.
¡°Hahaha¡¡±
After this big move, Gu wuxiang¡¯s wildughter rang out in the formation.
He had not died from such a powerful impact.
although the ancient weapon Grandmaster demonic soul is powerful, it still needs arge amount of demonic Qi to support it! There was a sense of pride in his voice. The illusions of the eight sword cultivators holding long swords guarding the formation appeared again as he spoke, standing in different positions.
¡°Your demonic soul is only driven by Yin Qi. How many times can youunch such an attack?¡±
Heughed out loud,¡±
and my array is endless and can never be destroyed!
The weapon Grandmaster¡¯s demonic soul sword Qi had only temporarily cut them off. The eight Gu n elders ¡®souls had been integrated into the formation. As long as the formation was not broken, they would be reborn infinitely.
Number Seven¡¯s expression was a little unsightly. Gu wuxiang¡¯s words had indeed hit the soft spot in his heart.
This formation was extremely powerful. Even though he had reached the nascent soul stage and had a wisp of the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s soul, he still could not break it.
¡°Hahaha¡¡±
Amidst Gu wuxiang¡¯sughter, song qingxiao bit the tip of her tongue with all her might, trying to keep herself awake.
However, due to her serious injuries, the loss of spiritual power and blood made her somewhat unable to control herself. Her vision was already a little blurry, and Gu wuxiang¡¯s figure began to shake and ovep.
What made her feel extremely cold was that the blue blood seal in her body did not move at all under the impact of such a majestic energy.
At this time, she was already seriously injured, but the blue blood seal was not as it had been in the past, and it did not release at thest moment.
Song Qing recalled thest time when she had almost died, she had barged into the Shi family and risked unsealing the blue blood seal. Perhaps the more seals she unsealed, the harder it was to unseal them again.
She was shocked, but this was not the time to think about it. She took out the remaining pills and stuffed them into her mouth. Gu wuxiang¡¯s words were a heavy blow to both her and number seven.
Could it be that he really had no way of Zizi now?
When the two formations werebined, even Immortals and Buddhas would find it hard to escape?
Was this trial really a dead end?
Through his blurry vision, song Qing looked at Gu wuxiang¡¯s figure. He was still standing in the same ce, as if he had not moved from the spot he had led everyone into the formation.
He had been standing in the center of the formation the whole time. Whether it was when he had injured him with the silver Wolf and forced him to reveal his true form, or when he had attracted the lightning strike, he had turned pale with fright, but he had not dodged.
Even when number seven finally summoned the Army¡¯s master demon god, he still stood at the center of the array, never leaving!
What was hidden in the ce he was standing? Why did he value her so much?
In his chaotic thoughts, there seemed to be a sh of inspiration. Song Qing¡¯s consciousness was a little scattered, and he was in a daze for a moment before it slipped away again.
She bit her tongue hard again, and the slight pain jolted her.
Gu wuxiang had once said that Chu yousheng had set up an ancient formation, using Gu BA, who controlled the fate energy and lifeline of the Gu n, as one of the eyes of the ¡®sun¡¯ formation. He wanted the entire Gu n to never reincarnate.
After knowing that there was no way to break the ¡®great formation of reversed heavenly cycle stars¡¯, the Gu n had used the ancient formation to set up the¡¯ eight-direction demon god earthly fiend formation ¡®and killed the Gu residence, waiting for the day when they could be reborn.
Thebination of the two formations had unparalleled power. Not only did it be the shackles of the Gu family, but it also protected the vengeful spirits of the Gu family to survive until now.
However, one of the formation eyes of the ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯ was the eight sons of the Gu family.
Gu wuxiang had once said that in order to suppress the power of this formation, he had to destroy the two formation eyes of the ¡®sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯ in the formation. Only then would he be able to restrain this formation.
Back then, the entire Gu family was reluctant to extinguish the fated star that symbolized the Gu family¡¯s fate. Where was the eye of the sun now?
At the thought of this, song qingxiao immediately exerted all her strength and shouted in a hoarse voice while enduring the pain,¡±
¡°Gu wuxiang¡¯s position, Gu BA is hiding there!¡±
Chapter 780: The land_l
Chapter 780: Thend_l
Trantor: 549690339
Song qingxiao¡¯s voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s in the air, but Gu wuxiang and number seven, who were in the formation, were not ordinary people. They heard her call immediately.
Number seven turned around. His face was pale and his eyes were filled with surprise. He did not expect song qingxiao to survive the aftermath of the previous attack.
The skull in his hand was forged from a broken bone of an ancient weapon Grandmaster. It contained a wisp of the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s remnant soul, and it could summon the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s true body after being activated by demonic Qi.
Just as Gu wuxiang had said, even if it was just a trace of a demonic soul, the full-force attack of the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s remnant body that was summoned would at least have the strength of a mid-tier nascent soul stage cultivator!
The fearsome aftershock from the attack between the weapon Grandmaster devil soul and the eight sword cultivators in the formation was enough to kill the weak cultivators in the formation.
As a cultivator of the nascent soul realm, number seven could naturally see that song Qing had just entered the Dan realm.
There was a demonic beast aura hidden in her body, but even so, it was enough to kill her before the previous attack.
However, not only did she not die, but she could even make a sound. This was not only because she was lucky, but she probably had other life-saving skills!
Number Seven¡¯s eyes flickered. He immediately heard what song qingxiao said, and his face showed joy.
On the contrary, Gu wuxiang¡¯s wildughter stopped. His exposed teeth clenched tightly, and his neck bone turned, turning the skull around!
Even though there was no flesh on his face, the malice and killing intent in his eyes were directed at song qingxiao.
¡°Shut up!¡±
His voice was violent and tense, with a kind of anger and anxiety after his hidden secret was exposed, and he deeply regretted his previous words.
From the time the Gu residence had sunk into the underworld until now, he had stayed here for nearly three hundred years. Every day, he apanied wandering ghosts, hoping for the day when the Gu family would break out of the array and be Reborn!
This kind of loneliness could easily drive a person crazy. When the cultivators barged in, he could not help but say a lot of things that he should not have said, which gave song Qing a little leverage.
At this moment, the depression and regret in Gu wuxiang¡¯s heart were mixed into an overwhelming killing intent. He should not have left this woman alive. If he had killed her earlier, then she would not have been able to say anything more now!
¡°.. Gu BA was ¡ The formation eye of the star formation, thebination of the two formations. He, he is the key to break the formation!¡±
Once Gu BA died, one of the formation eyes would be destroyed. Although the eight-sided godly demon earthly fiend formation was powerful, it was built on the foundation of the star formation. Perhaps the key to the formation heart was also hidden in Gu BA.
Once one of the formation eyes was destroyed, the other formation would also have a w.
After Gu wuxiang had led the trial-takers into the array, he had not moved his feet. In the previous dangerous situation, he would rather take the risk than move even half a step.
What kind of thing was worth him cherishing so much? Other than the fact that he wanted to protect the ¡®Beacon¡¯ that represented the Gu family¡¯s fortune, song qingxiao could not think of any other answer!
shut up ¡ Gu wuxiang¡¯s breath was violent, and his voice was hoarse and trembling. He stretched out his other arm and swept it towards song Qing, trying to make her unable to speak again.
But at this moment, number seven moved.
The summoned weapon Grandmaster¡¯s true body suddenly held his ck longsword horizontally. With a swooshing sound, the longsword split into eight sword Qi clones, which shot towards the souls of the cultivators in the eight-sided array.
Just as it was about to touch the illusionary figures of the cultivators guarding the array, it stabbed into the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. Then, the body of the sword rose from the ground and soared into the sky, turning into a thick ck sword wall, blocking the souls of the cultivators outside. The inside of the array was now under the control of number seven!
Once the few sword Xiu that werebined with the formation were trapped, Gu wuxiang was immediately isted and helpless.
Taking advantage of this opportunity, number seven crossed his palms and gathered spiritual power in his palms. He absorbed the surrounding Yin Qi and turned it into a long ck snake, which pounced straight at Gu wuxiang.
The demonic Qi blocked the spiritual power, and the surrounding ck fog rolled. When he realized that something was wrong, he was shocked. Then, he heard the sound of wind!
In his panic, he couldn¡¯t care less about killing song qingxiao. His ghostly w struck at number Seven¡¯s chest. At the same time, he saw a giant ck Boa with its mouth wide open and its tongue sticking out from the corner of his eye. It hit his body with a BOOM!
¡°Ah¡¡±
He only had time to utter a single word.. When his palm hit number Seven¡¯s chest, the ck banner went through his body and lifted Gu wuxiang up high!
Chapter 781: Land_2
Chapter 781: Land_2
Trantor: 549690339
The ck giant venomous snake raised its head high and let out a neigh.
¡°No¡¡± Gu wuxiang¡¯s tone was urgent, and he shouted in despair. The head of the giant venomous snake aimed at Gu wuxiang¡¯s face, opened its mouth, and sucked-
A stream of ck smoke was quickly absorbed into hei Teng¡¯s body from his skull. After that, the spiritual light in Gu wuxiang¡¯s eyes dimmed, and the sound of bones breaking came from his body.
The arm that he pped out turned into broken bones and fell to the ground with a ng. Number seven, who was in mid-air, was hit by him on the central lung before he died. A ck palm print that was so deep that the bones could be seen was left on number Seven¡¯s chest. He spat out arge mouthful of blood essence and fell from the air to the ground!
It was obvious that Gu wuxiang¡¯s final counterattack before his death had caused this nascent soul tier cultivator to suffer heavy injuries. Once he was injured, the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s true body that he had summoned with his spirit energy immediately let out an indignant and angry cry.
The demonic soul¡¯s pitch-ck feet began to turn into ck mist, and the yin Qi that it had gathered began to overflow.
The purple clouds above his head dissipated. In an instant, the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s true body seemed to becking in energy and began to disintegrate!
The wall of swords formed by the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s true form to block the sword cultivators in the formation also seemed to be unable to hold on. The silver light passed through the ck sword, and as the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s head shrank, it finally ¡®rumbled¡¯ and disappeared as remnants of Yin Qi!
The weapon Grandmaster¡¯s head turned into a small and delicate skull, and with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it flew back to number seven, and was caught in his palm!
While the cultivators around the ¡®eight directional godly demon earthly fiend formation¡¯ raised their swords, number seven endured the pain and cast a spell into the skull. A red light shed in the eyes of the skull, and it opened its mouth to spit out a breath of demonic Qi in the direction where Gu wuxiang had been standing!
The ground shook violently from the impact.
Amidst the ck mist and smoke, a rumbling sound came from underground. Something seemed to be about to break out of the ground!
Seeing this, number seven was overjoyed. With a sh, he escaped in that direction.
Song qingxiao wanted to get up as well, but she felt that she could not do it.
Her injuries were too severe, and it was already very difficult for her to maintain her consciousness.
In the haziness, she could only vaguely see a long bed rising from the ground, and a figure seemed to be lying on the bed.
She opened her mouth and an almost inaudible sound came out of her throat. The name ¡®Gu BA¡¯ was stuck in her throat, but it was immediately overpowered by number Seven¡¯s overjoyed voice,¡±
¡°It¡¯s indeed hidden here!¡±
The mp¡¯ of the Gu family was lying on the bed with its eyes closed, as if it was sleeping without being disturbed by the outside world!
¡°How is this possible?¡± What surprised number seven was that after more than two hundred years, his body had not rotted, and his skin was white. He did not look like a dead person at all!
He had a beautiful face, and his hair was neatlybed. The clothes he was wearing were even new, and the embroidered edges on them were even shining. Compared to Gu Wu, who looked like a skeleton after being corrupted, the difference was like heaven and earth!
It was as if the passage of time had nothing to do with him. He seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep, waiting for someone to wake him up one day.
Once Gu BA¡¯s real body appeared, the sword shadows in the formation became anxious. They waved their swords at the same time, and the sword Qi was cold and threatening.
At this time, the cultivators in the array had already used up all their magical powers. Even the strongest one, number seven, had used up more than half of his strength and was even injured. If these sword spirits were to sh out, they would not be able to stop them and would die without a doubt!
In the nick of time, number seven suppressed the astonishment in his heart, focused his gaze, gathered strength in his palm, and mmed it down on Gu BA¡¯s chest!
He was worried that there were still traps in Gu BA¡¯s body, so he used all his strength.
The palm of the nascent soul cultivator struck down, and Gu BA, who was lying on the bed, was hit, and his body instantly trembled.
With a ¡®poof sound, he opened his mouth and with a sh of light, a white elixir Pearl the size of a Dragon¡¯s Eye flew out of his mouth and bounced high up!
The core Pearl contained an extremely dense and powerful force, and the light it emitted made even number seven, who was in the nascent soul tier, not dare to look directly at it.
Number seven was overjoyed. He reached out to grab it, but at the same time, another bloody arm pierced through his side and grabbed the Pearl!
This sudden change shocked number seven. His eyes were filled with killing intent. He turned around and saw a bloody figure appear beside him, trying to snatch the Pearl.
¡°Number six!¡± Number seven gritted his teeth.
For some unknown reason, under the previous spiritual energy impact, not only did song qingxiao not die, even Yao Liu did not die.
However, even if he wasn¡¯t dead, he wasn¡¯t in a good state. It was as if ayer of skin had been peeled off from his body, and he was drenched in blood The blood vessels on the tender flesh on his face could be clearly seen, and blood was flowing down with a gurgle.
Even someone as powerful as number seven felt his scalp go numb when he saw this tragic situation. He was immediately enraged by his action of snatching the pill.
Previously, he had used up too much energy summoning the true body of the Army Lord, and was also counterattacked by Gu wuxiang before his death. After forcing out Gu BA, he was too rxed and careless, so he didn¡¯t even notice Yao Liu approaching his side.
However, this wasn¡¯t the time for him to regret. Number seven didn¡¯t care about killing Yao Liu and instead reached out to grab the Pearl!
The power of the Pearl was so strong that it made number seven want to get it. He thought that with his nascent soul tier strength, he would definitely be able to grab this core bead, but when he waved his palm, the core bead seemed to have gamed a spirit and flew up with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, ignoring number Seven¡¯s encirclement of spiritual power and rising several meters high!
It seemed to have gained sentience. After dodging number Seven¡¯s grasp, it paused in the air for a while as if it was searching for something. After a while, it seemed to have sensed a familiar aura. As if it had been summoned by something, it happily cut through the ck fog, turned into a shadow, and flew in the direction of song qingxiao!
Song Qing¡¯s consciousness was on the verge of dissipating. He only heard number Seven¡¯s cheers, followed by his angry shout of ¡®number six¡¯.
The thought of ¡®Yao Liu actually didn¡¯t die¡¯ appeared in her mind. Then, she heard the sound of the wind and felt something cold in her mouth.. Something had entered her body!
Chapter 782: Lunar (1)
Chapter 782: Lunar (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Before song qingxiao could react, the thing in her mouth had turned into a cold liquid and flowed down her throat.
As soon as the cold stream entered her stomach, it turned into a flow of vitality, attacking her veins and sea of consciousness.
The damaged meridians were wrapped in ayer of extremely dense Qi of vitality, like a dead tree being reborn. Under the nourishment of this vitality, they were actually rejuvenated.
The primordial spirit in his sea of consciousness seemed to have received Supreme nourishment, and the face became clearer.
What surprised song qingxiao the most was that the stars in her soul that she had absorbed from the undead altar seemed to have been hungry for a long time. As the stars flickered, the massive amount of Qi of vitality that had just entered her body seemed to be sucked in by a powerful force, slowly entering her soul and being attracted by the stars.
At this moment, the stars were greedily absorbing the Qi of vitality. As they absorbed more of this power, the Starlight became more and more dazzling!
The dumbfounded number seven watched helplessly as the Pearl that Gu BA spat out flew into song qingxiao¡¯s mouth after escaping from Yao six and him. He immediately vomited blood.
¡°How is this possible?¡± The elixir Pearl in Gu BA¡¯s mouth seemed to have gained sentience and could choose its own master.
However, number seven was confident that he would not lose to the dying song qingxiao in terms of divine sense, cultivation, vision, and talent. So why did dan Zhu choose her?
Number seven really couldn¡¯t understand it!
At this time, the spiritual power that was leaking out was terrifyingly strong. It formed ayer of light cocoon and enveloped song qingxiao¡¯s entire body. As she swallowed the elixir bead, her body shed with spiritual light. Then, six starlights flew out of her body and turned into six stars that floated happily beside her. They jumped up and down, as if they were extremely happy.
The star contained a powerful energy fluctuation, causing number 7 to be moved and greed to arise in his heart.
With his cultivation, he could naturally tell that the Qi of vitality surrounding her was extremely pure.
From the words of the dead Gu wuxiang, it could be inferred that these were the yin virtues that the Chu n had umted for many years and the Supreme luck of the Gu and Chu ns.
Such a good thing might not even appear in the world for tens of millions of years. Not only had it appeared in such a trial scene, but it had also been easily obtained by an unknown female cultivator. It was simply a stroke of great luck!
There was no need to mention the jealousy in number Seven¡¯s heart. Such a good thing must not fall into the hands of song Qing!
The Qi of vitality contained in the Pearl was umted by the Gu and Chu families over the years. With song qingxiao¡¯s current strength, she might not be able to absorb all of it. It must have umted in her body. To number seven, she was a walking peerless pill!
A murderous intent shed in his eyes. With a move of his spiritual power, the giant ck venomous snake that had devoured Gu wuxiang¡¯s soul shrieked and turned back into ck mist, slowly entering his palm.
Number Seven¡¯s hands turned into ws. Just as he was about to attack, the ruddy-faced eighth young master Gu on the long couch began to rot and shrivel after the Pearl was swallowed by song qingxiao!
His face quickly turned from white to brown, andrge shadows appeared on his face. His full and stic skin quickly copsed, and his eyes caved in. In the blink of an eye, it was as if his vitality had been sucked out. He turned into a pile of dry bones wrapped in dry skin and fell on the square bed!
Gu BA was one of the main formation eyes of the ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯ that Chu yousheng had set up. At the same time, it was also the core of the Gu n¡¯s eight direction godfiend earth Sha formation.
When the two formationsbined into one, the formation would exist if he was alive, and the formation would be restrained if he was destroyed.
Now that Gu BA was dead, the eight sword cultivators in the position of the formation with their long swords were about to release their sword Qi. However, the sword intent they released had lost its previous sharpness.
The spiritual power under the feet of the swordsman Phantoms turned into a faint golden light belt and moved quickly in the direction of song qingxiao.
As soon as the spiritual energy surged over, it was immediately absorbed by the stars that appeared beside her.
The shadows of the eight swordsmen began to disappear from under their feet and quickly spread upwards until their heads and long swords were all absorbed by the stars around song qingxiao!
When number seven saw this, he was shocked.
In just a short while, the eight terrifying sword spirit elders, who Gu wuxiang had imed to be ¡®endless¡¯, the formation spirits that could be endlessly reborn under the attack of the ancient weapon Grandmaster¡¯s demonic body that he had summoned, were now turned into extremely pure energy and devoured by the formation of several stars!
After these stars ¡®ate¡¯ the formation, the Starlight they emitted was no longer gentle. Instead, it emitted a cold air. Even though number seven was a few meters away, he could still feel the sharpness contained in the Starlight, causing him to feel a sense of fear..
Chapter 783: Moon (2)
Chapter 783: Moon (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
He could already sense that the power of the Pearl that song qingxiao had failed to absorb had been absorbed by these strange stars, and they had improved.
Although he didn¡¯t know where this thing came from, the aura it gave off already made number seven feel threatened. It wasn¡¯t any weaker than when number seven had been trapped by the ¡®eight direction godfiend earthly fiend formation¡¯.
Fear rose in number Seven¡¯s heart, and killing intent gushed out.
When he was breaking the array, he had used up too much energy, and most of the treasures he had brought along were destroyed in the array.
When summoning the demon Soul of the Lord of the Army, he had almost used up half of the spiritual power in his body, and Gu wuxiang¡¯s counterattack before his death had caused him some injuries.
Song qingxiao had absorbed the energy from the formation and was in the process of recovering. He held the skull in his hand. The color of the skull had dimmed. It seemed to have sensed the killing intent in number Seven¡¯s heart. The eyes of the skull glowed with a Scarlet light.
Song qingxiao could feel the Starlight in her soul evolving after absorbing the energy of the pill. As the formation was absorbed by the stars, a new astrbe killing formation appeared in her soul.
The six stars on the astrbe were in different positions. Once it was activated, it would form an eight-sided star battle array with all the stars. The power contained in each star was overbearing. Once it was activated, she had a feeling that she could even kill an ordinary top dan realm cultivator!
Before she could rejoice over this result, she immediately felt that she was locked in by a killing intent.
Song qingxiao immediately opened her eyes and saw number Seven¡¯s gaze on her. In the dark, she could not see his face clearly, but he did not hide his intention to kill her and take her treasure!
Beside him stood a badly mangled human figure. A strong smell of blood came from this human figure. The trial mission didn¡¯t change after the death of number five. In other words, in the previous battle between number seven and the eight sword spirits, not only was he still alive, even Yao Liu didn¡¯t die! However, this was not the time to think about his life-saving method. Number seven clearly wanted to kill him. He did not know what the thing that had entered his mouth earlier was.
At that time, she was seriously injured and on the verge of death. She only felt that something was flying towards her, and then she obtained a great opportunity and benefit out of thin air. She did not understand what was going on at all.
However, from number Seven¡¯s expression, he probably wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. Could this be what he wanted?
At this moment, number seven no longer concealed his cultivation. He had already reached the realm of the immortal soul forming the nascent soul, which was an entire realm higher than her. Although her serious injuries were healed by the Qi of vitality contained in the Dan bead, her veins were still weak and empty. She tried to circte her spiritual power, but there was not even half of the spiritual power in her dantian.
Under such circumstances, if number seven had any ill intentions, he might not even have the power to fight back!
Her heart was on guard, and her mouth was bitter. She flicked her wrist, and the six stars floating around her body moved ording to her will. They merged into one, gathered in her palm, and once again slowly disappeared into her body.
As soon as the star disappeared, the surroundings immediately darkened. Without the protection of the formation, the shadows of the broken walls and tiles around the Gu residence were revealed to everyone.
With Gu wuxiang¡¯s death, the formation was broken, and the vengeful spirits and ghosts that had attached themselves to Gu wuxiang¡¯s body immediately scattered and fled. One could vaguely hear the wails and cries of ghosts.
Song qingxiao endured the pressure from number Seven¡¯s gaze and slowly got up. She pretended to be confused and asked,¡±
¡°What happened earlier?¡±
You don¡¯t know what happened?¡± Number seven raised his eyebrows and asked her in return.
His words were filled with killing intent. It was obvious that he was determined to get the elixir Pearl that song qingxiao had swallowed.
Song qmgxiao¡¯s heart sank when he heard this. He could not help but feel anxious. He raised his vignce and paid attention to number Seven¡¯s every move. At the same time, he used his divine sense to spy on his own trial mission.
If she couldplete her mission now and leave the trial scene, even if number seven had three heads and six arms, he might not be able to find her in the real world in a short time.
However, it was strange. She had swallowed the elixir bead, and logically speaking, she should have obtained great benefits. However, the trial mission notification remained unchangediThis trip was not in vain.
[ missionpletion: 7000 points ]
Could it be that she had obtained the elixir beads and even the formation, and this trip was not in vain?
Song Qing felt a bitter taste in his throat. After hearing number Seven¡¯s words, he immediately clenched his fists.
At this moment, the ¡®blood man¡¯ standing beside number 7 spoke with difficulty. It was indeed Yao Liu who was lucky enough not to die, after number seven killed Gu wuxiang, he forced Gu BA to show his true form. Everything that happened after that was just as song qingxiao had guessed. Gu BA¡¯s real body was hidden at the ce where Gu wuxiang had been standing, but as soon as he appeared, he was hit by number Seven¡¯s palm, he spat out a Pearl. The Pearl seemed to have a mind of its own, and it flew directly into your mouth.
When song qingxiao heard this, she was first shocked that the thing she had eaten was something from a dead person¡¯s mouth. Then, she seemed to have remembered something and eximed,¡±
¡°Chu Sheng¡¯s blood!¡±
As soon as she said this, Yao Liu¡¯s body trembled, as if he had remembered something.
When Gu wuxiang had sent the participants into the illusion, song Qjng had stopped number two and number three from killing Chu shengsheng. Before he left, he flicked a drop of blood into song Qing¡¯s body. The blood touched his palm and immediately sank into her body.
At that time, she felt extremely confused and vignt, but now that she thought about it, everything could be exined.
The ¡®eight direction godfiend earthly fiend formation¡¯ was mainlyid out by the ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯, and this¡¯ reverse heavenly cycle star formation ¡®wasid out at the cost of Chu Sheng¡¯s own life spirit, the Chu n¡¯s Yin virtue, and luck. Gu BA was one of the formation eyes, so the pill in his mouth must be rted to Chu yousheng.
Therefore, rather than saying that the Pearl had chosen its own master, it was more urate to say that it had sensed the familiar aura of Chu Sheng¡¯s blood essence and returned to its ¡®master¡¯.
Thinking up to this point, Yao Liu¡¯s mood instantly became indescribable. His bloodied face revealed an extremely depressed expression.
However, after song qingxiao had thought this through, she should have been d that her ¡®good deed¡¯ had been rewarded.
But for some reason, when she thought of the look in Chu Sheng¡¯s eyes when he injected the blood essence into her body and the words he said before he left, a bad feeling welled up in her heart.
Chu yousheng had been schemed against by the Gu n. Not only had his beloved daughter died on the day of the wedding, but the elite disciples of the Chu n had also died at the hands of the Gu n in the war between the two sides.
This man¡¯s mind was no less ruthless than Gu wuxiang¡¯s. In order to resurrect his beloved daughter, he madly put everything on the line and wanted to kill all the disciples of the Gu family. This was enough to show that this man was not a good person.
Gu wuxiang had once said that Chu Sheng hadid out the ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯ at the cost of his life spirit, the Chu n¡¯s Yin virtue, and luck. He had done so in order to sacrifice all the living beings of the Gu n to his beloved daughter, with the intention of resurrecting her!
The great formation of the reversed heavenly cycle stars had two formation eyes.. If Gu BA represented the eye of the sun, which was a symbol of life, then where was the eye of the moon, which represented death?
Chapter 784: Underground (1)
Chapter 784: Underground (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Not good!¡±
Song qingxiao remembered the small square she had been in before she had broken into the Gu mansion. The ground was red, as if it had been filled with blood.
The blood of the young man who had died to the Golden Tiger on the door spilled out and was immediately absorbed by the ground.
There was a strange painting of a fierce Tiger guarding the entrance of the Gu mansion. Daoist nun number two had once said, ¡°With a Tiger at the door, ghosts would not dare to enter!
The people of the Gu family had been dead for many years, and Gu wuxiang himself was a ¡®ghost¡¯. When he was alive, the Gu family was famous for catching ghosts and demons. What kind of¡¯ ghost ¡®did such a person have to guard against?
In the illusionary realm, the disciples of the Chu n were carrying a strange ck coffin, anddy Chu¡¯s body was probably inside it. When song qingxiao saw the coffin, she had a bad feeling in her heart. At this time, when she recalled what Gu wuxiang had said before he died, her scalp went numb!
The reverse heavenly cycle star formation had two formation eyes, the sun and the moon. When the formation was activated, the stars would reverse and absorb all the energy of the living beings inside.
Gu BA represented the eye of the sun, which was the Qi of vitality, whiledy Chu represented the eye of the moon, which was the Qi of death. When the formation reversed, it would absorb the exuberant vitality of the eye of the sun and pour it into the eye of the moon!
In this case, if the heaven-defying formation was activated, there might really be an opportunity to resurrectdy Chu.
When song Qing thought of this, he felt terrible!
At this time, the joy of obtaining the elixir bead, absorbing the ancient formation, and the advanced star formation had instantly disappeared. With her intelligence, it was not difficult for her to figure out Chu Sheng¡¯s plot.
That day, Chu Sheng used his own blood soul as a sacrifice to refine the Chu n¡¯s fate and Yin virtue into a pill and ced it on Gu BA¡¯s body.
The Gu n only had two choices when faced with the ¡®great reversal heavenly cycle stars formation¡¯.
He had to either kill Gu BA to break the formation or find a way to restrain it.
He had already calcted that the Gu family would not surrender without a fight, so he had used the illusion to inject a drop of blood essence into song Qing¡¯s body, so that the Pearl would automatically recognize him as its master when it sensed the Chu bloodline.
After the Pearl entered her body, it could nourish her body and increase her strength. Chu you Sheng had long guessed this.
He had no reason to give song qingxiao such a huge ¡®gift¡¯ for no reason, especially when this ¡®gift¡¯ represented the Chu n¡¯s legacy and fate.
The reason why Chu you Sheng did this was probably to transform song Qing Xiao¡¯s body to be even more perfect.
In other words, everything he did was in preparation for his daughter¡¯s rebirth!
He wanted to find a perfect body as a vessel for his daughter¡¯s resurrection.
Song qingxiao¡¯s body contained Chu yousheng¡¯s blood essence, and she had obtained the Chu n¡¯s inheritance. However, Chu yousheng¡¯s goal was to use her ¡®hands¡¯ to give all of this to his daughter!
In other words, Chu Sheng¡¯s goal was to letdy Chu possess her body, which was the same as su Wu¡¯s goal in her mind!
In the illusion, when Chu Sheng injected his blood essence into her body, she had a bad premonition. She didn¡¯t expect that her bad premonition woulde true.
Chu yousheng was also a cunning Fox. At that time, he had used her to get out of trouble and picked her, most likely in order to lower her guard and make her think that Chu yousheng had done so because she had stopped number two and let him escape.
If she wasn¡¯t so guarded, she would probably think that he was just repaying her kindness.
At that time, other than number seven who was pulled into the illusionary realm, two ordinary youths stood in the Chu group¡¯s camp. Among the few participants, number three, the Twin youths, and Yao Liu were all men, and only she and number two were women.
Perhaps at that time, Chu yousheng had decided to use her body as a medium to resurrectdy Chu.
Song qingxiao guessed that there were two reasons why she didn¡¯t choose Daoist nun number two.
The first reason was that Daoist nun number two¡¯s strength had been inferior to his at the time, and she had also suffered some injuries.
Gu wuxiang was ruthless. With everyone knowing about the scandal of the ¡®Gu and Chu¡¯ families, he might not let this group of ¡®middlemen¡¯ live.
If it was found out that Gu wuxiang had turned his back on them and killed them without any desire, then the chances of Daoist nun number two dying were much higher than song qingxiao.
The second guess was that he might be much younger than number two.
When the Chu girl died, it was the day of her wedding, when she was in the prime of her life. Chu Li loved his daughter deeply and was willing to do anything for her.. How could he bear to see his beloved daughter resurrect in the image of Daoist nun number two after so much effort?
Chapter 785: Underground (2)
Chapter 785: Underground (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
After sorting out all the clues, song qingxiao quickly understood the whole situation. She was feeling indescribable.
After hearing her talk about the reason for the Pearl ¡®recognizing its master¡¯, number Seven¡¯s eyes quickly lit up.
When she shouted ¡®not good¡¯, No. 7 had obviously realized thatdy Chu¡¯s soul coffin might be nearby!
For some reason, there was a hint of joy on number Seven¡¯s face. It was as if he was relieved, as if something that he had been worried about for a long time had finally been confirmed.
The strangest thing was that when he knew that the Pearl had been absorbed by song qingxiao, he was still full of killing intent, as if he had vowed to kill her for such a Supreme treasure. But now, he restrained his killing intent, loosened his clenched fist, and stopped in his tracks!
Song qingxiao had been paying attention to number Seven¡¯s every move. When she saw number seven stop and show a happy expression, she couldn¡¯t help but specte.
Number Seven¡¯s expression clearly showed that he was up to something.
Ever since he had entered the trial, he had not hidden the fact that he hade here for one thing. If the formation and the elixir beads in the Gu residence were not his goal, could it be that the thing he wanted was withdy Chu?
He had not been certain about this news before, so now that he knew that Chu yousheng had made all the arrangements for his beloved daughter and that there was a coffin fordy Chu¡¯s soul, he revealed a happy expression.
To number seven, this item was even more precious than the elixir bead and the array. It changed his mind about killing and snatching the treasure.
The reason No. 7 had changed his mind was probably to use song qingxiao as bait to attractdy Chu¡¯s attention, and then take the opportunity to take the treasure.
Song Qingxin thought for a moment and immediately understood what number seven was thinking.
However, what exactly was in the Chu n that was worth such a nascent soul stage cultivator¡¯s coveting?
He couldn¡¯t think of a reason for it at the moment. Since the Chu n could obtain a fragment of the ancient formation, it wasn¡¯t strange that they had other more precious treasures.
The most important thing now was to solve her current problem.
Chu Sheng¡¯s actions were akin to tying a rope around her neck, trying to take her life. She knew that the path ahead was extremely dangerous, but she was trapped in the scenario and could not leave!
When song Qing thought of this, he was speechless.
However, at this point, song qingxiaoposed herself and did not let herself be intimidated by what was about to happen.
Now that things hade to this, she had to take one step at a time. Anyway, she already had a ¡®problem¡¯ in her soul. As the saying goes,¡¯there¡¯s no need to worry about more debts¡¯. The worst situation was that she had to face the possession of the Chu woman!
¡°Lady Chu might be somewhere not far from the Gu residence.¡± She forcibly suppressed the chaotic thoughts in her heart and said in a deep voice,¡± ¡°The main destination of this mission might not be the Gu mansion, but the tomb of the Chu woman.¡±
When Yao Liu, who was covered in blood and flesh, heard this, he bitterly smiled.
¡°¡®She¡¯ really still exists?¡±
Yao Liu was almost in despair about this mission. At this time, he was seriously injured and his vitality was greatly damaged. It was not easy for him to pay a great price to keep his small life, but not only did he not get any benefits, but the mission was still not over, and there was still the tomb of the Chu woman waiting for him.
Although this Chu woman had died long ago, Chu yousheng had set up a great formation to summon her soul for her rebirth. When the Gu n had fallen into the trap, Gu wuxiang had massacred the entire n in order to ¡®protect himself. It could be seen that the fierceness of this Chu woman¡¯s soul was probably even greater than that of the Gu n.
He had been envious of song qingxiao¡¯s great fortune, but now that he knew that she might bedy Chu¡¯s next target, his jealousy turned into joy.
¡°Gu wuxiang said that the reason why Chu yousheng set up the formation was to absorb the vitality of the Gu family to revive his daughter.¡±
Since Chu you Sheng dared to make such preparations, it proved that he was confident that he could collect all of his daughter¡¯s souls within these two or three hundred years.
With the formation here, the ¡®Yin¡¯ and ¡®yang¡¯ formation eyes would definitely be connected.
As soon as song qingxiao finished her words, a loud thud came from the ground!
The entire ground seemed to be pulled down by a force of gravity, and countless tiny cracks appeared on the ground!
This wasn¡¯t an illusion, because after this heavy sound, there was another heavy ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound, as if there was a ¡®person¡¯ under the ground, trying to drag the ground down!
The huge Gu mansion suddenly tilted a little. The uneven ground caused the abandoned houses to copse with a ¡®shua shua¡¯. The damage caused was even more severe than the previous heavenly lightning!
Amidst the endless sounds of copse, the ground also trembled violently. When they stepped on the ground, it was as if they were on a roller coaster, their bodies shaking non-stop.
Song qingxiao forcefully gathered her spiritual energy and stuck her feet to the ground to stabilize her body so that she would not be sent flying by the force.
Yao Liu had a simr reaction. As the ground trembled, he was forced to lower his upper body and use his four limbs to support himself. Some of the skin wounds on his body that had been torn off trembled along with the shaking of the ground.
On the other hand, number seven stretched out his hand and sent out a palm strike. His spiritual energy turned into a ck cloud, and the cloud supported his body as he flew up. He was far away from the ground, and he looked around!
The surrounding buildings were all copsing. The scene was like the end of the world. The long bed that held Gu BA¡¯s body on the ground also bounced up and fell to the ground with a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound.
Gu BA¡¯s bones fell from the long couch and scattered on the ground, rolling around.
¡°Wuwu¡¡±
In the distance, the ghost of the Gu n who had lost its host, Gu wuxiang, seemed to have sensed something, and let out a desperate and helpless cry. Countless cracks appeared on the ground, and those tiny cracks gradually turned into a huge chasm. The entireherworld was like a piece of pie that was torn apart by a pair of invisible hands!
From the crack in the ground, a ray of orange light suddenly came.
After the battle ended, the Gu residence, which was located in the depths of the Earth¡¯s core, had once again sunk into pitch-ck darkness. The moment the light appeared, it immediately attracted the attention of the three people! The light was weak at first, but after a few shes, it trembled and seemed to be brighter. It was like a sun that was slowly rising!
At this time, in song Qing¡¯s heart, she thought of the words that Chu yousheng had shouted before he left the illusion, when the sun rises, the Gu family will be truly destroyed!
At first, she had thought that the Golden Ring thrown by number 7 was the ¡°sun¡± Chu yousheng had mentioned, but now it seemed that the so-called ¡°sun¡± was clearly referring tody Chu!
¡°Underground!¡±
Number seven, who was flying in the air, seemed to have sensed some kind of aura the moment the orange-red light appeared. His face revealed an excited expression and he cried out in extreme joy.
In the great formation of reversed heavenly cycle stars, the eye of the sun, which represented vitality, appeared on the ground.Then the eye of Yin, which was a hint of death, might be hidden underground!
There was only a thin line between the two. If the Chu n¡¯s young mistress was hiding under the Gu residence, then the Gu residence would be pulled into the core of the earth. Gu wuxiang¡¯s im that the Gu residence was too heavy could not be exined by Chu yousheng¡¯s strength alone.
However, although Gu wuxiang had spoken arrogantly, from the results, it seemed that although the Gu family had put in a lot of effort, in the end, they were still no match for Chu Sheng and were dragged down to the ground.
The Gu and Chu families ¡®happy event turned into a funeral, and the inws turned into enemies.. It hadsted for two to three hundred years, and there was still no end to it!
Chapter 786: Inhaled _1
Chapter 786: Inhaled _1
More and more orange-red light shone out from the cracks. An inexplicable suction force came from the depths of the Earth¡¯s core, sucking in all the broken earth, gravel, and soil!
Gu BA¡¯s body, which had rolled to the ground, also moved toward the crack with the shaking of the ground. Then, it fell into the crack through the light, along with arge amount of stone debris.
Under this suction force, the ghosts hidden in the Gu mansion seemed to be sucked in by some mysterious force. They wailed in panic and were then sucked into the gap.
Under the gloomy wind, desperate and helpless faces that had been pulled out of shape were revealed. They opened their mouths and screamed, as if they were asking for help from song qingxiao and the other two.
However, before he could shout, it turned into a pure Yin Qi and burrowed into the ground!
It was as if a terrifying monster with its mouth was hiding underground. The souls of the Gu family¡¯s disciples, who had been hiding for two or three hundred years, could not escape in the end!
Hundreds of ghosts were swallowed one after another. Different faces struggled and screamed. Song qingxiao shivered and licked her lips at the sight.
As the souls of the Gu n¡¯s disciples were devoured, the pulling force underground became even stronger.
The ground sank, and the crack in the middle became bigger and bigger, causing the surrounding broken buildings to copse at an even faster rate.
The debris of the copsed building rolled to the middle, and the Gu Manor was like a huge hourss!
Although song qingxiao tried her best to stabilize herself, the suction force between the cracks was too strong. The strong wind pulled on her clothes and made a whistling sound.
She knew of the existence of the Chu woman underground, so she naturally didn¡¯t want to be pulled down by this force.
However, she had been seriously injured before. Although she had recovered from her injuries under the nourishment of the Pearl, her spiritual power had been almost exhausted in the previous rounds of battle. Besides repairing her serious injuries, the Qi of vitality of the Pearl had mostly been absorbed by the ster array. At this time, her meridians were empty. Facing the powerful suction of this underground, she refused in her heart. But after a moment of tension, she still could not control her body and was wrapped in a pile of mud and stones, falling down!
The sound of the wind whizzed past song qingxiao¡¯s ears. Her mood was indescribable. She could only smile bitterly as she adjusted her falling body. Her fingers formed a seal, ready to use the ¡®confrontation¡¯ word technique to form a domain to protect her body if she was attacked.
Now that things hade to this, he didn¡¯t know how long this domain could resist, but at this point, he could only try it as ast resort.
In the chaos, she saw Yao Liu¡¯s body being sucked in by the storm. Even number 7, who was floating in mid-air, seemed to have swayed and was pulled into the crack!
The feeling of weightlessness was not good. About ten secondster, song qingxiao fell into a pile of waste with a ¡®bang¡¯.
Her powerful physical body made her fall from such a high ce, but it was not a big deal. As soon as her body fell to the ground, she immediately turned over and sat up.
Dust filled the air, blocking everything around him. He could only see the orange light shining through every corner, illuminating every speck of dust floating in the air.
Fortunately, during her fall, the situation where she had expected to be attacked by the soul of the Chu woman did not happen.
The first and greatest feeling she got from this ce was ¡®silence¡¯.
There were still broken walls and tiles sliding down from above, making a loud noise when they hit the ground, bringing with them a series of echoes.
Judging from the Echo, she guessed that the area of this ce should not be small. In the situation where her vision was blocked, she tried to release her divine sense to investigate, but for some reason, this ce seemed to be confined by an extremely powerful and mysterious force, and she couldn¡¯t use her divine sense at all!
This discovery shocked song qingxiao. She remembered her spiritual sense being blocked at the bottom of the well.
At that time, she thought it was because of the ghosts that had lived for many years in the Gu mansion. However, once the Gu mansion was destroyed and the formation was taken away, even if the Gu family had the ability to set up a restriction to block the prying of spiritual sense, it should have been scattered by now.
However, at this time, his divine sense did not work at all in this ce. It could be imagined that the reason why his divine sense was restricted from entering the trial scene was not because of the Gu mansion, but because of the underground ¡®maze¡¯ under the Gu mansion.
At this moment, her spiritual energy was empty, and tody Chu, she was a ¡®physical present¡¯ that had delivered herself to her door.. Now that her divine sense was also restricted, the situation was extremely unfavorable for her!
Chapter 787: Inhaled 2
Chapter 787: Inhaled 2
At the critical moment, song qingxiao desperately called for the silver Wolf in her body with her divine sense.
Under her call, the mark on her wrist slightly heated up, and the breath of the silver Wolf shed in her sea of consciousness, as if it was responding to her call.
At this time, the silver Wolf was still there. Its breath made song Qing¡¯s heart rx a little. His originally nervous mood calmed down a little, but then he frowned again.
The silver Wolf was sealed in her body, which increased her strength by a lot. She went from the half-step to the lower level of the Dan realm directly from the half-step to the fake dan realm. It was equivalent to the power of a man and a Wolf to achieve the strength she was showing now.
But now that she had no spiritual energy, even if the silver Wolf¡¯s consciousness was still clear, its strength would probably be limited.
What she was facing now was a plot that Chu shengsheng had carefullyid out for two to three hundred years. A brutal spirit who had been killed by her husband¡¯s family on the day of their wedding and had waited for a chance to be reborn after much difficulty.
Even if the silver Wolf and her strength were at their peak, she might not have the confidence to withstand it!
When she thought about how she had fallen into Chu you Sheng¡¯s trap in the illusionary realm, song Qing Xiao couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.
No matter how cautious one was, there would always be a time when one would make a mistake. In the trial scene, there were also people as cunning as Chu you Sheng. Inparison, her thoughts were not enough.
If she was lucky enough to survive this time, she would have to be even more careful in the future trials.
As she thought of this, she heard the sound of the wind.
When song qingxiao first heard the sound of the wind, the hair on her back stood up immediately, blocking her sweat-soaked underclothes!
The sound of the hair rubbing against the clothes was amplified several times at this time. The friction was both numb and itchy, as if a ¡®person¡¯ was gently stroking her back, which made song qingxiao¡¯s hair stand on end.
She subconsciously formed a hand seal and muttered, ¡°¡±Drawing the ground as a prison¡¡±
Before thest word ¡®trapped¡¯ came out of his mouth, he heard something fall into the ruins with a ¡®bang¡¯, followed by Yao Liu¡¯s muffled groan of pain. Clearly, he had also fallen.
No. 1? He gritted his teeth as if he was enduring great pain. His voice trembled as he spoke,¡±
¡°You, are you still there?¡±
It was just a false rm!
The moment she heard Yao Liu¡¯s voice, song qingxiao¡¯s tensed body rxed and her blood immediately surged.
¡°Yes,¡± Her voice still carried an unnatural stiffness after being tense, and the sweet taste of blood from before still lingered in her mouth, as if she was so scared by Yao Liu that she was about to vomit blood!
After she spoke, Yao Liu also heaved a sigh of relief.
After all, she was the ¡®target¡¯ ofdy Chu. If she was still alive, it meant that there was no danger underground.
There was a slight stirring sound in the soil, but it stopped after two sounds. It was like a cautious voley hiding under people¡¯s eyes and secretly digging a hole. ¡°Number one, help me.¡± Yao Liu cried out for help.
From the sound of their conversation, the two of them weren¡¯t far from each other. Song Qingxin¡¯s mind turned. Yao Liu wouldn¡¯t have been injured to this extent from falling from such a height. He wouldn¡¯t even be able to move.
If he was asking for help now, it meant that he was either trying to trick him and lure him over so that he could take the opportunity to attack him;Either his condition was bad and his injuries were so severe that it was difficult for him to even get up.
After Yao Liu said this, the underground was silent for a moment, and only the echoes of things falling around could be heard.
Not far away, the sound of the sand turning was getting weaker and weaker, but the mission prompt in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness still remained unchanged. The reward was still 7000 points.
Song qingxiao hesitated for a moment, but she still decided to take the risk. Although it was unknown what kind of secret technique Yao Liu had used to escape and preserve his life, from the aura he had exuded during the Battle, his cultivation level had only reached the early stage of Daoprehension realm. To be able to survive the sh between the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s true body and the sword array spirit, his terrifying injuries could not be lied to.
What¡¯s more, she was currently in a difficult situation. There was a woman Chu that was very likely to possess her, and number 7 was also watching her like a tiger watching its prey. If Yao Liu could survive, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to hold back number 7.
In addition, the two of them could be considered ¡®old acquaintances¡¯, and it was their second time working together.
if he really has bad intentions, ¡± song Qing¡¯s eyes shed with a cold glint. She indeed didn¡¯t have much spiritual energy left, but it was still possible for her to kill a heavily injured Yao Liu!
Thinking of this, she immediately got up and waved away the yellow mist floating in the air. She walked in the direction of Yao Liu¡¯s voice. After walking for about seven to eight meters, she finally saw Yao Liu¡¯s half-buried figure.
As he was covered in blood, he looked like food wrapped in soybean powder when he fell.
At this moment, his breathing was weak. A broken beam was pressing down on his chest. There was some soil on top of it, making him unable to break free.
When song qingxiao saw this, she immediately lifted her leg and kicked away the broken beam that hit him.
The broken beam fell to the ground with a ¡®ng¡¯ sound, and an echo was heard. This movement caused Yao Liu, whose eyes were half-dted, to wake up with a start, and he grinned.
Arge amount of blood seeped out from between his teeth, making his sand-covered face look extremely terrifying.
Although song qingxiao had already guessed that he was severely injured, she still frowned when she saw his miserable state. She immediately raised her spiritual energy and reached out to grab his arm.
¡°Can you still stand?¡±
She asked.
When her fingertips touched his body, Yao Liu¡¯s entire body trembled, and his muscles contracted heavily. The smell of blood became even stronger, and the sand around him was gradually stained with blood. Under the dim orange light, it looked even more terrifying.
I can t stand, I can¡¯t.¡± The flesh on Yao Liu¡¯s face was trembling. He gave a bitter smile, as if this action was an extremely difficult task for him.
¡°Now that things havee to this, do you think it¡¯s up to me?¡±
How did he survive in this state? Song qingxiao had a question in her mind. Yao Liu didn¡¯t need to look at her face to guess what she was thinking,
In thest trial, I exchanged for a life-saving treasure called ¡®golden silkworm shell shedding¡¯. However, it can only be used once in a person¡¯s life.¡±
Perhaps it was because of song Qing¡¯s help, he slowly exined the reason why he had escaped,¡±
after using this treasure, you can peel off all your skin and flesh to act as a substitute and suffer a death tribtion.
In the critical moment of the formation, although Yao Liu had used this to save his life, he had still suffered extremely serious injuries. Therefore, after Gu BA was forced out by number seven, the Dan bead that represented the Chu family¡¯s inheritance made Yao Liu go crazy. He didn¡¯t even care about number Seven¡¯s skill and tried to snatch it.
Who knew that in the end, they would fail at thest step. In the end, he and number seven did not obtain the elixir Pearl. Instead, it made song qingxiao lose it. He did not know whether it was a blessing or a curse for her..
Chapter 788: The Golden cicada (1)
Chapter 788: The Golden cicada (1)
Yao Liu was already an arrow at the end of its flight. Although he stood up with the help of song qingxiao, his body was still trembling.
After using the ¡®golden cicada shell shedding¡¯ to escape death once, his body was covered with wounds and mud, which only served to aggravate his pain.
Song Qing looked down on him. He clenched his teeth and staggered a step forward, leaving a clear and bloody footprint on the ground. He could not help but frown.
After hesitating for a moment, he took out a small bottle from his hidden space and poured out two blood-red pills.
At this time, she couldn¡¯t help but rejoice that she had met the uncle and nephew of the fan family before this trial and obtained the mustard seed space after killing the coffin-carrying middle-aged man.
The ¡®Scarlet blood pills¡¯ collected by the coffin carrying middle-aged man hade in handy at the critical moment. When she was seriously injured and on the verge of death, they had managed to hold her breath, dying the critical time and allowing the Pearl to recognize her as its master.
Originally, the coffin carrying middle-aged man had collected nine bottles of ¡®Scarlet blood pills¡¯, but she had fed one bottle to the silver Wolf before entering the trial. When she was seriously injured, she had randomly eaten some more. At this time, there were only two bottles of Scarlet blood pills ¡®left in her mustard seed space.
There were only a few pills in each bottle, and she felt a little heartache when she poured out two pills.
However, the next thing she had to face was the Chu woman who wanted to possess her. This second-grade ¡®red blood pill¡¯ only had the effect of regting qi and blood and consolidating one¡¯s Foundation. The two pills were not of much use to her, but to the seriously injured Yao Liu, they were life-saving things.
She handed the pill to Yao Liu, causing him to be stunned.
At this time, he did not doubt that song qingxiao wanted to drug him. Now that he was so seriously injured, the mission was notpleted, anddy Chu had not appeared, even if she did not do anything, he might not be able tost long. Not to mention that the ¡®Scarlet blood pill¡¯ was emitting a bitter and refreshing smell of medicinal ingredients, and faintly emitted spiritual power. Yao Liu could also recognize that it was a good thing.
However, he did not expect song qingxiao to hand it to him at such a critical moment.
He was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted. He stretched out his hand as if his whole body was trembling, grabbed the two pills from song Qing¡¯s small palm, and stuffed them into his mouth!
The elixir turned into saliva and slid down his throat into his stomach. It then turned into spiritual power and spread to his veins, stabilizing his condition. In an instant, Yao Liu¡¯s breathing stabilized. Although his condition was still very serious, these two pills could at least allow him to hold on for a while. ?¡öMany thanks.¡± Yao Liu slowly let out a breath and expressed his thanks. Thepetition in the trial was brutal, and every participant represented points. Although these two pills could be exchanged for points after leaving the trial scene, it was very likely that they could be exchanged for points.
However, at such a critical moment, song qingxiao was willing to lend a helping hand when she could not even protect herself. This moved Yao Liu.
He knew what song qingxiao¡¯s action meant, so his tone was more sincere. After taking two deep breaths, Yao Liu hesitated for a moment. He endured the pain and took out something from his body and handed it to song qingxiao,
¡°Be careful.¡±
in his bloodied palmy an abnormally small and strange golden cicada. At this moment, it looked somewhat dispirited and listless. Yao Liu¡¯s face twitched, and his eyes revealed a trace of pain.
¡°Take this,¡±
This should be the ¡®treasure¡¯ that he had used to escape the previous cmity. Song Qing¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a good life-saving item!
She didn¡¯t expect that when she took out the two pills, Yao Liu would actually give her this.
¡°You¡¯re not using it?¡±
The Golden cicada in her hand was slightly struggling and shaking with its feelers. It was as if its vitality had been greatly damaged after letting Yao Liu escape in the previous battle.
-I don¡¯t need it.¡± Yao Liu was somewhat reluctant, but he quickly shook his
head,
¡°If you keep it now, it might be of use.¡±
Song qingxiao was in a critical situation. Lady Chu was hiding somewhere, and with such a ¡®treasure¡¯, she might be able to save her life.
She also knew the importance of the matter, so she didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Yao Liu and nodded.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
After the exchange, their expressions became much more sincere than before. Yao Liuughed twice, but this action seemed to have affected the wounds all over his body. He sucked in a breath of cold air, and after enduring the pain, he whispered,
¡°My name is Yao Yu, if I can survive this trial, maybe we can be friends.¡±
Song qingxiao looked helpless when she heard him.
However, this life-and-death juncture would not be easy to pass. Back then, Chu you Sheng had been able to set up a great formation for his daughter on his own, and even after his death, he had still been able to bring the Gu n to such a state, forcefully dragging the Gu n into the depths of the Earth¡¯s core. This Chu Lian was definitely not easy to deal with.
What¡¯s more, from the current situation, Chu yousheng¡¯s n was to let his daughter take over his body. Although this golden cicada could help Yao Liu escape death, he didn¡¯t know if it would be useful in her current situation. The two of them looked at each other, and their eyes revealed a bitter smile.
Just as Yao Liu was about to open his mouth, a wave of spiritual energy fluctuations suddenly came from above their heads. The two¡¯s expressions changed. Song Qing stuffed the Golden cicada in his hand into his bag and raised his head to see a shadow rapidly descending from the sky.
Number Seven¡¯s familiar aura came over, causing the two¡¯s tense nerves to rx.
In a different situation from the two of them who hadnded in a sorry state one after the other, number seven relied on his profound cultivation of the nascent soul tier and used his spirit energy to support his body just as he was about to fall to the ground, and hended steadily beside the two of them. His gaze first swept across Yao Liu¡¯s body, as if he had discovered that his breathing was much more stable than before. A hint of ridicule shed through his eyes, and then his gaze fell on song Qing, and finally to her waist, stopping for a moment.
The Golden cicada that Yao Liu had given to song qingxiao was hidden there. It was unknown if he had seen it when he hadnded or if it was because the restrictions here were much weaker for nascent soul cultivators.
Song qingxiao¡¯s body tensed up when he stared at her.
This number seven wasn¡¯t a person to be trifled with. The Golden cicada Yao Liu had given him was too special. If he wanted to snatch it, he might not be able to keep it with his current strength.
However, for some reason, after looking at her for a long time, number seven revealed a cold smile. To song qingxiao¡¯s surprise, he did not make a move to snatch it. Instead, he squinted his eyes and his expression was dark. No one knew what he was thinking.
Under the invisible pressure, a huge crack opened up above their heads. Most of the Gu residence¡¯s dpidated buildings had already fallen down, leaving only a few fine grains of sand rolling down, making a rain-like ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound, bringing with it the hollow echo, making this space filled with thick dust even more spacious.
As the rolling dust gradually settled, the underground space of the Gu mansion, which was previously almost invisible, suddenly became much clearer.
¡°You guys, look!¡±
When the atmosphere was tense, Yao Liu¡¯s trembling voice broke the strange silence.
Number seven, who had been staring at song qingxiao, quickly turned his head when he heard Yao Liu¡¯s words.
Yao Liu strenuously raised his hand, his fingertips that couldn¡¯t be straightened pointing straight at the top of his head. A face that couldn¡¯t be seen clearly looked up, his eyes revealing a look of horror.
Number seven turned her face away, and the pressure on song qingxiao¡¯s body was relieved. She followed Yao Liu¡¯s gaze and looked up, only to see an extremely strange scene!
The underground was like a huge Pce. However, the originally empty ground was now filled with junk.
On top of the ¡®ceiling¡¯, several slender ck shadows were entrenched in the sky like dragons.
in the middle of the Dragon, there seemed to be a long and wide ck shadow. The orange light was emitted from that ck shadow.
The moment song qingxiao saw the ck shadow, she felt as if her heart had been squeezed by someone. The Halo seemed to intertwine with the ck shadow, forming an extremely evil and ufortable color.
A cold aura of death and despair rose from her feet when she saw the ck shadow and climbed up her back. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver. At the same time, a thought appeared in her mind.
It wasdy Chu¡¯s coffin!
Chapter 789: Attracting _1
Chapter 789: Attracting _1
Even though it was shrouded in a thickyer of dust, and only the rough outline of the shadow could be seen, the shadow under the orange light gave song qingxiao a very familiar feeling. It made her think of the ck coffin that containeddy Chu¡¯s body that the disciples of the Chu n carried in the illusion.
Her throat seemed to be choked by a pair of invisible hands, and her breath was stuck in her chest for a long time, until Yao Liu shouted in a trembling voice,¡±
¡°A coffin!¡±
She shivered as if she had juste back to her senses.
The two who had entered the illusion recognized this strange coffin. Excitement and fanaticism shed in number Seven¡¯s eyes. Song qingxiao and Yao six exchanged a look. It seemed that the thing number seven was looking for had also appeared.
As the Gu residence on the groundpletely copsed, the debris of the building slid down, leaving only some fine debris falling down. The dust floating in the air gradually fell down.
Without the obstruction of the dust, everything in the surroundings became clear.
The ground of the Gu Manor was about 17 to 18 feet above their heads. A few ck chains as thick as an arm were firmly fastened to the ground.
One end of the thick ck chain was connected to an extremelyrge iron coffin. The coffin was surrounded by ayer of ck mist that could not be dispelled, and it emitted a suffocating aura of death.
At this time, the ground that the ck chains were holding on to had a huge crack. Looking up from the bottom, the top of the ground looked like a piece of cloth that had been violently torn off. asionally, there were still fine sand sliding down from the cracks, making a slight ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound, which was transmitted into the ears of the three people.
Upon seeing this, the three of them suddenly realized why the legendary Gu residence had mysteriously disappeared and was dragged into the depths of the Earth¡¯s core.
The huge ck coffin was overflowing with light. This kind of orange light was like the rising sun. It should have a warm color, but at this time, it gave people a strange feeling of coldness that reached deep into the bones.
The coffin hung in the air quietly, not moving at all.
Under the Halo, the ck chains that held the huge coffin were flowing with an extremely strange luster, and the wails of the wronged souls in the Gu mansion seemed to being from his sea of consciousness.
Song qingxiao suppressed her fear and was about to look again when she saw number seven raise his arm and flicked his finger. A stream of spirit Qi shot out from his fingertips and went straight for the ck chain!
The thing he wanted was obviously hidden indy Chu¡¯s coffin. Now that the coffin was hanging in the air, he was more anxious than anyone else. He wanted to knock the coffin down first!
As soon as number seven made this move, song Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed. He instinctively formed a hand seal, but before he could shout out the spell, he heard a soft ¡®puff¡¯ sound.
The spirit power hit the ck chain, but it didn¡¯t shake.
¡°Eh?¡± Surprise appeared on number Seven¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t know what material this ck chain was made of, but under the attack of a nascent soul tier cultivator, not only was it not destroyed, it didn¡¯t even move.
Song Qing¡¯s heart rxed. He looked at it and said,¡±
¡°There seems to be a strange spiritual energy on the chains.¡±
As soon as she said this, number Seven¡¯s eyes flickered, and he flicked out another spiritual force.
This time, he used all of his spiritual energy. The spiritual energy broke through the air and shot toward the ck chain with a whooshing sound.
After being hit by him, the ck chain glowed with a ck light!
¡°Wuwu¡¡±
Under this attack, the ck chain actually let out a wail, as if it had be alive, causing the heavily injured Yao Liu to jump in fright.
Hidden in the ck light were countless faces that had beenpressed and deformed. These vengeful souls seemed to have been twisted into a rope, and they slowly surged in the direction of the ck coffin from the side of the chain that was holding the ground.
These vengeful spirits should be the disciples of the Gu family who had been sucked into the crack in the ground in the Gu Manor. At this time, they seemed to be imprisoned by an invisible restriction. No matter how their spirits struggled, they could not break free from the shackles of the ck chain.
The closer the vengeful souls got to the ck coffin, the more miserable their cries became. The ck coffin was like a monster that had opened its mouth and was slowly sucking them in.
The scene of the ck coffin devouring the souls of the dead was absolutely terrifying. After Chu yousheng¡¯s daughter¡¯s death, he failed to take revenge. After he escaped, Gu wuxiang would never have dreamed that he would hide his daughter¡¯s coffin under the Gu Manor!
He had set up a great formation, dragged the Gu Manor deep into the earth, and used the souls of the Gu family¡¯s disciples to nourish his daughter¡¯s body.
¡°I can¡¯t let it absorb all these souls!¡±
Song qingxiao said in a low voice..
Chapter 790: Attracting _2
Chapter 790: Attracting _2
Lady Chu¡¯s soul coffin didn¡¯t make any noise, but from the way the souls of the Gu n¡¯s disciples were sucked in, it was clear that ¡®she¡¯ could go on a rampage at any time.
None of the three knew what Chu yousheng had done back then, and how terrifying the Chu maiden, who had been dead for two or three hundred years, was.
However, they all understood that if they alloweddy Chu to continue sucking like this,¡¯her¡¯ strength would increase greatly. Once she was resurrected, no one would be able to gain anything.
Number seven frowned and once again pulled off the skull hanging from his neck!
The skull was forged from the bone of an ancient weapon Grandmaster. It contained a trace of the soul of a weapon Grandmaster and was extremely powerful. Song qingxiao and Yao Liu had both seen it before.
When number seven pulled it off, the skull glowed red and Yin Qi spread out.
The skull opened its mouth and let out a fierce roar. With a whoosh, a suction force came from the skull¡¯s mouth, and a strong wind blew up from the hall underground, blowing sand and dust into the skull¡¯s mouth!
The vengeful souls that were entangled by the ck chains seemed to have sensed the summoning of the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s demonic soul. Most of their souls were pulled out, but their ¡®roots¡¯ were still locked by the ck chains, and they could not break free.
Number Seven¡¯s expression was a little ugly. He bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood essence onto the skull.
As soon as the skull absorbed its master¡¯s blood essence, it immediately brightened with spiritual light, and the suction force became much stronger than before.
More and more dead souls were pulled out from the ck chains. One of the ck chains trembled rapidly, and a few souls turned into Yin Qi. They broke free from the ck chain and were absorbed by the ghost head.
But to his disappointment, other than one of the ck chains that was slightly loose and making a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound as it trembled slightly under the absorption of the demonic souls, the other ck chains were unusually stable. Although they were also trembling, the souls of the deceased from the Gu n were still being absorbed by the ck coffin, as if they were not affected by the soul bone of a weapon Grandmaster.
This result not only surprised number seven, but even song qingxiao¡¯s heart sank.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yao Liu sucked in a breath of cold air and said while enduring the pain,¡± these dead souls seem to be sealed by something.
The power of this seal wasn¡¯t weak. At least, with number 7¡¯s current means, he couldn¡¯t break it.
Song qingxiao was moved by his words.
As the dust settled in the underground Hall, although his divine sense was still blocked, his vision was much clearer.
She raised her head and counted the ck chains above her. There were eight chains in total.
He didn¡¯t know if this number had anything to do with the eight direction godfiend earth Sha formation, or if it was just a coincidence.
In the Gu n¡¯s ¡®eight-sided godly demon earthly fiend formation¡¯, the eight sword spirits guarding the positions were the sacrifice of the n¡¯s elders. Then, what were the eight ck chains that¡¯ sealed ¡®the soul of the Gu n?
For some reason, the words that the young man had said in the cave at the bottom of the well appeared in her mind.
The Gu family first had seven sons, and Gu wuxiang had spent a lot of effort to get the eighth son.
In addition to the elders and n disciples mentioned by Gu wuxiang, there should be a total of ten people in Gu wuxiang¡¯s bloodline, namely:Gu wuxiang and his wife, eight sons.
As for whether these sons were married or had children, the rumors did not mention it. It must have nothing to do with the trial mission, so song qingxiao automatically ignored it.
However, after entering the Gu mansion, song qingxiao realized that other than Gu wuxiang and Gu BA, Madam Gu and Gu wuxiang¡¯s seven sons were not present.
At this time, there were a total of eight ck chains that bound the souls of the deceased in the Gu residence. Could it be that Chu yousheng had used some unknown method back then to use the soul blood of the seven sons of the Gu n as reinforcement, so that all the disciples of the Gu n had to be bound by them?
¡°Madam Gu and the seventh Son of the Gu family.¡± After she said this, Yao Liu immediately realized why only one ck chain was moved by number 7.
Madam Gu was not of the Gu family¡¯s blood, so with her as the contract, the restrictions on the Gu family¡¯s children were not as heavy as the seven sons of the Gu family!
As soon as song qingxiao¡¯s voice fell, the dark spirit on the ck chain was sucked into the ck coffin. The ck chain, which had been unusually strong under number Seven¡¯s attack, began to shake violently!
Every time the ck chains shook, they made a nging sound. The other end of the Gu Manor¡¯s floor that was at the top was also pulled.
Without the presence of the Gu Manor, the ground seemed to be much lighter. As it was being pulled, more cracks appeared on the ground, and arge amount of soil began to slide down..
Chapter 791: Attracting 3
Chapter 791: Attracting 3
¡°Not good, it¡¯s falling!¡±
Song qingxiao¡¯s expression was grave. While she was speaking, the huge ck coffin suddenly moved!
The mist that surrounded the ck coffin wriggled crazily, forming a small whirlwind that rapidly sucked in the dark Souls sealed on the eight ck chains.
In an instant, the dark spirits wrapped around the ck chains turned into thick Yin Qi and were all absorbed.
At the same time, as the remnant souls of the Gu family¡¯s disciples were swallowed by the ck coffin, the ck coffin was also slowly descending. It was about 17 or 18 feet above the three of them at first, but in a short while, it was only about 100 feet above them.
The closer he got, the clearer the ck coffin became.
Most of the ck mist rolling on the coffin was sucked into it, revealing the main body of the ck coffin.
The ck coffin was covered with mysterious runes, and it shone with a strange luster under the ck mist. It was the coffin that the disciples of the Chu n had carried in the illusionary realm, the one that containeddy Chu¡¯s body.
The ck coffin descended from above, and its huge body almost blocked the light above the three people¡¯s heads, forming arge ck shadow that enveloped them.
Even though they were tens of meters away from the coffin, song qingxiao could already feel the pressure from the coffin. At the same time, she and number seven both took a few steps back. Even the heavily injured Yao Liu endured the pain and staggered back, leaving behind a few faint footprints on the ground.
The spirits on the eight ck chains were all devoured and lost their luster. It was as if they could no longer bear the weight of the ck coffin. With a ¡®ng¡¯, the coffin fell rapidly andnded on the ground with a heavy¡¯ bang¡¯, sending up arge amount of dust.
The sound reverberated in the underground Hall. Song qingxiao felt as if the ground was shaking the moment the ck coffinnded on the ground.
With a tter, a few ck chains fell to the ground. She held her breath and concentrated.
Even though she knew that her divine sense was limited here, she still desperately tried to release her divine sense to explore the situation inside the coffin.please visit ¡± sitestorys(.)c0m ¡± maybe y0u will enj0y the captivating sh0rt st0ries.
For a long while, the trial-takers who were scattered in three different directions did not dare to act rashly. The ck coffin was also like a dead object. Nothing strange happened for a long time.
Song Qing¡¯s small palms were clenched tightly, and beads of sweat oozed from her forehead. The beads of sweat formed a stream, washing away the dust on her face and pouring into her eyes, making her eyes hurt and itchy, but she did not dare to blink, nor did she dare to reach out to rub them.
Number seven waited for a long time. Perhaps something in the coffin attracted him, but he finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He tried to take a small step forward.
It was very quiet in the underground Hall. The sound of his clothes rubbing against each other seemed to be amplified several times in such an environment. Song qingxiao¡¯s five senses were magnified several times at this time, and she could clearly hear the sound of his footsteps.
Nothing happened!
It was unknown whether number seven heaved a sigh of relief or smiled. He took a few more steps forward.
The ck coffin remained in its original spot, unmoving.
His cultivation had already reached the nascent soul stage. At this time, he relied on his own realm and infused spiritual power into his body, slowly approaching the coffin.
Song qingxiao and Yao Liu¡¯s eyes were wide open as they watched this scene.
No. 7 had already walked to the side of the ck coffin. However, as the others had expected, something inside the coffin did not jump out to attack him.
His tensed nerves rxed, and he tried to hit the coffin with a burst of spiritual power. There was a crisp sound, but there was still no movement.
¡°Hmph!¡± Number Seven¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he snorted,¡±
¡°You¡¯re just pretending.¡±
As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and patted the coffin lid. The moment his palm came into contact with the iron coffin, there was a faint muffled ¡®bang¡¯. He circted his spirit energy and used his palm to absorb the coffin lid, and then lifted it up with force!
Unexpectedly, the lid of the coffin, which looked extremely solid, was lifted up by number Seven¡¯s grab. With a ¡®boom¡¯, it was thrown more than ten meters away before itnded on the ground with a¡¯ ng¡¯.
¡®Dang dang dang¡¯, the echoes came from all directions, like an extremely heavy death knell that had been struck.
The moment number seven opened the coffin, his overjoyed gaze fell on the inside of the coffin. However, his expression froze as if he had seen a ghost.
Surprise, surprise, fear, and otherplicated emotions were all twisted into one, shing in his eyes.
Song qingxiao and Yao Liu looked at each other from a distance, not knowing what number seven had seen in the coffin.
The two of them were suspicious. At that moment, number seven turned his head and looked at song qingxiao. His eyes shed with killing intent and he subconsciously raised the skull in his hand.
As soon as song qingxiao saw his action, her heart was rmed. Before she could react, her heart suddenly skipped a beat. An unknown throbbing spread out from her chest.. A strange attraction seemed to have appeared in the coffin, attracting and summoning her to the iron coffin!
Chapter 792: Surprise attack (1)
Chapter 792: Surprise attack (1)
¡®Bang Bang¡¯, the sound of her heart beating against her chest seemed to be amplified countless times, attacking her sea of consciousness. There seemed to be something hidden in the ck coffin that was extremely attractive to song qingxiao, making her involuntarily raise her legs and move forward.
¡°Number one!¡± At this moment, Yao Liu¡¯s urgent roar suddenly rang out,
¡°What are you doing!¡±
The voice was like a thunderp, jolting song qingxiao out of her daze.
Her eyes regained their rity, and she immediately realized that she had taken a step towards the coffin!
This coffin was really strange. In the blink of an eye, she almost fell into it. If not for Yao Liu¡¯s timely reminder, even if she reactedter, she would have been even closer to the coffin.
Her heart trembled, and she immediately wanted to retreat.
However, for some reason, the blood in his body began to boil, and his body temperature began to rise.
Song qingxiao knew very well that she should stay away from the coffin. However, as soon as she had this thought, her legs seemed to have developed their own will and took another step forward!
This situation made song qingxiao¡¯s heart skip a beat. The first thing she thought of was Chu Sheng¡¯s blood and the Pearl that she had absorbed.
It was something that belonged to the Chu n. Tody Chu, who possessed the soul blood of the Chu n, it was natural that there would be a close connection between them.
Chu Sheng¡¯s blood was one drop, so even if it had any attraction, it would be limited.
However, the effects of the Pearl were too great, and she had only consumed it for a short time. Other than the stars that had absorbed most of it, a small portion had been absorbed by her body. She had notpletely broken away from the Chu n¡¯s aura, and naturally, she was in a hurry to find her true ¡®master¡¯.
¡°No. 1?¡± Yao Liu¡¯s voice was filled with surprise. When he shouted, song qingxiao took a few steps forward, getting closer to the ck coffin.
Song qingxiao¡¯s clothes were drenched in sweat. She realized that no matter how much she tried to use her spiritual power to stop herself from moving forward, it was useless.
The closer he got, the more he felt the ck coffin¡¯s attraction to him.
Yao Liu¡¯s shout entered her ears, causing her to smile bitterly.
It was not a good feeling to lose control of one¡¯s body, especially when one was walking towards the ck coffin in a clear-headed state. It was no doubt adding to the pressure on song qingxiao.
She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.
The Chu n¡¯s Dan bead had turned into life force to heal her severely injured body, causing her body to be stained with the Chu n¡¯s aura. It was normal for her to desire the soul ofdy Chu, who had the Chu n¡¯s bloodline.
However, she did not believe that this attraction could not be restrained. Even if it was affected by the Chu n¡¯s luck, this was her own body after all, and she was still in control of it.
Since the Chu n¡¯s elixir Pearl was repairing her own meridians and nourishing her primordial spirit with the Qi of vitality, then what if she did the opposite now and did not control it with spiritual power or divine sense, but by her own will?
When she thought of this, she immediately rxed the spiritual power that she was about to use. She used her divine sense to call for the aura of the silver Wolf in her sea of consciousness and consciously suppressed the ¡®bacsh¡¯ of her primordial spirit.
After she spread out her spiritual power, the aura of the silver Wolf emerged from her sea of consciousness. As expected, the feeling of desire was suppressed to a certain extent.
Even though there was still a suction forceing from the ck coffin, it was not as strong as before.
He stopped about seven or eight meters away from the ck coffin. Song Qing was relieved. Before he could show a trace of joy in his eyes, he saw a ck shadow flying toward him from the corner of his eye. Number Seven¡¯s aura followed closely.
Before song qingxiao could retreat, arge hand grabbed her shoulder. At the same time, the Qi of a nascent soul realm expert sealed her, making it impossible for song qingxiao to escape.
She had long known that number seven harbored ill intentions. When the Pearl had appeared, he had wanted to kill her and snatch it from her. In the end, he had changed his mind, probably to save the opportunity for now.
Although song qingxiao knew that there was a huge gap between her and number seven, she was not willing to wait for death. The moment number Seven¡¯s hand reached out, she raised her hand and pped it.
Seeing her action, number Seven¡¯s eyes revealed a mocking look, as if he was mocking her for overestimating her ability.
He did not slow down, but in the next moment, just as song Qing¡¯s hand was about to touch his palm, he was about to use his spiritual power to shake her away and make her ¡®honest¡¯ so that it would be easier for him to do what he wanted to do next. However, he saw a ck shadow sh by, and a sharp light came out of the ck shadow.
Number Seven¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Then, there was a ¡®crack¡¯ sound. An ice-cold sharp weapon broke through his protective spiritual power and left a deep wound on his palm!
Blood gushed out. Number seven moved to the side and stood behind song Qing. He retracted his hand in pain and his face turned cold.
¡°The weapons of the armament repository family?¡±
He held his injured hand, his expression uncertain. He had not expected that a neer who had just entered the Dan stage would have a weapon forged by an armament family. No wonder it could break through his spiritual power defense.
Song qingxiao was holding a half-broken dagger in her hand, which reminded number seven of the half-broken de she had thrown out when she attracted the lightning.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have this in your hands.¡± The seventh hand shook his wrist and used his spiritual power to seal the wound, instantly stopping the bleeding.
however, with your dan stage strength, even if you have weapons from the armament family, it¡¯s just a waste of God¡¯s gift. His eyes were dark and murderous.
¡°Besides, this dagger is already broken.¡±
He was injured by song Qing¡¯s hand because of his carelessness. Although the injury was not serious, he still felt embarrassed. He shook his sleeve again and a golden shadow slipped out of his sleeve. Like a spiritual snake, it pounced towards song Qing!
Not good!
Song Qingxin wanted to curse. Not only DID number 7 have a profound cultivation, but he also had many treasures.
A few of the treasures had been destroyed in the Gu Manor¡¯s formation, but there were still some things left.
The Golden rope came with ill intentions and was about to restrain her. She immediately turned around and fled.
However, the rope seemed to have a mind of its own. It chased after her relentlessly. Song Qing was afraid of the Chu woman in the coffin, so in less than two seconds, it wrapped around her and tightened its grip.
As soon as song qingxiao was tied up by the rope, she immediately felt that her spiritual energy was restrained. She could not help but use the same trick again. She injected her spiritual energy into the dagger and Cut the Rope!
It was unknown what the Golden rope was made of. The broken dagger that had been indestructible since it fell into song Qing¡¯s hand made a Sound of Metal shing when it Cut the Rope. The first cut only cut half of the rope, causing it to stop tightening but notpletely throw it away!
She didn¡¯t have time to swing her knife again, but number seven didn¡¯t give her any more chances. He raised his palm and a wave of spiritual force came out from his palm, hitting song Qing¡¯s body.
When she saw number seven raise his hand, song qingxiao¡¯s heart trembled. Her primordial spirit formed a seal in her sea of consciousness, and the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique formed a territory in front of her.
However, the difference between the strength of a dan stage and a nascent soul stage cultivator was too great, and on top of that, she didn¡¯t have much spirit power left at the moment. The domain formed by the remaining spirit power that she had gathered in a hurry had just formed when it was shattered by number Seven¡¯s palm wind. With a boom, that palm strike hit her right above her heart!
A cold Yin force invaded her body, stirring her internal organs and veins. Blood immediately gushed out of her throat. She had been injured quite badly by this palm.
This powerful force was something she could not resist at all. Her feet became light, and her body rose into the air. She was pushed back by this spiritual power.
The wind whistled past her ears. She tried her best to stabilize herself, but she couldn¡¯t do it under the force of number Seven¡¯s palm.
Song qingxiao frantically summoned her Silver Wolf with her divine sense. The moment she sensed the silver Wolf¡¯s aura, her eyes lit up. Before she could smile, she hit something cold on her back and stopped her retreat!
She felt a chill on her back as a gust of extreme Yin Qi touched her back, causing her to shiver.
As if she realized what she had hit, she turned over and sat up. She held the cold ck coffin behind her with one hand and cut the half-broken golden rope with the dagger in the other.
The rope fell to the ground with a ¡®pa da¡¯ sound. She was leaning against the side of the coffin. Now that it had stopped, blood gushed out from her injured internal organs and poured into her mouth from her throat. She then swallowed it back down!
The lid of the coffin had already been opened by number seven, revealing the inside of the coffin.
It seemed to be surrounded by ck mist, and there was a faint light shining out.
However, as she approached, the ck mist seemed to be attacked and gradually dispersed, revealing the scene inside the coffin!
Chapter 793: Resurrection (1)
Chapter 793: Resurrection (1)
Inside the ck coffiny a female corpse in a bright red dress. Her face was half-covered with red silk, and an unremarkable old greenmp was ced right above her head, which was now brightly lit.
Under the light of themp, the me was a faint blue, forming a Halo that shrouded the female corpse!
What surprised song qingxiao was that, besides the fact that the greenmp still hadn¡¯t been extinguished after two or three hundred years, even when number seven had opened the coffin and hit the coffin with the strength of a nascent soul realm cultivator, he hadn¡¯t been able to extinguish the green coffin. She didn¡¯t know where this thing came from.
The light that illuminated the underground Pce should be this Blue Lamp.
However, these were not the most important things. What surprised her the most was that nearly three hundred years had passed. Gu wuxiang, who had used a secret technique to keep his soul in his body and existed in the world as a half-stiff body, had rotted and fallen off in the long river of time, even if his body was wrapped in Yin Qi and resentment. It revealed the skeleton under the dried skin and flesh.
However, the female corpse in the coffin was slim and didn¡¯t rot.
¡®She¡¯ had her hands crossed over her chest, and on the back of her hands, there was a strange rune drawn in ck ink.
The runes were surrounded byyers of ck gas, and the movement gave the illusion that ¡®her¡¯ hand was moving slightly.
The color of the wedding dress was bright, and under the greenmp, it formed a blood-red color in contrast with the ck mist.
Under the translucent red silk veil,¡¯her¡¯ face was covered with the same patterns as her hands. Her eyes were closed, and her skin was full. She was just like Gu BA who was hiding on the ground earlier, only asleep.
When song qingxiao saw this, he was in a daze. He didn¡¯t know if he was in a hidden cave two or three hundred years ago or three hundred yearster.
¡öShe¡¯ looked as if she was still on the night of her wedding, and it was impossible to tell that nearly 300 years had passed.
Perhaps song Qing¡¯s proximity had disturbed the ck mist around ¡®her¡¯. As the mist moved, it seemed to give the illusion that¡¯ she ¡®was moving.
Before song qingxiao could even take a breath, she saw the female corpse that had been lying still suddenly ¡®move¡¯!
Under the red silk veil, her tightly pursed lips seemed to curve up slightly.
This discovery caused song Qing¡¯s pupils to shrink. She knew that something was wrong and was about to retreat whendy Chu, who had her eyes closed, suddenly opened them!
¡°You¡¯ve finallye.¡± A feminine voice resounded in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, causing her blood to flow rapidly!
At this moment, his body felt as if it was being torn in half. Half of him felt a chill all over his body because of his current predicament, while the other half felt as if something had been awakened by this sound, and he felt so excited that his blood was boiling.
¡°Hu¡¡±
Even though song qingxiao had seen a lot of things since she participated in the trial of gods and had dealt with ghosts and monsters, she still got goosebumps from the shock of the scene in front of her!
The pair of eyes were ck and blue in color. Evil, death, and other emotions came rushing at her. Song Qing let out a long breath. When she wanted to release her hands from the side of the coffin, she was shocked to find that her hands seemed to be imprisoned by an invisible force, and she could not pull them out from the side of the coffin!
Without a sound, the runes ondy Chu¡¯s hands and face suddenly came to life like ¡®her¡¯. They turned into¡¯ ck ropes ¡®and flowed towards song Qing!
When the ¡®ck rope¡¯ touched song Qing¡¯s small body, it seemed to have sensed a familiar aura and became happy. It turned into ck threads as thin as hair and tried to drill into her body!
¡°Draw the ground as a prison, secure!¡±
At this point, song Qing couldn¡¯t care about anything else. He forcefully formed a seal with two fingers and shouted.
The remaining spiritual power in his veins turned intoyers of light scales, trying to block these ck threads that were as thin as cow hair.
These light scales were activated by the flood dragon blood in her body and activated by the nine words secret order. They were indestructible and had a certain resistance to the evil Qi.
However, for some reason, the light scales did not have any resistance against the ck threads.
Following song qingxiao¡¯s shout, the red silk covering thedy Chu¡¯s face in the coffin instantly turned into a red mist and disappeared, revealing the original beautiful face of thedy Chu!
The corners of ¡®her¡¯ mouth rose, and her upper body slowly sat up from the coffin.
¡°Ah!¡±
Song qingxiao was extremely anxious. When Yao Liu saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry and instinctively took a few steps back.
When number seven, who was standing three to four feet away, sawdy Chu sit up stiffly, he could not hide his joy. as expected.
As soon as he finished speaking, contrary to Yao Liu, he advanced instead of retreating, as if the thing he wanted to take was in the ck coffin.
Lady Chu sat up in the coffin and stared at song qingxiao with her blue-rimmed eyes.
The ck marks on ¡®her¡¯ face were gone, revealing her beautiful face under the heavy makeup. Perhaps it was because her body was already dead, her face was so pale that it was almost dead, but her cherry lips were unusually red.
After lying in bed for two to three hundred years,¡¯her¡¯ body did not show any signs of stiffness or difort.¡¯Her¡¯ upper body was pressed against the edge of the coffin, and a pair of slender hands coated with red cornstarch reached out to song Qing, as if she wanted to hug something.
In song qingxiao¡¯s eyes, this pair of white and delicate hands was far more terrifying than the pair of ck Ghost hands that Gu wuxiang had revealed when he was in the Gu residence.
At this point, she already understood whatdy Chu¡¯s n was. However, how could she be willing to die and give her body to ¡®her¡¯?
Song qingxiao forced herself to remain calm. The momentdy Chu reached out her hand, she summoned the stack of talismans she had snatched from the coffin-carrying middle-aged man from her ne and threw them atdy Chu!
She was not a member of the fan family and did not understand the fan family¡¯s incantations. The power of these talismans was greatly reduced in her hands.
in addition, perhaps it was because of Chu Sheng¡¯s formation anddy Chu¡¯s overwhelming strength after she had absorbed all the spirits of the Gu family, the scattered Fu papers produced a ¡®swish¡¯ sound as if they had met their nemesis before they could even touchdy Chu¡¯s body.
Then, the spiritual Qi on the talisman was quickly devoured by a kind of death Qi, and the talisman paper turned into white ashes and dust, which scattered into the air.
A bone-chilling sensation spread fromdy Chu¡¯s hands to song Qing¡¯s entire body, causing her scalp to tingle. She immediately shouted,¡±
¡°Get lost!¡±
The corners ofdy Chu¡¯s mouth opened, and ¡®her¡¯ body quickly turned illusory in front of the three people¡¯s eyes. She wanted to burrow into song Qing¡¯s small body!
At this moment, song Qing felt a burning pain on her wrist. The silver Wolf seal shed with a trace of light, and her hand, which had been firmly stuck to the coffin, seemed to have suddenly recovered its feeling!
At this critical moment, regardless of whether it was useful or not, song qingxiao immediately held the dagger, poured her spiritual energy into it, and swung it atdy Chu¡¯s soul.
¡°Get lost!¡±
Chapter 794: Crisis (1)
Chapter 794: Crisis (1)
As soon as the Chu woman saw the daggering, a demonic light shed in her eyes. The corner of her mouth twitched, revealing a few white teeth, but she did not Dodge.
That smile was indescribably creepy and strange. Song Qing looked at her expression and felt a faint uneasiness in his heart.
However, this mysterious dagger had been with her for a long time, and it was invincible. Back on the demon Ind, it could even pierce through the thick scales of a giant Python that was about to turn into a flood Dragon.
Although she had encountered an extraordinarily strong Mystic crystal that had been broken in the lost city, she believed that even if there was only half a dagger left, it would definitely be able to pierce through the body ofdy Chu and force her to retreat!
Although Chu you Sheng had profound strength and astonishing means, and was able to protect his daughter¡¯s body for two to three hundred years, the Chu n¡¯s daughter¡¯s body was not the legendary Mystic crystal.
As she thought of this, her heart could not help but calm down. Her eyes turned cold as she immediately held the dagger and injected spiritual energy into it, stabbing it towardsdy Chu!
¡°Hehe.¡±
A soft female voice sounded in song qingxiao¡¯s mind. Her tense body shivered, and a chill spread from her mind to her whole body. Ayer of ck Qi appeared between her eyebrows, and a thinyer of ck Frost quickly formed between her eyebrows.
The hand that was holding the broken dagger trembled, and the spiritual energy in her body seemed to be restrained by a restriction, causing the killing intent of the dagger to decrease greatly.
Lady Chu¡¯s voice had a strong spiritual corrosion effect. Song Qing frowned and tried to use his divine sense to seal his consciousness.
However, this action was useless. Lady Chu¡¯s voice still passed through the blockade of her divine sense and clearly entered her mind.
¡°Why struggle? We were originally one.¡±
As the woman¡¯s soft, bell-likeughter rang out, song qingxiao¡¯s strength weakened.
Just when she thought that she would not be able to stab the Chu woman again, something strange happened again!
The dagger stabbed towardsdy Chu¡¯s chest, but the obstruction song qingxiao expected did not happen. In fact, when the broken de was about to touch ¡®her¡¯ chest,dy Chu did not raise her hand to catch it. Instead, she puffed out her chest and took the initiative to meet the dagger!
Song qingxiao was taken aback by ¡®her¡¯ abnormal behavior, but the dagger did not feel like it had pierced ¡®her¡¯ at all. Instead, it went straight into ¡®her¡¯.
A ripple appeared ondy Chu¡¯s chest like a calm water surface. A strange smile appeared on ¡®her¡¯ face, and a green light flickered in her eyes.
Song qingxiao held her breath and watched as ¡®her¡¯ body turned illusory and her face twisted under the dagger¡¯s pration!
The Pearl pendants on the red Wedding robe ¡®she¡¯ was wearing were originally swaying slightly because of ¡®her¡¯ movements, but as her body gradually faded, the clothes turned into a dark red loose robe hanging on her empty body!
The red robe was painted with a strange pattern with ck and red paint. At this time, it swayed slightly as the robe fluttered, as if it hade to life and turned into a powerful energy.
¡®Her¡¯ pale face turned ashen in an instant, and her lips turned Vermilion purple. The White in her eyes had disappeared, and they looked like two bottomless abysses, filled with a chilling resentment!
The dense ghostly Qi, Yin Qi, and resentful Qi wrapped around ¡®her¡¯, adding to the horror.
This was the true appearance ofdy Chu after she had died two to three hundred years ago.
Song qingxiao exchanged a look with her, and her consciousness seemed to be wrapped in endless despair. Darkness, hatred, and other negative emotions were transmitted into song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness through ¡®her¡¯ ck eyes.
¡°More than two hundred years ago, I made a promise with the eighth young master of the Gu family that we would be together for a hundred years.¡±
As ¡®she¡¯ spoke, song qingxiao¡¯s thoughts seemed to be ¡®pulled¡¯ into the marriage more than 200 years ago.
The apprehension of setting up the marriage Alliance, the shyness of peeking at her fiance, and the anticipation of the wedding day shed across ¡®her¡¯ pale face.
There were two thick green shadows under ¡®her¡¯, which made¡¯ her ¡®eyes look even bigger and more terrifying.
¡°Who knew that on the night of the wedding, before we even bowed, we were already plotted against by the Gu family.¡±
¡®She¡¯ raised the corners of her mouth slightly, her teeth and purple-ck Lips reflecting each other, making her look even more terrifying.
before my father left, he personally held my hand and sent me out of the mansion. He never dreamed that I would encounter such an end.
As ¡®she¡¯ opened her mouth, a ck gas came out of ¡®her¡¯ mouth and wrapped around ¡®her¡¯..
Chapter 795: Crisis (2)
Chapter 795: Crisis (2)
that time, Chu Sheng was not willing to let his beloved daughter get married but he was happy that his daughter had married into a ¡®dragon and phoenix¡¯. Her husband s family was a match for his, and the famous Gu family of the 1 den mountains. Gu wuxiang had been friends with him for many years and had promised to treat his daughter well.
He personally led his beloved daughter to get married. Before she got married he lovingly stroked his daughter¡¯s head again and again. Who knew that this ¡¯ time, the father and daughter would finally be separated by death?
When ¡®
She¡¯ entered the Gu family, she was schemed against by the Gu family On the night of the wedding, the wedding hall turned into the spirit Hall, and er three souls and seven spirits were taken away by the Gu family to nourish the whole Gu family.
The young girl¡¯s shrill and desperate scream echoed in song Qing¡¯s sea of consciousness, shaking her primordial spirit.
¡°Gung, save me¡¡± In his sea of consciousness, the helpless voice of the newlywed Chu girl sounded.
¡°Mr. Gu, save me.¡± At the same time, another gloomy and resentful female voice rang out. The tone of the voice seemed to be deliberately controlled. After she shouted, she couldn¡¯t help butugh,¡±No one saved me.¡±
Theughter of ¡®her¡¯ overpowered the girl¡¯s cry for help, making ¡®her¡¯ even more hostile. The green shadow under her eyes became darker, and her eyes seemed to be surging with waves.
Chu shengsheng was shocked to hear that his beloved daughter had ¡¯identally¡¯ died. He was so terrified that he didn¡¯t hesitate to fall Gu family and forcibly take his daughter¡¯s body away.
out with the
When his beloved daughter was born, he did not hesitate to use his lifespan to perform a divination for her. He found out that she was at least ny years old and was destined to have a son and a daughter, living a long and happy life. The good deeds that the Chu family had umted over the generations would be repaid to her, the only bloodline. She should not have died for no reason in her Prime.
He wanted to find out the cause of his daughter¡¯s death, so he used the method of soul summoning. The hidden mountain¡¯s Chu n connected yin and yang and refined elixirs to ensure that the dead souls did not dissipate. They were famous for resurrecting the dead. However, in the process of summoning his daughter s soul, Chu yousheng discovered that her soul had already disappeared.
He quickly realized that something was wrong.
With his intelligence, he quickly figured out what had happened. Not only did he find out the real murderer of the Gu family, but he also dug out the secret of the birth of the eight sons of the Gu family. Only then did he realize that he had been deceived.
?
ere was nothing more despairing than finding out that the enemy who had killed his beloved daughter was someone he had carefully chosen.
He had personally leddy Chu into the Wolf¡¯s den. The despair after his daughter¡¯s death had turned into a monstrous anger the moment he found out
my Lord created this Yin-gathering coffin made of heavenly Yin wood, dugout the bottom of the Gu residence, and forged iron chains with thousand-year-old ark Yin stones. He killed seven sons of the Gu family, captured their souls, rew their blood, ground their bones, and mixed them in, using this to connect the Gu residence with my Yin-gathering coffin.
The vengeful spirit in front of her chuckled. With every sentence, her face became more and more terrifying. The shadow in her eyes formed a storm, almost sucking away song Qing¡¯s soul in front of ¡®her¡¯.
he Gu family forcibly captured my soul and wanted to send it into Gu BA¡¯s bodv to prolong his life. My father yed along and used the Gu family¡¯s bloodline as a guide to absorb all the Gu family¡¯s soul blood to nourish my spiritual body.
Theughter of ¡®her¡¯ clearly had the melodious voice of a young girl, but at this moment, it sounded unspeakably sinister and terrifying. Especially when matched with ¡®her¡¯ dark and gloomy face, which was pale to the point of being greenish gray, it was even more terrifying.
after you¡¯re done, you used your own soul blood to cast a curse on me. You drew a blood talisman on my body to ensure that my corpse doesn¡¯t rot.
The Chu woman in front of her tilted her head. As the word ¡®she¡¯ came out song qmgxiao seemed to be able to imagine the scene of Chu yousheng two or three hundred years ago. After Chu yousheng failed to break into the Gu residence to take revenge and his family was destroyed, he hid here alone with his beloved daughter¡¯s coffin, never seeing the light of day, gritting his teeth and cursing. I can¡¯t let ¡®her¡¯ continue!
Thisdy Chu had already grown up. After absorbing the spirits of the Gu n ¡®her¡¯ strength was extraordinary. The talismans in song Qing¡¯s tiny spatial pocket could even hurt Gu wuxiang. However, they were ail useless in front ofdy Chu.
The more ¡®she¡¯ spoke, the more resentful she became, and the more difficult it was to deal with!
before his soul dissipated, he left me a message. He told me to sleep in peace and wait. When I wake up, I will be able to see the light of day again.
¡®^e¡¯tilted her head and grinned. She was acting like an innocent girl, but when she did it, song qingxiao¡¯s body tensed up.
¡°I¡¯ll wait and wait, wait and wait.¡± She paused for a moment, then said,
¡°This day¡¡±
¡®She¡¯ stopped for a moment, then sobbed,¡±
¡°It¡¯s finally here¡¡±
Song qmgxiao, who had been leaning on the side of the ck coffin, finally raised her hand after the dagger missed its target.
¡°You should just continue sleeping! You¡¯ll have more chances in the future.¡± Her raised hand turned into a w, and the tip of the w seemed to be burning with mes. This was a great benefit that the silver Wolf had brought to her when it was sealed in her body. It allowed her to temporarily take over the silver wolf s abilities for her to use!
This me was obtained from Cerberus and was specialized in suppressing evil reviously, under Gu wuxiang¡¯s arrangement, when song qingxiao entered the illusionary realm and encountered evil, the silver Wolf had used this me to force the evil back!
Lady Chu was different from the average subus and Pixiu. Song qingxiao did not intend to suppressdy Chu with this bit of strength.
However, if he could forcedy Chu to take a few steps back and distance erself from the strange Yin-gathering ck coffin, he might have a solution. Number seven also wanted to obtain something from this Chu girl. Perhaps she could thinkof a way to divert the disaster to take revenge for number Seven¡¯s
previous ambush!
Her long ws swiped out, cutting through the air with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound The mes burned the ck gas arounddy Chu¡¯s body, making a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound and bringing with it a burnt smell!
Whendy Chu saw the long wsing at her, the corners of her mouth curled up strangely. It was as if she was watching her performance with great interest, and she did not Dodge the long ws.
To song qingxiao¡¯s surprise, the mes that had once caused the dark Souls to retreat in fear had no effect ondy Chu!
Her long ws scratcheddy Chu¡¯s body, and the mes burned across ¡®her¡¯ soul body. Not only did they not hurtdy Chu, but they seemed to have been eroded by the resentment. The originally red mes had actually turned into a greenish-ck color!
¡°Hehe, fire is useless against me.¡±
The Chu woman looked as if she was watching a game. After her hand missed and hit the yin-gathering coffin with a bang, she finally spoke.
When song qingxiao heard ¡®her¡¯ words, for some reason, she suddenly thought of the old greenmp ced in the coffin lid!
Themp had not been extinguished for hundreds of years and was able to light up the entire underground Hall. It was ced abovedy Chu¡¯s head, so there must be a use for it.
For the past 300 years, ¡®she¡¯ had apanied this ancientmp. Perhaps ¡®she¡¯ was not afraid of fire, just asdy Chu said. Song qingxiao had miscalcted! This slight miscalction had brought about extremely serious consequences. Afterdy Chu said this, song qingxiao was shocked to find that there were also wisps of ck misting out of her body.
The ck Qi that had entered song qingxiao¡¯s body earlier came out at this moment and floated towardsdy Chu. It was as if a person and a soul were connected in countless ways.
Chapter 796 - 568-possession l
Chapter 796: Chapter 568-possession l
The space between song qingxiao anddy Chu was like a broken lotus root. The ck threads formed thousands of threads that ¡®grabbed¡¯dy Chu and pulled her towards song qingxiao!
As the ¡®bridge¡¯ formed by the ck mist connecteddy Chu¡¯s soul with song qingxiao, song qingxiao realized thatdy Chu¡¯s sinister and terrifying face had started to wriggle again.
First,¡¯her¡¯ hair began to change.¡¯Her¡¯ originally had long ck hair that hung loosely on both sides of her face, but when the soul moved towards song qingxiao, the long hair that hung down like a waterfall was tied up!
A few strands of sweat-soaked hair stuck to the sides of ¡®her¡¯ cheeks. Under her delicate and full forehead, her eyebrows were like distant mountains, their color slightly pale and long, pressing on a pair of narrow eyes that were slightly raised at the end!
This change made song Qing¡¯s pupils shrink.
¡®Her¡¯ face was still changing. She lowered her chin slightly, and in a moment,dy Chu¡¯s face had turned into a face that was 70 ¨C 80% simr to song qingxiao¡¯s!
However, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were cold, her lips were tightly pursed, and her cheeks were tight, showing her firm character.
Althoughdy Chu¡¯s eyes were slightly squinted like song Qing¡¯s, her eyes did not reveal a stern expression. Instead, there was a green light flowing in her eyes, carrying a kind of demonic and eerie aura.
¡®Her¡¯ cherry lips were also tightly pursed, but the color of her lips was different from song qingxiao¡¯s pale lips after she was injured. Instead, they were red to the point of Vermillion, which made ¡®her¡¯ pale to the point of turning green face look even more terrifying.
A human and a soul faced each other. Lady Chu¡¯s lips curled up as she allowed the countless threads to pull ¡®her¡¯ toward song qingxiao!
The closer she got, the thicker the ck mist in ¡®her¡¯ eyes.
The mist almost took control of song qingxiao¡¯s body, making her unable to move. She could only watch as the ghost was about to be pulled into her body! The silver Wolf!
At this moment of life and death, song qingxiao summoned the silver Wolf with her divine sense. The Chu woman was only two fists away from her, and she could already smell the nauseating smell of death mixed with the smell of blood on the Chu woman¡¯s body.
The face that was 70 ¨C 80% simr to hers came closer and closer, as if they were going to ovep in the next moment¡
¡®Aowu¡¯!
A Wolf¡¯s howl was heard, followed by a sh of silver light. A ferocious giant wolf¡¯s head suddenly appeared above song qingxiao¡¯s head!
The wolf head opened its mouth, revealing its sharp fangs. It roared ferociously and bit atdy Chu, who was close to song qingxiao.
The silver Wolf¡¯s appearance stunneddy Chu. Immediately after, a ck mist shed in ¡®her¡¯ eyes, and the face that looked simr to song Qing revealed a fierce aura. She raised an arm and grabbed at the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth!
Since the silver Wolf was sealed in song Qing¡¯s body, it had appeared in the form of an illusion without a physical body.
However, at this moment,dy Chu¡¯s hand had actually pinched the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth!
¡®She¡¯ grabbed the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth, her face showing a bit of ferocity. She pulled the wolf¡¯s head and dragged it out with force!
¡°Come out!¡±
This opportunity was exchanged with Chu Sheng¡¯s life. Lady Chu had waited for two to three hundred years and would not let it go so easily!
Furthermore, song qingxiao¡¯s body had been transformed by the elixir bead, so it was extremelypatible with her. If she missed this opportunity, she might not have another one.
Now that she was about to seed, how could ¡®she¡¯ allow a Wolf to appear and stop her?
As soon as the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth was grabbed by ¡®her¡¯, it immediately roared.
However,dy Chu¡¯s soul had been nurtured to be extremely strong and stable in the past 300 years. Chu Sheng had used his blood soul as a curse and the fate energy of the entire Chu n to set up a formation so that nothing would go wrong!
Lady Chu was so powerful that even the silver Wolf was being suppressed by ¡®her¡¯ power of resentment!
Song qingxiao could only feel her soul trembling uneasily, and the seal on her wrist was aching.
It was as if her soul was being torn apart by someone with great divine power, trying to tear the silver Wolf seal off her wrist!
The pain of the seal being forcibly separated was no less than the severe pain of the body being seriously injured, and the Wolf¡¯s howls gradually turned from ethereal to clear.
Yao six and seven, who were not far away, watched as the vengeful spirit of the Chu n reached out and pulled out the silver Wolf that had appeared above song qingxiao¡¯s head!
As more than half of the wolf King¡¯s body was pulled out, its body turned from illusory to real.
As he tore, the mark on song Qing¡¯s small wrist seemed to be burned by fire and slowly disappeared!
Chapter 797: Possession (2)
Chapter 797: Possession (2)
The pain in her sea of consciousness was unbearable, and the Wolf¡¯s roar made her dizzy and sweat gushed out like a spring.
With a sneer,dy Chu¡¯s wrist seemed to have been cut by a knife. The silver Wolf was pulled out by ¡®her¡¯ and flung to the side with a ¡®whoosh¡¯!
Song qingxiao¡¯s strength had dropped from the Dan realm to the peak of the pathprehension realm.
She was already at a disadvantage, and now that she didn¡¯t have the silver Wolf¡¯s support, her cultivation fell even more.
However, at this point, no one was willing to admit defeat first. She endured the pain, and with a sh of Starlight, six stars instantly appeared beside her!
The star formation absorbed the power of the elixir bead and the two formations set up by the Gu n. At this moment, it shed and surroundeddy Chu, who was about to merge with her.
Although song Qing had justprehended the star formation technique and had not had the opportunity to familiarize herself with it, the current situation did not allow her to hesitate any longer. She could only risk her life!
The stars fell in six different directions, and in the twinkling of the stars, the six stars suddenly emitted light beams, forming a River of light that was about three fingers wide. It was the same as the sword Qi that the sword spirits in the ¡®eight direction godly demon earthly fiend formation¡¯ wielded, but its aura was much fiercer.
When number seven saw this from a distance, he couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes.
When the eight directional godfiend earthly fiend formation disappeared, it turned into Starlight and surged into song qingxiao¡¯s body. At that time, he suspected that the power of the formation was absorbed by her. He did not expect that not only did she absorb the energy of the formation, but she also absorbed the technique of the formation!
Number seven had already witnessed the power of this formation. Once trapped by the formation, he would not be able to break it even if he summoned the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s true body!
Such a heaven-defying cultivation technique was actually obtained by a female cultivator in the Daoprehension realm in this trial!
His heart was filled with jealousy and killing intent. He stared at the ster array with desire in his eyes.
Within the ster array, Starlight intersected and converged.
This was song qingxiao¡¯sst resort. Sess or failure depended on this one move. She did not hold back and released all the Starlight.
Starlight flickered within the array, almost pratingdy Chu¡¯s soul!
Song Qjng¡¯s eyes lit up, but the next moment, a strange look appeared indy Chu¡¯s eyes, giving her a bad feeling.
As expected, after the Starlight passed through ¡®her¡¯ soul, not only did it not injure ¡®her¡¯ or force ¡®her¡¯ away, it seemed to have no effect on ¡®her¡¯ at all.
¡°How is that possible?¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t believe it and immediately muttered in shock.
¡°Hehe.¡± Hearing her words,dy Chuughed.
¡®She¡¯ stretched out her hand, and the six stars that surrounded her trembled slightly as if they were summoned by her.
Song qingxiao felt it the most. She could feel that the stars that were closely connected to her soul were being pulled by another force, almost out of her control.
This discovery caused song qingxiao¡¯s expression to change. Lady Chu then said,¡±
¡°I¡¯ve said it before, you and I are one. Why struggle?¡±
¡®She¡¯ looked proud. The ck mist created a subtle ¡®fusion¡¯ between ¡®her¡¯ and song qingxiao. Even the ster array could not trap ¡®her¡¯.
At this moment, song Qing tried to use her little tricks, but she couldn¡¯t block it. She wanted to force her spiritual power, but her veins were empty. After the silver Wolf was pulled out and her realm fell, she was injured and couldn¡¯t use any spiritual power.
Lady Chu¡¯s face was getting closer and closer. Song Qing could already feel ¡®her¡¯ soul almost touching her face. The death Qi invaded her consciousness and wrapped it up. An unfamiliar aura entered her sea of consciousness. Could it be that she really couldn¡¯t escape this trial?
She gritted her teeth and tried to resist, but her primordial spirit was no match fordy Chu¡¯s powerful aura.
Song qingxiao could clearly feel that her consciousness was about to be devoured bydy Chu!
She could feel the joy and excitement indy Chu¡¯s heart, and she could see the heavily injured Yao Liu not far away.
He saw the silver Wolf that had been thrown out writhing in the air and falling!
Number seven was unable to hide his joy. He was moving quickly in the direction of the yin gathering coffin. It was obvious that he wanted to obtain the item he had been longing for.
A sense of unwillingness suddenly welled up in her heart, but under the aura ofdy Chu, she gradually felt like she was losing control of her body.
Just as song qingxiao was feeling hopeless, a strong killing intent came from the depths of her soul. Then, a cold male voice shouted in her soul, ¡±
¡°Get out!¡±
As soon as this cold shout rang out, her entire body shivered. The intent that had invaded her sea of consciousness seemed to be intimidated by this powerful aura.
Then, a powerful spiritual aura spread out from his soul and spread throughout his entire sea of consciousness.
¡°Argh!¡± A shrill female shriek rang out under the spiritual breath, as if she had been severely injured by the terrifying spiritual breath.
No¡dy Chu let out an unwilling scream as a cold aura quickly receded from song qingxiao¡¯s body like a tide. As this aura was expelled, the body that was gradually losing control was once again controlled by song qingxiao.
¡°SuWu?¡±
This was truly a narrow escape, causing song Qing to be overjoyed.
She instinctively asked a question, and su Wu in her sea of consciousness snorted coldly, ¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± His voice was as proud as ever, ¡±
useless! You were almost possessed by a lonely soul!
As soon as he finished speaking, a powerful spiritual breath turned into a huge spiritual force and instantly cut off the ck lines that were connecting song qingxiao anddy Chu!
As soon as the ck thread was cut off, song qingxiao¡¯s bound body instantly regained its agility.
¡°This is the deity vanquishing spell?¡± She moved her wrist in surprise and didn¡¯t care about su Wu¡¯s scolding.
That aura was extremely familiar. It was the same as the deity vanquishing spell in her body, but its power was unparalleled. It was much stronger than when she used it, as if it had evolved to another level!
At the same time, the woman Chu, who had been forced to retreat from song Qing¡¯s small body, let out a desperate and resentful shout the moment the ck line was cut off.
Chapter 798: Failure (1)
Chapter 798: Failure (1)
Song qingxiao could clearly see a cloud of gray mist being ¡®squeezed¡¯ out of her body. It was shot half a meter away and turned into a cloud of mist. Then, it condensed into a gray shadow.
Without the ck threads,¡¯her¡¯ face that was simr to song qingxiao¡¯s gradually returned to its original appearance.¡¯Her¡¯ face was twisted and ferocious, and ck mist poured out of ¡®her¡¯ body again. She wanted to build a ¡®bridge¡¯ to connect herself and song qingxiao.
Lady Chu kept screaming. Before she could stabilize her body and build the ¡®bridge¡¯ again, she crashed into song Qing again!
¡°Get lost!¡± In song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, su Wu¡¯s aura appeared again. This time, his voice was filled with killing intent. A powerful aura came out and then turned into an extremely terrifying aura that rushed out of song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness.
¡°A mere soul, you overestimate yourself!¡± Su Wu was infuriated bydy Chu¡¯s repeated attempts at possession.
Song qingxiao felt a powerful divine sense being released from her soul. Her own primordial spirit seemed to be affected by this divine sense, and the shadow of her primordial spirit trembled.
The God ying technique in his body seemed to have sensed the fluctuation of this power and activated on its own without song qingxiao¡¯s activation.
Su Wu¡¯s physical body had been destroyed, but a wisp of his soul had been stored in the God destroying technique. When he had first appeared in the capital, he had used the umted energy to kill Sangu and the others, and had been dormant for a long time.
Song qingxiao had always thought that he had used up most of his power, which should have affected him greatly. She did not expect that the remaining power hidden in his remnant soul was so terrifying!
As soon as the aura was released, not only diddy Chu bear the brunt of it, even number seven, who was rushing towards the yin gathering coffin not far away, seemed to feel the pressure of this aura. At that moment, his body seemed to be bound by an invisible restraint. His body sank, and the aura he had raised fell. His feet were actually fixed in ce!
¡°How is that possible?¡± The self-satisfaction on his face turned into shock. Song qingxiao¡¯s aura was clearly not that of a Daoprehension realm cultivator. Even he could not tell. Under this aura, the nascent soul hidden in his soul trembled in fear. It did not even dare to have the thought of fighting her.
Number seven was now a cultivator in the nascent soul realm. Even in the trial, he was considered a first-ss strong cultivator. But at this time, the aura released by song qingxiao could make him feel so afraid. Could it be that song qingxiao¡¯s true strength had already reached the nascent soul realm?
As he thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but have a trace of hesitation in his heart. Could it be that he had misjudged today and met an expert who had disguised himself as a low-level cultivator to sneak into the trial?
ah¡ while number seven was hesitating,dy Chu¡¯s shrill scream woke him up.
The cry of the vengeful spirit reverberated back and forth in the underground Hall, causing the yin-gathering coffin to make a buzzing sound.
With this shrill cry,dy Chu¡¯s figure crawled over song qingxiao. The heavy resentment on her body turned into a cloud of ck mist, wrapping the two of them like a ck cocoon.
The ck gas wriggled, trying to gather the man and the soul. Seeing this, number seven instinctively licked the corner of his mouth.
Chu you Sheng had been nning this for two to three hundred years. He had used the entire Gu n to raise his daughter¡¯s soul. He had even taken out such a treasure to ensure that the three flowers would gather on top of her head, so that ¡°her¡± soul would be far more stable than that of an ordinary ghost cultivator.
Withdy Chu¡¯s current soul cultivation, she was probably not even a match for a nascent soul cultivator like number seven. Even if song qingxiao¡¯s true strength had already reached the nascent soul stage, or was slightly higher than his, a cultivator¡¯s divine sense had always been much weaker than their cultivation.
In addition, song qingxiao had consumed a soul core earlier. She might not be able to escape from a heaven-defying existence likedy Chu.
This was also the reason why No. 7 did not attack song qingxiao at the Gu residence. He was worried that he might not be able to controldy Chu, so he wanted her to restrain this troublesome ghost.
At this moment, number seven was thinking this. However, for some reason, he had a faint feeling that things might not go so smoothly.
The higher a cultivator¡¯s cultivation level was, the more sensitive they were to danger and the environment.
He had a feeling that there would be more twists and turns. Just as he thought of this, number seven saw the ¡®ck cocoon¡¯ that had trapped song qingxiao stop and then began to tremble slightly!
Not long after, several extremely sharp killing auras suddenly shed out from the ck cocoon, cutting thousands of holes in it!
Chapter 799: Failure (2)
Chapter 799: Failure (2)
That extremely powerful spiritual breath broke the ck cocoon open with a crushing force. Under this pressure, the ground trembled with a ¡®Boom Boom¡¯. A terrifying spiritual energy spread out, causing the special bricks that Chu yousheng had carefully arranged to be able to withstand the corrosion of Yin spirits and resentment to crack inch by inch under this spiritual pressure, making¡¯ ka ka ¡®sounds.
Number Seven¡¯s frozen body was hit by this aura and he couldn¡¯t help but retreat, his face turning pale.
The aura washed over him, reminding him of a terrifying existence that even the people of the heavens beyond heaven were afraid of.
¡°Su Wu?¡± He almost did not dare to call out this name. This legendary, god-like genius had already entered the void realm and was even half a step into the Saint realm. However, he failed to break through to the Saint realm and turned from a Saint to a devil. He almost wiped out the Changli n of the human realm upon heavens and had a bad reputation. However, wasn¡¯t he already dead?
He died under the joint attack of several great elders from the nine great ns, and his body was brought back to the martial arts Research Institute in the heavens beyond heaven.
How could such a dead person appear here?
¡°That¡¯s impossible¡¡± Number Seven¡¯s mouth turned white. Even a nascent soul tier elite like him couldn¡¯t withstand the remaining power from the impact of the deity vanquishing technique, and he suffered some light injuries, causing a trace of blood to seep out from the corner of his mouth.
Not far away, Yao Liu was in an even worse state. He was standing further away from number seven, but his cultivation was also much weaker than number Seven¡¯s. In addition, he was seriously injured. Although he barely managed to save his life by taking some medicinal pills, the impact of the God destroying technique caused his breathing to stop and he fainted on the spot, missing number Seven¡¯s mumbling.
Number seven clutched his chest and retreated. If song qingxiao was a disguised nascent soul stage expert, he would have to fight her to the death for the purpose of his trip.
However, after sensing su Wu¡¯s aura, the thought of fighting him head-on immediately disappeared.
The higher one¡¯s cultivation level was, the greater the gap between their cultivation level and rank would be.
In the eyes of song qingxiao, Yao Liu, and the others, he was already unattainable. However, at the same time, in the eyes of people like su Wu, he was like an ant.
After cultivating to the nascent soul tier, with different control over spiritual Qi, cultivation methods, and techniques, even if they were of the same tier, but of different grades, it was possible to suppress and kill.
Not to mention su Wu, who was several levels higher than him.
Su Wu was a genius from the taikang n. He was famous in the human realm upon heavens when he was young, and after failing to be a Saint, he fell into bedevilment overnight. His name was even more terrifying!
Even in the divine prison, his God destroying technique was a heaven-defying technique that could even make ¡®gods¡¯ fear him.
With such a killer God here, it was impossible for number seven to get that thing from him. Instead, he might even lose his life!
As he thought of this, he immediately shivered. Just as he was about to retreat instinctively, a high-pitched female voice suddenly rang out, ¡±
¡°Impossible!¡±
That voice was like a demonic sound piercing into one¡¯s ears, causing number Seven¡¯s sea of consciousness to shake violently. He was frightened by su Wu¡¯s appearance and was in a daze. His mind, which was instinctively about to escape, actually calmed down in an instant.
¡°Impossible!¡±
Lady Chu¡¯s scream echoed in the hall. After the ck cocoon was broken,¡¯her¡¯ body was pierced by the spiritual power of the God destroying technique.
Even with Chu you Sheng¡¯s meticulous arrangements and the nourishment of the ancient reverse heavenly cycle star formation,¡¯she¡¯ was still injured.
The ck mist was currently revolving around ¡®her¡¯.¡¯ Her ¡®long hair and dark red robe were fluttering in the wind. Her ferocious face revealed the hatred in¡¯ her ¡®heart. The entire Hall became ghostly.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know how shocked No. 7 was after su Wu¡¯s appearance. She was still immersed in the aftermath of the God destroying technique.
She didn¡¯t expect that the same deity vanquishing technique, when used by different ¡®people¡¯, would have such a different power.
¡°Many thanks.¡±
Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings. She thanked su Wu. She did not expect that the remnant soul of the powerful man who had been hiding in her mind and trying to possess her would help her at such a critical moment.
This really made her not know whether tough or cry.
¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me!¡±
Within his divine soul, su Wu¡¯s aura was much weaker than before. He had used his spiritual sense to release such a powerful move to repeldy Chu, but it had already exhausted him.
¡°I didn¡¯t do it for you.¡± His cold voice resounded in song Qing¡¯s sea of consciousness. Although his aura was weaker than before, it still carried a trace of cold arrogance, ¡°
Chapter 800: Failure (3)
Chapter 800: Failure (3)
firste, first served. How can I allow such a lonely soul topete with me? ¡± A mountain can not hold two tigers. He came first, so it was not up to this lonely soul who came out halfway to snatch it from him!
Song qingxiao was dumbfounded when she heard this. She then said warily, ¡±
¡°Even if you saved me, I don¡¯t intend to give up my body to you.¡±
¡°You¡¯re only qualified to say this if you can survive!¡±
He hurriedly said this and then concealed his aura.
Song qingxiao heard his words and remembered his current predicament.
Although he had forceddy Chu to retreat temporarily, he had not truly destroyed her.
In the past, Chu yousheng had taken great pains to set up this trap for his daughter, which made the existence ofdy Chu extremely difficult to deal with. Even thoughdy Chu had failed twice in her attempts to possess su Wu¡¯s body and had suffered a loss at his hands, she still could not be underestimated.
Su Wu¡¯s breath had disappeared at this time, which proved that his primordial spirit had been damaged after he had driven awaydy Chu twice, especially after he had used the deity vanquishing technique at the end. He might not be able to perform the previous move again.
¡± Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±
Lady Chu had already gone mad. Chu Sheng had spent nearly 300 years of blood, sweat, and tears in order to revive her daughter. The opportunity was right in front of her, but ¡®she¡¯ had failed twice. This madedy Chu extremely angry!
¡°Impossible, impossible! I want to live, I want to live!¡±
¡®She¡¯ had a ferocious expression. As she shouted, she wanted to pounce on song Qing again, but she seemed to have thought of something and her face showed fear.
Su Wu¡¯s previous deity vanquishing technique had left a deep shadow in ¡®her¡¯ heart, making ¡®her¡¯ feel intimidated.
At this moment, he didn¡¯t dare to forcefully take over the body, afraid that he would fail again.
Although Chu you Sheng had made detailed arrangements, he wasn¡¯t a God, so he couldn¡¯t predict every detail.
In reality, even thoughdy Chu¡¯s soul was strong, every time she tried to take over a body, it would cause ¡®her¡¯ great harm.
¡®She¡¯ already knew that there was an even more powerful remnant soul hidden in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness. The power of that soul was far stronger than ¡®she¡¯, so¡¯ she ¡®didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.
However, how coulddy Chu be willing to give up just like this?
Song qingxiao had everything of the Chu n. That Pearl was a Supreme treasure. The Chu n¡¯s thousand years of inheritance had only condensed one such Pearl, and it was extremely rare. How could ¡®she¡¯ be willing to give it to an outsider?
Lady Chu¡¯s eyes were about to bleed, and a trace of resentment shed across her pale face. Then, as if she had made up her mind, she said,
¡°Spit out the Pearl!¡±
As soon as ¡®she¡¯ finished speaking, she reached out and inserted her hand into song Qing¡¯s chest!
Lady Chu was already a spirit, but when ¡®her¡¯ hand stabbed over with resentment, song Qingxin had a bad feeling.
She immediately used her primordial spirit to form a seal with her divine sense. The ¡®Lin¡¯ word formed a domain and blocked her chest.
However, this domain was extremely fragile in front ofdy Chu. Perhaps it was due to the difference in their cultivation levels, but even with the wondrous ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique, it onlysted for half a second before it was broken.
The pair of hands broke through the enchantment and stabbed into her chest, breaking through the scales on her skin and stabbing into her chest. Blood immediately sttered everywhere!
The yin Qi invaded her body, causing her to spit out arge mouthful of blood! Lady Chu was clearly a spirit, so how could she have hurt her physical body? Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes widened, but that wasn¡¯t the strangest thing. Asdy Chu¡¯s hands were inserted into song qingxiao¡¯s chest, a strong Yin Qi immediately entered her veins. The spiritual power and blood in her body began to go berserk under the stimtion of this Yin Qi.
His blood and strength seemed to have felt a strong suction force and flowed into ¡®her¡¯ body through the Chu woman¡¯s hand!
She stretched out her hand, wanting to push awaydy Chu¡¯s arms, but she only touched air and only touched the blood that had sttered on her hand.
At this moment,dy Chu¡¯s pale face was gradually bing more and more supple as the blood and spiritual energy poured into ¡®her¡¯ body, as if she had absorbed a great supplement.
The withered aura from su Wu¡¯s injury seemed to have been repaired. On the contrary, song qingxiao had lost a lot of blood and her face was starting to turn pale. If this continued, song qingxiao would be sucked dry even if she was not possessed!
She could faintly feel that not only was her blood and spiritual energy being sucked away bydy Chu, even the stars in her consciousness seemed to have sensed the suction force fromdy Chu and began to stir.
At the same time, the blue blood seal on her chest, which had not moved since she provoked itst time, and the blue blood seal that had not reacted even when she was on the verge of death, now seemed to be shaken by this suction force!
Chapter 801 - 570-betrayal (1)
Chapter 801: Chapter 570-betrayal (1)
hahahahaha-¡±dy Chu¡¯s maniacalughter reverberated in the hall, carrying with it a hint of madness after failing to possess someone.
¡°Give it back, give it back!¡±
she! number Seven¡¯s shrill scream stopped. Su Wu¡¯s breath had faded, and he left as quickly as he had appeared!
Apart from the lingering might of the God destroying technique, which made his body tremble instinctively, he could no longer feel the aura of the void realm expert.
Number seven hesitantly turned around and tried to release his divine sense to sense.
Although number Seven¡¯s deified soul was greatly restricted by the Supreme spiritual treasure, su Wu¡¯s aura was no longer around him. This void realm expert was like a sh in the pan. After performing a God destroying technique, he disappeared.
Number Seven¡¯s bewildered gaze fell on song qingxiao. She was being suppressed bydy Chu¡¯s Yin soul on the yin gathering coffin, and arge amount of Qi, blood, and spiritual power was being absorbed bydy Chu.
Lady Chu had already reached the great circle of the peak of the Dan stage among ghost cultivators, but she was only half a step away from entering the realm of the nascent soul.
If ¡®she¡¯ could sessfully take over song Qing¡¯s body and use her body to be reborn, she would be able to absorb the terrifying energy in the Dan bead that Chu yousheng had prepared for ¡®her¡¯. She would probably be able to break through to the nascent soul stage in one fell swoop. Even number seven would have to avoid her.
However, su Wu¡¯s aura had appeared earlier and forced ¡®her¡¯ back, causing ¡®her¡¯ to fail on the verge of sess.
Number seven could naturally tell that afterdy Chu realized that she could not possess song qingxiao, she was looking for another way to suck her dry, fall into the path of ghost cultivation, and rebuild her soul and body!
Being able to cultivate to the infant transformation tier, number seven was naturally not a fool. He linked everything together, and it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to discover the truth!
Su Wu was indeed dead. The day the nine great ns of the heavens beyond heaven besieged him, they killed him and brought his corpse back to the martial arts Research Institute.
At the time of his death, the Supreme treasure that he had cultivated, the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯, had also been lost. Some people had suspected that after su Wu¡¯s death, the¡¯ God destroying technique ¡®would be lost to the divine prison, causing countless cultivators to search for it frantically!
At that time, countless aristocratic families and ns swarmed over in search of such a treasure. It even caused a sensation in the human realm upon heavens, but in the end, no one found the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯.
After half a year, the nine super families were still unwilling to give up and were still looking for traces of this item. However, no one would have thought that the moment before su Wu died, he would cover this Supreme secret technique with his remnant soul and it would be obtained by an unknown cultivator!
The aura that number seven had sensed earlier was probably not su Wu himself, but a wisp of his soul.
When he was ughtering the Changli n that day, he had probably guessed that he would be besieged by the nine great ns and had made preparations.
When song qingxiao, a nameless female cultivator, identally obtained the soul vanquishing technique, his remnant soul was hidden in the young cultivator¡¯s sea of consciousness, ready to take over her body and be Reborn!
Althoughdy Chu had been well-prepared under Chu yousheng¡¯s arrangements and her soul was powerful, how could shepare to su Wu, who was half a step into the sage level?
¡®She¡¯ wanted to take over song qingxiao¡¯s body. To su Wu, it was no different from snatching food from the Tiger¡¯s mouth. Naturally, he retreated in defeat!
However, no matter how powerful this former expert¡¯s methods were, he was only a wisp of his soul. Tody Chu, he was naturally a natural nemesis. However, he was living in the body of such a young cultivator. No matter how many abilities he had, he would probably not be able to disy even one-ten-thousandth of his full strength!
Thinking of this, number seven couldn¡¯t help but go crazy with joy, and his whole body trembled!
¡°Hahaha!¡± His eyes lit up and he quickly realized that he might have gained a lot from this trial!
Song qingxiao¡¯s strength was indeed only at the peak of the Enlightenment state, and not the nascent soul state that he had previously mistakenly thought. Su Wu being trapped in her body was like a strong Tiger trapped in a cage. There was nothing to fear!
This was a heaven-sent opportunity for number 7.
If he could take this opportunity to kill song qingxiao, not only would su Wu¡¯s soul disappear, but the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ that the top experts of the human realm upon heavens and the divine incarcerate were after would also fall into his hands.
Not only was he lucky enough to get the Supreme spiritual treasure, but he might also be able to practice the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯!
It really didn¡¯t take much effort to find it!
When number seven thought of this, he was so excited that he kept trembling.. He was not willing to give up this once-in-a-thousand-years opportunity, so he flew in the direction of the yin gathering coffin!
Chapter 802 - 570-turning against (2)
Chapter 802: Chapter 570-turning against (2)
He was blinded by greed and thought that song qingxiao wouldn¡¯t be able tost long underdy Chu¡¯s absorption. He didn¡¯t notice that song qingxiao, who was only in the Enlightenment state, had survived for a few seconds!
The seal on song Qing¡¯s chest began to shake as she lost arge amount of blood and was being sucked away bydy Chu. Her meridians were rapidly withering as her Qi of vitality was being sucked away bydy Chu.
Blood began to seep out of the blue-blood seal and slowly flowed into the withered veins!
Her eyes began to turn golden, and her gaze gradually turned cold.
The power flowed through her meridians and into her entire body. A part of it turned into rich vitality and flowed towardsdy Chu, while another part rapidly repaired her damaged body and stimted her legs to form a tail.
However, due to the unexpected appearance ofdy Chu and the slow unsealing of the seal, song qingxiao had not been able to umte enough energy to reveal her true form as ¡®Nuwa¡¯!
From therge hole thatdy Chu had dug out in her chest, excess blood flowed out and dripped down song Qing¡¯s small body. It even moistened the yin coffin that she was leaning against!
With the unsealing of the blue blood in her body, the atavism-level true Dragon Qi in her blood became deeper!
Song Qing¡¯s small hands clutched the edge of the yin gathering coffin tightly. He was trying his best to endure the pain of his body copsing and withering after his Qi of vitality was absorbed bydy Chu. At the same time, he had to endure the process of rebirth after the seal was undone.
This feeling of being on the edge of life and death was like a reincarnation, making her feel very tormented.
She saw the ecstasy in number Seven¡¯s eyes and the way he was walking over. She knew what su Wu¡¯s spiritual breath meant.
At this moment, she was like a piece of fat meat on the chopping board. Not only wasdy Chu determined to get her, but she had also attracted the covetous eyes of number 7!
The greed in number Seven¡¯s eyes turned into killing intent. This nascent soul tier elite definitely wouldn¡¯t let her and the deity vanquishing art go. She could sense the determination in number Seven¡¯s eyes.
She had been controlled bydy Chu, and under such special circumstances, her body had no way of fighting back against number Seven¡¯s naked killing intent!
Yao Liu was already unconscious, but even if he was still conscious and willing to lend him a hand, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back number seven for a long time with his strength.
She thought of the silver Wolf!
Behind number seven, the shadow of the wolf King that was forcefully dragged out bydy Chu appeared.
It stood a few feet away, lowered its head, and looked at song qingxiao with its gray-blue eyes!
This lone Wolf¡¯s eyes carried a faintly discernible gloominess. Its expression was faintly simr to number Seven¡¯s, and it would asionally stick out its tongue to lick the tip of its nose and mouth!
The silver Wolf¡¯s sense of smell was far more sensitive than that of ordinary cultivators, not to mention that song Qing often fed it with his own blood when he was young, so it was even more sensitive to the smell of song Qing¡¯s blood.
It was probably the first person in the hall to notice the change in her blood, other than song qingxiao.
From time to time, it lowered its head to sniff the ground, and its tail drooped down. It was also slowly approaching the yin gathering coffin!
Song Qing¡¯s little finger moved, and he felt a faint killing intent!
The crisis that had befallen the Shi family¡¯s courtyard had urred once again. She had been besieged bydy Chu and number seven and was in danger. The aura of the unsealing of the seal had probably attracted the covetous eyes of the silver Wolf.
Her blood was too alluring for the wolf King, especially now that the seal was broken and the power of her blood was far stronger than usual.
However, when she was in the imperial family¡¯s inner court, the speed at which she broke the seal was extremely fast. Under the impact of that force, her body rapidly changed. She could teach the silver Wolf a lesson and make it submit to her, not daring to covet her.
However, at this time, he was surrounded by strong enemies. What could he use to suppress this unruly Silver Wolf that was very likely to want a share of the loot?
A chill ran down song qingxiao¡¯s spine. This was truly a situation of danger!
She tried to move her fingers, but her arms were as heavy as a thousand catties, and it was difficult to lift them to defend against the enemy.
And the weaker she was, the strongerdy Chu was, and the deeper the restrictions on her!
The silver Wolf was already getting closer and closer. She could almost feel her own sorry figure reflected in the gray-blue Wolf Eyes.
Number seven was already in front of him. He held the skull in his hand and spiritual Qi gathered in his palm.
At the moment of life and death, song qingxiao gritted her teeth and looked into the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes!
This lone wolf was extremely intelligent. When she was on the demon Ind, she had met it and injured it, causing it to bear a grudge.
A human and a Wolf had once fought side by side to kill the mutated Wyrm that upied half of the demon Ind.. At the critical moment, she had brought it out of the sinking Ind and back to the real world!
Chapter 803 - 570-turning back (3)
Chapter 803: Chapter 570-turning back (3)
She had once fought enemies with it. When they were being chased by Sangu, it had escaped with the heavily injured song qingxiao.
The first time it was greedy, it was taught a lesson by her, but she did not take its life.
It was apanion, arade-in-arms, and had saved her life several times in life and death situations. It had also apanied her in the real world, as if they were both enemies and friends!
The look in her eyes caused the silver Wolf to stop in its tracks. It had evolved to such an extent that it had already developed extraordinary wisdom.
Almost in an instant, a cold light shed in the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes, and then it turned into a murderous intent. With a grin, it turned its head, kicked its back legs, and its body turned into a silver meteor, flying toward the back of number seven!
At the critical moment, it changed its course and pounced on number seven, who was about to make a move!
Number seven felt a murderous auraing from behind him. A spiritual power mixed with hot mes seemed to want to tear him apart, causing him to stop in his actions!
¡°Bastard, you¡¯re looking for death!¡±
A malicious glint shed across his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with the silver Wolf. He wanted to get rid of it as soon as possible, then get rid of song qingxiao, take the Supreme spiritual treasure, and leave this trial site as soon as possible!
With the Wolf¡¯s howl and number Seven¡¯s low growl, the pressure on song qingxiao was reduced. She reacted quickly and seized the perfect opportunity.
Lady Chu was still absorbing the Qi of vitality from her body.¡¯Her¡¯ body was a soul body formed by powerful Yin Qi, making it difficult to attack.
Her hand that was ced on the side of the coffin reached into the yin gathering coffin. As she randomly grabbed, she seemed to have touched something!
With a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound, her hand seemed to be burned by something, and the intense pain that seeped into her soul made song qingxiao¡¯s vision go ck. Even though she had amazing endurance, she still let out a scream under the pain!
However, when the blood on her hand came into contact with the object, it seeped into it silently and fused with it. Then, her soul trembled heavily. The ce where her soul was numb from the extreme pain suddenly shed with a faint green light.
Song qingxiao¡¯s body was still trembling from the pain, and she could not even react to her current situation. She had forgotten aboutdy Chu and the danger she was in, and it was as if her divine sense had entered an ethereal state under the stimtion of pain.
She only felt that there seemed to be a glittering green me rising in her sea of consciousness, which then turned into an extremely vast power, gently wrapping her whole body and soothing her previously injured soul!
A strange chill spread in her sea of consciousness, making her instinctively tremble.
After a long while, he regained his consciousness and felt that the hand hanging in the coffin seemed to be holding an ice-cold small thing!
¡®AOW
The silver Wolf was sent flying by number seven with a low growl, followed by a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound of a heavy object breaking through the air and falling to the ground.
After number seven finished off the silver Wolf, he turned around with a murderous look.
There was no time to hesitate. Song qingxiao endured the strong dizziness after the pain in her soul, grabbed the thing in her hand, and threw it atdy Chu, who had her hands in her chest, without a care!
A soft ¡®PU¡¯ sound rang out. It was like the sound of a small spark jumping around. It was almost insignificant and was about to be drowned out by the sound of number Seven¡¯s fluttering clothes.
However, along with the sound of the sparks, the Chu girl¡¯s anguished wailing could be heard,¡±
¡°Ah!¡±
ah ¡ Ah ¡ Ah ¡ Ah ¡ Ah ¡ screams of pain reverberated throughout the hall, turning intoyers of powerful resentment that stimted one¡¯s soul.
If it was before, with song Qing¡¯s strength, his sea of consciousness would have been shaken bydy Chu¡¯s cries.
However, for some reason, she only felt a slight swelling pain in her sea of consciousness, as if the magnified screams of the Chu women around her could not beat the intense pain that her soul had felt after being stung!
Following the scream of this Chu woman,¡¯her¡¯ hands that were stuck in song Qing¡¯s heart suddenly retracted as if they were burned.
In an instant, the pressure on song qingxiao¡¯s body lightened, and the blue blood that seeped out of the seal was no longer restrained. It repaired her meridians and surged through her body!
Under the surging power, his legs turned into long tails, and the powerful feeling of being able to control the world filled song qingxiao¡¯s body!
The hole in her chest that had been dug by the Chu woman quickly squirmed and closed. When she raised her eyes, her dark golden eyes were filled with coldness, ruthlessness, and killing intent!
Number seven flew in front of her and happened to meet this pair of eyes.
¡°This is ¡¡± He was stunned for a moment. He felt an unfamiliar yet familiar aura. It was vaguely simr to the Qi of the ancient true Dragon that had attracted the Thunder of the ninth heaven when he was in the sky above the Gu mansion. However, there was something wrong with it. It was as if it was even more frightening than the Qi of the Dragon..
Chapter 804: Chaos (1)
Chapter 804: Chaos (1)
It was this youngdy who had attracted the lightning tribtion!
As this thought shed through number Seven¡¯s mind, he saw the hidden killing intent in song Qing¡¯s small eyes.
She was only at the Daoprehension stage, an entire stage away from him. Number seven should have scoffed at her killing intent, but for some reason, when he saw her eyes, he felt a chill in his heart.
He felt a chill from the bottom of his feet. Song qingxiao gave him an extremely dangerous feeling.
Shey on her side beside the yin gathering coffin, the violent air currents causing her hair to fly. Her bloody hand on the yin gathering coffin seemed to be holding onto something, and her eyes were cold,¡±
¡°Get lost!¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, number seven heard a screeching sound and saw a huge object rising high from the corner of his eye.
In the sound of the wind, it came down in his direction with a great force. In the whistling wind, the powerful spirit power swept the dust from left to right.
The power of this attack was no less than the attack of a cultivator in the nascent soul realm with a treasure. In just a short time, song qingxiao¡¯s strength had risen to such a terrifying realm.
how dare you-¡± number seven was both shocked and angry, but because he was too close to her, he couldn¡¯t avoid her in time. At that moment, he could only use his palm as a shield and spread spiritual power all over his body.
In a hurry, he grabbed with his palm, and a handful of golden sand appeared in his palm. He then scattered it!
Even at this stage, number seven still had a treasure to defend himself!
The Golden sand exuded an extremely strong spiritual power. As soon as it was scattered, it formed a golden and blocked number Seven¡¯s figure.
However, in the next moment, an extremelyrge snake tail, like a giant whip, mmed into therge of golden sand with a ¡®bang¡¯!
The spiritual energy that number seven had released was instantly backfired, and he immediately opened his mouth and spat out arge mouthful of blood.
Not only that, but the long tail also broke through the obstacles and hit number Seven¡¯s waist!
Even though No. 7 had reached the nascent soul stage, song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power was surging and inexhaustible because the seal on her blue blood had been broken!
An abundance of spiritual energy gathered in her body, causing her to reveal the body of ¡®nuwa¡¯!
Number Seven¡¯s qi and blood were surging due to the bacsh from the attack on his treasure. Just as he was about to be hit by song Qing¡¯s little tail again, the extremely powerful force suddenly rxed and seemed to be dissipated in an instant!
Song qingxiao felt a sharp pain in her sea of consciousness, followed by a sudden chill. Then, a strange suction force came from her hand!
Not good! She cried out in her heart.
The spiritual power, blood, vitality, and consciousness in her body were all sucked into this suction storm. The loss of arge amount of power made her feel dizzy. Her entire soul seemed to be pulled by a hand, and her eyes were swollen and about to burst!
She didn¡¯t even know that she had hit number seven with her tail, nor did she know thatdy Chu had retreated with a scream!
At this moment, she felt as if she was holding a hot potato in her hand, which was firmly stuck in her palm!
Her blood essence, spiritual consciousness, and spiritual power poured into the thing through her arm. The speed at which the thing absorbed energy seemed to be much faster than whendy Chu had sucked her in.
There was no need to mention the horror in song qingxiao¡¯s heart. She tried to use the God destroying technique to stop her power, blood essence, and consciousness from flowing out, but at this time, she was powerless. Her spiritual power could notpete with this force at all. Her meridians were like funnels that were broken in all directions, and all the power in her body rushed towards the thing in her hand.
In an instant, she lost her vitality, and the skin on her arm instantly withered.
When the long tail that was swung out hit the Golden sand, it suddenly lost its strength, and then the long tail quickly turned into a pair of legs, which then fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯!
At the moment of life and death, the seal on her chest was shaken by the huge suction force. A small stream of blue blood gushed out and flowed into her veins, relieving her from her death.
The powerful force contained in the blue blood swept the spirit energy in his body and rushed into song Qing¡¯s small palm, which was absorbed by the small thing.
After the suction force absorbed the blue blood energy that gushed out of her body, it slowed down and its speed immediately slowed down.
At the same time, in her sea of consciousness, the tornado-like suction force weakened and was reced by a quiet and secluded feeling.
A blue me was dancing in her soul, emitting an extremely pure power, nourishing her dry sea of consciousness. It made her feel as if she was bathing in the Qi of immortal spirit, and she felt unspeakablyfortable..
Chapter 805: Chaos (2)
Chapter 805: Chaos (2)
Song Qing had escaped from death. Now that he was free from his predicament, he could finally rx.
She turned her head to look at the item in her right hand that had almost taken her life. It was an ancient greenmp, which was originally ced on top ofdy Chu¡¯s head in the yin gathering coffin.
The body of themp seemed to be made of three petals, and there was a ball of green fire in the wick. The me seemed to have a strange closeness to her. As she turned her eyes, the green me bounced slightly twice, and then a spiritual power me came out and merged with her aura.
The chaotic Azuremp!
As the me flickered, the name of themp appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness. It was as if the two souls were connected. When she said ¡®chaotic greenmp¡¯, the greenmp flickered twice. A terrifying spiritual breath spread out from the me, as if it was greeting song qingxiao intimately.
Song qingxiao realized that the treasure had recognized her as its master!
She immediately remembered that when her hand fell into the coffin earlier, she had casually grabbed this thing. The reason why her soul had been damaged was probably because of the me of themp!
However, becausedy Chu had stabbed her chest and her hand was stained with her own blood essence, when it touched the me of themp, her blood was absorbed by the greenmp, and the spiritual treasure chose its own master!
The strange scene of her spiritual power and blood being absorbed by the greenmp was probably also because of the contract.
Just as song qingxiao was overjoyed that she had identally obtained this item, number seven had managed to escape with great difficulty.
Her long tail turned into a leg, and the power of her attack was absorbed by the greenmp, which allowed number seven to avoid it by ident.
But even so, he was still quite shocked. Even though the force of the long tail had been dispersed, number seven still used his spiritual energy to form arge gray cloud to support his body just in case. After barely stabilizing his body, he spat out another mouthful of blood essence and raised his head.
¡°Bitch!¡±
At this moment, within the clouds, number Seven¡¯s face was deathly pale, and his aura was weak.
Obviously, even though song Qing¡¯s attack did not seriously injure him, it still caused him to suffer a great loss. He was so angry that he could not restrain his anger. He cursed viciously. Before he could open his mouth, his eyes fell on song Qing¡¯s small hand and saw the greenmp in her hand!
¡°Impossible!¡±
Number seven looked as if he had seen a ghost. He was both shocked and angry, and he immediately let out a cry of disbelief.
¡°Impossible!¡± His expression was ferocious, as if his most beloved item had been taken away. He was both jealous and resentful, and even instinctively took a step forward!
¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± At the same time, another sharp female voice called out.
At this moment,dy Chu¡¯s body seemed to be wrapped in a hazy green mist, and she let out an extremely miserable cry of pain.
This green mist was like a natural nemesis to ¡®her¡¯, who had no physical body.
The ck mist around ¡®her¡¯ was burned by the green shadow, and a foul smell came out of the thick smoke.
Lady Chu¡¯s soul, which had been nurtured by the Gu n for nearly 300 years, began to tremble under the green shadow, as if it would be devoured by the green shadow at any time.
¡®She¡¯ screamed again and again. Her figure danced in the air, trying to get rid of the green shadow. However, the green fog followed her like a shadow, firmly attaching itself to the rolling ck fog on ¡®her¡¯.
¡°This is mine!¡± Whendy Chu screamed, number seven, who had a gloomy expression, finally regained his senses.
The purpose of his trip was to obtain this greenmp of chaos. He had gone through so much trouble, destroyed a few of the treasures at hand, and even summoned the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s true body. He had used up all the yin Qi that he had umted for a long time just to obtain such a Supreme treasure.
However, now that the treasure had fallen into the hands of song qingxiao, a Daoprehension realm female cultivator who number seven didn¡¯t even care about at the beginning, the anger and unwillingness in his heart could be imagined!
Number seven couldn¡¯t care about anything else. His figure turned into a gust of wind and rushed toward song qingxiao, trying to snatch her by force.
For such a Supreme treasure to recognize an owner, it would need to absorb arge amount of blood essence and spiritual energy.
Even number seven, who was in the nascent soul realm, hade prepared.
When number seven saw that song qingxiao was able to hold the item in her hand without being hurt by the treasure, it was enough to prove that the item had recognized her as its master!
Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that with song Qing¡¯s minor Daoprehension stage cultivation, he would be able to forcefully subdue this treasure without being sucked dry..
Chapter 806: Chaos (3)
Chapter 806: Chaos (3)
But he didn¡¯t have time to think about it. This was a perfect opportunity. Although the treasure had recognized its owner, if he could kill song qingxiao and erase her soul on the greenmp, he could naturally take back the Supreme treasure!
In the air,dy Chu¡¯s soul was severely damaged by the green mes, and her aura was much weaker than before.
Fortunately, when she set up the ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯, she had nourished her soul with the spiritual beings of the Gu n and ced this Chu n¡¯s inheritance treasure in the tomb to protect her soul from dissipating.
In the past two to three hundred years,¡¯she¡¯ had been with the greenmp. Her soul had been nourished by the greenmp and had some resistance to the me. Therefore, at the critical moment, song qingxiao waved themp in front of ¡®her¡¯. When the me touched¡¯ her ¡®soul,¡¯ she ¡®could hold on for so long. Otherwise,¡¯ her ¡®soul would have been burned to death in an instant!
But even if she could hold on for a moment, it was already a heart-wrenching pain for the Chu woman.
When song Qing¡¯s small hand touched the me breath, he felt a sharp pain in his soul.¡¯She¡¯ was a Yin spirit, and the me had a restraining effect on ¡®her¡¯. If this continued,¡¯ she ¡®would be burned to ashes in no time!
If she didn¡¯t find a physical body in time, it was very likely that ¡®she¡¯ would really die in the great formation that Chu you Sheng had personally built for ¡öher¡¯!
Thinking of this, the Chu woman burst out in even more sorrowful sobs.
ah ¡ ¡®she¡¯ let out an unwilling and angry cry. Immediately after, she endured the intense pain and turned into a ck smoke, turning back!
At this time, number Seven¡¯s mind waspletely focused on the greenmp in song Qing¡¯s small hand. He didn¡¯t even notice that the screaming Chu girl had turned around and flew back.
By the time he realized that a cloud of ck mist was charging towards him, number seven stopped in his tracks. It was toote for him to defend!
Within the ck mist,dy Chu¡¯s expression was as terrifying as a ghost¡¯s. The roiling mist around ¡®her¡¯ had a very strong suppressive effect on cultivators ¡®spiritual sense.
No¡ when number seven saw this, he immediately seemed to understand ¡®her¡¯ n.
The female ghost had failed to possess song qingxiao and had suffered a great loss on the greenmp. Now, she was ready to change her target and find a host to possess!
If it was before, number Seven¡¯s state of mind would have been stable, and he would have taken precautions, naturally not allowing ¡®her¡¯ to have her way so easily.
However, he had lost a lot of celestial devices in the Gu mansion, and then watched the elixir bead recognize its master. He was already heartbroken. When he went down to the hall and saw the chaos greenmp, he was overjoyed.
In addition, the appearance of su Wu and the God destroying technique caused his mood to fluctuate greatly, and he could no longer maintain his calm.
The treasure that he had wanted for a long time had been recognized by song qingxiao as its master by chance, and song qingxiao was personally pushed by number seven to the side of the yin-gathering coffin. One could imagine how depressed number seven was.
Under the heavy blows, his emotions were in turmoil, and naturally, the Chu woman took advantage of this.
He was so focused on killing song qingxiao and taking her treasure that he had let his guard down.
When he realized thatdy Chu was trying to possess him, it was already toote for him to retreat and put up his defenses!
He hurriedly clenched the ck skull in his hand. The skull shed with red light, and then arge cloud of ck mist mixed with ghastly ghostly Qi hit his body with a bang and wrapped him up!
A nascent soul wrapped in purple gas quickly escaped from the seventh corporeal body and tried to fly away.
The nascent soul¡¯s appearance was simr to number Seven¡¯s. There was a look of panic and hatred in its eyes, but before it could take half a step, the churning ck fog turned into a giant palm and grabbed the nascent soul, dragging it back!
¡°Bitch¡¡± The nascent soul let out a wail. Then, as the mist rolled, the spiritual energy went berserk, causing the sand and stones on the ground to fly.
After a moment, the storm stopped, and the ck fog in the middle seemed to calm down a lot. Number Seven¡¯s hair, which was wrapped in ck gas, moved without the wind. When he raised his head again, his eyes were shing with a Scarlet light.
The thick Yin Qi turned into crisscrossing ck lines on his face. His lips were dark purple, as if he had sucked too much blood.
His expression became feminine and ghostly, and his aura was much more dangerous than before.
¡°Give it back to me!¡± He let out a sinister cry. The voice was androgynous, as if a man and a woman were shouting in unison.
¡®His¡¯ eyes were blood red, and his expression was twisted and terrifying. He took a step forward, and the ck gas followed his steps, corroding a huge mark on the ground.
After realizing that she could not be reborn in song qingxiao¡¯s body,dy Chu gave up on song qingxiao and took over number Seven¡¯s body!
Chapter 807: The green lamp (1)
Chapter 807: The greenmp (1)
Song qingxiao was dumbfounded by this sudden change. However, when the ck mist formed by the evil Yin Qi hit the yin-gathering coffin with a bang, she was pushed back two to three meters along with the coffin!
¡°Oh!¡± Song qingxiao was hit by the yin Qi, and it was as if her chest had been hit by a thousand-pound stone. Her newly reattached sternum cracked under the pressure.
The ground made a sizzling sound as it was corroded by the ck mist.¡¯Number 7¡ä, who was wrapped in the ck mist, had a gloomy and terrifying expression like a ghost. His eyes were pitch-ck, and his hair was flying. His face was filled with ghostly energy.
The ck lines on his face were like thin snakes that hade to life. They wriggled on ¡®his¡¯ facial features. Song qingxiao felt a chill run down her back when he looked at her.
She unconsciously stuck close to the yin gathering coffin, and her body was wrapped by the ck gas. She was stimted to the point thatyers of scales emerged!
After No. 7 was possessed bydy Chu, he was in even more danger than before.
The yin Qi on ¡®his¡¯ body was so dense that it could no longer be considered Yin Qi. Instead, it had a strong corrosive and offensive effect.
Her heart sank, and her expression was solemn.
The enemy was stronger than her. At this time, her veins and sea of consciousness were empty. Although part of the blue blood seal in her heart had been removed, most of it had been consumed in the process of subduing the greenmp of chaos to recognize her as its master, and only a little was left to repair her physical body.
At this moment, song qingxiao was only strong on the outside but weak on the inside. On the contrary, number seven was already in the nascent soul tier, and after being possessed bydy Chu, his strength was much stronger than hers.
Hearing ¡®No. 7¡¯s shout, she instinctively held the chaotic greenmp tightly and held it in front of her chest.
What surprised her was that afterdy Chu possessed number seven, her strength had increased. When she had pounced on her, even the yin gathering coffin that hadnded on the ground had been pushed by the yin Qi that ¡®he¡¯ emitted.
At this moment, the ck gas had wrapped around her and the yin gathering coffin, making it difficult for her to even breathe, let alone mobilize the little remaining spiritual power in her body.
However, under such a heavy pressure, the chaotic greenmp in her arms still lit up with a cluster of me. No matter how fierce the ck gas was, the me was not moved. It forcibly illuminated a bright light in the rolling ck fog!
The wriggling ck gas seemed to be restrained by the me and did not dare to approach. When she moved the chaotic greenmp, the me burned the ck gas and gave off a foul smell.
¡®No. 7¡¯, who had a hideous expression, looked at the greenmp. Greed and desire shed in his eyes.
Not only was the possesseddy Chu determined to get thismp, but even number 7 himself was also here for the chaotic greenmp. As soon as he saw it, he immediately reached out to snatch it without saying anything.
As soon as the ¡®he¡¯ moved, song qingxiao forcefully injected his spiritual power into themp!
As soon as the greenmp absorbed the spiritual power, the me flickered slightly, and the green light shed. Song Qing flicked his little finger, and a trace of me turned into a light shadow, which shot toward ¡®No. 7¡¯!
¡°Ah ¡¡± At this time, when the fierce-looking ¡®7¡¯ saw the light shadow shining over, he immediately let out a deep scream that was neither male nor female. As if he had been electrocuted, he retracted his hands that had stretched out, and his ghostly figure quickly shrank back with a ¡®whoosh¡¯!
¡®He¡¯ was very fast, but the speed of the me was not slow either. With a ¡®puff¡¯, itnded on¡¯ his ¡®cheek. With a¡¯ sizzling ¡®sound, a Green Mark the size of a fingernail appeared on number Seven¡¯s cheek!
The ck fog that was entrenched on ¡®his¡¯ face seemed to have met its nemesis. It wriggled back frantically, revealing number Seven¡¯s pale face.
The edge of the green Mark seemed to be burning with mes, burning number Seven¡¯s skin and making sizzling sounds. It was still expanding.
Number Seven¡¯s hands, which were covered in ck gas, turned into ws. He held his face and trembled as he let out a high-pitched scream.
Lady Chu was once injured by the greenmp, and her soul was almost burned to death by the me. Now that she was burned by the green me again, even if song Qing¡¯s strength was not enough and did not hurt ¡®his¡¯ vital points, the pain made ¡®him¡¯ remember the tragic situation of being injured by the me, and he cried out in an even more miserable way.
¡°Get lost!¡±
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t expect ¡°him¡± to be so afraid of the greenmp. After a moment of surprise, she was overjoyed.
She suppressed her injuries that had worsened after forcibly mobilizing the spiritual power in her body.. Without making a sound, she raised the greenmp and snorted coldly,¡±
Chapter 808: Blue Lantern (2)
Chapter 808: Blue Lantern (2)
¡°You still want to die?¡±
After retreating a few meters away,¡¯seven¡¯, who was grimacing in pain, took another half a step back when he heard this, a hint of fear on his face.
¡°He¡±¡±s shockingly ck eyes shed with a bit of reluctance, which then turned into hatred.
¡®He¡¯ gritted his teeth, as if he wanted to take another step forward, but in the end, he was extremely afraid of the burning green mes. Just as he took a step forward, he hesitated!
¡°This belongs to my Chu n!¡± However, the greenmp of chaos was a Supreme spiritual treasure. Both number Seven¡¯s instinctive consciousness anddy Chu¡¯s strong obsession had turned into a greed for the treasure that even overcame his fear!
¡°This belongs to the Chu n, and it can not fall into the hands of outsiders!¡±
When song qingxiao saw ¡®his¡¯ expression,¡¯he¡¯ had already raised his palm to p him!
A palm strike from a nascent soul tier cultivator was no small matter. The terrifying spirit power came crashing down, causing song Qing Xiao to immediately roll into the distance without a word.
The yin gathering coffin that was originally behind her was hit by ¡®number 7¡ä, and a huge dent was made on the coffin with a¡¯ bang¡¯.
Afterdy Chu absorbed the power of the yin spirit attached to the lid, the eight giant chains connected to the coffin were unable to withstand the attack of this spiritual power. They broke with a ¡®bang¡¯, and the broken corners flew in all directions.
The violent air current hit song qingxiao¡¯s back, worsening her injuries. A bloody smell gushed out of her throat, and she swallowed it!
At this time, the spiritual energy around number seven had be chaotic and formed a wind current, firmly holding ¡®his¡¯ body in it. Even if she had themp in her hand, she might not be able to break through the barrier formed by this storm and force ¡®him¡¯ to retreat!
¡®No. 7¡ä, who had lost the chaotic greenmp, had gone crazy. The ck gas on¡¯ him ¡®extended several meters long tentacles to the surroundings. Afternding, it sucked up the brick fragments on the ground and threw them around like hailstones!
¡°Return the Chu n¡¯s treasure!¡±
¡°Return the Chu n¡¯s treasure!¡±
¡®No. 7¡¯ let out a terrifying shout that was neither male nor female, and the hall was soon filled with smoke. The tentacles formed by the ck fog in the surroundings swished around, raising a huge Hurricane and stirring up sand and stones. Soon, the yin-gathering coffin was riddled with holes!
Afterdy Chu possessed No. 7, the ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯ that Chu yousheng had set up back then had been broken along with her ¡®resurrection¡¯.
As soon as the restriction of the formation was lifted, the illusion created by the yin Qi in the coffin naturally disappeared, and an old wedding dress that the Chu woman had worn when she was buried fell out.
Song qingxiao held the greenmp and dodged with all her might. The consequences of ¡®number seven¡¯ going crazy were unimaginable. The light from the chaotic greenmp was like a guide in the sandstorm, allowing ¡®number Seven¡¯s¡¯ ck whip ¡®to find her hiding ce in time every time she dodged.
She was being chased and fled in all directions. Under the chaotic airflow, some rocks hit her body, worsening her injuries.
A worn-out Red Wedding dress was torn apart by the ck whip and flew out. In song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, the trial notification finally changed.This trip was not in vain pleted).
At the critical moment, the trial mission was finallypleted as she put away the chaotic greenmp.
The moment the mission notification changed, song qingxiao almost cried tears of joy!
What about the silver Wolf? Her eyes turned. At this time, the main hall was in ruins, almostpletely destroyed. Under the billowing dust, her vision was blocked.
She let out a call, but she did not hear the silver Wolf¡¯s howl in response. Instead, in the howl, a long whip made of ck mist whizzed through the air and rolled toward her. hahaha ¡
¡®No. 7¡¯ughed shrilly and a ck shadow followed. A long arm stretched out from the ck mist, holding a ghost¡¯s skull. Just as the ck whip was about to hit song qingxiao, she was stopped by a strong Yin Qi. With a sh of spiritual Qi, song qingxiao¡¯s figure disappeared!
¡®Boom¡¯!
The long whip formed by the ck mist pierced into the ground heavily, piercing through the stone bricks under the ground. The remaining force prated several meters into the ground, lifting up the sand and stone tiles. ¡°Get out here!¡± Number 7 ¡°s attack missed and he roared in anger.
While ¡®he¡¯ was roaring, song qingxiao appeared in the air more than ten meters away from ¡®seven¡¯. She spat out a mouthful of blood before she evennded..
Chapter 809: Blue Lantern (3)
Chapter 809: Blue Lantern (3)
At the critical moment, she used the ¡®forward¡¯ spell to escape.
The silver Wolf didn¡¯t respond to her call. Could it have died in number Seven¡¯s hands?
No! This thought had just appeared in song Qingxin¡¯s mind, but she immediately rejected it.
Although number seven had been stopped by the silver Wolf, his goal was to seize the treasure, not to kill the wolf. At most, he would hit the silver Wolf hard and make it unable to stop him.
If it did not die and did not appear, could it be that it wanted to stay in the trial scene and not return to reality with him?
This was only one of the scenes in God¡¯s trial. There were no hidden families in the real world, and she didn¡¯t have to live with her in danger. Perhaps it was more suitable!
In an instant, many thoughts shed through song qingxiao¡¯s mind. The mission had beenpleted, and she would be leaving the trial scene soon. If the silver Wolf did not appear, she was afraid that she would have to part with it from now on!
The trial scene changed randomly. Although it was possible to affect the God¡¯s trial after the trial-taker cultivated to a high level, that was only his own guess.
Even if this spection was true, trying to find a Wolf in these worlds was like looking for a needle in a haystack.
Besides, the main hall had already been destroyed by the crazy woman Chu who possessed number seven. The four walls of the underground that Chu yousheng had dug out back then were already showing signs of being unable to hold on after the destruction of the Gu n and the formation.
If the surroundings copsed, other than the trial-takers who had left the scenario, everything inside would be buried deep in the Earth¡¯s core. The silver Wolf would most likely be buried as well.
When song Qing thought of this, he frowned and felt a trace of regret.
Her spiritual power was exhausted, and it was impossible for her to find the silver Wolf. After the mission waspleted, she would be sent out of the trial space.
She subconsciously touched the spot on her wrist where the silver Wolf was sealed. She was about to Dodge ¡®number 7¡¯s attack until the trial space opened.
In the billowing smoke and dust, a red shadow floated in the air and was swept toward her by the air current!
This red shadow was like a ghost in the dust, simr to the appearance ofdy Chu¡¯s ghost floating in the air after she was resurrected.
Song qingxiao had previously suffered at the hands ofdy Chu. When she saw the red shadow, she was shocked. Just as she was about to Dodge, a Silver Shadow jumped out with a howl and pounced on the red shadow that was being swept over by the air current. The sound of cloth being torn was heard.
It was the wedding dress that thedy of Chu was wearing when she was buried after the yin gathering coffin was broken. She did not know why it had floated here, but it gave her a false rm. It was obvious that the silver Wolf had mistaken it for something else!
¡°Silver Wolf!¡±
When song qingxiao saw the shadow of the wolf, she was both surprised and happy. The silver Wolf bit on a wedding robe and crashed into the gravel with a bang!
She quickly stepped forward, picked up the Wolf¡¯s leg, and pulled it out of the stone pile. Before she could avoid it, she saw a pair of feet exposed in the dust.
Yao Liu!
Song Qing reacted quickly. The trial had beenpleted, but from the trial points, he was not dead.
The sound she made earlier made ¡®number 7¡¯ discover her position very quickly. In the rolling ck fog, her clothes fluttered and made ¡®whooshing¡¯ sounds. Before ¡®number 7¡¯ arrived, a cold feeling apanied by that ghastly voice had alreadye over,
¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡±
Song Qing¡¯s thoughts turned quickly. While he was running away, he gritted his teeth and pulled the wedding robe that was bitten by the silver Wolf. With one hand holding the wolf, he pulled the wedding robe over Yao Liu¡¯s body!
After doing this, she heard a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound behind her. The ck gas came from behind and hit her back with a ¡®bang¡¯. She staggered and fell a few steps forward with the wolf. They fell into the ruins with a¡¯ Dong ¡®and slid forward.
Song qingxiao supported herself on the ground with her hands and was about to use the chaotic greenmp to force ¡®No. 7¡¯ back again when she heard the gloomy voice behind her,¡±
¡°Go to hell!¡±
Then, she heard a ghostly howl. She hurriedly turned her head and saw ¡®number 7¡¯ holding the skeletal ghost head. Arge amount of ck mist was being swallowed by the ghost head.
This was a powerful magic treasure in the hands of number seven. Now that it had fallen into the hands of the possesseddy Chu, its lethality had increased by several times.
The ghost head¡¯s eyes shed with a Scarlet light, and it let out a strangeugh. A huge ck skull came out of its mouth, and it opened its huge mouth to bite song qingxiao. It was so fast that she could smell the bloody wind from the skull in the blink of an eye.
We¡¯re finished!
Just as this thought shed through song qingxiao¡¯s mind, a notification came from her sea of consciousness, ¡°This trip was not in vain pleted).
[ missionpletion: 7000 points ]
Missionplete, leaving the realm!
As soon as the notification was sent out, she could still hear the sinisterughter of the ghost head. With a ¡®boom¡¯, the moment the ck mist surrounded her, she heard number Seven¡¯s sharp roar,
¡°I won¡¯t let you off! I¡¯ll find you even if I have to dig three feet into the ground! Ah-ah ah ah-¡±
The vengeful voice was like a curse, causing her body to tighten. Then, the shrill cry of the ghost head, the rumbling of the copsing Hall, and the angry roar of ¡®number seven¡¯, all the noise disappeared in an instant.
What reced it was her own panting. The heavily injured Silver Wolf was held in her arms, and a small greenmp was still tightly held in her palm.. She hadpleted her task and escaped back to reality at the critical moment of death!
Chapter 810: Trust—1
Chapter 810: Trust¡ª1
Once she was back in the safe world of reality, song qingxiao¡¯s tensed up mind rxed. She then clutched her chest and coughed in relief.
Every time he coughed, blood would flow out of his throat, and his damaged organs and veins would hurt.
She touched her body with difficulty. There were several broken bones in her body, but the most serious ones were her internal organs and tendons.
The injuries that she had recovered from the broken seal were even more serious when she was chased by ¡®seven¡¯. She might not be able to fully recover without ten days to half a month.
However, this was not without its benefits.
In the process of frequent damage and recovery, it was like breaking out of a cocoon and being reborn again and again. In addition, the seal had been touched. Although most of the power in the blue blood had been absorbed during the process of the greenmp of chaos recognizing its master, a part of it had evolved again, making song qingxiao¡¯s physical body much stronger than before she entered the trial, even stronger than when the silver Wolf was sealed in her body.
If she recovered from her injuries and absorbed all the energy from the Dan beads she had obtained during the trial, she should be able to advance to the lower level of the Dan stage!
At the thought of this, song Qingxin was first overjoyed, but then she recalled the scene when she escaped from the trial space.
At that time, she was seriously injured, but shepleted her mission at the critical moment and escaped from ¡®No. 7¡¯ who was possessed bydy Chu. She was lucky to survive, but at this time,¡¯No. 7¡¯s sinister voice seemed to be imprinted in her mind-
¡°Return the Chu n¡¯s treasure ¡¡±
¡°I won¡¯t let you go ¡¡±
The voice was filled with hatred, as ifdy Chu was still whispering in her ear. Song qingxiao¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tighten.
For some reason, song qingxiao felt that ¡®number 7¡¯ was not just saying that. The chaotic greenmp that she had taken away seemed to be of great importance tody Chu, and ¡®he¡¯ would not let her go!
Her heart stirred as she used her divine sense to inspect her sea of consciousness. She discovered that the trial points disyed were as follows:ii683 points.
Before entering the trial, she had obtained arge number of points after killing the middle-aged man of the fan family. Even after exchanging for two pill recipes, she still had 4.683 points left. In other words, she had obtained a total of 7000 points from this expedition to the Gu Manor.
For this trial, the initial reward was 3000 points per person. There were a total of seven people at that time, which meant that the total reward for the treasure hunting trial in the Gu residence was more than 21000 points.
If Yao six and seven had both died in the Gu residence, and she was the only one left alive, she should have enjoyed 21000 points by herself. But in the end, she only got 7000 points, which proved that Yao six and seven had all survived this mission except for her!
This result was within song qingxiao¡¯s expectations, but it also made her a little disappointed.
The trial mission this time was ¡®a worthwhile trip¡¯. In this trial, she had absorbed the formation set up by the Gu n, swallowed the elixir bead, and obtained the chaos greenmp. She had gained a lot, so the mission waspleted.
The reason why Yao Liu survived was probably because she had casually draped the wedding dress over him, so that his trip wasn¡¯t in vain.
As for the fact that ¡®number 7¡¯ was still alive, it was likely that she was attached to his body withdy Chu. In this case, he could be considered to have ¡®gained¡¯ from this trial, although this ¡®gain¡¯ might not be what he wanted.
When song Qing thought of this, he frowned.
¡®Number seven¡¯ didn¡¯t die, so it was a little tricky for her.
This person¡¯s cultivation had already reached the nascent soul stage, anddy Chu¡¯s soul was extremely powerful. With these two factorsbined, her strength was much higher than the original number seven.
He had absorbed the elixir bead of the Chu n¡¯s inheritance and taken away the chaotic greenmp, makingdy Chu his enemy.¡¯He¡¯ would never let him off!
This enemy was even more terrifying than the underworld ns. Too many of his secrets had been exposed in this trial, especially when su Wu had appeared duringdy Chu¡¯s possession. Once the secret was exposed, there would be a lot of trouble. It was very likely that he would be tracked down by the people from the heavens beyond heaven!
Her current strength had improved quite a bitpared to before, but the strength disyed by Qian Shan and the other person she had met on the autumn Festival road had left an extremely deep impression in her heart.
Based on her current situation, she was still unable to fight against the people from the heavens beyond heaven.
Su Wu¡¯s enemy was too powerful. In addition, she had the deity vanquishing technique. Song qingxiao did not dare to imagine the consequences if this matter was exposed. The only thing she could do now was to quickly recover from her injuries and break through to the Dan stage!
She let out a long sigh. This action affected the injuries in her body and caused another burst of pain.
The silver Wolf was lying on the ground, its breathing weak. Number seven had dealt it a heavy blow.
Although No. 7¡¯s target was the greenmp of chaos at that time, and he didn¡¯t kill it on the spot, it was still seriously injured because of the huge difference in strength between No. 7 and it.
Song qingxiao reached out and touched the silver wolf¡¯s head. There were still blood stains on its fur. When it felt song qingxiao¡¯s touch, it moved its ears and tried to prop up its limbs. However, after moving a few times, ity back down beside her because of its severe injuries.
At the critical moment of the trial, it did not betray him, but instead held back number seven, buying him a critical moment. This made song Qing¡¯s original wariness of it disappear.
¡°From now on, I will try to trust you more and treat you as mypanion and friend.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were gentle as she touched the silver wolf¡¯s head.
She was introverted, and her experiences since she was young made it difficult for her to express her feelings or trust to others. Especially after she was assassinated and entered the divine trial, her past was overturned, and it was as if a chasm had been pulled between her and the world.
don¡¯t betray me,¡± she murmured, otherwise ¡
She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but a dark light shed in her eyes. The silver Wolf seemed to understand her words and stuck out its tongue to lick her palm.
The corner of her mouth raised slightly, revealing a trace of a smile. She patted the wolf¡¯s head, then held its head, and then used her spiritual power to cut open her palm. Fresh blood overflowed, dripping to the corner of the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth and pouring into its mouth.
After the seal was broken, her bloodline had advanced, and the blood helped the silver Wolf recover from its injuries and increase its strength.
After feeding it some blood, song qingxiao used her spiritual power to seal the wound. After the silver Wolf swallowed the blood, it slowly raised its huge head and began tob its fur. Song qingxiao was relieved and looked at the small greenmp in her hand.
He did not know the origin of this chaos greenmp, but even a nascent soul cultivator like No. 7 hade for it.
The body of the chaotic greenmp was not big. Themp body was shaped like three petals, and there was a faint green me in the middle, emitting a very pure and strange spiritual power.
Song qingxiao had already experienced the power of the me. If she had not been lucky enough to have blood on her hands and identally made the greenmp recognize her as its master, she would have been burned to death by the me in an instant, even with the blue blood seal.
Evendy Chu, who had apanied this me for two to three hundred years, was almost killed by the me. In the end,¡¯she¡¯ had no choice but to temporarily possess number seven in order to keep her soul.
At this time, the greenmp had recognized her as its master, and the me should not hurt her anymore. Song Qing had a timely thought and tried to put her hand close to the me..
Chapter 811: Uninvited (1)
Chapter 811: Uninvited (1)
However, the power of the me left a deep shadow in song qingxiao¡¯s heart. When she reached out her hand, she subconsciously tensed her back and held her breath.
The tip of his finger paused just as it was about to reach the Azure mes, then he touched it as if he was testing it.
To song qingxiao¡¯s surprise, she didn¡¯t feel any burning pain. Instead, she felt a cold and gentle touch.
The terrifying green me that madedy Chu fear seemed to have retracted all of its destructive power. The me that was imprinted in her sea of consciousness flickered and exuded an intimate and happy feeling. An extremely pure spiritual energy was emitted from the me and passed through her fingertips into her body.
She didn¡¯t know where this spiritual energy came from. It wasn¡¯t one of the five elements, but it nourished her meridians. After her spiritual energy circted once, it benefited her greatly. Even the pain in her damaged meridians seemed to have been reduced by this trace of spiritual energy, which made her dispirited spirit reinvigorated.
what¡¯s the origin of this chaos greenmp? ¡± Song Qing circted the spiritual Qi through his veins before letting out a breath and opening his eyes.
After the spiritual power she had absorbed returned to her body through the greenmp of chaos, it was as if the spiritual power had been tempered. After one round of cirction, it wasparable to the results of her previous days of meditation and cultivation, which surprised song qingxiao.
It was unknown how Chu shengsheng had obtained such an item back then. This item was truly a treasure. No wonder even with number 7¡¯s cultivation level, he was willing to sacrifice himself for it!
With a thought, she pinched a small me from the me at her fingertips.
The me did not go out even after leaving the greenmp.
When the silver Wolf that was lying beside her felt the me of themp being pinched off by her, its body trembled and it hurriedly stood up on all four limbs and retreated to the side!
As a demonic beast that had awakened its bloodline, the silver Wolf was extremely sensitive to danger. Its four limbs were still unstable and its body was trembling. However, when its gray-blue eyes saw the bean-sized green me, it grinned as if it was facing a great enemy. The fur on its back stood up and it let out a low growl after being threatened.
As soon as song Qing saw the silver Wolf¡¯s reaction, he tried to hold the small green me and tried to approach the ground.
When the green me was still a foot above the ground, the ground seemed to be attacked by a terrifying spiritual energy. The stone bricks cracked as if they were under great pressure. The surface of the bricks was very hot. With the me in song Qing¡¯s little hand as the center, the bricks began to melt like ice in fire!
The heat wave spread in all directions, and in an instant, the ground was scorched with a diameter of about one meter. The temperature in the training room began to rise, and song Qing hurriedly flicked the green me into themp.
With a whooshing sound, the me re-integrated into the green me in the wick. It swayed for a while and then calmed down again!
She hadn¡¯t even injected her spiritual power into it, but the mes in the greenmp were already so powerful.
Song qingxiao used her hand to support herself on the ground. The ground was shockingly hot, and when her palm hit the ground, it left a deep mark!
This discovery made her overjoyed. The me breath in the greenmp was so powerful that she couldn¡¯t help but think of the two pieces of Mystic crystal she had brought back from the lost city.
The object was extremely hard and had even destroyed her mysterious dagger. Su Wu had once said that the mystic crystal was the hardest material. For thousands of years, the elders of the Armory families in the human realm upon heavens had studied it for many years, but they could only refine the mystic crystal to 40%.
However, this 40% was enough to create the gate of the martial arts Research Institute of heavens beyond heaven. It had stood for thousands of years, but no one had been able to break it. It was clear how hard the mystic crystal was.
No one knew the origin of the greenmp of chaos that number seven was coveting, and the strength of the me formed in themp was even rarer.
At this moment, song Qingxin couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. He didn¡¯t know if the me in themp could melt the mystic crystal.
Unfortunately, the mystic crystal was not with him. After song qingying brought it back to the real world, he couldn¡¯t think of a way to melt it, so he hid it in the dormitory of the reserve team. He nned to take it out when he found a way to melt it.
After she killed the middle-aged man, she got a storage ring. She was supposed to get the mystic crystal back, but she identally entered the trial again, so she couldn¡¯t get the mystic crystal back.
Otherwise, he could try to see if the weird green me in the greenmp could melt the mystic crystal.
If it could be melted, her broken dagger could be repaired and her strength would increase!
Chapter 812: Uninvited (2)
Chapter 812: Uninvited (2)
She was currently in a lot of trouble, but shecked the means to attack. The mysterious dagger was also a rather important weapon for her.
However, this matter was not urgent. After she recovered, it would not be toote to get the Xuan crystal and try again.
Fortunately, although the dagger could not be repaired for the time being, she had absorbed two major offensive formations during her trip to the Gu mansion, which enabled the six stars in her body to activate the killing formation. She had also obtained this greenmp, which made her even more powerful.
The me in the chaotic greenmp was so terrifying. If she used her spiritual power, she would be able to fight back even if she was hunted by someone at the peak of the Dan realm!
However, this Blue Lamp was by no means an ordinary item. Now that her strength was not enough, if others found out that she had such a treasure, she was afraid that it would attract covetous eyes.
This greenmp had already recognized an owner. If he could hide in his body without being detected like the mysterious dagger, it would be wonderful!
As this thought shed through her mind, the greenmp in her hand disappeared in the next moment.
¡°Hiss!¡± This sudden turn of events caused song Qing¡¯s expression to change, and her eyes began to shine.
At this time, a small greenmp with three petals was quietly floating in her soul. The spiritual breath was transferred into the green light and turned into an even purer spiritual power that spread throughout her body, nourishing her meridians and primordial spirit!
After the greenmp of chaos recognized its master, it could be hidden in her soul, which would be foolproof.
Song Qing was pleasantly surprised. He tried to summon the greenmp with his divine sense. When he saw the disappeared greenmp reappearing in his palm, song Qing was relieved and hid the greenmp in his soul again.
In this way, she had no more worries. At that time, Yao Liu was seriously injured and was knocked out by su Wu. Only she and the possessed ¡®No. 7¡ä knew that the chaotic greenmp was in her hands.
As the sessor of the Chu n,dy Chu should know better than her how precious this greenmp was.¡¯He¡¯ would never disclose this item to others so that they could snatch it away.
In the future, when she killed ¡®No. 7¡¯, no one would know that the chaotic greenmp was in her hands.
Song qingxiao pursed her lips and clenched her palm. After the breath of the greenmp disappeared, the silver Wolf, which seemed to be greatly threatened, slowly calmed down the fur on its back and fell to the ground again with a ¡®bang¡¯.
It had been suppressed by the me of the greenmp of chaos, so it showed its ws and mes. The ground was burned by the mes on its body.
However, this mark could not bepared with the me of the greenmp, which made it a little restless. It stared at the ground melted by the green me, as if it was facing a great enemy.
Seeing its expression, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then, she took out the remaining Scarlet blood pills and spirit raising pills from her interspatial space, poured out a few, and threw them in the direction of the silver Wolf.
Both of these pills had healing effects. The silver Wolf raised its head and opened its mouth, using its tongue to roll it up and swallow it.
Song qingxiao saw that it had swallowed the elixir, and she had fed it some blood before. She could rest assured for the rest of her healing time.
She put the rest of the pills back into her hidden space, and just as she was about to withdraw her divine sense, she identally swept across the set of formation gs called the ¡®lost track formation¡¯ ced in her hidden space. After a moment of hesitation, she took them out and threw them in all directions in the position of the formation.
The array g spun non-stop as soon as itnded. The spiritual Qi it released turned into a thick fog that wrapped the man and Wolf inside. In an instant, the man and Wolf in the practice room were hidden. If an outsider came, if his cultivation was not as high as song qingxiao¡¯s, he would definitely not be able to tell that someone was sitting here.
The more treasures she had on her, the more careful she had to be.
After everything was done, song qingxiao made sure that everything was in order. She closed her eyes and guided the spiritual power around her into her veins.
After his body had evolved again, the speed at which spiritual power was drawn in was faster than before. In a short while, song Qing¡¯s small body was wrapped in ayer of light green mist.
The silver Wolf, which was lying a few meters away from her, seemed to have sensed the strangeness of the mist. It let out a few puffs of air from its nostrils, and its eyes showed some vignce, fear, and a little desire.
It opened its mouth and let out a few low growls, but song qingxiao waspletely immersed in her cultivation and did not hear it.
In the end, the silver Wolf hesitated for a moment, as if it couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of this spiritual breath. It moved its body hesitantly and moved closer to her..
Chapter 813: Uninvited (3)
Chapter 813: Uninvited (3)
At this moment, song qingxiao felt as if she was surrounded by the aura of themp me. After the spiritual power that was introduced into her body was refined by the greenmp, it was unbelievably pure and flowed to her limbs and bones.
Time flew by quickly. As the spiritual energy circted through the entire body, it finally poured into the semi-transparent golden core in his dantian.
Every time he poured his spiritual energy into it, the translucent elixir became clearer!
When the spiritual power in the Dan had umted to about eighty percent, song qingxiao felt that he was about to break through the shackles and ascend to the Dan stage!
Although she had already experienced the power of the Dan stage when the silver Wolf was sealed in her body during the trial in the Gu mansion andbined with her strength, it was not her true strength since she had borrowed external forces.
Now that she was about to break through, song qingxiao was extremely excited.
After her body had evolved, the speed at which she could absorb spirit energy was much faster than before. The spirit energy rushed into her veins and meridians, and after a full cirction, it was carefully guided into her dantian.
The Golden core¡¯s color became brighter and brighter. As the wave of spiritual energy poured into it, it began to absorb the spiritual energy in its veins!
Arge amount of spiritual energy was absorbed into the core, and in an instant, it made the core more solid.
Once the Golden core was formed, song qingxiao would be considered to have entered the Dan stage!
However, the amount of spiritual power required to form the Golden core was beyond her expectations!
The spirit power in her veins was quickly absorbed by the Golden core, and the Golden core had not yet fully formed. Although song qingxiao¡¯s speed of absorbing spirit power was fast, it was not as fast as the need for the core formation.
The Golden core that was about to take shape, with theck of spiritual power, actually had a vague sign of stopping.
This caused song Qing to be extremely anxious. At the critical moment, the green mist around her body was slowly drawn into her meridians along with her spiritual power, and then poured into the pill shadow.
As the spiritual energy from the green mist poured into the pill shadow, thest trace of spiritual energy needed to form the Golden core was finally gathered!
Song qingxiao felt as if she had broken through a barrier in her mind. The Golden core in her dantian finally took shape, and the spiritual power flowed back from the core and connected with her meridians. Song qingxiao felt as light as a feather, as if she was floating in the clouds. Her whole body was wrapped in spiritual power, and it was extremelyfortable!
After her breakthrough, her spiritual sense and five senses seemed to have been upgraded.
The restrictive spell that had ¡®blinded¡¯ her in the past had been torn apart!
There was no need to deliberately draw in spiritual energy anymore. It was as if spiritual energy was automatically drawn into her body with every breath.
His divine sense had be more powerful, and his senses were also more distant than before. When he looked at this world, it was simr to before, but he also felt closer to all things than before.
Her eyes were closed, but she could feel the silver Wolf lying beside her. It put its head on its front legs and felt ufortable, so it changed to a morefortable position.
This feeling was exceptionally mysterious. There was no longer a sealed connection between her and the silver Wolf, but she seemed to be able to sense its emotions.
Although he had only advanced by one level, his ability to use and sense spiritual power had improved. It was far from what the spirit focus realm couldpare to.
After expanding his meridians, he could use his moves more freely. With the support of the huge spiritual power in his golden core, he didn¡¯t have to worry about his spiritual power running out quickly like before.
With a single thought, six stars slowly appeared from her body and floated beside her!
After ascending to the Dan stage, the aura of the stars had changed. After they appeared, they surrounded her and spread out in six directions ording to her will.
Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but want to test the maximum range of her ster array. She divided her divine thoughts into two, one on the control stars, and the other spread out.
This feeling of being meditating while his divine sense was roaming the outside world was really too good. It was as if through his divine sense, he could control everything in his surroundings in his heart, and nothing that happened could escape ¡®his¡¯ eyes.
She ¡®saw¡¯ the flowers and nts outside the room and ¡®heard¡¯ the chirping of insects outside. The reserve team seemed to be particrly quiet today, so quiet that she couldn¡¯t even ¡®hear¡¯ the noise made by the team members when they were fighting.
Song qingxiao was excited and was about to release her divine sense again when she suddenly sensed several unfamiliar aurasing toward them at an extremely fast speed.
There seemed to be a total of seven or eight people who had rushed over. From their auras, they were at least at the Dao enlightenment realm and above. There were even two or three people whose auras had faintly reached the Dao enlightenment realm!
Most of the people in the reserve team had just stepped through the door of martial artists and were still some distance away from the steps of cultivation. However, how could there be such a group of cultivators in the reserve team?
Apart from the underworld ns, there was another ce in the Empire that could gather so many cultivators.The martial arts Academy established by the Shi family!
A thought shed through her mind.. They might being for her!
Chapter 814: The guest (1)
Chapter 814: The guest (1)
Was it a threat left behind by the day he broke into the Shi family, or did Luo Wu sell him out after he killed the fan uncle and nephew?
Song Qingxin¡¯s mind raced as she multitasked and absorbed the stars around her into her body.
No matter which situation it was, it proved that her identity had been exposed, which was not a good thing for her.
The moment she opened her eyes, the silver Wolf that had been lying by her side also raised its head. It seemed to have sensed the impending storm. It moved its ears, turned its eyes in the direction of the person, and raised its forelimbs.
At this moment, song qingxiao heard movement from the other side. A group of people was rushing over. Their footsteps were heavy and their breaths were hurried. It seemed that they wereing for this group of uninvited guests. Before they even got close, someone shouted,¡±
¡°Everyone, please stop!¡±
The person who spoke was Cao Shan, Captain Cao¡¯s nephew. He was currently working as his assistant in the team.
Cao Shan shouted loudly the moment he arrived. He did not have any intention of concealing his voice at all. His tone was very anxious, as if he had chased them all the way here. He was also suppressing his anger.
this is the reserve team. Shouldn¡¯t you inform our team leader before you enter? if you barge in here, do you think that there¡¯s no one in our reserve team?¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Once the group of people was stopped by Cao Shan and the others, they immediately shouted,¡±
¡°You dare to stop the people from the martial arts Department?¡±
The Empire¡¯s Institute of martial arts had a thunderous reputation in the various reserves teams. It was evident from the look of yearning on Liu Xiao and the others ¡®faces when they participated in the assessment and mentioned the Institute of martial arts.
However, even though this group of people had announced their names, Cao Shan had no intention of backing down.
even if someone from the martial arts Research Institute wants to do something, they need to show an official document for approval and do things ording to the rules. Only after reporting to the captain can they enter the reserve team.
His attitude was unyielding, as if he was deliberately trying to make trouble. He shouted so loudly that song qingxiao could still hear him clearly even when she retracted her divine sense.
Song qingxiao immediately thought of the agreement she had made with Captain Cao on the day she entered the reserve team. He had offered to let her guide Liu Xiao and the others and guarantee their assessment. In return, Captain Cao had agreed to cover for her and let her stay in the reserve team!
Cao Shan¡¯s loud shout was most likely to send him a message that this group of people was indeeding for him.
When she realized this point, the group of smart people at the martial arts Research Institute clearly understood it as well.
This group of people stopped fighting with Cao Shan. Instead, they gave up on hiding their auras and ran straight to song qingxiao¡¯s dormitory.
The leader of the martial arts Research Institute gave a look to the others, and the cultivators who hade with him immediately dispersed. Song qingxiao soon felt several auras around her house.
¡°Hey, what are you guys doing?¡± Cao Shan said loudly as he followed behind the group.
Not long after, song qingxiao heard a soft ¡®bu¡¯ sound from the door. The lock of the door had been smashed by a spiritual force.
Several people suddenly rushed into the house. The silver Wolf growled, but just as it was about to pounce, song Qing grabbed the fur on the back of its neck and stopped it.
¡°Eh?¡±
After the person who had broken in first entered, his eyes swept around the room, and then he released his divine sense to scan the room, letting out an extremely surprised cry.
At this moment, the house was empty. There was no one in it at all!
Cao Shan appeared at the side of the door, panting. He looked nervous. After looking into the room, the tension on his face rxed, then turned into anger.
¡°Even if you¡¯re from the martial arts Research Institute, aren¡¯t you going too far? You directly rushed into our dormitory and acted like you were arresting a criminal. I will report you to the captain and the elder Council¡¡±
He shouted loudly, but the man in the lead ignored him and looked carefully in the room.
Theyout of the room was simple. It was simr to the dormitories in the reserve team. Song qingxiao had not used anything in the room since she left the reserve team with Liu Xiao and the others. For nearly a month, she had spent most of her time in the training room recuperating. The furniture outside was covered in ayer of dust.
if you don¡¯t give us a proper reason today, we will definitelyin and protest about your reckless behavior of barging into the reserve team! After realizing that there was no one in the house, Cao Shan¡¯s voice became even louder..
Chapter 815: The guest (2)
Chapter 815: The guest (2)
The man in the lead was annoyed by his argument, but he didn¡¯t care. Instead, he looked around and slowly approached the training room.
Song qingxiao stood up and looked coldly at the man who was slowly approaching her. His eyes did not fall on her, as if he did not notice the wolf and the man standing only a few meters away from him.
Although the practice room was big, it was not big enough to hide people. There was only a row of weapon racks in the empty space. Other than the people who had just stepped in, there was no trace of song qingxiao.
¡°How is that possible?¡± The leader of the men muttered to himself in disbelief.
He turned his head instinctively, not knowing that someone was watching his every move from a distance.
However, the instinctive sense of danger that cultivators had still made him feel that something was not right. He immediately circted his Ling power to cover his entire body.
¡°I said that we don¡¯t have anyone here. You broke into our team without permission, so you have toe up with an exnation and regtions.¡± Cao Shan followed him in and jabbered on, ¡± this is simply too much. What kind of ce do you think this is? you can barge in as you please, just like you¡¯re searching for criminals.
Song qingxiao was not in the room. This made Cao Shan even more confident than before. Even when he was facing the cold faces of the people from the reserve team, he still dared to shout.
¡°You shut up!¡± The man finally couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡±
you don¡¯t have the right to criticize us. We¡¯re tracking a dangerous suspect, and we suspect that you¡¯re hiding something!
When the cultivators who came inter heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but show anger.
this brat deliberately shouted loudly just now. He might be tipping off the others!
¡°You¡¯re ndering me!¡± Cao Shan naturally did not acknowledge this usation. He immediately retorted loudly, ¡± I think you guys are looking for a scapegoat after failing the mission. You¡¯ve gone crazy and randomly picked a weakling to hide your ipetence!
Cao Zeng, who was in the reserve team, was used to settling things with his fists. As his junior and assistant, Cao Shan was more responsible for cleaning up the aftermath for him. He was very eloquent and managed to make the faces of the martial arts Research Institute turn livid with a few words!
They had always been arrogant because of their strength. No matter where they went, they were respected. This was the first time they had met someone from the reserve team who dared to not give them face.
¡°You shut up!¡± A Daoprehension realm cultivator from the Institute of martial arts shouted sternly. However, Cao Shan rebuked him even louder, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who should shut up!¡±
The two sides quarreled fiercely, breaking the heavy atmosphere in the training room.
Song qingxiao was speechless as she stood in the maze formation. Of the eight people from the martial arts Research Institute, only three had just reached the spirit focus realm, while the rest had just stepped into the door of cultivation.
The man in the lead had the highest cultivation, already at the middle level of the spirit focus realm. However, with the strength of these people, they were unable to break through the maze formation she had set up.
It would be best if she didn¡¯t have to do anything. She had nned to wait for these people to leave after they couldn¡¯t find anything. Then, she would take the opportunity to leave the reserve team and find another ce to hide and cultivate after she got the Xuan crystals.
Who knew that after these people found that there was no one in the practice room, they actually began to quarrel, and the noise became louder and louder. Both sides quarreled until their faces and ears were red, as if they were really angry, and it seemed that they could not leave for a while.
While the two groups of people were quarreling fiercely, more auras came over. This time, there were not many people, only three in total. However, what made song Qing¡¯s heart sink was that among the three, except for one of them, who was Cao Zeng, the other two auras were very deep. When she released her divine sense, one of them seemed to sense it. Obviously, he was not an ordinary cultivator, and had reached the Dan realm.
How much of her secret had she exposed that the Institute of martial arts would send out two dan stage fighters?
The three of them heard themotion and quickly arrived outside the house.
¡°What are you arguing about?¡± Cao Zeng¡¯s face was a bit ugly as he stood at the door and shouted.
In the reserve team, he had umted a lot of power. The moment he spoke, a few members did not dare to say anything else. When Cao Shan saw him, it was as if he had found his backbone. He heaved a sigh of relief. His eyes turned.
Captain, they¡¯re too much. They didn¡¯t have the officialments issued by the municipal Center, nor the orders from the higher-ups, but they just said that we were hiding people and that they were just barging in to search. How unreasonable!
Under Cao Zeng¡¯s iron fist, most of the people in the reserve team were quite tough. Even if they were facing Masters from the martial arts Research Institute, Cao Shan was not afraid.
Chapter 816: The guest (3)
Chapter 816: The guest (3)
I think the level of the Research Institute is getting worse and worse with each generation. I¡¯ve seen all kinds of real skills, but I¡¯ve seen the ability to show off. I guess they took on some mission and couldn¡¯tplete it, so they came here to find a scapegoat so that they can report back and get promoted and rich, right? ¡±
¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± The leader of the men was so angry that he gritted his teeth, but his mouth was not as sharp as his. He was so angry that he wanted to knock him to the ground with two palms.
Seeing that the two sides were about to fight again, Cao Zeng said with a heavy face,¡±
¡°All of you, shut up!¡±
The people from the reserve team heard his words, but the people from the Research Institute did not buy it. Cao Zeng took a deep breath and turned to look at the two young men who hade in with him.
These two men were about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. They were handsome and each of them held a long sword in their hands. They were tall and looked extraordinary.
After seeing the two of them, Cao Shan tactfully shut up.
It was not because of Cao Zeng¡¯s attitude, but because in this era, people who dressed in such retro clothes were likely to be core members of some hidden families. Not only were they from an extraordinary background, but their strength could not be underestimated.
Cao Shan also knew who he could offend and who he could not. With Cao Zeng¡¯s arrival, he hadpleted his task and naturally did not say anything.
¡°Look, we really don¡¯t have the person you¡¯re looking for here. Although she also brought a Wolf, it was just a coincidence.¡±
I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all aware of the time she took to join the team, ¡± Cao zengping said calmly, although she has some strength, she hasn¡¯t reached the level where the martial arts Research Institute is needed to hunt her down. Is there a mistake somewhere? ¡±
The two young men¡¯s eyes swept around the room, and then they approached the direction of the practice room. One of the young men in green seemed to have found something interesting as he came to a stop. He exchanged a look with the other young man beside him, and then the corners of his mouth curled up, revealing a trace of an interesting smile.
¡°If what Captain Cao said was what he said before, I think it makes sense.¡±
A green-robed young man¡¯s face revealed his eagerness to try. He took a step forward. When the others saw himing over, the man in the lead, who was originally dissatisfied, lowered his head respectfully. Under the young man¡¯s gaze, he stepped back with some shame.
at first, I also felt that there was no need for me and seventeen toe along for this mission. The old men in the Research Institute were too paranoid. But now, I feel that if we don¡¯te, I¡¯m afraid that we will really fail the mission with these few juniors.
When the leader heard the young man¡¯s words, his face turned red and he lowered his head even more.
my Lord, I¡¯m sorry. We really didn¡¯t find anyone here¡
After he said this, he seemed to feel a little aggrieved. It was as if he had admitted to the crime of them failing the mission in front of Cao Shan.
¡°There are indeed two little mice here, but they¡¯re hidden and you haven¡¯t discovered them.¡± The young man said with a smile, and the meaning of his words stunned everyone present.
Cao Zeng frowned.
¡°What do you mean by that?¡±
The man in the lead also raised his head, his face full of shock.
The practice room was empty. Apart from a practice rack, there was no ce for people to hide.
When he came in, he had also scanned the area with his divine sense, but he didn¡¯t find any traces of anyone hiding.
Song qingxiao, who was standing in the formation, couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she heard this. She was sure that she had been discovered by the two sword- wielding cultivators. It seemed that a fierce battle was inevitable today.
The young swordsman, who had not spoken, drew his long sword. With a sh of green light, the sharp edge of the sword Qi swept out, and spiritual power surged out. With a ¡®boom¡¯, he shed out!
As the powerful sword Qi swept across, the roof and walls were cut open, slowly splitting into two sides.
The sun shone down from the broken roof, and the dust in the air bobbed up and down under the light.
Song qingxiao¡¯s maze formation was broken by the sword Qi. Several small gs that were originally stuck in the formation were swept up by the sword Qi. In the fog formed by spiritual Qi, the figures of a man and a Wolf gradually appeared.
Cao Zeng and the others were dumbfounded as they watched this scene, which was like a magic trick. The power of the young man¡¯s swordsmanship amazed them, and at the same time, song qingxiao¡¯s appearance also broadened their horizons.
The man who hade in earlier looked as if he had seen a ghost. His face turned from red to green, and then from green to white. He stared at the young girl who was standing in the center of the array in tattered clothes and covered in dirt.
A few small gs that were flying in the air were caught in her palm, and then disappeared in the blink of an eye.
The sword-wielding youth¡¯s eyes first fell on the array g in her hand, then he saw the ancient ring on her hand. As if he had discovered an extremely interesting secret, he revealed a faint smile.
¡°Fan jianghe really did die by your hands.¡±
Chapter 817: Maintenance _1
Chapter 817: Maintenance _1
The residual force of the spiritual energy rushed back and forth in the broken house, rolling up gravel and debris, flying everywhere like hidden weapons that could hurt people. A few members of the reserve team with low strength hurriedly covered their faces with their hands and let out painful cries after being hit.
However, song qingxiao, who was in the middle of the storm, stood still. Before the debris could get close to her body, they were bounced away by an invisible spiritual pressure.
¡°Is this the power of a true cultivator?¡± The house that had been split in half shook and copsed on both sides, but Cao Zeng was shocked by the power of the sword. His eyes were full of fanaticism and yearning!
He had already figured out the spiritual power, but he had not truly stepped into the door of cultivation. Seeing a dan realm cultivator attack was a great stimtion for him.
After confirming that fan jianghe had died at the hands of song qingxiao, the sword-wielding youth¡¯s previous nonchnt expression disappeared. He immediately said,¡±
this person is extremely dangerous. He¡¯s the felon that the martial arts Research Institute is currently trying to capture. Unrted people, please step back!
As soon as he finished speaking, the walls on both sides fell to the ground, waking up Cao Shan and the others who were covering their faces.
¡°Captain ¡¡± Cao Shan looked at the figure standing in the middle with aplicated expression. Song qingxiao was surrounded by a spiritual power storm with dust and dust. Her face could not be seen clearly, but the silver Wolf following her made Cao Shan and the others recognize her.
However, no one would have thought that this girl, who had broken the record of being promoted to the reserve team in the shortest time with her outstanding strength, would actually be the person the martial arts Research Institute wanted.
Cao Shan wasn¡¯t sure who fan jianghe was, but he might have touched on the core secrets of the martial arts Research Institute.
However, the power of the sword-wielding youth¡¯s strike remained in Cao Shan¡¯s heart. A battle between Warriors of such a level was no longer something they could interfere with.
When he turned to look at Cao Zeng, his eyes showed a trace of helplessness and inquiry.
When the other people from the martial arts Research Institute heard the young man¡¯s words, their faces were filled with tension and vignce. Several of them immediately swept around and surrounded song qingxiao and the silver Wolf in the middle, blocking her escape route.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there was no one here?¡±
The man who had quarreled with Cao Shan earlier sneered and took the opportunity to speak, ¡°¡±I think you¡¯re hiding this felon, deliberately covering for him!¡¯
1
As soon as he finished speaking, Cao Zeng nced at him and said calmly,¡±
¡°You have to have evidence when you speak!¡±
The hot-tempered Captain of the reserve team didn¡¯t give in under the strong pressure of the two sword-wielding youths. He didn¡¯t back down even after being ridiculed by the people from the martial arts Research Institute. Instead, he resisted the pressure and retorted,¡±
¡°Even if it¡¯s the martial arts Research Institute, they always follow the rules and regtions. You said she killed someone, and she really did? You saw it with your own eyes?¡±
¡°You¡¡±
The man didn¡¯t expect that Cao Zeng would still protect song qingxiao. His face changed, and when he was about to speak again, Cao Zeng interrupted him, you barged into the reserve team and destroyed our buildings. You can¡¯t take out the arrest warrant, but you use our members of being felons. You look like you want to beat and kill them. Are you bullying our reserve team because we don¡¯t have anyone?¡±
When the two young men with swords heard Cao Zeng¡¯s words, they were surprised.
The captain of the reserve team was weak and had not even stepped into the state of enlightenment, but at this time, under the gaze of the young man, he puffed out his chest and did not look like he was going to give in.
¡°That¡¯s right!¡± When the rest of the reserve team members saw him speak, they also followed, ¡°¡±How could Qing Xiao kill people? She¡¯s kind and weak, she can¡¯t even bear to step on an ant.¡± One of them was talking nonsense with his eyes open, while the rest of the people all agreed.
They all knew where these people came from, but these Reserve members had lived under Captain Cao¡¯s Iron Fists all year round, and each of them was extremely tough.
The reserve team members had originally yearned and worshipped the martial arts Research Institute, but after seeing the experts of the Institute today, they had a feeling of losing their appetites.
To capture a young girl, but to mobilize more than ten Masters from the martial arts Research Institute to besiege her, there was a feeling of bullying the few with numbers, which really made the members of the reserve team feel contemptuous.
Although song qingxiao had not been in the reserve team for long, everyone respected the strong. After she came, she had guided the team members and apanied Liu Xiao to the imperial capital for the assessment. With all these actions, she was one of the reserve team members!
Now, a group of people from the Research Institute had appeared out of nowhere. They looked fierce as soon as they arrived and barged into the team without saying a word. Their attitude was tough and they wanted to arrest someone. This had already aroused the anger of the crowd.
¡°Get out!¡± One of the team members rolled up his sleeves. I can¡¯t bear to see this group of grandsons bullying a woman. He turned to look at Cao Zeng and said,¡±
¡°Captain, let¡¯s go all out against them!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡±
¡°Call the brothers to get the weapons and drive out this group of people who have randomly barged into other people¡¯s territory!¡±
what¡¯s so great about the martial arts Research Institute¡
(( ?
The crowd was furious, and they surrounded the leader of the Research Institute who had spoken earlier.
Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t the only one surprised by their reactions. Even the people from the martial arts Research Institute were taken aback.
They had extremely high status in the Empire and rarely encountered such a scene when they were out on business. The Valiance of the reserve team here caused the man to be stunned at first, then his face turned red and he immediately shouted,
¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±
¡°You¡¯re the one looking for death.¡±
¡°You dare to shout so loudly in our territory. Do you know how many people we have here?¡±
Seeing that the two sides were about to start arguing again, aplicated look shed in song Qing¡¯s small eyes.
This was just a temporary hiding ce for her. When she first stayed here, it was also a verbal agreement between her and Captain Cao to guide the team members. She had a cold personality and was not particrly close to anyone during her time in the team. However, she did not expect that these people would stand up for her under such circumstances and would rather offend the people from the martial arts Research Institute.
She couldn¡¯t let Cao Zeng fight with them. Her identity had been exposed, and she could escape. She had no other concerns in the Empire except for Tang Yun. Even if something happened, she wouldn¡¯t implicate anyone else.
But Cao Zeng and the others were different. He had served the Shi family for generations, and once he was involved in this trouble, his future could be ruined.
As soon as song Qing thought of this, he immediately moved.
The people from the reserve team and the martial arts Research Institute were quarreling more and more fiercely. They were all red in the face and shouting so loudly that the two young men with swords frowned.
As soon as she moved, the youth who had broken the maze formation with his sword opened his eyes. With a shake of his wrist, his long sword came out of its sheath and flew towards her with a Whoosh!
Under this sword Qi, the people who were making a lot of noise were immediately intimidated by this killing intent and instinctively shut their mouths.
Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the long sword turned into a Swift shadow. Just as it was about to pierce through her chest, several members of the reserve team had yet to cry out in rm when they saw her figure disappear on the spot like a ghost!
The longsword that missed with a sharp sword Qi shot back more than ten meters with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. In the end, it made a circle and brought with it an extremely strong Qi force before turning back. With a¡¯ ng¡¯, it fell back into the scabbard in the young man¡¯s hand!
The killing intent of the sword Qi spread out, forcing the weakest members of the reserve team to step back. Song qingxiao¡¯s disappeared figure reappeared in the air, looking coldly at the young man who had attacked.
The silver Wolf on the ground bared its fangs and was full of killing intent. Its four ws were covered in long armor, and there were ¡®Hong Hong¡¯ illusionary mes on them.
is this the kind and weak woman you think needs protection? ¡°
Chapter 818: Excuse (1)
Chapter 818: Excuse (1)
The sword-wielding youth sneered,¡± I¡¯m afraid there aren¡¯t many people here who can Dodge my sword as easily as you.
His eyes fell on the silver Wolf, which was emitting a murderous aura, and he revealed an interested expression.
this demon beast that has awakened its bloodline must have evolved to at least the third rank. It is able to tame such a ferocious demon beast. No wonder the Parliament sent us out this time to ensure that nothing goes wrong!
The young man¡¯s words shocked the people from the martial arts Research Institute. Even Cao Zeng couldn¡¯t help but exim in disbelief,¡±
¡°Third rank?¡±
Cao Shan¡¯s body also trembled. The other members did not understand what a ¡®Tier 3¡¯ demonic beast meant. However, the CAO family had two generations of members, and they were one of the honorary members who had lost their lives in the sea of stars.
It was because of this battle that the CAO family¡¯s understanding of the starry sea was much deeper than that of ordinary people!
The sea of stars was the territory of demonic beasts, and most of them acted on instinct. Although they were unusually fierce, they were nothing to be afraid of for the Warriors who had passed the assessment to enter the private guards.
The most troublesome ones were the high-level demonic beasts that had already awakened their bloodlines.
After awakening, monstrous beasts would have intelligence that was not inferior to humans. Moreover, these monstrous beasts had the power of inheritance in their bloodlines. Monstrous beasts that had obtained the power of inheritance would have extremely terrifying abilities that were no less than Warriors who held dangerous weapons!
A level-one demonic beast was still fine. It had just awakened not long ago, and its abilities were limited. If a fully armed soldier encountered it, under the circumstances of having excellent equipment, it was not impossible to escape.
However, if they were to encounter a second-rank demonic beast, they would definitely die for an ordinary warrior!
Although there was only a difference of one rank between the two, their strength could not bepared.
Demonic beasts above the second rank were powerful, cunning, and cruel. After their bloodline was awakened, the power of their inheritance began to show, and they were already equivalent to human cultivators who had entered the state of enlightenment.
Moreover, because it was not easy for demonic beasts to cultivate, their strong physiques made these second-rank demonic beasts far more ferocious than Daoprehension realm cultivators.
ording to what Cao Zeng knew, the Shi family had sent out a group of cultivators from the martial arts Research Institute after the private guards they had sent into the sea of stars had encountered a second-rank demonic beast and suffered a loss.
However, who would have thought that this group of people from the martial arts Research Institute, whom the Shi family had ced high hopes on, still couldn¡¯t reverse the situation even after fighting the tier-two demonic beast?
The cultivators who had been promoted from private guards to martial arts Research Institute could notpare with these experienced and ferocious demon beasts who had lived in the harsh jungle all year round.
Cultivators who had already cultivated spirit Qi were great tonics for these level two demonic beasts. The Empire had returned in defeat from that battle.
After suffering a great loss from the demonic beasts, the Shi family began to study the grades and habits of the demonic beasts. To this day, the books recording the grades and strengths of the demonic beasts in the internal library Pavilion of the Shi family had always been the ones that the internal members of the Shi family had borrowed the most. This was also the aftermath of the battle in the sea of stars back then!
¡°What does a tier-three demonic beast look like?¡± A member of the reserve team couldn¡¯t help but ask after hearing Cao Zeng¡¯s words.
One of the people from the martial arts Research Institute seemed to have forgotten the dispute between the two sides. He said nervously,¡±
it¡¯s rumored that demonic beasts above the second rank have already awakened their spiritual power. However, at the third rank and above, they can skillfully control the innate spells inherited in their bloodline. The types of spells are mainly based on the natural elements. The me shadow on the silver Wolf¡¯s four legs already showed its innate ability to unseal. It could be imagined that it was at least at the third rank.
a rank three demonic beast is equivalent to the cultivation of the top level of the Daoprehension realm. And this was just aparison. In terms of true destructive power, even spirit focus cultivators would not dare to provoke a third-rank demonic beast. Most of them would choose to avoid it!
after reaching the fourth rank, demonic beasts are reborn and can already master the elemental abilities. Naturally, they are much more dangerous than the third rank. Their bodies are like copper and iron, and it is difficult to break their defenses.
The person who spoke swallowed his saliva and continued,¡± and after reaching the fifth level, a demon core will be awakened, allowing one to fly with Qi and have great magical powers ¡ At such a stage, they could no longer be called demonic beasts, but demonic cultivators.
In the starry sea, other than ordinary demonic beasts, most of the demonic beasts were first and second-tier demonic beasts. Third-tier demonic beasts and above were extremely rare.. However, no one had expected that the wanted criminal would bring along a demonic beast that was at least third-tier and above!
Chapter 819: Excuse (2)
Chapter 819: Excuse (2)
When the Parliament had given the order, they had learned that song qingxiao had an extraordinary demonic beast with her, but at that time, everyone had guessed that the demonic beast was at most a rank two demonic beast.
After all, a Tier 3 demonic beast¡¯s spiritual intelligence had already awakened. ording tomon sense, it was impossible for it to recognize a human as its master and be willing to be controlled by them.
ording to the information released by the Council, song qingxiao¡¯s strength was only at the peak of the spirit focus realm. With her cultivation, it was impossible for her to tame a demonic beast above the third rank for her to use.
Therefore, when the sword-wielding young man pointed out the rank of the silver Wolf, the people from the martial arts Research Institute were instantly shocked.
after this matter is over, I will report it to the Parliament,¡± one of the young men holding a sword said sternly, you guys are too bold. You actually hid such an important situation from me.
A demonic beast above the third rank had appeared within the Empire¡¯s jurisdiction, but the reserve team had actually hidden it. After the incident of song qingxiao breaking into the Shi family¡¯s residence, none of the reserve team led by Cao Zeng had reported the situation.
If the Parliament had not felt that something was wrong with fan jianghe¡¯s death and sent two more dan stage cultivators to capture him after they received the news, the pursuit would have failed with only seven or eight people from the martial arts Research Institute. These people would have died at the hands of such a dangerous person!
The reserve team members did not dare to refute, but their faces showed that they wanted to say something but stopped.
The young man frowned, looked at Cao Zeng, and said coldly,¡±
¡°Still not retreating! Do you really think that she needs your protection now?¡±
While he was talking, the other people from the martial arts Research Institute had grave expressions on their faces. They surrounded song qingxiao and the silver Wolf from all directions.
After confirming that the silver Wolf had disyed fire-type abilities, he spected that it was at least a third-rank demonic beast. Song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation level was at least at the middle level of the spirit focus realm, and she was able to tame such a fierce beast!
And this was only a rather optimistic guess. From the way she had previously concealed herself with a disorientating formation, causing the three spirit focus cultivators of the Institute to be unable to detect her presence, her true cultivation was most likely not just at the middle level of the spirit focus.
be careful. She might have already broken through to the Dan stage.
At the reminder of the sword-wielding youth, several people from the martial arts Research Institute shuddered and answered ¡± yes ¡°.
Song qingxiaoughed bitterly.
¡°It seems like you won¡¯t let me leave today.¡±
Ever since the disorientating formation had been broken and she had been forced to reveal herself, this was the first time she had spoken.
Her hair was unkempt, and her clothes were ragged. She gave off a foul smell, which made the young man show a look of disgust.
However, her voice sounded very soft. Even though she was surrounded by so many people, she did not sound panicked.
you killed two people at the autumn Festival road, broke into the Imperial City at night, and killed fan jianghe and his nephew. Of course, we can¡¯t let you escape!
The sword-wielding youth¡¯s words brought song qingxiao¡¯s memories back to the past. She sighed and said,¡±
¡°It¡¯s just as Captain Cao said. You don¡¯t have any evidence, so how can you be so sure that I was the one who killed the two people on the autumn road?¡°
She seemed to be a little curious. The young man raised his eyebrows.
¡°When you killed fan jianghe, the aura you left behind will naturally reveal who killed the two servants of the Chu n.¡°
Song qingxiao thought for a moment and figured out the whole story.
She had killed fan jianghe with the broken tip of the mysterious dagger. The young man¡¯s so-called ¡± left behind aura¡± was probably because the people from the martial arts Research Institute had found out about the residual dagger aura on fan jianghe¡¯s body through some unknown method.
That dagger was originally from the Armory of the heavens beyond heaven. It was not an ordinary item. Once investigated, it would be easy to find out its background.
She remembered that when number six wanted to see her dagger, number six had probably recognized it, but she wasn¡¯t sure.
After killing fan jianghe, if number six was also a member of the reclusive family, it would be easy for him to recall this matter.
At that time, she was unknown and weak. The two servants of the Chu group were far stronger than her, but they died unexpectedly after the autumn Festival road. From the violent spiritual power and fatal injuries, many people were misled and thought that it was the doing of demonic beasts. Even the people of the heavens beyond heaven were alerted. Naturally, number six did not think that she was the one who killed them.
After fan jianghe¡¯s death, with number six¡¯s intelligence, once he investigated, he would be able to find out that he was not dead. It was not difficult to guess the cause and effect after connecting these clues together..
Chapter 820: Excuse (3)
Chapter 820: Excuse (3)
If he didn¡¯t die, the uninvited guests who broke into the Imperial City that day and the near attack on the sixth would also suspect him.
In this era, it was not difficult to find out a person¡¯s origin.
No wonder the people from the martial arts Research Institute were so sure.
When they killed fan jianghe, they had left some clues.
At this point, song qingxiao no longer tried to exin. She justughed.
¡°So the two dead people were the servants of the Chu group? Her surname is
Chu?¡±
It was a good thing for song qingxiao to learn the surname of girl number six from the young man.
Number six was a ruthless person who wanted to kill people and steal their treasures that day. He had to be eliminated!
These things had once been the most worrying secrets in the depths of her heart, but for some reason, now that they had been exposed by the young man in public, she was extremely calm and not as nervous and fearful as she had imagined.
Perhaps it was because of the increase in her strength, the existence of the hidden ns was no longer as terrifying to her as before, or perhaps she had gotten into even greater trouble after her exploration of the Gu Manor. Inparison, killing the two servants of the Chu family, breaking into the Imperial City at night, and killing the uncle and nephew of the fan family were nothing.
Even at this point, she was still curious whether the two people she had killed so cruelly on the autumn road had the surname Chu. This made the sword-wielding youth not know whether tough or cry.
¡°If I tell you that I was forced to kill, can you let me go?¡±
When she had killed those people, she had no choice but to save herself. When she was chased by the two servants of the Chu n, if she had not been lucky enough to enter the trial and swallowed the flood dragon¡¯s blood and the evolution potion on the demon Ind, which allowed her to transform into the form of Nuwa due to her power going berserk, the person who died on the autumn Festival road would not be the Chu n¡¯s people, but her!
She had only killed the fan uncle and nephew because fan jianghe had attacked her first.
¡°Hehe.¡±
When the young man heard this, it was as if he had heard a ridiculous joke. He sneered,¡±
¡°Rather than using clever words tomand others, you might as well think of a way to save your life.¡± He turned his gaze and looked at the girl who hadnded on the ground.
¡°Hand over the dragon¡¯s tooth, destroy your own cultivation and disperse your spiritual energy. Then, we naturally don¡¯t need to do anything.
When he said this, song Qing smiled and said,¡±
¡°It turns out that the so-called murder and other crimes are all fake. He just wants something.¡± As soon as she said this, a trace of embarrassment shed across the sword-wielding youth¡¯s face. Then, his eyes turned cold. Before he could reprimand her, she said,¡±
¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have the thing you want.¡±
For some reason, the news that she had a replica of ¡®Dragon tooth¡¯ in her hands was leaked.
This group of drunkards had other intentions. They thought that she had a treasure in her hands and would not let her escape.
¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± The young man¡¯s face sank. The silver Wolf on the side couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. It growled and took the lead in pouncing in the young man¡¯s direction!
The young man didn¡¯t even need to make a move. Several spirit focus realm cultivators from the Institute of martial arts took the initiative to move forward and block the silver Wolf¡¯s attack!
The man in the lead reached for his waist and pulled off a blue brocade bag, throwing it in the direction of the silver Wolf.
He tossed the blue brocade pouch into the air, and a gust of wind gushed into it. It immediately swelled up like a ball of air and covered the silver wolf¡¯s head with a bang.
When the leader saw that the wolf¡¯s head was covered, his face revealed a happy expression.
He seemed to be extremely confident in the brocade bag. After seeing the silver Wolf being trapped, the bag shook with all its might, as if the silver Wolf was shaking its head to get rid of it.
But the man was sure that it couldn¡¯t escape. Seeing that it was still charging at him, he didn¡¯t Dodge or hide. Heughed,¡±
¡°Good!¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, before the silver Wolf had even arrived, the spiritual energy had already turned into a strong wind and arrived first, causing the rope of the brocade bag to be blown with a ¡®Hu Hu¡¯ sound.
The man raised his hand and was about to strike, but the young man beside him seemed to feel a strange fluctuation of spiritual energy. For some reason, a bad feeling welled up in his heart, and he immediately shouted,¡±
¡°Dodge!¡±
don¡¯t worry, my Lord. This is a qiankun bag. It can contain the universe. Once you enter this bag, it will be difficult to escape ¡
He was stillughing, but in the next moment, an abnormal ¡®boom¡¯ came from the heaven and earth bag. The blue bag swelled madly, and before the man¡¯s voice had died away, there was a ¡®boom¡¯ sound of mes. A majestic spiritual power spurted out of the bag, turned into a me, and burst the bottom of the bag!
The wolf¡¯s head poked out. Before the man could react, he heard a ¡®howl
1. He turned around in a hurry and saw a bloody mouth appear beside him. The throat was swallowing and spitting out a foul wind. The sharp fangs shed coldly and the killing intent hit his face. Then, he felt a cold sensation in his throat as if his neck had been stabbed by a sharp weapon.
Blood gushed out, and thest thought that shed through the man¡¯s mind was, ¡°¡±How is that possible?¡±
Then, the sound of flesh being torn apart entered his sea of consciousness. His head flew up high, and blood gushed out like a fountain from his broken neck. The silver Wolf tore off his head, and the headless body of the martial arts Research Institute cultivator fell to the ground with a bang!
This sudden change shocked everyone!
No one had expected that the cultivator from the martial arts Research Institute would be killed by the silver Wolf in an instant!
This person¡¯s cultivation had already reached the spirit focus realm. He was the strongest cultivator apart from the two sword-wielding youths, but he couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move from the silver Wolf.
The heaven and earth pouch was already on fire. This thing was originally a magic tool made of special materials, but under the mes spat out by the silver Wolf, it had no resistance at all. In an instant, more than half of it was burned, leaving only a ring around the silver Wolf¡¯s neck!
Blood dripped from the corner of the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth. It opened its mouth and the head in its mouth rolled to the ground.
Its eyes shed with a murderous glint as it let out a low growl from its throat. Wherever its gazended, the two Spirit focus cultivators who had surrounded it earlier felt a chill in their hearts after witnessing the tragic death of theirpanion, and they both took half a step back at the same time!
¡°This isn¡¯t a tier-three demonic beast!¡± The two sword-wielding young men exchanged a look, and their eyes revealed an extremely grave expression.
To be able to evolve its innate ability and use it to such an extent that ordinary low-grade magical weapons could not trap it, and to kill a spirit focus expert in the blink of an eye, its ws and fangs could easily tear through his defense, no matter how one looked at it, the silver Wolf¡¯s strength must have reached at least the fourth rank.
The fourth-rank demonic beast¡¯s killing power was no less than a dan realm cultivator¡¯s.. This discovery immediately stunned the people from the martial arts Research Institute!
Chapter 821: Divine power (1)
Chapter 821: Divine power (1)
The silver Wolf shook its head and threw away the heaven-earth pouch on its neck, which was burned to the point that only a ring was left. The movement of its head caused blood to spray from the corner of its mouth, which shocked the few Daoprehension realm cultivators from the martial arts Research Institute and made them retreat further, expanding the encirclement.
It issued a warning from its throat and stared at the crowd coldly. It slowly retreated to song qingxiao¡¯s side!
The fact that this giant Wolf was a fourth-tier demonic beast was a huge blow to the people at the martial arts Research Institute. A true fourth-tier demonic beast was far more terrifying than what was described in the research books.
If it could easily kill a spirit focus middle stage cultivator, then other cultivators would be nothing more than food to it.
¡°My Lord, what should we do?¡± As soon as the leader died, the rest of the cultivators immediately panicked and looked at the two young men with swords.
Compared to the flustered cultivators of the martial arts Research Institute, the two sword-wielding youths ¡®eyes shed with excitement after the initial surprise.
A fourth rank demonic beast was already an extremely rare treasure for cultivators. Its blood could be used to refine pills, and its skin and ws could be used to refine defensive magic tools.
For this mission, the Council only asked them to bring back the ¡®Dragon tooth¡¯ in song qingxiao¡¯s hands, but the silver Wolf that they had identally found could be their spoils of war.
The two made up their minds and immediately said, ¡±
we¡¯ll deal with this Wolf first. You guys surround the person first and don¡¯t let her escape!
When the cultivators heard this, they heaved a sigh of relief.
Although everyone knew that song qingxiao was not to be trifled with, the scene of the silver Wolf killing people still made the cultivators feel apprehensive and afraid to oppose it. The young man¡¯s proposal was exactly what the two of them wanted, and they immediately agreed.
After the young man finished speaking, he pulled out his long sword. He held the scabbard with both hands, filled it with spiritual power, and shed it in the direction of the silver Wolf.
The sword Qi turned into a long rainbow, and the silver Wolf dodged to the side.
This way, he would be separated from song Qing.
When the seven people from the martial arts Research Institute saw this, they immediately surrounded the silver Wolf. At the same time, the other young man with a sword blocked the silver Wolf¡¯s path of retreat, one in front and one behind!
The battle was about to start, Cao Shan approached Cao fa uneasily and asked, ¡± ¡°Captain, what should we do?¡±
At this point, it was very likely that song qingxiao was really someone the martial arts Research Institute wanted. The reserve team had taken her in for a while, and as the sword-wielding youth had said, Cao Zeng had brought trouble upon himself.
Once she was caught, she might implicate Cao Zeng.
Cao Shan was worried, but Cao Zeng did not seem to be uneasy at all. After hearing his words, he said without turning his head,
¡°What else can we do? Just watch!¡±
He acted as if the matter had nothing to do with him, which stunned Cao Shan. Cao Zeng then said excitedly,
we might not get the chance to see a battle between two masters of this level again in our entire lives. He took the opportunity to teach them, ¡±
¡°It¡¯s a great fortune for both of us to meet you today!¡±
His eyes were bright, and he looked a little excited but also a little disappointed. However, this disappointment quickly disappeared and was reced with a serious expression.
¡°However, be careful even if you¡¯re just watching the show. Don¡¯t get involved.¡± After he said this, he paused for a moment. As if he had guessed the worry in Cao Shan¡¯s heart, he calmly said, ¡±
as for what happens after that, I¡¯ll deal with it however I want. In short, it has nothing to do with me. He crossed his arms and said irresponsibly, ¡± anyway, I¡¯m just following the process of epting new people. As for Qing Xiao¡¯s problem, I can¡¯t take the me alone.
Even though he was suspected of dereliction of duty in the end and could not escape punishment, Captain Cao¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°At most, I¡¯ll just quit.¡±
He had been trapped here for many years, transporting the bloodline of the Shi family¡¯s private guards, and his cultivation had not improved much.
If he had not seen the higher world, perhaps Captain Cao would have been able to stay here. But after seeing the confrontation between the Masters of both sides today, Cao Zeng¡¯s desire to pursue martial arts was rekindled.
The corner of Cao Shan¡¯s mouth twitched. Such an answer was indeed what Cao Zeng would say.
Just as he was about to speak again, the cultivators from the martial arts Research Institute who had surrounded song qingxiao suddenly moved.
A man in a greenbat suit threw out a bead. As soon as the bead was thrown out, it glowed with purple light and made a sizzling sound of thunder and lightning. Even though the reserve team members were more than ten meters away, they still felt numb all over, as if they had been hit by the power of lightning in the air. Not to mention that song qingxiao, who happened to be under the lightning, was under great pressure!
Chapter 822: Divine power (2)
Chapter 822: Divine power (2)
The power of the lightning formed a purple of light that came down on song qingxiao!
The people in the reserve team widened their eyes at this magical technique. The of lightning fell directly on song qingxiao¡¯s head in the blink of an eye, and the purple light cast a shadow on her face.
The people from the martial arts Research Institute saw that the power grid was about to hit her, but she didn¡¯t avoid it, and all of them were happy.
Song qingxiao looked up at the electric. It was woven from the beads that emitted purple light, and it gave off a terrifying aura.
However, although the formation looked scary, the spiritual power was not very strong. She had seen the gathering of heavenly lightning in the Gu mansion, so she naturally did not take this electric summoned by a magic weapon seriously.
She stretched out her hand and pulled. Spirit energy gathered in her palm, and frost appeared in her palm. In an instant, it formed a light blue spear in her palm!
The long spear was suffused with cold air as it slowly rose up. At a nce, it looked like there were blue mes surging.
After ascending to the Dan stage, the mobilization and use of spiritual power were far better than when one was in the spirit focus stage.
As soon as the long spear appeared, the temperature of the air stirred up by the power of lightning suddenly dropped, as if it was restrained by her spiritual power. In the blink of an eye, the ground was covered in ice crystals.
The ice crystals spread out with a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound, causing the people surrounding song qingxiao to feel a cold and burning pain. They were all forced to take a small step back.
This was the first time song qingxiao used her dan stage strength after she entered the Dan stage.
What surprised her was that after she had subdued the chaotic greenmp, she was worried that the green me in themp would counter her spiritual power and affect her performance in battle.
But now it seemed that not only did the blue mes not affect her spiritual energy, but the ice spear she disyed seemed to have a trace of burning breath of the blue mes. The two merged into one, making the power of the ice spear she disyed even more amazing!
This was naturally not a good time to think about this reason. As soon as the ice spear appeared, the of lightning was forced to stop by this powerful spiritual Qi.
Song qingxiao immediately held her ice spear and pointed it at the purple Pearl floating in the air.
The moment the ice spear passed through the electric, the electric arcs covered it. However, the next moment, the green smoke that curled around the ice froze the electric arcs. The ice followed the lightning and instantly froze the entire electric. The electric, which seemed extremely powerful to others, turned into green smoke and dissipated with a soft ng under the attack of the ice spear!
A few remaining electric arcs fell on the top of song Qing¡¯s head, but they could not break through his defensive spiritual power.
Once the electric was broken, the ice Spear¡¯s momentum didn¡¯t decrease. With a bang, it shot into the purple Pearl floating in the air!
The blue me wrapped around the bead and everyone heard a ¡®crack¡¯ sound. Then, the cultivator who had thrown the Thunder bead suddenly spat out arge mouthful of blood. The bead in the air was hit by the ice spear and immediately broke into pieces, falling to the ground as ice shards!
The ice spear fell back into song Qing¡¯s small hand. The other cultivators saw that the of lightning formed by the magic tool was pierced through by song Qing¡¯s small attack like paper. They were immediately shocked and no one dared to attack first.
Song Qing escaped with a small move and held the ice spear. He turned to look in the direction of the two sword-wielding young men.
The two of them blocked each other from the front and back, trapping the silver Wolf in the middle. The two flying swords pierced through the edges, and the leaked spiritual power formed a gray spherical sword array, blocking the path of the silver Wolf¡¯s attack.
The silver Wolf was trapped in the sword Qi, and it kept howling. It raised its front ws and pped, and several spiritual forces were drawn out from its long armor. It pounced in the direction of one of the young men with raging mes, but it was shattered by the sword Qi halfway!
On the contrary, the moment it stopped, a flying sword whizzed past its waist, cutting off several silver hairs, breaking its defense, and leaving a palm-sized sword wound on its body.
When the young man saw this, he was not worried. Instead, he was happy.
The stronger the defense of the silver Wolf, the more valuable it was.
The speed of the two flying swords was extremely fast, and the afterimages formed a huge circle of sword Qi. The silver Wolf was trapped in it, howling in anger.
Song qingxiao knew that the two of them were going to fight the silver Wolf like a trapped beast. They wanted to use this method to exhaust its strength and then kill it. At that time, it would be extremely easy to deal with it.
She sneered, lifted the ice spear, and thrust it towards the sword array!
Chapter 823: Divine power (3)
Chapter 823: Divine power (3)
One of the young men heard the sound of the wind and felt that something was wrong. He instinctively turned around and saw her actions. His eyes darkened, gritted his teeth, and red at the cultivators of the martial arts Research Institute who were scared away by song qingxiao. He shouted angrily, ¡± ¡°Trash!¡± He couldn¡¯t even stop a person. The youth shouted and injected spiritual energy into his sword, ready to take song Qing¡¯s blow!
As soon as the sword array absorbed the spiritual energy, its power became even more amazing. At this time, the ice spear struck directly. Under the impact of the two spiritual energies, the attack of the long spear was stopped!
Although song qingxiao had entered the Dan realm, she was facing two cultivators who were also in the Dan realm. The two of them had even reached the middle level of the Dan realm.
The two of them were iparable to the trash from the martial arts Research Institute. In addition, the two of them had great chemistry, which further increased the power of the sword array.
The ice spear hit the sword light with a ng and was immediately shattered by the sword Qi, turning into countless ice shards that flew in all directions.
However, although the ice spear was cut off by the sword Qi, the two young men¡¯s expressions were not good. Obviously, they had suffered some losses. The sword array was attacked by song Qing and its attack slowed down. The silver Wolf trapped in the array took advantage of the opportunity to leap and almost break out of the encirclement. It roared and rushed to one of them, stretching out its long ws and wing at his chest!
Seeing the silver Wolf pouncing at him, the young man was shocked. With the previous experience of being in the spirit focus realm, he was not willing to let the silver Wolf get close to him. He immediately blocked it with his scabbard. With a ¡®crack¡¯ sound, the scabbard, which was made of special materials, was scratched by the silver Wolf¡¯s ws and broke into pieces, falling to the ground.
However, because of the sword sheath, the young man jumped back. At this time, the flying sword was called back by him. Without a word, he poured his spiritual power into the sword and shed at the silver Wolf. The sword Qi turned into a sharp killing intent, and the spiritual power condensed into a silver crescent, forcing the silver Wolf back and cutting a huge crack about half a meter wide on the ground.
The young man, who had just survived a disaster, recalled the killing intent of the silver Wolf and could not help but feel a lingering fear. He immediately focused all his attention on controlling his flying swords to form a sword formation again, not daring to be distracted.
The killing power of the silver Wolf was extremely amazing. The ws and teeth of a fourth-rank demonic beast were no less powerful than a high-grade magic weapon. Even though the two of them were in the Dan stage, they did not want to be enemies with the silver Wolf at close range. They only dared to consume its strength in this way.
Once song qingxiao was free to create trouble, and the silver Wolf was free, everyone would be at a disadvantage.
¡°Stop her!¡±
One of them gritted his teeth and ordered sternly.
¡°Yes!¡± The rest of the people from the martial arts Research Institute saw that the silver Wolf was extremely fierce and knew how powerful it was. They did not dare to disobey the young man¡¯s orders.
Even though everyone was terrified of song Qing, the two Spirit focus cultivators surrounded her. They were determined to stop her even if they had to suffer heavy injuries. They would wait for the two Lords to kill the fourth-rank demonic beast before they could capture the young girl.
This mission was extremely difficult. If they couldplete it sessfully, the Parliament would definitely reward them based on their contributions. Even if they were seriously injured, it was nothingpared to the reward.
The two of them had just stepped forward, but before they could even take out their magic items, song Qing pursed her lips and a cold light shed in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, several green-blue stars flew out of her body and turned into meteors. They spread in all directions and formed arge array, surrounding the two cultivators!
¡°This¡¡±
The star exuded a strange and terrifying spiritual energy. When one of them saw the star, although he didn¡¯t know what it was, he instinctively felt that something was wrong and immediately shouted, ¡±
¡°Not good¡¡±
As soon as he said that, the two of them turned to escape, but they saw that the six stars burst out with a green-blue light shadow about three fingers wide.
The Starlight contained extremely strong spiritual power. The two Spirit focus cultivators who were trapped in the array had no time to escape. The Starlight pierced through their bodies.
The spirit energy defense of the spirit focus realm was vulnerable under the Starlight. For example, the members of the Chu n who were trapped in the ¡®eight-sided godly demon earthly fiend formation¡¯ in the Gu residence 200 to 300 years ago were cut into pieces by the Starlight before they could even make a sound!
Ever since song qingxiao¡¯s ster formation absorbed the formation of the Gu residence, this was the first time she had used it to kill an opponent, other than the time when she failed to forcedy Chu to retreat in the underground Hall of the Gu residence. The power of the ster formation was far beyond her expectations, and it easily killed two cultivators in the spirit focus realm without much effort.
In the midst of the blood-red light, two young men holding swords heard themotion. One of them turned his head to look and was immediately shocked.
¡°What¡¯s that?¡±
The star killed the two of them. Song qingxiao ignored the five Daoprehension realm cultivators who were scared out of their wits. She waved her hand and several stars shot towards one of the young men.
Chapter 824: The first test (1)
Chapter 824: The first test (1)
The sword-wielding youth had seen how the star had effortlessly killed the two Spirit concentration realm cultivators. He knew how powerful the star was, so he didn¡¯t dare to let the strange Starlight get close.
He flew back about ten meters and raised his arm. The flying sword sensed its master¡¯s intention and returned to his palm with a whoosh.
The young man grabbed the long sword in his hand, and the tip of the sword cut through the air, drawing a huge cross!
The light shadow quickly expanded dozens of times along with the sharp sword Qi, and with a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound, it suppressed the six stars with a rainbow-like aura!
The overflowing sword Qi was extraordinarily sharp, and with a swishing sound, it destroyed all the nearby houses and buildings with an unstoppable force!
The bricks and path on the ground had been scraped up by the sword Qi. Cao Zeng and the others had already known that something was wrong, so they stood far away.
On the contrary, a few Daoprehension realm cultivators saw that the situation was not right. It was toote for them to retreat. The sword Qi cut across and directly hit their bodies. The strong wind formed by the fierce power swept these people¡¯s bodies and debris more than ten meters away. It was unknown whether they were Dead or Alive!
The young man holding the sword did not hold back at all. Under the shocking sword intent, the six stars were drawn into the cross-shaped sword Qi. The Starlight was covered by the silver light and the momentum was stopped.
The young man¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. He could see that song qingxiao had entered the Dan stage, while he had entered the middle level of the Dan stage.
Under the suppression of his cultivation level, although song qingxiao¡¯s Six Star magical equipment looked extremely profound, the young man was more confident in his sword Dao!
The long sword was a high-grade magic weapon, almostparable to a low- grade magic weapon. Moreover, among cultivators, sword cultivators were far more lethal than other techniques. These six strange stars were definitely not going to return!
However, the next moment, the six stars shrank into a ring. When they were about to touch the cross, they were not destroyed by the sword essence of the Dan realm cultivator.
Above the stars, a brilliant Starlight burst out. A vast power was spat out from the stars, and it actually blocked the overbearing and sharp sword Qi!
The cross-shaped light shadow was annihted under the Starlight, and the two waves of energy backfired in an overwhelming manner, turning into a sh of light. With a ¡®bang¡¯, they hit the young man who was floating in the air, and he was pped to the ground.
¡°How is that possible?¡± The young man fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood as he stood up. His face was filled with disbelief.
After spitting out the blood essence, his face immediately turned pale. In contrast, song Qing Xiao did not seem to have suffered any losses, and her aura did not change.
What was the origin of those six stars? how could they block his full-force attack?
In fact, song Qingxin was also very surprised. During the trip to the Gu residence, the six stars had absorbed the power of the Pearl and their astral energy had greatly increased.
The six celestial bodies formed a great formation. As long as song Qing had sufficient Ling power, the Ling power of the great formation would be endless.
The stars were undamaged, and the six starsbined into one. Even if a sword cultivator at the top of the Dan realm attacked with all his might, the ster formation might be able to withstand it!
The sword-wielding youth¡¯s attack was powerful, but it only consumed 10 ¨C 20% of song Qing¡¯s spiritual power.
After trying it out, she had an idea of what was going on, and her expression became even more certain.
After the young man was devoured by the sword Qi and the Starlight, he flicked his wrist and the stars separated again, turning into meteors and surrounding the young man.
The young man¡¯s expression changed. The power of the stars had already made him afraid and unwilling to face it head-on.
However, the stars wereing with great momentum. Once one was trapped within, it would be difficult to escape.
Dodging wasn¡¯t a good idea, so he quickly retreated and shouted, ¡±
¡°Seventeen!¡±
He had a tacit understanding with the young man who came with him. At this time, he was determined to avoid the Starlight and give up on the silver Wolf to kill song qingxiao first.
At first, he had been wrong. Compared to a fourth-tier demonic beast, this woman who had killed two servants of the Chu family, barged into the Imperial City at night, and killed the uncle and nephew of the fan family was a hundred times more dangerous!
As soon as he finished speaking, he sent a wisp of his divine sense in seventeen¡¯s direction.
After he withdrew his sword and the sword formation was broken, the silver Wolf that was trapped in the formation pounced at seventeen!
Although seventeen had entered the Dan stage, a fourth-rank demonic beast had awakened its innate ability. The silver Wolf spat mes from its mouth and its four ws were as sharp as ordinary magical artifacts. Even with the bodies of seventeen sword cultivators, they could not bear to part with it.
Chapter 825: First tryout_2
Chapter 825: First tryout_2
The silver Wolf¡¯s long ws hit the sword¡¯s edge, producing a nging sound. In the blink of an eye, they had exchanged more than a hundred blows at an extremely fast speed.
When the young man called out, although seventeen wanted to respond, the giant Wolf blocked his way. The Wolf¡¯ s shadow was everywhere, and the burning mes seemed to dye the surrounding air red, causing the temperature to rise sharply.
In a battle like this, the few Daoprehension realm cultivators who were either Dead or Alive were all crippled and naturally could not be of any use.
The young man¡¯s heart sank. When they came for this mission, the two of them thought that they didn¡¯t need to take action to capture a mere demonic beast and a woman. But now, it seemed that they were faintly suppressed by this man and Wolf even though they had joined forces.
The strength of the people in the reserve team was low, and if they went forward, they would be courting death. Not only would they not be able toplete their mission today, it was very likely that the two of them would not be able to retreat in one piece.
As the silver Wolf howled, its pouncing and grabbing momentum burst forth with an extremely astonishing spiritual breath. With the sound of tearing through the air, it leaped and bit, extremely fierce.
While the young man was distracted, the six stars flew toward him again and surrounded him.
A trace of anxiousness shed across his face. He immediately dodged towards seventeen and at the same time, the tip of his sword shed out a huge Starlight again, trying to block the star for a while.
The sword-wielding young man was only a few meters away from seventeen. He was focused on shing out the Starlight with his sword Qi. However, he did not expect that the silver Wolf, which had been madly attacking seventeen, would suddenly pounce on seventeen. Seventeen snorted coldly and a cold light shed in his eyes.
¡°Don¡¯t even think about hurting people, you bastard!¡± Then, he threw the long sword. The de of the sword spun rapidly, and the sword Qi formed a huge round te in front of him!
Just as the silver Wolf was about to pounce on the spinning sword light, a hint of human-like cunning and cruelty shed in its gray-blue eyes. Then, it twisted its huge body and silently pounced on the young man who was approaching!
This sudden change caught the two of them off guard. When the young man who had thrown the sword ring saw this, his expression immediately changed and he could only shout in a hurry,
¡°Be careful!¡±
Before he could finish his words, the young man heard the wind behind him. Killing intent and the smell of blood shrouded him.
The silver Wolf that was attacking seventeen turned around and pounced at him. He was chased by xingchen earlier and ran in seventeen¡¯s direction in a panic. He was prepared to join forces with her to kill song qingxiao, the most dangerous enemy, and then deal with the silver Wolf.
Who knew that before he could move, he was too close to this grade four demonic beast.
With the ster array in front of him and the demonic beasts pouncing from behind, the young man turned pale with fright. He immediately understood that song qingxiao had deliberately forced him toe here.
He and seventeen had the intention to kill one of the strong enemies together, and song qingxiao happened to have the same idea!
The tacit cooperation between her and the silver Wolf was no less than the two young men with swords.
The silver Wolf pounced over, and the fiery red mes were already the first to pounce.
In his panic, the young man hurriedly pulled his sword back to block, but he no longer had the strength to sh out the shocking sword like before to force the silver Wolf back.
The silver Wolf opened its huge mouth and bit the long sword with a fierce cry.
With a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound, mes spurted out from its throat and surrounded the long sword. Then, with its extremely sharp teeth, the high-grade magic weapon, which was made of extremely rare materials and made by famous people, was crushed with a ¡®kengqiang¡¯ sound in the mouth of the demonic beast!
The broken Sword let out a wail and immediately lost its spirituality.
That long sword was the young man¡¯s life-bound magical treasure, and the breaking of the sword was no doubt a fatal blow to him!
His face turned pale in an instant. The dantian that was used to nurture the magical weapon and the divine soul that was connected to it felt an intense pain, causing him to vomit blood again.
However, what terrified the young man the most was not the destruction of the magic tool, but the fact that the silver Wolf had raised its forelimbs and pped down on him before it could spit out the broken Sword.
Its huge palm brought with it a hurricane, and the several-inch-long armor that extended out glowed with a cold light. Spiritual Qi turned into red mes and covered the armor, making people shiver.
With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, the young man¡¯s protective spirit Qi was as fragile as a thin piece of paper under the ws of the fourth-rank demonic beast.
In the young man¡¯s desperate and horrified eyes, the silver Wolf¡¯s long w pierced his shoulder bone with a ¡®swish¡¯ and then with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it wed out his internal organs. Blood gushed out and was immediately sealed by the raging mes!
In an instant, the young man¡¯s face turned blue and ck. His life force was extinguished, and his body slowly fell to the ground.
When seventeen saw the young man die, he immediately let out a sorrowful cry,
11
¡°Fifteen!¡±
The two of them seemed to have a deep rtionship, but at this critical moment, he knew that the silver Wolf was a fourth-rank demonic beast, and song qingxiao¡¯s strength was also extremely shocking.
When he and fifteen joined forces, they were already at a disadvantage. At this time, he was definitely not the opponent of this man and Wolf alone.
At the thought of this, seventeen made a prompt decision. He held the long sword in his hand and rubbed it hard. The sword turned into three long sword light shadows, and with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, they stabbed towards song Qing Xiao and the silver Wolf.
At the same time, he seemed to pull something out from his waist and threw it into the sky!
The thing that had been thrown out of the sky turned into spiritual energy and flew away with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, disappearing without a trace in a moment.
The silver Wolf killed fifteen in one strike andnded on the ground lightly. When it turned its head, it heard the sound of a sword and retreated sideways. When it turned around with a low growl, it saw that seventeen had already run more than ten meters away, not even caring about fifteen¡¯s body!
Song qingxiao¡¯s expression did not change when she saw the sword light flying towards her. She waved her hand and the six stars that were previously beside fifteen appeared beside her in a sh. They formed a formation and blocked the sword shadow.
She tilted her head and looked at the young man¡¯s back as he ran away. She reached out and twisted her hand. A small green Spark appeared on her fingertips and jumped slightly.
¡°Do you think you can run?¡± She revealed a smile and flicked her finger. Spiritual energy poured into the green me. The small spark turned into a green shadow and shot towards seventeen.
Chapter 826: Taking away _1
Chapter 826: Taking away _1
Seventeen had fled twenty to thirty meters away, but he did not hear the sound of the silver Wolf chasing behind him, nor did he feel the fluctuation of spiritual energy. He originally thought that he had escaped, and could not help but secretly show a bit of joy.
However, in the next moment, his divine sense sensed an extremely terrifying aura rapidly approaching. The surrounding spiritual energy seemed to be enveloped by this aura.
The joy in his eyes turned into fear, and a bad feeling welled up in seventeen
1 s heart.
What was this?
Just as this thought appeared in his mind, he heard a ¡®bn¡¯ sound. Something seemed to have gentlynded on his back.
Seventeen shivered. Then, an extremely cold feeling spread through his entire sea of consciousness, causing his brain to go nk.
Within song qingxiao¡¯s line of sight, she saw that after the green me caught up to seventeen, ayer of green light appeared on seventeen¡¯s body. Then, with a ¡®boom¡¯, he turned into a human-shaped me.
In the blink of an eye, the mes had burned out, not even leaving a speck of dust, leaving only a few wisps of green smoke that slowly rose and scattered in the air.
The sword-wielding youth, who had been quite arrogant and conceited before, was swallowed by the mes in an instant before he could even let out a scream. His soul was destroyed and he was breathless.
After the green smoke dissipated, there was only a small me left where he had been standing. The me flickered, as if it had sensed song Qing¡¯s position, and came back to her fingertips!
The power of the green mes was so great that a dan realm cultivator could not resist it at all. He was killed in a moment.
Thinking about it carefully, if she had not touched the greenmp with her own blood during the trip to the Gu mansion and identally subdued it, she was afraid that she would have ended up like seventeen, dying under the green me!
Song Qing looked at the green me dancing on his fingertips and felt lucky.
However, this green me was so powerful that the yin spirit ofdy Chu was able to survive even after being injured by the me.
With such a powerful enemy hidden somewhere, song qingxiao¡¯s joy at the power of the green mes was mixed with some worry.
However, the most important thing now was to deal with these things in front of her. She suppressed the thoughts in her heart and retracted the blue me back into her body before looking around.
The dormitory she lived in had been destroyed by fifteen sword strikes, and the ground was left with several deep marks after the sword Qi had fallen. The spiritual energy in the battlefield was still fluctuating violently. In the flying dust and smoke, the bodies of fifteen and several cultivators from the martial arts Research Institute who had died by her and the silver Wolf¡¯s Joint Forces fell on the ruins, dyeing the broken walls and tiles red.
Under the cover of the copsed buildings, there were a few weak auras that were still alive.
Song qingxiao¡¯s figure flickered and appeared around these auras.
There was a slight movement under the broken beam. The sand on the surface flowed down slightly with the movement of the people buried below.
Below them were the injured cultivators of the martial arts Research Institute. Song qingxiao was expressionless as she destroyed their life force with a single palm strike.
After dealing with the people who hade to kill him, some people on the other side also dug up the soil and stuck their heads out.
Song qingxiao turned around and met Cao Zeng¡¯s eyes. Cao Zeng¡¯s pupils shrank when he saw song qingxiao, but before he could say anything, song qingxiao said, ¡±
¡°The others are all injured, but they¡¯re still alive.¡±
On the eve of the battle, Cao Zeng had reminded his team members to stand further away from the crowd. However, the battle between dan stage cultivators was too loud. Several members of the reserve team were affected and more or less injured. They were buried under the copsed buildings.
Hearing her words, Cao Zeng¡¯s tense expression rxed a little.
Her tone was gentle, without the slightest bit of the indifference she had when killing people. It coincided with Cao Zeng¡¯s impression of her.
If Cao Zeng had not witnessed with his own eyes how she had killed two powerhouses from the martial arts Research Institute in a sh, he would not have even been able to tell that the gentle-looking song qingxiao was the felon that the martial arts Research Institute wanted to arrest.
Cao Zeng struggled to push away the beam that was pressing on him, but because of his injury, he could not move it even after trying twice. Hey paralyzed in the ruins, gasping for breath and spitting out some bloody saliva from the corner of his mouth.
Song qingxiao stood at the side and stared at him, not intending to help.
Although she had killed all the people in the martial arts Research Institute today, she had been in the reserve team for a long time. Cao Zeng and the others were guilty for not reporting the information. He was injured at the moment, and the more serious his condition was, the less likely he would be called her aplice.
Chapter 827: Taking away _2
Chapter 827: Taking away _2
Although he might not be able to escape punishment in the end, at least his crime would not be too severe.
¡°I¡¯m leaving. Thank you for your protection these days.¡±
Song Qing thought for a moment, then took out a bottle of ¡®spirit raising pills¡¯ and a bottle of ¡®Scarlet blood pills¡¯ from his hidden space and threw them to Cao Zeng¡¯s side.
Of these two types of pills, the ¡®Scarlet blood pill¡¯ was frequently used during the trip to the Gu residence. She had also given some to Yao Liu, so there weren¡¯t many left. However, she had already exchanged for the pill forms for these two types of pills. As her strength increased, the effects weren¡¯t that great.
However, for Cao Zeng, it was a rare elixir. After taking it, it could regte one¡¯s meridians and strengthen one¡¯s primordial spirit. The excess medicinal power could also be converted into some spiritual power. This was song qingxiao¡¯s way of repaying him for protecting her and for stepping forward to protect him.
¡°Keep this well. This pill should be of some help to you on your path of cultivation.¡±
Upon hearing this, Cao Zeng¡¯s eyes lit up. The battle between the cultivators today was far fromparable to the fist and foot fights between the martial artists.
The sword Qi burst out with unparalleled power. With a wave of his hand, the sword Qi formed a River, splitting the solid houses in half and creating huge cracks on the ground.
Cao Zeng was even more shocked by the lightning beads and song qingxiao¡¯s ability to kill two strong men in the blink of an eye.
Cao Zeng had never heard of such an extraordinary method that could easily take a person¡¯s life from dozens of meters away. But today, he had seen it with his own eyes, so one could imagine how he felt.
After song qingxiao threw the pill away, she called the silver Wolf over. It dragged its fluffy long tail and slowly approached.
At this time, the silver Wolf¡¯s long armor was retracted, and the mes had also disappeared. There were some wounds on its body that had been cut by the sword Qi, and it did not look very eye-catching on the outside.
However, Cao Zeng had seen with his own eyes how the silver Wolf had killed the leader of the martial arts Research Institute and the young man with the sword in seconds. When he looked at the silver Wolf again, his face showed an extremelyplicated expression.
Although he had sensed that the wolf beside song qingxiao was not ordinary, he never expected it to be a fourth-rank demonic beast.
When the silver Wolf came over, Cao Zeng¡¯s cheek muscles twitched. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of its ferocity when it killed people or the pressure from the fourth-rank demon beast.
However, to his surprise, the silver Wolf did not stop after looking at him. Instead, it stepped on the debris of the broken wall and slowly walked to song qingxiao¡¯s side.
Although it did not reveal any killing intent, Cao Zeng felt a chill down his spine when the grayish-blue eyes looked at him. He could not help but shiver.
The shaking of his body caused the soil to slide down, making a ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound.
The man and Wolf did not turn their heads, but seemed to be leaving.
Cao Zeng¡¯s eyes fell on the elixir. He seemed to have thought of something, but he did not reach out to take it. Instead, he looked at song qingxiao and said, ¡± ¡°Are you really the felon that the Research Institute wants to arrest?¡±
Song Qing stopped in his tracks and asked in a deep voice, ¡±
¡°Did you kill all those people that man was talking about?¡±
After he asked this, there was a moment of silence before he heard song qingxiao¡¯s calm voice.
¡°I killed him.¡±
Hearing her admit it, Cao Zeng could not help but ask,¡±Why?¡±
¡°If I don¡¯t kill them, they¡¯ll kill me.¡± She tilted her head. Sometimes, it was a sin to be too weak and have such a precious treasure.
On the contrary, these powerful people were not bound by the rules.
¡°I believe you.¡± After hearing this, Cao Zeng said after a long while, ¡± don¡¯t worry. When the Parliament asks, I¡¯ll do my best.
Song qingxiao was amused by his words and smiled.
¡°It¡¯s the same whether I say it or not.¡± The people from the martial arts Research Institute wanted to catch her not because she had made a mistake, but because they wanted to get the ¡®Dragon tooth¡¯ on her, as well as the nine-word secret order that she had cultivated. They might even want to kill her to get points.
The crimes listed on the list of murders were just a cover.
Cao Zeng was stunned for a moment. While he was still thinking about the meaning of her words, he saw that song qingxiao seemed to have heard something and looked up into the distance.
Themotion caused by the battle here was so great that the members of the reserve team had been rmed and rushed over. Before long, Cao Zeng could even hear the sound of footsteps.
Song qingxiao did not stay any longer and left with the silver Wolf.
In any case, she didn¡¯t have many things in the reserves team. There were only a few clothes to change into, but almost all of them had been destroyed in the previous battle, so there was no need to take them with her.
Chapter 828: Taking away 3
Chapter 828: Taking away 3
It was not good to stay here for a long time. Before the sword-wielding youth, seventeen, died, he released a spirit seal and escaped. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t have time to intercept it. This thing must be a signal for help. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the Masters of the Shi family came.
When she had barged into the Imperial City that day, the elders of the Shi family had been lured away by su Wu¡¯s aura. She had not seen these legendary old monsters.
However, when she was trying to kill number six, she had a particrly deep memory of the sword that had seriously injured her.
Based on the fact that the sword was able to break through the defense of her Nuwa body after her seal was lifted, this person¡¯s strength was at least above the top level of the Dan stage, and he might even be half a step into the nascent soul stage.
If the people left behind to guard a garden of the Shi family could have such cultivation, the cultivation and strength of the people in the Imperial City could only be even more terrifying.
Although she had the greenmp of chaos, the ster array, and had just reached the Dan stage, she did not want to deal with cultivators above the nascent soul stage so early. It was better to leave first.
This ce was not far from the imperial capital. If she was at her peak at this time, it would take her at most two hours to get to the imperial capital. If she was a cultivator in the nascent soul realm, the speed would probably be much faster.
Her time was limited, but before she left, she had to retrieve the two Mystic crystals she had hidden in the reserve team¡¯s dormitory!
When song qingxiao thought of this, she immediately identified the direction and walked towards the backup team.
She released her divine sense to avoid the crowd. After a few minutes, she had already appeared in the reserve team¡¯s territory and was close to the dormitory where she had lived that day.
Perhaps it was because the Research Institute wanted to arrest him today, the reserve team should have received the news, and the atmosphere was extremely tense.
Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense swept across the faces of the members who were hurrying by. They all had nervous and serious expressions on their faces. She brought the silver Wolf and appeared in front of her dormitory that day. The door was tightly locked, and there was a familiar aura in the room. Du xingyun was actually in the room at this time.
Just as she was about to use her divine sense to break the lock, the person inside the room ran towards the door and pressed the lock, opening the door!
The two¡¯s eyes met, and when du xingyun saw song qingxiao, his face revealed an extremely surprised expression.
Song qingxiao furrowed her brows. Just as she was thinking about whether she should knock her out or not, du xingyun quickly suppressed his surprised expression and looked outside. After making sure that there was no one around, he moved aside and said, ¡±
¡°Hurry up ande in.¡±
She seemed to have already known what had happened, but she was still quite calm.
After song qingxiao and the silver Wolf entered, she closed the door.
I heard from my master that someone from the higher-ups is here. He specifically said that he¡¯s here to look for you. The captain was asked to have a chat with him earlier to understand your situation.
This kind of posture was a little off. It seemed like a big Shot hade. Captain Ren¡¯s face was bitter at that time. ording to Zhang Yi, when Captain Ren received the news, he couldn¡¯t help but Mutter, ¡°We¡¯re in big trouble.¡¯
Without waiting for song qingxiao to reply, she continued, ¡±
¡°Are you here to take something?¡±
Her words were out of song qingxiao¡¯s expectations. It seemed that this seemingly reckless girl had her own extraordinary qualities. No wonder Zhang Yi had taken her in as his disciple.
Under her gaze, du xingyun revealed a somewhat embarrassed expression.
after Captain Cao transferred you away, brother he ning asked you to move out immediately. You told me to keep an eye on the house, so I guessed that there was something in it.
Everyone in the reserve team knew that she had a ¡®grudge¡¯ with song qingxiao.
At that time, it was because of du xingyun¡¯s provocation that song Qing was recruited into the reserve team, and he amazed the world with his first move.
It was also because of this ¡®grudge¡¯ that song qingxiao asked du xingyun to guard the room with the mystic crystals when he left the reserve team.
¡°After I moved in, I often stayed in the house and didn¡¯t go out much.¡±
The young girl twisted her hands and was a little nervous.
¡°Other than the bed I¡¯ve slept on, I¡¯ve not touched anything else in the room.¡±
The two of them didn¡¯t have a good rtionship back then, so no one would suspect that du xingyun¡¯s actions were to protect song qingxiao.
Song qingxiao nodded and walked straight to the practice room. Du xingyun was about to follow her, but because the silver Wolf was behind her, he was squeezed behind the man and the wolf.
The training room was very clean. Song Qing found the ce where he buried the mystic crystals and used his spiritual power to lift the stone bricks on the floor, revealing the hole that he had dug. Two translucent Mystic crystals were lying in it.
Chapter 829: Taking away _4
Chapter 829: Taking away _4
Although the young girl behind her knew that she had extraordinary skills, she still gasped when she saw her attack.
The thick brick was grabbed out of the air by her. Even Captain Ren might not be able to do such a thing.
Song Qing¡¯s eyes brightened when he saw the mystic crystal. He took it out and put it back in his pocket dimension.
The two pieces of mysterious crystal disappeared into thin air, which surprised du xingyun again. But she was a clever girl. Although she was surprised and curious, and didn¡¯t know what these two semi-transparent things were, she didn¡¯t ask.
After song Qing took the item away, he immediately returned the stone brick to its original state. When he saw the young girl¡¯s disbelieving face, he flipped his palm and took out thest half-filled bottle of ¡®Scarlet blood pill¡¯ from his pocket dimension and threw it towards du xingyun,
This is the reward for guarding the mystic crystal for me.
The girl caught it instinctively and held the small bottle in her palm.
The bottle was not big, and there were two or three pills inside, exuding a faint medicinal fragrance. Just by smelling it, she was invigorated. An extremely pure spiritual energy was sucked into her lungs, and her pores seemed to open in a sh, as if all the turbid air was about to overflow, making her feelfortable all over. It should be an extremely precious thing.
Although he had guessed that song Qing Xiao wouldn¡¯t ask him for help for free when he first worked for her, du xingyun still couldn¡¯t help but be excited when he really got this ¡®reward¡¯.
¡°Thank you!¡±
Du xingyun thanked her profusely. Song qingxiao saw her excited look and reminded her,
¡°For your own good, you¡¯d better not tell anyone that I¡¯ve been here.¡±
¡°I¡¯m clear.¡± Du xingyun nodded, resisting the urge to immediately swallow a pill into his stomach. He took another whiff of the medicinal herb¡¯s fragrance, and then, as if remembering something, he looked at song Qing Xiao and said, ¡°Do you want to change your clothes?¡±
She hade empty-handed, and her clothes were torn and tattered. She no longer looked like a human, and she reeked of blood. If she walked out like this, it would be very easy for her to attract attention.
I have some clean clothes here¡ As she said this, she seemed to remember the scene where song qingxiao had made the two translucent crystals disappear out of thin air. She guessed that song qingxiao must have some kind of magical ability to hide these things, and she probably had nock of clothes.
As she thought of this, she felt that her suggestion was a little rude. She blushed and mumbled, ¡±
¡°I¡¯m not talking about you¡¡±
¡°I really do need a set of clothes.¡±
Song Qing nodded when she heard her suggestion.
She had worn this dress for too long. After several big battles, it was indeed eye-catching, and she could not wear it anymore.
Du xingyun was stunned for a moment, then he said with joy,
¡°I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±
She was slightly shorter than song qingxiao, but her training clothes were mostly loose, so it didn¡¯t affect her.
Du xingyun took out two sets in a row. Just as he was about to ask song qingxiao if she wanted to wash up, he saw her eyebrows move.
¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡±
Du xingyun was stunned for a moment. Just as he was about to ask her how she knew, not long after, he heard the sound of footsteps rushing towards them. A young girl was panting and shouting, ¡±
¡°Xingyun, xingyun, something big has happened¡¡±
The person who came was du xingyun¡¯s follower in the reserve team. When she heard the voice, she was a little anxious. What big thing usually happened in the team? She immediately thought that the big matter that the girl who had tipped her off must be rted to the people who came to the team today.
Not long after, the young girl outside the door rushed in and mmed the door so hard that it shook.
Du xingyun put away the elixir and took a deep breath. He slowly walked to the door. When his hand reached the doorknob, he instinctively turned his head to look in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. He wanted to signal her to hide first, but he was shocked when he saw her.
The spot where song qingxiao had been standing was empty. The huge Silver Wolf behind her also disappeared. Just like the magic trick she used to collect the items, she disappeared into thin air.
At the same time, the two sets of clothes that du xingyun had brought out had also disappeared. It was obvious that she had taken them with her.
Chapter 830: Rushing to _1
Chapter 830: Rushing to _1
Song qingxiao took advantage of the moment when du xingyun opened the door and jumped out of the window with her Silver Wolf. She had already left the dormitory, but she had split a bit of her divine sense to keep an eye on du xingyun¡¯s actions.
She heard the sound of the door being pulled open, and the young girl who rushed over seemed to be asking,¡±
¡°Xingyun, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Du xingyun¡¯s calm voice could be heard. I heard your shout, so I came out to take a look.
¡°Oh right, what happened?¡± she changed the topic.
Du xingyun¡¯s words reminded the young girl who had been running all the way here. Perhaps something big had happened in the team, so she didn¡¯t notice the tension in du xingyun¡¯s words. She turned and said,
¡± Something big has happened! Can you guess the background of the person who came today?¡± Without waiting for du xingyun¡¯s reply, the young girl said,
¡°From the martial arts Research Institute! They were here to capture song qingxiao. It was said that she was an important criminal wanted by the Empire.
¡°There was a loud noise from the reserve team earlier. They said that a fight had broken out. The situation is not right. The captain has rushed over. The vice-captain asked me to inform you that anyone who has been in contact with song qingxiao will be investigatedter so that you can be mentally prepared
The girl¡¯s voice was like a machine gun, and song qingxiao didn¡¯t listen to the rest of her words.
Du xingyun had indeed concealed the fact that she had been here. She probably knew what to say about the questions that followed.
Song qingxiao used her spiritual sense to easily avoid the people in the team and the surveince cameras. After running for twenty to thirty miles in one breath, she began to think about her next destination.
News of the battle in the reserve team had already spread. With such a major incident, the team would definitely issue an arrest warrant.
Although these ordinary Warriors were not a threat to her, if she was entangled with them for even a moment, the possibility of being intercepted by the powerful Warriors who were summoned by seventeen before he died would be greatly increased. After all, she had already dyed for some time.
In today¡¯s era, it was not easy to hide a person¡¯s information that had beenpletely recorded.
However, due to song qingxiao¡¯s experience growing up, she was the best at hiding herself and hiding in the marketce.
With such a major incident happening, his identity being exposed, and all the people from the martial arts Research Institute who hade to arrest him dying in his hands, he was afraid that it would incur the Shi family¡¯s wrath.
In addition to number six, from what she had heard from this person when she met him, song qingxiao could determine that number six was probably an important core figure of the reclusive Chu n.
This person had a death grudge against him, and knowing that he was still alive, he would probably want to kill him even more than the Shi n and would probably send people to hunt him down.
Under such circumstances, where could he hide?
Song Qing calmed down and thought carefully.
If he was from the martial arts Research Institute and wanted to kill an enemy, which direction should he go?
The reserve team¡¯s location was outside the imperial capital. Once the news spread, the imperial capital would definitely be heavily guarded and no one could enter or leave easily.
The world was so big, where would ¡®he¡¯ escape to?
She turned her head slightly and her gaze fell on the silver Wolf that was half-sitting on the ground licking its fur after seeing her stop. A thought quickly shed through her mind:¡±The starry sea.¡±
Whether it was the people in the reserve team or the people from the martial arts Research Institute, they all regarded the silver Wolf as a demonic beast they had brought out from the sea of stars.
If he was the one who was chasing her, he would have subconsciously thought that she would escape back to the starry sea with the silver Wolf.
However, she wasn¡¯t familiar with the environment and situation of the sea of stars. It was the base camp of the demonic beasts and was full of danger.
Although she had once thought of exploring the starry sea, she had never thought that it would happen now!
In addition, the Shi family had already made preparations and ns to go to war with the starry sea. As such, the imperial capital, which seemed to be heavily guarded and sometimes guarded by the family elders, might be the safest ce for the time being.
This ce wasn¡¯t too far away from the imperial capital. As long as she was fast enough, she would be able to return to the imperial capital before the 17th signal was sent backto the Shi family. If the Shi family¡¯s experts were lured away by the 17th signal, it would be the best for her.
Of course, she did note up with this idea rashly. Firstly, other than the Imperial City, the imperial capital was also divided into four cities: East, South, West, and North. They upied arge area and had arge poption.
It wasn¡¯t easy to find someone who wanted to hide in such a ce, especially since she was familiar with the West District.
Although there were some hidden worries, there were also advantages. First, it was hidden in the imperial capital, so if there was any movement, she would be able to know in advance and make preparations.Secondly, he was worried about his mother, Tang Yun.
After her identity was exposed, the Shi family would definitely investigate her background thoroughly. Tang Yun¡¯s existence could not be hidden from the imperial family.
Song qingxiao had ced her in a private nursing home that day. Although Luo Wu had paid for her, the trouble she had caused was too big. The nursing home would not protect her, and it was impossible to protect her.
Tang Yun was different from him. She was just an ordinary person, and her body was weak after many years of drinking. He had killed the people of the Chu and fan families, and had formed a great enmity with them. He didn¡¯t know if the people from the underworld families would do anything to her.
Even though she had never enjoyed her mother¡¯s gentleness and care since she was young, she was still her mother. If she was in danger, song qingxiao could not just stand by and watch.
In addition, these things happened because other, and Tang Yun was also implicated by her. If Tang Yun was in trouble, she would go to save him no matter what.
When she thought of this, she immediately decided to hide back in the imperial capital for the time being. As for the future, she would think about itter. There was no time to lose. After making up her mind, she was about to call the silver Wolf and rush back to the capital when she turned her head and saw the ears of the silver Wolf, which was sitting on the ground and licking its wounds, shake. The furry ears that were pressed down suddenly stood up. The expression in its eyes changed, as if it had discovered something.
As a fourth-rank demonic beast, its sense of danger and sensitivity to unfamiliar auras were even much better than song Qing in some aspects.
Seeing it like this, song Qingxin could not help but have a bad feeling.
¡°It can¡¯t be?¡± She thought of the escape signal that No. 17 had thrown out before he died and her heart skipped a beat, it can¡¯t be that it¡¯sing so quickly, right? ¡±
At the thought of this, she released her divine sense. After entering the Dan stage, her sea of consciousness would expand, and the range of her divine sense would be wider. She could vaguely feel that two or three miles away, there was an abnormal fluctuation of spiritual power in the direction of the imperial capital. It was as if a strong man was using a secret technique and rushing over with all his might.
This ce was the only way to get to the reserve team from the imperial capital. To be able to cause such a violent fluctuation of spiritual energy while rushing from the imperial capital, he was definitely not an ordinary powerhouse!
She didn¡¯t expect that the signal sent by seventeen would be transmitted so quickly, and that the visitor would arrive so quickly.
The moment song qingxiao released her divine sense, the slight fluctuation of her spiritual breath could be detected by the aura that was rushing over from very far away. Immediately, an unfamiliar and terrifying divine sense tried to lock her breath in an extremely powerful posture.
This action made song qingxiao even more certain that the person was not ordinary. The moment their auras touched, her sea of consciousness was shaken. The person¡¯s strength was no less than that of number seven, who she had met in the Gu mansion. He might even be more difficult to deal with than number seven.
The two divine senses had yet to truly touch each other, but she already had a bad feeling about this, so how could she dare to stay any longer? she immediately frowned and hurriedly called out to the silver Wolf,
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
She retracted her divine sense, and the powerful divine sense chased after her. However, because the distance was too far, the divine sense was deliberately hidden, and it could not find her for a while.
However, they did not dare to go to the imperial capital at this time. If they ran into it now, they would only be seeking death. The only direction they could escape in was the starry sea!
Chapter 831: Escape (1)
Chapter 831: Escape (1)
In fact, song qingxiao did not n to go to the starry sea so quickly. There were many demonic beasts in there, and with her current strength, it would be dangerous.
However, the signal that seventeen released before her death had attracted the people of the imperial capital so quickly. The moment her divine sense came into contact with that aura, a killing intent was hidden within. From such a far distance, her divine soul was shocked by this aura, and a chill spread all over her body.
The person¡¯s cultivation had at least reached the nascent soul realm, at least not below that of number seven in the Gu residence. Song qingxiao immediately knew that she was no match for the person.
Although the silver Wolf had reached the fourth level and he had also entered the Dan stage after this trial, with the help of the ster array and the wonderful green me of the chaotic greenmp, they might be able to kill a person at the top level of the Dan stage. However, they did not have much chance of winning against a cultivator in the nascent soul stage.
This ce was within the Empire¡¯s borders, and the reclusive ns had many experts. Once they were entangled, if they could not escape in time, they would fall into an even greater danger.
Although the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s charge of arresting her was that she had killed someone from a reclusive family and was suspected of barging into the Imperial City, song qingxiao knew very well that it was just an excuse for her to be crowned the king.
From the words of the two sword-wielding youths, he knew that these people¡¯s goal was only the ¡®Dragon tooth¡¯ that he had duplicated from the trial space and the ¡®confrontation¡¯ technique of the nine words secret order that he had exposed to number six.
Under such circumstances, the greenmp of chaos could not be used to deal with the enemy without the preparation to silence them. As a result, song qingxiao was in even more danger.
At this time, the sea of stars was her best choice.
The unknown dangers and ferocious demonic beasts inside could possibly be her protective talisman, diverting part of her danger and dispersing the energy of the pursuers.
This ce was not far from the sea of stars. With her current strength, if she did not hold back her spiritual energy and ran at full speed, it would only take her an hour at most to reach the sea of stars.
Even if that nascent soul stage cultivator that had rushed over from the imperial capital could sense his presence with his divine sense, and from the area that his divine sense could cover, he estimated that he was at least several hundred Li away, it would still take him at least twenty to thirty minutes to get here.
By the time he got here, she had already escaped quite a distance. As long as she could get to the sea of stars before he caught up to her, her chances of survival would be greatly increased.
After analyzing the situation, song qingxiao turned around and ran toward the starry sea without hesitation.
The silver Wolf followed her closely. The man and the wolf turned into meteors and fled at full speed.
The moment general song Qing withdrew her divine sense and left, the unfamiliar and powerful divine sense she had sensed earlier had already covered the entire area.
If she had been a stepte, she would have been discovered by the person who hade.
After this aura swept over, it was retracted somewhat disappointedly. Not long after, another aura also swept over.
Although thest spiritual sense was slightly weaker than the previous one, it still had a very deep cultivation. If song qingxiao had stayed here, she would have known that the Shi family had sent two helpers.
Although she had temporarily escaped, she had also lost the opportunity to know the news in advance.
About twenty minutester, the spirit force particles in the air moved, and a figure wearing a light blue robe with water patterns appeared where song qingxiao had been standing.
The man had a handsome face and was about 30 years old. He looked quite cold and frowned as soon as he appeared.
Not long after, the spiritual energy around him fluctuated again. The person who cameter had not yet appeared, but a fragrance had already assaulted him.
In the light, an exquisite figure appeared beside the man. It was a woman who looked to be in her mid-20s. She wore a pink and purple dress and was extremely beautiful. She had a smile on her face, but the smile did not reach her eyes.
The moment she arrived, she turned her head and wrinkled her nose. She took two deep breaths and asked, ¡±
¡°You sensed it too?¡±
The man seemed to be a little stingy with his words. When he heard her question, he nodded and replied, ¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
it reeks of demonic beasts, and the stench of blood after a fight.
With a look of disgust, she flicked her wrist and took out a bottle of pink perfume. She sprayed it in all directions, and the pink mist drifted out, expelling the presence of song qingxiao and the silver Wolf.
Chapter 832: Escape (2)
Chapter 832: Escape (2)
When the handsome man saw her actions, his eyes revealed a trace of pampering helplessness, but he did not say anything to stop her.
The pink fragrant mist quickly spread in all directions, but strangely, it did not disperse. On the contrary, as it squirmed, several footprints quickly appeared on the ground and extended in one direction, disappearing within the range of the mist.
The woman put away the perfume and closed her beautiful eyes. After taking a few deep breaths with an intoxicated look on her face, she opened her eyes as if she was in a good mood. After seeing the marks around her, her face revealed a smug expression.
¡°As expected, he had stayed here for a short period of time.¡±
She took a look at the marks left by the silver Wolf after it fell to the ground. Those marks were extremely clear under the pressure of the fragrant mist.
¡°There¡¯s a big tail, and there¡¯s a residual aura of fire spiritual power in his limbs. It seems that he has awakened not only his bloodline but also his innate skill. Under little fifteen and seventeen¡¯s attack, his injuries aren¡¯t that serious. He¡¯s at least at the fourth step.¡±
After the woman said this, she turned her head and acted coquettishly to the cold man, as if she was asking for credit.
¡°Do you think my analysis is right?¡±
The man in the light blue water-patterned robe nodded when he heard her words.
Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, the woman pouted unhappily like a young girl, then smiled.
demonic beasts who have awakened their bloodline and inherited their innate skills are all extremely proud. They actually acknowledge humans as their Masters and are willing to leave the sea of stars with them. Tsk, tsk, tsk¡
She let out two sighs, and the man turned around, his sharp Eagle-like eyesnding on a pair of shallow footprints.
Compared to the mark left by the silver Wolf, the footprint was a little fainter. This showed that the person who stopped here was either extremely powerful or extremely cautious. When he stopped here, he also consciously hid his figure.
¡°Dan stage.¡± He said coldly and stretched out his hand. The spiritual energy in the surroundings seemed to be summoned by him and automatically teleported into his palm.
He closed his eyes, as if he was carefully sensing the information that came through the spiritual energy that had once stopped beside song Qing. After a while, he opened his eyes in surprise.
¡°Strange, Ice and Fire dual-element.¡±
The man¡¯s words made no sense, but the beautiful woman seemed to understand his temperament very well. Even if he only said a few words, she could still understand the meaning of his words.
only dan realm cultivation? ¡± She looked surprised, a dan stage cultivator can tame a fourth-rank demonic beast and make it recognize him as its master? ¡±
The smile on her face slowly disappeared, and her beautiful eyes narrowed, revealing a trace of charm.
¡°Ice and Fire elemental spiritual energy? However, the two attributes arepletely opposite each other. If you really continue to cultivate like this, the spiritual energy will sh, and if you don¡¯t die, you will be injured and be a cripple. How can that be?¡±
However, the beautiful woman seemed to have an unusual trust in the man¡¯s words and did not doubt the truth of his words. Instead, she seemed to have thought of something and muttered to herself,¡±
¡°It seems like he had a fortuitous encounter in ¡®there¡¯.¡± She then frowned and asked,¡±
¡°Are fifteen and seventeen really dead?¡±
¡°Signal.¡± The man with a cold expression reminded him. The signal was something that the members of the Parliament carried with them every time they went on a mission.
In addition to proving the identity of the person, it was also a message talisman to ask for help. It was specially made by the Parliament ording to the soul breath of each person.
By the time the talisman returned to the imperial capital, the soul aura covering it had already dissipated, proving that he was already dead.
with the strength of dan stage, she killed fifteen and seventeen, tamed a fourth-rank demonic beast as a pet, had ¡®Dragon tooth¡¯ in hand, and advanced to dan stage without dying despite the conflicting nature of spiritual power. I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing ¡®her¡¯.
When the woman said this, she pursed her lips yfully and smiled.
The man nodded, and her eyes looked through the pink mist in the direction of the mark.
¡°It didn¡¯t stay here for long. From the aura it left behind, it should have sensed your presence around 15 minutes ago and escaped.¡± She extended her right index finger and touched her lips.
the direction they escaped to is the southwest, there¡
¡°The starry sea.¡± The man said faintly. The woman bit her plump red lips and nodded.
¡°He seems to be a smart guy.¡±
As the two of them spoke, they both took a step forward with great tacit understanding. This step seemed ordinary and not big, but the amazing thing was that the two figures jumped dozens of meters away. In just two or three breaths, the two took two steps and their figures disappeared into the distance, leaving only the fragrance that had notpletely dissipated in the air.
Song Qing knew that there were strong cultivators chasing after her, so she didn¡¯t dare to stop. She restrained her divine sense and ran for more than half an hour. By her estimation, the strength of a nascent soul cultivator was more than ten times stronger than that of a dan cultivator. The use of spirit power and cultivation technique was enough to make the person chasing her reach the ce where she had stopped before.
ording to her estimation, she would be able to catch up to her in at most 15 minutes.
She ran madly and chose to run in a straight line towards the sea of stars. She did not dare to conserve her spiritual energy, which greatly saved her time to escape. She could already vaguely sense the existence of an abundant amount of spiritual energy in the sea of stars. Obviously, she was not far from the territory of the sea of stars. At most, she would reach the sea of stars in ten to twenty minutes.
Once she escaped to the sea of stars, her chances of survival would increase again. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes shed with a glimmer of light. She once again raised her spiritual energy and her body almost rose into the air, riding the wind.
However, for some reason, even though the path to survival was not far away, song Qing had a bad feeling.
She ran for another seven or eight minutes, and she could vaguely see the human buildings on the outer edge of the sea of stars. The stone tablet with the words ¡®humans stop¡¯ that she had seen when she first came was now clearly visible. At this time, song qingxiao seemed to smell a faint sweet fragrance.
Chapter 833: Blocked (1)
Chapter 833: Blocked (1)
As soon as the fragrance entered her lungs, song Qingxin felt as if she was floating. Her bones and muscles seemed to have softened under the sweet fragrance. Her tense nerves rxed, and she was immediately on guard.
This ce was already in the outer regions of the starry sky, and this fragrance was too strange. There was definitely something strange.
She immediately held her breath and sealed her body with spiritual power to stop breathing in the fragrance. At the same time, her primordial spirit formed a seal and the swordsman token was activated. In an instant, her body was wrapped in golden light transformed from spiritual power.
As the light scales on her body shed, song qingxiao was about to release her divine sense to investigate, but before she could find anything, a few soft and charming femaleughter entered her ears.
¡°Hehehe, I¡¯ve caught you.¡±
As soon as the sound rang out, the surrounding spiritual energy fluctuated violently. Song Qing was careful and secretly screamed that it was not good. She instinctively wanted to Dodge, but a gust of fragrant wind came from behind. She had no time to Dodge at all, and the fragrant wind wrapped in spiritual energy had already hit her.
At this critical moment, song qingxiao twisted her body, and the spiritual energy hit the left side of her back with a bang, avoiding a vital point.
Fortunately, song qingxiao was prepared. The ¡®swordsman¡¯ token¡¯s defense blocked most of the damage, but at the same time, the remaining spiritual power still invaded her lungs, causing her to fly dozens of meters away like a kite with a broken string. With a ¡®boom¡¯, she fell into the grass of the sea of stars where the stone tablet with the¡¯ humans stop ¡®was erected!
The silver Wolf on the ground let out a roar. As if it had sensed something, it kicked its powerful hind legs and jumped up, pouncing toward where song qingxiao had been standing. However, the moment it was about to pounce, its body seemed to hit an invisible barrier, and it was sent flying by an extremely powerful force.
When itnded, it twisted its body and stood firmly. It lowered its head, and a hint of caution shed in its gray-blue eyes. Then, it ran toward song qingxiao without saying a word.
In the air, a figure slowly appeared. After seeing song Qing¡¯s small figure in the grass, the smiling beauty covered her mouth with her slender hand.
ya, it¡¯s a girl. She seems to have hit me too hard.
Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the silver Wolf that was running away. The corner of her mouth curled up, and then she smoothed her long hair. At the same time, she took out a mirror from somewhere and looked at her wless face. With a look of pity, she said,
¡± I feel like my hair is a little messy after chasing you all the way.¡±
At that moment, song qingxiao, who had fallen into the grass, flew up like a bird and flew toward the sea of stars.
The beautiful woman was looking at herself in the mirror. When she heard the sound, she put away the delicate mirror. Song Qing¡¯s small body was like a meteor, and in the blink of an eye, she had jumped dozens of meters away. The silver Wolf that had tried to attack her earlier followed closely behind her, and with great tacit understanding, it elerated its pace when it was about to get close to her. Song Qing took advantage of the situation and pounced on the back of the silver Wolf, letting it carry her away.
ah! the woman let out a soft cry of surprise when she saw this.
Song qingxiao did not stop or turn back after being attacked. It was as if she was not interested in who had hurt her. Instead, she raced to her destination, what an extremely smart little guy. I can¡¯t bear to kill him.
The woman said with a smile and kept the mirror.
¡°It¡¯s a pity that you won¡¯t be able to escape today,¡±
At this time, song qingxiao did not hear the woman¡¯s mumbling. The wind whistled past her ears as she moved at an extremely fast speed. Because of the arrival of the pursuers, the murderous atmosphere turned into heavy pressure that pressed down on her heart.
Although the swordsman token had blocked the majority of the damage from the palm strike earlier, the palm strike of a nascent soul tier cultivator was extremely powerful, and still injured her.
If it were not for the fact that the blue blood had evolved her physique after unsealing her body several times, she would have lost most of her mobility under this palm.
She used her spiritual power to seal her injuries and let the silver Wolf carry her as she ran. At the same time, she was thinking of a way to escape.
Ever since she had been pped down, although she hadn¡¯t seen the person who hade to kill her, from the waves of fragrant wind and the coquettish cry that she had heard earlier, the person sent by the Shi family should be a woman.
However, he was unable to sense her presence when she appeared, which was enough to prove that this person¡¯s cultivation was far above his own.
Chapter 834: Blocked (2)
Chapter 834: Blocked (2)
As she thought of this, the body of the silver Wolf suddenly tensed up. Song qingxiao immediately formed a seal with her hands and quickly read, ¡± ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡±
The ¡®Lin¡¯ spell had just been spoken, forming a domain in front of the silver Wolf, when arge, slender hand with distinct joints appeared out of thin air and reached for the silver Wolf¡¯s neck.
The hand was affected by the nine words secret order when it entered the domain and paused for half a second.
A man¡¯s deep and cold voice rang out, ¡±
¡°Eh?¡±
Then, with a flick of his wrist, his hand was like a sea-stabilizing divine needle that stirred the sea. The domain formed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique was forcibly broken by his stirring!
However, the silver Wolf also took advantage of this opportunity to avoid the big hand that was about to grab its neck. It vigntly jumped to the side and retreated more than ten meters away, avoiding the crisis.
For song qingxiao, the bacsh of the spell had serious consequences. Her spiritual power was forcibly broken, and her veins were attacked. Her qi and blood flowed in reverse, which caused more serious injuries than the palm strike from the woman who had chased her from behind.
There were actually two people!
Song qingxiao gritted her teeth, and a trace of red blood essence flowed out of the corner of her mouth. As this thought shed through her mind, she saw a frowning handsome man in a light blue robe slowly appear under the spiritual power behind the wrist.
The man looked extremely young and had a cold expression. One of his hands was behind his back, and the other was clenched into a fist.
A belt withplicated patterns was around his waist. Even though he didn¡¯t open his mouth, his powerful aura covered the whole ce the moment he appeared. It was as if every corner was covered by his divine sense. Every breath and every subtle movement of song qingxiao and the silver Wolf were under his control.
He stood there like a mountain, unshakeable. Even with song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation, she couldn¡¯t see through his true realm, but he was at least at the peak of the low level of the nascent soul realm. There were even some who were already at the mid level.
This was the person who had discovered that he had been spying on them with his divine sense. He was powerful and terrifying!
¡°The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique.¡± The man¡¯s words were concise, but he revealed the secret technique that had previously entangled his hand.
¡°Tsk, tsk.¡± A gentle and charming female voice came from behind, ¡± what that little girl from the PEI family said was actually true. The nine-word secret order has really fallen into the hands of a neer.
After hearing the conversation between the two and confirming that there were two pursuers, song qingxiao was much calmer.
Surrounded by two peerless experts, she coughed twice and spat out blood. Immediately, she felt much better in her chest.
She patted the silver wolf¡¯s head, signaling it to turn around. Then, she saw a beautifuldy with an exquisite figure in the air, holding her dress and ¡®walking¡¯ forward with a smile.
There was no path in the air, but with every step she took, spiritual energy was summoned and gathered under her feet, supporting her delicate body and allowing her to walk steadily.
Song qingxiao could only smile bitterly at his ability to control his spiritual power.
Thedy did not look like a pursuer. Instead, she was dressed exquisitely. As if she sensed song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, she raised her head and looked at song qingxiao. She even winked at her yfully.
I didn¡¯t expect that a small figure like me would be worth the Shi family sending two experts to hunt me down.
She sighed. When she spoke, she could still hear her weak breath after being injured. The woman stopped in her tracks and smiled even more sweetly.
of course it was worth it. Fifteen and seventeen died in your hands. They were already very capable rising stars.
The handsome man didn¡¯t say anything and let her speak.
it¡¯s amazing that you could escape from brother Yi and me for such a long time. If you were given some time, you might really be an amazing person.
This woman seemed to have forgotten her original task of hunting down song qingxiao and the silver Wolf. Perhaps she thought that she had won, but she actually began to talk to song qingxiao.
¡°Will you give me time?¡± Although he didn¡¯t know why this woman would tell him this, song Qing was relieved that they didn¡¯t kill him as soon as they met. He took the opportunity to start to draw spiritual energy into his body to heal his wounds.
She even took out two bottles of ¡®spirit raising pills¡¯ from her pocket dimension in front of the two of them, poured them out, and stuffed them into her mouth.
At this moment, she was a little regretful. She shouldn¡¯t have given out all the medicinal pills before.
Although the medicinal effects of these medicinal pills were small, at this time, a fierce battle was imminent. A little medicinal pill meant an additional ray of hope for her, but unfortunately, it was toote to regret it now.
It was strange to say that the woman just watched her movements with a smile, as if she had guessed her intentions, but she did not stop her. The corner of her mouth even showed a trace of interest, like a cat catching a mouse, a sly look.
aiyaya, I¡¯m also carrying out a mission. I¡¯m really unable toply with such a request. She pursed her lips and smiled. Then, her eyes swept across song Qing¡¯s small body. Her slender brows furrowed, and a trace of disdain shed across her eyes. Her slender Jade-like hand covered the tip of her nose and she took out a bottle of perfume from somewhere,
¡°Although I can¡¯t give you time to grow, I can give you some time to dress up.¡±
She sprayed the perfume in all directions, and the fragrance spread out. Her furrowed brows instantly rxed.
¡°There¡¯s hot water and new clothes in the capital. Why don¡¯t youe with me and we can talk somewhere else? It¡¯s better than being rough.¡±
¡°No need¡¡± Song qingxiao looked at her as if she was looking at a lunatic. Earlier in du xingyun¡¯s room, although she had taken two sets of his clothes, she didn¡¯t have time to change them because someone hade. She had left first, and then she was chased by someone, so she was still wearing those dirty and torn clothes.
Chapter 835: Divine sense (1)
Chapter 835: Divine sense (1)
The clothes had been through several battles and were stained with blood and dust. After they dried up, they gave off an unpleasant smell. Song Qing did not need to look in the mirror to know that his image was extremely bad at this time. It was no wonder that the woman with the fragrance could not hide her disgust.
Song qingxiao sat on the silver Wolf¡¯s back, thinking of a strategy to deal with the enemy.
This time, the Shi family had sent two experts to hunt her down. The speed of these two people was much faster than she had imagined. The beautifuldy was fine, but the key was that the man who had been silent all this time gave song qingxiao a feeling of danger.
Just by standing there, he was like a mountain that was difficult to climb. The aura he released sealed off all of song Qing and Xiao Yu¡¯s escape routes to the sea of stars.
As long as she moved, he could make a move at any time and stop her.
Thinking of this, song Qing¡¯s heart sank even more.
The silver Wolf seemed to have felt her anxiety as well. It moved its limbs uneasily, its eyes coldly scanning the two of them, and a threatening low growl came from its throat.
¡°Since you¡¯re not willing toe with me, we have no other choice.¡± When the beautifuldy heard song qingxiao¡¯s rejection, she seemed to be extremely disappointed. She sighed and frowned. Her beautiful face revealed a tender expression, but don¡¯t worry. After you die, I will be responsible for cleaning up your body and taking it back.
When song qingxiao heard this, she had an extremely absurd and strange feeling.
She felt that this scene was very familiar, as if she had heard of it before.
After thinking for a while, song qingxiao remembered that when she had broken into the Imperial City, she had met number six by chance. She had heard the sister number six mention that su Wu had died in the hands of the people from the heavens beyond heaven. His body had been taken back for research.
She didn¡¯t expect that she was really fated with him. Not only was he living in her soul, but she was also about to end up like this.
She was anxious, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She took the opportunity to recover her spiritual power while talking to the woman. At the same time, she wanted to find a chance to break out of the encirclement.
¡°You¡¯re an Undertaker?¡±
When the smiling woman heard her words, she immediately raised her eyebrows.
¡°PEI, PEI PEI.¡± She spat a few times and quickly realized that she had lost herposure. She adjusted her expression and said,
I only dress up thedies who die in my hands and present the best and most beautiful side of their lives. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s beautiful?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. She had used up a lot of her spiritual power when she was running away, and now she only had 60 to 70 percent left. In the face of two powerful enemies, it was obvious that she didn¡¯t have enough spiritual power, you¡¯re like a perverted man who loves the dead.
When the beautiful woman heard her words, her beautiful face twisted slightly, and she almost couldn¡¯t maintain the fake smile on her face.
Her face was gloomy, and after a moment of silence, she sneered,¡±
¡°I advise you to mind your words. It won¡¯t do you any good if you make me angry.¡± She took a deep breath and suppressed her anger, as if tofort herself,¡±
don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. You will be ugly if you are angry¡
Song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this.
Thisdy was well-dressed. She came out to kill people, but she also dressed up as if she was on an outing.
She couldn¡¯t stand her own unkempt appearance and showed a nauseated expression at the smell on her body. She came a little closer to him and sprayed out some fragrant mist.
All these actions were enough to prove that this person had a serious obsessivepulsive disorder and was reclusive.
If that was the case, it wasn¡¯tpletely impossible for them to break out of the encirclement and escape.
This ce was already on the border of the starry sea, and the starry sea was not far away. The Shi family had such strength that they could even send two nascent soul realm cultivators to hunt down an insignificant person like him. However, in the battle for the mine, they were ultimately defeated. It was easy to imagine the strength of the demonic beasts in the starry sea. At least with the current strength of the Shi family, there was no way they couldpletely take them down.
If even the Shi family couldn¡¯t do anything to the starry sky ocean, the moment he barged into it, these two people might be afraid of him. At that time, he would have a chance of survival.
¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± The woman stared at song Qing¡¯s small face, as if she could guess what she was thinking from her subtle expression..
Chapter 836: Divine sense (2)
Chapter 836: Divine sense (2)
¡°You want to dy time and also find¡¡± There was a smile on her face as if she had seen through song Qing¡¯s little n. However, before she could finish her sentence, song Qing touched her body. There was a tearing sound as if she had torn something off and threw it at her, ¡±
¡°Take this!¡±
When the woman heard what she said, she pouted and didn¡¯t take it seriously. The ¡®hidden weapon¡¯ flew over, but the attack wasn¡¯t fierce. The woman subconsciously reached out and easily caught it in her hand.
¡°You can¡¯t hurt this¡¡± Sheughed charmingly, but before she could finish her sentence, she saw what she was holding in her hand and couldn¡¯t help but scream, ¡±
ah-ah ah ah ah ah ah- ¡±
She grabbed a torn, dirty cloth in her hand. From the color, it was the same as song qingxiao¡¯s clothes. She had just torn it off.
The cloth was a little hard after being stained with blood and mud, and it was also a little sticky to the hand. Goosebumps rose on the woman¡¯s back. She finally couldn¡¯t hold back her elegant smile, and her hand shook as if she had seen a ghost. She threw the thing under the grass and said,
¡°My hand is going to rot!¡±
As she screamed madly, she took out a bottle of spray from somewhere and sprayed it on her hands desperately. She looked like she was about to copse.
Taking advantage of this opportunity, song Qing patted the silver Wolf and leaped towards her. The woman saw her pouncing at her from the corner of her eye, and as if she had seen a huge source of pollution, her beautiful face turned pale and she retreated.
¡°Don¡¯te over¡¡± She shook her hand and retreated more than ten meters away. She obviously despised song qingxiao and screamed for help, ¡± ¡°Brother Yi, save me!¡±
When the cold-looking man heard her voice, his face turned anxious. He instinctively stepped forward, but song qingxiao was a few meters closer to him. She scared him away, patted the silver Wolf, and turned to escape!
The position where the man was standing earlier had locked the surrounding air. Now that he was worried about the woman, as soon as he moved away, a gap appeared in the air pressure that he was shrouding.
The silver Wolf seized the opportunity and burst out with unparalleled speed. It took song qingxiao and turned into a shadow, running in the direction of the sea of stars.
¡°Not good.¡±
The woman, who was washing her hands with a fragrant mist, turned her head instinctively when she heard the wind. She saw that the silver Wolf had taken song qingxiao and fled twenty to thirty meters away in the blink of an eye. The figure of a man and a Wolf turned into a small dot, as if they would soon disappear from the end of their sight.
The man with the cold face didn¡¯t seem to care that song qingxiao was running away. Instead, he was focused on the woman. He looked at her with some worry.
¡°Are you alright?¡±
The woman, who was gritting her teeth, heard his words of concern, and a trace of charming shyness appeared on her face. She was extremely pleased with this man¡¯s care,
¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±
She shook her hand. The sticky feeling on her hand had already been sprayed clean, and there was no dirt on it at all. However, the extremely disgusting feeling still made her frown slightly.
The beautiful woman squinted her eyes and looked in the direction that song qingxiao had run off to. She could no longer see the man and the wolf. She seemed to have thought of something and couldn¡¯t help butugh.
he ran so fast. He¡¯s a smart kid. she licked her lips, but he made me a little unhappy.
The man nodded his head casually.
Song qingxiao sat on the back of the silver Wolf, using her Wolf-like appearance to force the woman to retreat. She ran about two or three hundred meters away in one breath, leaving the man and woman behind. However, she did not dare to rx.
They had already entered the sea of stars, and human buildings could no longer be seen. They were surrounded by tall and lush nts.
There was no sign of any pursuers behind her, but song qingxiao had a feeling that the two were still following her. Perhaps it was because her previous actions hadpletely angered the woman, so they wanted to y a game of cat and mouse with their prey before catching her.
However, at this time, she didn¡¯t mind the mentality of these two people. On the contrary, she wished that they were more arrogant so that she would have more opportunities.
However, after running for four to five minutes, song qingxiao had a strange feeling in her heart.
No matter how arrogant this man and woman were, the deeper he went into the sea of stars ¡®territory, the more trouble they would get into if they went deep into the demonic beasts¡¯ territory. Why were they able to keep their cool and not stop him? Could there be a reason behind this?
Chapter 837: Divine sense (3)
From the stone tablet with the ¡®humans stop¡¯ on it to this ce, she had run in one direction and had advanced at least five or six kilometers. She could only hear the whistling of the wind and the sound of the silver Wolf running on the flowers and grass, but no other sound.
What made song qingxiao most uneasy was that she could not sense any demonic beast aura. It waspletely different from the demonic beast territory she had expected.
The scenery on both sides quickly passed by. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but release her divine sense to look forward, but something shocking happened again.
His spiritual sense seemed to be blocked by an invisible barrier a few miles ahead, and it was difficult to invade.
There seemed to be ayer of fog formed by a strange spiritual power in front of them. It was extremely difficult to invade, and it divided the starry sea into two.
She had been here once before, but thest time she came, perhaps because she was not strong enough, she did not notice the existence of such a fog barrier in the sea of stars.
She once again tried to prate the fog with her divine sense, but the moment it entered the fog, it was quickly devoured by the spiritual power contained in the fog.
¡®Roar!¡¯
A beast¡¯s roar filled with blood, violence, and warning suddenly came from the fog. A pair of Scarlet eyes appeared in the fog, and it opened its huge mouth, biting at her!
As the roar rang out, an extremely terrifying presence invaded her sea of consciousness. It was like a hurricane, causing her sea of consciousness to tremble uneasily. Her primordial spirit was injured by this overbearing presence and immediately became a little transparent.
Song qingxiao¡¯s vision went ck and she felt a sharp pain in her head. The pair of red eyes was getting closer and closer. When they were about to follow her primordial spirit and enter her sea of consciousness, she resisted the pain from her soul and cut off the probing spiritual sense. Only then did the roar in her mind stop.
The pair of red eyes that were full of killing intent reflected in her sea of consciousness gradually faded away. Her sea of consciousness seemed to have been strangled, and her primordial spirit was extremely weak.
Song qingxiao vomited a mouthful of blood after she was sure that the aura hadpletely faded. She opened her eyes in shock.
After her primordial spirit was severely injured, her eyes began to shine with a golden light. Scales began to appear on her body. It was just an aura and she was already forced into such a state.
What was in the fog? Why would there be such a barrier in the sea of stars? Was it because they were confident that there was such an obstacle in front of them that they didn¡¯t chase after her, so they were fearless and let her escape while watching her run to the end?
¡°Hehe.¡± Just as song qingxiao was thinking about this, a woman¡¯s cheerfulughter suddenly rang in her sea of consciousness.
Her sea of consciousness had just suffered a heavy blow, and even the slightest change in the wind would cause her to have a splitting headache and her primordial spirit to sway. She immediately sealed her sea of consciousness with her divine sense, trying to reduce the damage that theughter brought to her.
Theughter came from the woman who had been chasing her. Just as song qingxiao had expected, she had been following her since she had escaped.
¡°It seems like you¡¯ve already realized that running away is useless.¡±
When the female voice said this, song qingxiao could almost imagine her half-covering her mouth with her hand and smiling with her eyes narrowed, waiting to watch the show.
As soon as she finished speaking, the surrounding spiritual Qi fluctuated strangely. A creepy feeling came. Song qingxiao was on high alert. She formed a seal with her hands and murmured,¡±
¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡±
The spiritual power coated the scales on her body with ayer of golden light, but the surprise attack she had expected did note. However, the sense of danger did not subside, and even the silver Wolf seemed to sense uneasiness. Just as song qingxiao felt that something was wrong, a pressure suddenly arrived. A powerful divine sense turned into an invisible ¡®chain¡¯, wrapping around her neck, restraining her divine sense and spiritual power, and dragging her back!
There was no physical attack on her neck, but she really felt the suffocating feeling of being strangled.
Oh no, it was actually a divine sense attack!
Such a thought shed through her mind, and she quickly recognized the method of attack. However, her body was lifted up by the ¡®rope¡¯ formed by the spiritual power, and she flew backward from the back of the silver Wolf.
The silver Wolf rushed forward for more than ten meters before it stopped. It turned around and pounced in song qingxiao¡¯s direction.
At this moment, song Qing¡¯s neck was being ¡®strangled¡¯ by someone¡¯s consciousness, and it was difficult for him to break free.
These two cultivators of the nascent soul tier were already at a much higher tier than her, and one of them unexpectedly also practiced the unusually difficult to deal with spiritual sense attack.
To be able to cultivate one¡¯s spiritual sense to such an extent, the two people sent by the Shi family were much more difficult to deal with than she had imagined.
Under the attack of the spiritual awareness, unless the sea of consciousness was stable, it was difficult to avoid the attack of the invisible spiritual awareness.
Song Qing was dragged out by this divine sense, and the surrounding scenery turned into afterimages as she retreated. The sound of the wind in her ears drowned out her heartbeat and the low growls of the silver Wolf.
That divine sense was extraordinarily powerful, firmly suppressing her body, making her unable to free her hands to do anything else.
This moment was extremely difficult for song Qing Xiao to endure. Her sea of consciousness had already been injured when she was observing the fog in the sea of stars, and now that she was attacked by a nascent soul cultivator¡¯s divine sense, she waspletely unable to resist.
If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the God annihting skill had unsealed her spirit sense after she entered the spirit concentration realm, and the nine words secret order had made her spirit sense much stronger than an ordinary dan realm cultivator, the binding of her spirit sense would have destroyed her sea of consciousness!
At this critical moment, song Qing could not move her body. She gathered her primordial spirit and used it to form a seal. She performed the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique and formed a domain that wrapped around her body.
However, her primordial spirit was too weak after being injured. The moment the domain was formed, it was broken.
However, even if it was only for a moment, it was enough for song qingxiao..
Chapter 838: Trap-1
The spiritual sense that was strangling song qingxiao¡¯s throat was cut off by the domain formed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique. At the same time, a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound was heard. The force holding song qingxiao down was instantly stopped, and her body fell into the bushes with a ¡®bang¡¯.
She turned over and got up, only to see several Jade-like thin needles inserted into the ground. As the ends of the needles swayed, a fragrance assaulted her!
If she hadn¡¯t cut off the spiritual sense that was troubling her at the critical moment, she would have been seriously injured by the Jade needle after being controlled by this spiritual sense.
¡°Eh?¡± The woman¡¯s voice rang out. it can actually cut off your divine sense, brother Yi?¡±
¡°The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique.¡± Following the man¡¯s cold words, spiritual Qi fluctuated and a man and a woman appeared about ten meters away from song Qing.
Although the man¡¯s expression was cold, when he mentioned the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique, his tone revealed a bit of heat.
The woman pursed her lips and smiled.
you¡¯re cultivating the divine sense, so this nine words secret skill seems to be tailor-made for you. However, this nine-word secret order was a rare cultivation technique of the God level. If he could collect all nine words, its power would not be less than the God destroying technique.
It was a pity that ever since this secret technique had appeared in the world, its fragments had been circting in the divine prison, falling into the hands of different people.
To collect all of them was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Not only was it difficult, but it also required a huge opportunity.
Each token represented a different spell, and its power was different ording to the strength of the cultivator and the number of tokens collected. If one only had one token, the effect would be greatly reduced. It was an unparalleled but extremely useless existence.
¡°Tsk tsk, although it¡¯s only a token, since I¡¯vee across it, it¡¯s like I¡¯ve picked it up.¡±
The woman held her face with her fingers and smiled like a flower. ¡°If there¡¯s an opportunity in the future, I¡¯ll see if I cane across other tokens.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
The man nodded, as if he agreed with her.
The two of them talked andughed as if song qingxiao¡¯s nine-word secret order was already in their pocket.
Song qingxiao rolled over and got up. When she heard the conversation between the two, her eyes shed.
From their conversation, he could tell that they knew he had the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique of the nine words secret order. However, they didn¡¯t know he had the ¡®Zhe¡¯ word order and ¡®Qian¡¯ word order.
The reason why the secret of the ¡®confrontation¡¯ character was leaked was because she had used this secret technique on number six in the mental patient¡¯s trial scenario.
It was also because of the ¡®imprisoning technique¡¯ that she was chased by number six after the trial, which caused so much trouble and buried the disaster that followed.
It could be said that if it wasn¡¯t for number six, she could hide in the capital and cultivate in peace. When her strength and cultivation realm increased, she could find the enemy who had killed her that day and settle him. Her life would be more than half as smooth as it was now.
As soon as song qingxiao thought of number six, a murderous intent surged in his heart.
She reached out to wipe the blood on her chin and used her spiritual power to check her internal breath.
After escaping all the way here, she had consumed a lot of spiritual power, and now she only had sixty to seventy percent left. Her sea of consciousness and meridians had been damaged after suffering the bacsh, which had reduced her strength.
It would have been fine if it was a normal opponent, but right now she had to face two nascent soul cultivators, so her situation was naturally like adding hail to snow.
Since he couldn¡¯t escape, he could only fight!
She guided her spiritual power to heal her injuries while trying her best to adjust her spiritual power, trying to adjust her body to the bestbat state.
The time was too short. Under the siege of two masters, the chance of escape was too slim. She sighed in her heart and reached out to touch her pocket.
There was a golden cicada inside. It was a protective treasure that Yao Liu had given her in exchange for saving her life.
After the Golden cicada was removed from its shell, it could help its owner escape death, allowing Yao Liu to survive the spiritual energy shock from the battle between the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s devil soul and the eight direction God devil earth Sha formation.
At that time, Yao Liu had given her this thing so that she could survive whendy Chu tried to possess her, but he didn¡¯t expect that this thing wouldn¡¯t be useful in the trial. Now that they were out of the trial, it might be useful, but he didn¡¯t know if the effect would be as magical as Yao Liu said..
Chapter 839: Trapping _2
When Yao Liu gave her the Golden cicada, it was on the verge of death after shedding its shell. However, when she left the trial space, she always carried it with her while she recuperated.
The Golden cicada had also absorbed a portion of the spiritual energy from her cultivation, and its aura was much better than before.
Song qingxiao touched the Golden cicada and felt more confident. She then interrupted the conversation between the two,¡±
¡°Are you so sure that I¡¯m going to die Here today?¡±
As soon as she spoke, not only was the beautiful woman stunned, but even the cold-faced man¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of surprise.
He probably didn¡¯t expect her to not only not worry about his life and death in such a situation, but also have the mood to interrupt.
The woman quickly regained her previous expression and smiled.
¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed the strangeness of the starry sea.¡±
She seemed to be very confident that she and the man could take down a dan realm cultivator together. Even though she could tell that song qingxiao was probably trying to buy time, she did not seem to care.
¡°The reason why you ran here is because of that fourth-rank demonic beast that has awakened its bloodline.¡±
She pouted her full cherry lips slightly, we had an Alliance agreement with the starry sea back then, so we wouldn¡¯t offend each other. You escaped in this direction to lure us here, break the Alliance agreement, and force out the high level demonic beasts in the sea of stars. When the chaos erupts, you can use it to escape.¡± The woman¡¯s small lips parted to reveal a sweet smile.
¡°Sister, am I right?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡± At this point, song qingxiao did not hide anything. This was indeed her intention from the beginning, and she could not hide it from these two old monsters.
¡°But you guys don¡¯t seem to be afraid of this ce.¡±
From the conversation between No. 15 and No. 17 before they died, he could tell that there were demonic beasts of a higher level than level four in the sea of stars. Otherwise, the Shi n would not have retreated so easily during the Battle for the mineral resources back then, and even made a non-aggression covenant.
¡°If this was the real starry sky sea, we would be afraid.¡±
To song qingxiao¡¯s surprise, the woman pursed her lips and smiled. She said,¡±
¡°But this is not the real starry sea.¡±
The stone tablet with the words ¡®humans stop¡¯ was only a warning to ordinary humans not to enter so as to avoid unnecessary casualties.
¡°ording to the Treaty of Alliance, the real border of the starry sea is over there.¡± The woman pointed in the direction where song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense had encountered the barrier.
Her actions and words confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s suspicions, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.
back then, a beast King that had reached the eighth rank had personally separated a trace of his soul breath and set the true ¡®stop¡¯ boundary.
The woman¡¯s nonchnt face couldn¡¯t help but turn serious when she mentioned ¡®level 8¡¯ beast Kings, and her eyes were filled with fear.
other than the great demons who have truly awakened their bloodlines, human cultivators can not set foot there. Once they enter, they will be torn to pieces by the beast King¡¯s soul breath. At the same time, the demonic beasts in the starry sky sea could not leave the starry sky sea.
A trace of the soul breath of an eighth-rank demonic beast was like a tall mountain that was difficult to climb, separating humans and demonic beasts, marking out a real territory for demonic beasts that would not be disturbed by ordinary cultivators.
¡°So you will never be able to enter the starry sea.¡± In other words, song qingxiao¡¯s n would nevere true under such circumstances.
But the woman quickly changed the topic.
it is said that after crossing the restrictive spell, you will see the real starry sea. It is like a vast, small world, and demonic beasts of different sizes live in it. The woman flicked her fingers, it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ll never see that day.
This was also the reason why she and the man did not stop song qingxiao from running to this side.
¡°If I didn¡¯t let you hit the wall, why would you obediently turn back?¡±
The womanughed like a cat that had stolen a fish. When she said this, she seemed to have thought of something. Her eyes fell on the silver Wolf and her brows gradually furrowed.
it¡¯s strange. This demonic beast didn¡¯t sign a contract with you, but it¡¯s willing to be ordered around by you. It¡¯s obvious that its intelligence has been activated, and it¡¯s far above the average fourth-rank demonic beast..
Chapter 840: Trap (3)
The rarest thing about demonic beasts was that they were violent and bloodthirsty by nature, and there was a Deep Gap between them and human cultivators. The tragic battle in the sea of stars that year was just one of the insignificant battles in the many years of war between human cultivators and demonic beasts.
For thousands of years, the two sides had always been at war with each other to exhaust the weak and low-level bloodlines, eliminate the weak, and leave behind the more powerful genes. This was also considered a sessful conquest of the starry sea, leaving more resources for the survival of the great demons.
However, it was precisely because of the thousands of years of war between humans and demonic beasts that the bones and blood of demonic beasts had an instinctive desire to kill cultivators.
Unless it was forced to submit, in the eyes of demonic beasts with high-level bloodlines, human cultivators were just food, just like other low-level demonic beasts. It was impossible for them to willingly acknowledge their Masters without a blood contract, and even look extremely loyal.
Even in such a situation, he still stayed by song qingxiao¡¯s side.
¡°Could it be that it has a natural sense of intimacy with humans?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes brightened as she said this. She took out the mirror and looked at the beauty in the mirror with pity. She pursed her lips into a confident smile and waved at the silver Wolf,¡±
¡°Come, Little Wolf,e to me.¡±
As she spoke, she walked around song qingxiao, afraid that she would tear off a piece of dirty cloth and throw it at her like before. Therefore, while she was teasing the wolf, she was also on guard against song qingxiao.
But seeing that she did not make any extra movements, the woman heaved a sigh of relief. She nced at the silver Wolf, and her eyes lit up.
The more she looked at the silver Wolf, the more she liked it. Although the silver Wolf was injured, it lived beyond the starry sky. Without any external stimtion, it could awaken its bloodline and evolve to the fourth rank on its own. This was enough to prove that this Wolf was not ordinary.
Although the Wolf¡¯s fur was unkempt, the woman felt that it might have had something to do with a simrly ¡®unkempt¡¯ master, so its ¡®taste¡¯ had been affected to a certain extent.
However, it had slender limbs and a strong body. In time, he would definitely be able to raise it until its fur was smooth and shiny, and it would definitely not be the same as now.
The silver Wolf had already reached the fourth rank, and she was very sure that it could understand her words. At the same time as she spoke, the woman also released her power of the nascent soul realm, trying to force it to be afraid.
I¡¯ll let you live a morefortable andfortable life than you are now. Be good,e here¡
Demonic beasts that had yet to recognize a master were naturally cunning and violent. They were also cruel and bloodthirsty. Under the influence of thew of the jungle, it was easy for him to capture a fourth-rank demonic beast while tempting it and exerting pressure on it.
As the woman spoke, her fingers danced, and a fragrance came out from her fingertips, blowing towards the silver Wolf.
The fragrance quickly lingered around the silver Wolf, and the huge Wolf King seemed to be bewitched by it. It let out two howls, and the back that was arched in a threatening manner also fell down. The upright silver hair also smoothened down. When the woman saw this scene, a trace of joy quickly shed in her eyes.
It was a waste to send her and the man on this mission. However, song qingxiao¡¯s importance and the rumor that she had the ¡®nine words secret technique¡¯ matched the man¡¯s spiritual sense, so the two of them came.
However, if she coulde here and obtain such an uncontracted fourth-rank demonic beast, it would be a pleasant surprise for the woman.
¡°Come over¡¡± She called out softly again. Under the fragrance, the silver Wolf seemed to be a little restless. Its four limbs stomped on the spot, and finally, as if it could not stand the woman¡¯s increasing pressure and temptation, it slowly walked towards her.
The corners of the woman¡¯s mouth lifted. The silver Wolf had already taken a few steps forward, but soon, it seemed to be resisting by instinct. After two steps, it stopped again and let out a low howl, as if it was extremely unwilling.
Its performance made the woman even happier. She secretly increased her aura to 100% and her fingertips danced even more vigorously.
The fragrance was so strong that it almost turned the surrounding spiritual energy into a thin mist, causing the surrounding scenery to be a little blurry.
The silver Wolf took a few more steps forward. The woman estimated the distance between them and was about to take out her treasure to subdue the silver Wolf.
However, he did not notice that at this time, the silver Wolf¡¯s gray-blue eyes shed a trace of human-like ridicule and slyness. It took advantage of the woman¡¯s unguarded state and suddenly elerated, rushing towards her. With a ¡®howl¡¯, it opened its huge mouth and spat out a heat wave with a fishy smell.
This change only happened in a sh. The woman originally thought that victory was in her hands. She was extremely confident in her own means, as if she did not think that the silver Wolf could resist her fragrance. Therefore, it happened so suddenly that she forgot to Dodge for a moment.
The silver Wolf¡¯s speed was as fast as lightning. In the blink of an eye, therge ball of fire was spurting over.
¡°Be careful!¡±
When the man standing to the side saw this, he immediately cried out in rm and attacked the silver Wolf with his spiritual sense.
awooo ¡ the silver Wolf let out a low howl. Its body seemed to be confined by an invisible restriction, and its huge body was flipped over by a force, flying backward.
However, the mes it spewed out swept towards the woman. The spiritual power and fragrance floating in the air were ignited by the mes.
The mes grew bigger and surrounded the woman.
ah¡ the woman gasped, and the mist floating in the air turned into a huge cocoon. It wriggled and wrapped around the me in an instant, trying to put it out..
Chapter 841: Boundary _1
Chapter 841: Boundary _1
The mes stagnated for a moment, but the mes that the silver Wolf had evolved from devouring the three-headed dog in the trial were clearly not ordinary mes. The moment the mist enveloped the ball of mes, it only paused for a moment, followed by a loud ¡®bang¡¯, and the cocoon formed from the fragrant mist exploded.
The mist was ignited by the fire, and sparks flew in all directions.
¡°Ah!¡± Under the heat wave, the woman let out a cry of surprise. She hurriedly covered her face with her hands and flew back ten meters, just in time to crash into the Star formation released by song qingxiao.
The woman¡¯s divine sense sensed the existence of the six spiritual breaths and guessed that it was song qingxiao¡¯s trick to take the opportunity to attack her.
However, song Qing was only a cultivator who had just entered the Dan realm. The beautiful woman was confident in her strength and did not take her seriously.
But the moment she entered the formation, the situation changed.
The spiritual breath of the stars was connected. Once the woman was trapped in the array, the stars would release their spiritual power and turn it into killing intent, which would strangle the woman trapped in the array!
When the man who was controlling the silver Wolf saw this scene, his expression changed immediately. He gave up the silver Wolf, and a trace of killing intent shed in his eyes. He turned around and waved his arm, pping his palm toward the ster array!
That powerful palm wind mmed onto a star. Relying on the attack of a nascent soul tier cultivator, not only was it unable to shatter the star, it was actually jolted away by the spirit energy of the formation.
The six rays of Starlight interwove into a River of light that was as wide as a palm, and the woman was instantly wrapped in the Starlight.
The woman in the formation let out a muffled groan, and her delicate body trembled. There was a faint blood light on her pink and purple dress. It was obvious that she had suffered some losses in this ster array.
¡°What kind of magic treasure is this?¡± When the man who had not made much noise saw that he could not break the ster array, his cold face finally could not hold it in and revealed a trace of surprise.
When he saw that the woman was injured, he was so anxious that he pped the ster array with all his strength again!
The star shook a few times after being hit by him, but it was still not broken. The spiritual power of several stars was connected with each other, and the spiritual power he pped over was dispersed.
The fact that the ster array was not broken was beyond the man¡¯s expectations. However, before he couldunch another palm attack, the silver Wolf had already rushed over with a roar.
If it were any other time, the man would naturally not be afraid of a fourth-rank demonic beast. However, now that the woman was trapped, he did not have the patience to continue fighting with the silver Wolf. Thus, when he heard the sound of the wind, he also moved away.
The woman¡¯s face was pale, and a drop of blood slowly seeped out of the corner of her mouth. Her eyes were still filled with disbelief. She looked around and saw that the spiritual energy in the array was violent and the force was extremely fierce.
The aura from each star was only around the low level of the Dan stage. However, once the six stars were formed, their spiritual energy blended with each other, and their power seemed to be endless. By turning their spiritual energy into killing intent, they could unleash an attack no less than the top level of the Dan stage.
At this time, although the woman did not understand what the ster array was, she did not dare to underestimate it.
She raised her palm and struck. In the blink of an eye, she had struck the stars with several ¡®bangs¡¯. However, the stars only shook and did not break. On the contrary, with every strike of her palm, there was a faint rebound of spiritual energy from the stars. The power of her palms backfired and hit back, causing her body to stagger two steps before she could stabilize herself.
The formation was still intact, and a few stars were still revolving around her. The woman¡¯s face darkened.¡±You have some ability.¡±
Not far away, song qingxiao¡¯s head was covered in sweat as she once again used the power of the stars to attack. Under the flickering Starlight, her spiritual energy once again turned into a beam of light and shed at the woman!
The woman had suffered a great loss, so she didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly. Since she couldn¡¯t get out of the array for the time being, she waved her arms and two pink mist floated out of her sleeves. Like two pink ribbons, they wrapped around her body!
The six spiritual energies within the ster array crossed and passed through. However, when they passed through the two pink belts, the light was blocked by the fog, and the biting cold spiritual energy was reduced by half.
Once again, song qingxiao injected her spiritual power into the array. The spiritual light in the array brightened and broke the pink ribbon.
The woman flew and spun as if she wanted to break out of the encirclement, but the six stars were faster than her. The light elongated with a whoosh and turned into a beam that shed down on her body from above.
Although the physical body of a nascent soul cultivator was strong, the beam of Starlight passed through her shoulder and nailed her down!
The woman clutched her shoulder as she fell to the ground. A strand of her hair fell to the ground, and she caught it with a trembling hand..
Chapter 842: Boundary _2
Chapter 842: Boundary _2
you dare to cut my hair¡ she tugged at the hem of her dress. After being attacked by the ster array twice, although the injuries she suffered were not fatal, her dress was damaged. Although the wounds were quickly sealed by spiritual power, there was still blood oozing out, tainting the color of her dress.
The woman touched the side of her face. A part of her carefully decorated hair had been cut off, which made her face quickly darken, as if her appearance was more annoying than her injury.
Two cultivators in the nascent soul realm chased after a little cultivator in the Dan realm. Up to now, not only did they not kill him, but they also made him look very embarrassed. Not only were they injured, but they also destroyed the beauty of his style, destroyed his favorite dress, and made his body covered in bloodstains. It was simply disgusting.
At this moment, the woman hadpletely lost the thought of ying with song qingxiao. don¡¯t you know how precious a woman¡¯s hair is? Even the Royal stylists don¡¯t dare to touch my hairstyle easily! You actually dared to cut my hair!¡±
She grabbed the hair in her hand. After her rage, she calmed down.
¡°I¡¯m very unhappy now. I¡¯ve changed my mind. After I kill you, I won¡¯t help you dress up.¡±
A hint of ruthlessness shed in her eyes. Even though she was trapped in the star, song qingxiao could feel that her Qi was rising, and it was faintly resisting the pressure of the ster array.
This scene made song qingxiao feel a little uneasy. Although the ster array was not broken by thebined efforts of the two nascent soul cultivators from the inside and outside, their attacks had consumed the spiritual power she needed to control the stars at an extremely fast rate.
In just a few breaths, it had consumed 30 ¨C 40% of her spiritual power.
On the day of the expedition to the Gu mansion, once the ¡®eight direction godly demon earthly fiend formation¡¯id by the Gu family was formed, it was so powerful that when eight sword spirits waved their swords at the same time, even No. 7, who was also in the nascent soul realm, was besieged. The demonic soul of the Army master could not break the formation.
At this moment, he was controlling six stars, Starlight shining at the same time, but he had only caused this woman to suffer some injuries. This was a huge gap.
When song Qing thought of this, he could not help but feel a little regretful.
At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness moved slightly, and an inexplicable sense of danger came. Without a word, she used the ¡®forward¡¯ word order, and her figure suddenly disappeared.
At the ce where she had been standing, the figure of a man with a cold face slowly appeared between the fluctuations of spiritual energy.
¡°Eh?¡±
He seemed to be surprised that his outstretched hand had missed.
Seeing that he couldn¡¯t break the ster array, the man was prepared to start with song Qing. He would first restrain her and then the array would naturally be broken.
However, he did not expect song qingxiao to have the strength to Dodge his attack.
The aura of the young girl that he had locked onto instantly disappeared from the spot, as if she had already disappeared from this world. He could not even sense her existence at all.
A strange look shed in the man¡¯s eyes. As if he had thought of something, his facial muscles twitched slightly. The next moment, song qingxiao¡¯s figure appeared seven or eight meters away from him.
He used his divine sense to lock onto her again, and his figure disappeared at the same time. However, a momentter, song qingxiao, who was originally locked onto by his divine sense, disappeared from his sea of consciousness again. The man¡¯s figure appeared where song qingxiao had appeared, and she was no longer there!
The man was not angry but happy after missing twice in a row.
¡°The ¡®Qian¡¯mand token!¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes revealed his determination to win.
At this moment, the Furious woman carefully picked up the broken hair. At the same time, she spread out her palm, and a small green jade hairpin slowly emerged from her palm.
The spiritual energy on the hairpin was extremely strong. Once it appeared, it immediately destroyed the spiritual pressure within the ster array!
The woman threw the small g into the air. The small g immediately spun in the air, and a strong spiritual power came out of the g, forming a huge light green circle that quickly spread out!
The spiritual power emitted by the green hairpin was several times stronger than the wind from the woman¡¯s palm.
As the light ring charged over, the few stars immediately felt the spiritual pressure and started to tremble slightly.
The woman¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of coldness as she sent a few more spells into the green hairpin. The moment the green hairpin received the spiritual power, its light became even brighter.. With a sharp ¡®ding¡¯ sound, the spiritual power struck the array and scattered the Starlight that had not yet been fully formed!
Chapter 843: Boundary _3
Chapter 843: Boundary _3
Under the impact of this majestic force, the spiritual energy within the array was in chaos. The six stars began to sway up and down under this pressure and were pushed away bit by bit!
¡°It¡¯s still not broken?¡±
When the woman saw this, she raised her arm and opened her palm. The spinning green hairpin flew back into her palm. She held it and waved it down, II
¡°Break!¡±
The spirit energy she released formed a crescent-shaped light wave and shed towards the star!
With a boom, the ster array, which was already under great pressure, cracked under the crescent moon sh!
The light of several stars in the circle dimmed a lot and bounced away. The spirit power hit the surrounding trees and cut them in half.
When the formation was broken, song Qing spat out arge mouthful of blood as if she had been hit by a heavy blow. Her body swayed in mid-air and she almost fell to the ground.
She endured the pain in her veins and stretched out her hand, and the stars that had been sent flying by the woman¡¯s magic treasure flew back to her and quickly disappeared into her body.
Without waiting for the man to arrive, song qingxiao used the ¡®forward¡¯mand again and ran another seven or eight meters away. She waved at the silver Wolf and said,
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
¡°Can you leave?¡± Once the woman was free, she took out the mirror she carried with her and looked at herself.
Her face wasn¡¯t damaged, but her carefully styled hair was twisted by the power of the stars in the formation. There were a few ces that were cut off by the spiritual Qi that were extremely conspicuous.
The woman gritted her teeth and put away the mirror. Her eyes fell on her sleeve, and an inexplicable anger rose again.
There were several burning holes on the cuffs of her sleeves, which were burned by the mes that the silver Wolf had spat out earlier. At that time, she was busy covering her face, but the cuffs were burned.
She took a deep breath and sneered. She stared at song Qing¡¯s fleeing figure and raised her arm.
The Pearl Green jade hairpin in her hand slowly flew up in front of her. As she poured spiritual power into it, the Jade hairpin became bigger and bigger. It did not take long for it to turn into a Jade cone that was about a foot long.
The woman narrowed her eyes and shouted,¡±
¡°Go!¡±
As soon as the Jade awl received the order, it immediately turned into an afterimage and chased after song qingxiao¡¯s back.
When he heard the sound of the wind and felt a killing intenting from behind.
Just as the giant Jade hairpin was about to pierce through her body, song qingxiao¡¯s body shed with spiritual light. The six stars that she had absorbed into her body reappeared and gathered into one to block her back.
¡®Boom¡¯!
As the two forces collided, an ear-piercing sound rang out. The attack of the Jade hairpin was blocked by the gathered stars. The tip of the hairpin pierced into the formation and was trapped inside. However, the tail of the hairpin seemed to want to break free of this shackle and kept on buzzing.
The powerful spiritual power stirred into the formation through the Jade hairpin. The Starlight of the ster formation dimmed, and song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but spit out another mouthful of blood.
The spiritual power on the ridge of the mountain invaded her lungs along with the stars connected to her mind. It immediately rampaged and caused her to suffer heavy injuries. Under the huge impact, song qingxiao¡¯s body was as stable as a broken wind. She was hit by the impact and was sent flying dozens of meters away. She rolled several times afternding on the ground.
¡®OWW¡¡¯
Seeing this, the silver Wolf stopped running and was about to turn around, but song qingxiao endured her injuries and jumped up.
¡°Run!¡±
Although there were obstacles in the direction of the starry sea, as the woman had said, the obstacles were only set up for humans. Demonic beasts could enter.
She had previously used her divine sense to explore and found that it was not far from here. The silver Wolf was an evolved beast with a special bloodline, so it would not be difficult to pass through the obstacles.
At this moment, the woman had already been beaten to a pulp by her, and obviously didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with her. The secret of her possession of the ¡®front¡¯ token had been discovered by the man, and he also wanted to end the battle as soon as possible.
Once the two cultivators of the nascent soul realm got serious, if she wanted to fight them head-on with her strength, it would be like courting death.
At this point, there was no other way than to escape.
As soon as she finished shouting, the woman snorted again and waved her hand. The Jade hairpin suddenly burst with spiritual energy and forcibly broke free from the restraints of the ster array, flying into the air.
The woman put her palms together and rubbed them together. The Jade hairpin that was flying diagonally in the air trembled and buzzed. In a moment, it turned into ten small hairpins about the length of a palm and floated in the air.
¡°Let¡¯s see how sleepy you are now!¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, the Jade hairpin flew away and formed a huge ring in the air like a star formation.. The tip of the hairpin was aimed at song qingxiao¡¯s direction and shot toward her again with lightning speed!
Chapter 844: Border_4
Chapter 844: Border_4
Song qingxiao¡¯s running footsteps paused, and she summoned the ster array again.
However, she was now seriously injured, and the ster array had been forcibly broken through by the woman twice, so the lethality was not as good as before. At this time, although the Starlight gathered by her side with great difficulty, it was extremely dim.
It barely took shape and blocked several Jade archives for a moment before it dispersed under the impact of the spiritual power.
The Starlight dimmed down again and flew back, entering her body.
The rest of the rain pierced through song Qing¡¯s small body with a whooshing sound, and the remaining force of the impact lifted her body up like a flying bird. She flew several meters away again before rolling into the grass with a bang.
The spiritual energy in the Dharma treasure wreaked havoc in her body, destroying her meridians and dantian. It devoured her remaining spiritual energy, making her situation worse.
When the woman in the distance saw that song qingxiao had been shot down, she finally showed a happy expression of revenge. Before she could say anything, she heard the wolf howl in the distance. The silver Wolf that had run far away stopped after seeing that song qingxiao was injured and made a provocative sound.
If it was before, the woman would still be in the mood to deal with it. But after suffering a loss from this cunning demonic beast, she had lost interest in taming this dirty demonic beast.
Although he hated the wolf for almost disfiguring him, his top priority was to bring song qingxiao back to the Shi family.
She and the man had been dyed for a long time. In the process of ying with song qingxiao, she had also made herself embarrassed, which had made her very impatient.
After the battle, she just wanted to carry song qingxiao¡¯s body back to the capital as soon as possible. She would clean up after she was done with her mission.
Song qingxiao¡¯s body had been prated by her Natal Dharma treasure. A dan realm cultivator¡¯s body could not resist the power of the Dharma treasure. She should have beenpletely dead, and probably in a terrible way!
When the woman thought of this, she lost her appetite again. She was about to turn to the man and ask him to carry the body, but she saw the man frowning. He was staring at the ce where song qingxiao had fallen after being hit dozens of meters away. He looked serious.
¡°Brother Yi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Aura.¡± The man answered briefly.
The woman immediately understood and eximed,¡±
¡°How is that possible?¡±
How could a dan realm cultivator survive after being hit by her Dharma treasure with his physical defense?
But as soon as she finished speaking, she saw that the figure in the grass that had been struck down by her magic artifact had sprung up again and turned into a ck shadow that swept in the direction of the sea of stars.
The woman gritted her teeth and took a deep breath. She couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious.
¡°Chase!¡± The man saw that she was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but say in a deep voice,¡±
¡°Nine words secret order,¡¯Lin¡¯,¡¯ Qian¡¯!¡±
Perhaps it was because he was concerned about the nine words secret technique, but it was rare for him to blurt out a few words.
The woman¡¯s heart trembled again when she heard this.
She didn¡¯t doubt the man¡¯s words, but the nine words secret order was scattered in this world and had fallen into different hands. It was extremely difficult to collect each word form. She didn¡¯t expect that an inconspicuous girl would get two words form.
Song qingxiao had been injured by a magic weapon and had to lie low for a while to paralyze the two before she could escape. However, she was seriously injured. Every time she used her spiritual power, her veins felt as if they were being pulled hard. Blood flowed down from her body and the corner of her mouth.
The energy in her body couldn¡¯t be dispelled for the time being, and the injuries on her body were destroyed by the spiritual power covering it. Even with her current strong body, there was no way topletely heal it.
In the process of her escape, she could feel the spiritual power rapidly leaking out of her broken veins. If it wasn¡¯t for her strong willpower, she would have fallen down long ago.
But even so, she estimated that she would not be able to hold on for long.
Fortunately, she could vaguely sense that the real starry sky sea was getting closer and closer. The spiritual breath of the beast King that had once injured her sea of consciousness and primordial spirit was not far away.
After her divine sense was exhausted, she had a splitting headache. What made her even more uneasy was that her body was getting heavier and heavier, and she had a faint feeling that she was not listening to her orders.
She raised her head and saw that the silver Wolf had already stopped in the distance. It seemed to be a little restless and restless. It dragged its long tail down and turned around on the spot, as if it wanted toe over.
Behind it was a border gate formed by arge amount of extremely terrifying spiritual energy that separated humans from the sea of stars. At this time, the spiritual energy formed a vortex, and as the silver Wolf approached, the ¡®gate¡¯ seemed to be activated and slowly appeared.
Humans, stop!
That was the true sea of stars..
Chapter 845: The door (1)
Chapter 845: The door (1)
As the real ¡®border gate¡¯ was activated, a powerful ancient beast¡¯s pressure came with the violent spiritual energy.
Song qingxiao felt a dull swelling pain in her sea of consciousness. The beast King¡¯s soul breath that had been left in her sea of consciousness seemed to have reappeared. Its Scarlet eyes were cold, majestic, and disdainful, as if it was warning the humans who were about to enter this ce not to offend them.
In the ¡®whistling¡¯ wind, the fog of the ¡®border gate¡¯ was blown away. The ¡®gate¡¯ seemed to be moving slowly, and the silver Wolf¡¯s figure was looming in front of the huge fog. The next moment, it seemed as if it would be swallowed by the restriction.
Song Qing¡¯s small face revealed a hint of joy. The ¡®border gate¡¯ was only 30 to 40 meters away from her.
The woman chasing her had said that this was the border where humans were forbidden, so she was sure that she couldn¡¯t break through the restriction set up by the beast King.
However, song qingxiao¡¯s body had undergone a mutation due to the influence of the flood dragon¡¯s blood and the evolution potion during the trial on the demon Ind. Once the blue blood in her body was unsealed, her body would transform into the body of the Nuwa, and it was not impossible for her to pass this trial.
Even if this was just a guess, there was a strong enemy behind him. In a situation where he would definitely die if he turned back, it was better to take a gamble. Perhaps there was still a chance of survival.
¡®Bang bang, bang Bang¡¯!
His heart started to beat slower and slower, and the strength in his body started to weaken as he lost arge amount of blood and spirit energy.
It was as if her body was carrying a huge mountain. With her current strength, she faintly felt that she was unable to support it.
One meter, two meters¡
The distance between her and the ¡®gate of the border¡¯ shortened as she ran. The silver Wolf stood in front of the fog with its head held high. After seeing her running closer, its ears twitched, as if it wanted to go forward.
However, the moment it raised its forelimbs, a hint of vignce appeared in its eyes, and it stopped in its tracks.
Song Qing¡¯s scalp went numb when he saw its expression. He wanted to Dodge, but his body refused to listen.
She took a step forward, but it was as if she had stepped into a quagmire. An extremely heavy feeling bound her legs and ¡®pulled¡¯ her body, which was about to jump up, down!
Then, another strand of divine sense ¡®bound¡¯ her other leg.
The man in the light blue robe used his divine sense to form a terrifying restriction and ¡®locked¡¯ her inside!
She gritted her teeth and tried to struggle with her spiritual power, but her legs were firmly bound and she was ¡®nailed¡¯ to the ground.
At this moment, she heard a light ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound. A green light shed, and a murderous intent pounced on her!
Song Qing opened her palm and frost quickly condensed on her palm. In an instant, it turned into a huge ice ball and she threw it in the direction of the green light!
With a ng, the green light hit the ice ball and the ice crystal was pierced. A small green hairpin flew through the ice ball without any reduction in momentum.
When song qingxiao threw the ice ball, she didn¡¯t think that it could block the woman¡¯s Dharma treasure. She just wanted to stop it for a moment and buy herself some time.
But who knew that the ice ball she threw was so weak that it was easily pierced through by the magic treasure like a needle poking tofu.
She immediately formed a seal with her hands and shouted at the same time as her severely exhausted primordial spirit,¡±
¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡±
The moment he said the ¡®confrontation¡¯ word, the spiritual power in his body quickly formed a small domain in front of song qingxiao.
Just as the domain was formed, the green hairpin had already flown in front of her. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, the tip of the hairpin pierced into the domain.
The attack of the magic weapon stagnated, and the spiritual power attached to it suddenly exploded.
In less than a second, the huge spiritual power broke through the domain, and the power of the mountains and seas passed through the magic weapon and hit song Qing¡¯s small body first. She was originally trapped in the vortex, but she was forced to take half a step back and spit out another mouthful of blood.
The magic treasure that had broken through the ¡®Lin¡¯ character flew past her, carrying with it a spiritual Qi current, and with a ¡®PU¡¯ sound, it pierced through her shoulder!
The remaining spiritual power in her body once again crushed her internal organs and veins. The scales on her skin were quickly destroyed by the terrifying spiritual power of the woman¡¯s magic weapon and dimmed.
Song qingxiao¡¯s body was once again sent flying back by this magic tool, and intense pain spread from her lungs to her limbs and bones.
But it was also thanks to this intense pain that she was able to maintain her consciousness even more clearly. At the same time, the woman¡¯s overbearing attack, which was filled with killing intent, just happened to cut off the spiritual sense that had previously entangled her, allowing her to escape from her predicament..
Chapter 846: The door (2)
Chapter 846: The door (2)
As soon as she was thrown out, song qingxiao immediately used the ¡®forward¡¯ order. Her figure shed and disappeared, leaving only a few drops of blood after the magic treasure passed through. Her aura disappeared, and the woman who came after her instinctively looked at the man.
¡°The ¡®Qian¡¯mand.¡±
Within the range of the man¡¯s divine sense, song qingxiao¡¯s aura disappearedpletely in an instant. However, she was seriously injured. Even with a wondrous spell like the forwarding order, she couldn¡¯t escape very far.
His finger moved, and his divine sense spread out in arge area, almost reaching the ¡®border gate¡¯. However, when he was about a meter away from the¡¯ gate¡¯, he felt the terrifying pressure of a demonic beast.
In the man¡¯s sea of consciousness, a pair of Scarlet eyes appeared, cold and ruthless. At the same time, a beast roar sounded, causing his expression to change, and he quickly moved his divine sense away from the ¡®border gate¡¯.
it seems like this beast King¡¯s aura has not weakened even after so many years.
Seeing his expression, the woman seemed to have guessed the result. Her eyebrows furrowed and her expression became serious.
At this moment, the spiritual energy in the air moved. The woman raised the corner of her mouth again and moved her finger. The magic weapon that had passed through song Qing¡¯s small body earlier made a circle in the air and stabbed again at the ce where the spiritual energy fluctuated!
As soon as song qingxiao¡¯s figure appeared, she saw the green light shing towards her. She did not dare to stay any longer and used the ¡®forward¡¯ order again to Dodge it!
With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, the small Jade hairpin was as fast as lightning, but the¡¯ front mand was even faster.
The hairpin did not cut song Qing¡¯s body and did not take his life. It only left a trail of blood and song Qing¡¯s figure disappeared again.
The rapier shadow cut through the sky and circled around, forming several green afterimages that flew back. When it sensed the fluctuation of spiritual energy, it flew out again.
The afterimages of the green hairpin in the sky whizzed around, forming a formation that sealed off song qingxiao¡¯s escape route. No matter where she appeared, the woman was confident that as long as her spiritual power could not withstand it, she would definitely be pierced to death by the thousands of hairpins.
However, the mysteries of the nine words secret order were beyond the woman¡¯s expectations. Even though song Qing was only in dan realm, the front order was like a tailor-made escape technique for her.
She had used her spiritual power and Dharma treasures to set up an inescapable, but every time song Qing used the ¡®Qian¡¯mand, he would be able to slip through her and escape.
Although the power of the magic weapon would always leave a few wounds on song qingxiao¡¯s body, the woman was gradually getting impatient.
¡°Brother Yi.¡± The more shepleted this task, the more the woman lost her patience. She only wanted to end the battle as soon as possible, so she lost the interest in ying with her prey. She called out to the man, and the man opened his hands, and his divine sense once again covered the surroundings, but he carefully avoided the ¡®border gate¡¯, about a few meters away from it.
Once the man made his move, under the effect of his spiritual sense, the surrounding pressure was heavy, and in an instant, song qingxiao, who was barely escaping with the ¡®front¡¯ token, was ¡®forced¡¯ out.
She was already injured, and it was already extremely difficult for her to use the secret skill to escape. At this time, under the heavy pressure of her divine sense, the surrounding spiritual power seemed to be condensed. When her divine sense moved in her sea of consciousness, it was as if a storm was set off, making her suffer unspeakably. The Qian wordmand had lost its wonderful use, and with her primordial spirit restrained, it was extremely difficult to use the nine-word secretmand.
The spiritual power turned into a heavy resistance, pressing song Qing¡¯s body to the ground with a bang.
She raised her head with great difficulty. This action seemed to be extremely strenuous for her. She slowly got up, and every time she lifted her body, her joints would make a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound under the heavy pressure of the divine sense, as if she couldn¡¯t bear the burden.
This kind of battle scene was not good for her. The Qi dynamic of the man and woman quickly locked on to her, and the terrifying divine sense wrapped around her body, making her feel a faint feeling of breathlessness.
¡°Tsk, tsk.¡± The womanughed and looked at her.
¡°It¡¯s good to die early, and I can leave you with an intact corpse. Why did you make it like this?¡±
In the battle, her torn and dirty clothes were even more unbearable. The blood that seeped out once again stained them and dripped down the hem of her clothes.
¡®Aowuwu-¡®
The silver Wolf¡¯s impatient roar came from behind him. It seemed to want toe over, but it was hesitant and uneasy.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t listen to the woman¡¯s words. Instead, she tried to move her arm again, but her arm was under heavy pressure from the divine sense. It was as if it weighed a thousand pounds, and every lift took more effort than usual..
Chapter 847 - 847= The door (3)
Chapter 847= The door (3)
in her current state, every slight movement she made would cause her to lose what little strength she had left.
She was about ten meters away from the ¡®border gate¡¯. In exchange for the wounds all over her body, she had shortened the distance between her and the¡¯ gate ¡®by about twenty meters.
in her current situation, it was impossible for her to escape to the door safely.
She secretly sighed. Could it be that she would stop here today?
However, the more critical the situation was, the calmer song qingxiao became. After knowing that it was useless to escape, she used a little of her remaining spiritual power to control her wounds.
Her body had been injured by the woman¡¯s magical treasure, leaving many wounds. Under the destruction of spiritual power, even with her strong body, she could not heal these wounds automatically. Blood flowed out like a tap with the tap opened.
Therge loss of blood was extremely disadvantageous to her. She barely managed to seal it with her spiritual power, and immediately felt the speed of blood loss slow down a lot.
After song qingxiao was done, she raised her head and looked at the two of them.
¡°Enough with the nonsense.¡±
Her breath was a little weak, but for some reason, her eyes were so calm that they were cold.
She didn¡¯t know if it was the woman¡¯s illusion, but she vaguely saw that song Qing¡¯s small eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of golden shadow. When the pupils shrank, it made the woman have goosebumps on her back and she couldn¡¯t help but frown.
At that moment, she felt as if she was being stared at by an extremely dangerous and powerful existence. This thought shed through the woman¡¯s mind, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh.
How could that be possible?
The one in front of her was not a top predator, but a prey that was about to die in her hands.
She was just a young girl in the Dan stage, and she was seriously injured. The reason why she reacted so abnormally at this time was probably because she knew that she was about to die, but she refused to admit defeat. How could she threaten him?
¡°I admit that you have some skills.¡±
The woman smiled charmingly and reached out to stroke her hair out of habit. However, she put down her hand halfway and said,¡±
¡°To be able to escape to this ce under our pursuit¡¡± At the same time, what surprised her was that he was still alive after being attacked by her magic treasure.
Under the heavy pressure of the man¡¯s divine sense, not only did she stand firmly with her seriously injured body, but she could also open her mouth to speak.
The strength of such a body was indeed extraordinary. It reminded her of the reason why the elder Council had sent her and the man to hunt down song qingxiao and had asked them to bring her body back to the Council, Dead or Alive.
As soon as the woman finished speaking, she immediately felt that something
was wrong.
Song qingxiao closed her eyes, and there seemed to be spiritual energy fluctuations on her body.
In her current situation, she was already close to the end of her life. After being injured, her meridians were damaged, and there was not much spiritual energy left in her body. Her body was riddled with wounds, so it was unlikely that she couldunch any more attacks.
However, the ster array she had previously cast had caused the woman to suffer a slight loss. Seeing her like this, she could not help but be a little vignt.
¡°The spiritual energy here doesn¡¯t listen to yourmand.¡±
The woman suppressed her thoughts and said,
¡°Under the control of brother Yi¡¯s spiritual power, this ce is equivalent to his
¡¯territory¡¯.¡±
The ¡®domain¡¯ that was enveloped by his spiritual force maic field was under his control. Every de of grass, every tree, every speck of dust, every spiritual force, and even the air were all under hismand.
Song qingxiao tried to sense it. The spiritual energy that used to be very friendly to her was now rejecting her. No matter how she guided it, it refused to enter her body.
¡°Giggle¡¡±
The woman seemed to have guessed what she was thinking andughed. Before she could finishughing, song Qing sighed.
¡°Then there¡¯s no other way,¡±
The woman¡¯s heart trembled, and herughter stopped. Just as she was wondering what song qingxiao meant, she saw her open her eyes as if she had made up her mind.
The spiritual power of the outside world couldn¡¯t enter her body, making her unable to contend with these two great experts of the nascent soul realm. However, there was no spiritual power in the outside world, but inside her body, there was a dan bead that had just formed not long ago.
The elixir Pearl was condensed from her majestic spiritual power. It should have been the core of her cultivation, providing her with an endless stream of power to speed up her cultivation and maintain her realm.
However, at this time, her meridians were shattered, and there was not much spiritual power left in the elixir bead. Moreover, it was overflowing wildly, so she could not sessfully disy any attack means.
However, if she self-destructed the elixir bead, the power of the elixir bead would be endless and instantly pour into her body.
Although the consequences of doing so would be a drop in her realm and ruining her cultivation, or a self-destruction of her body and death on the spot, song qingxiao had no other choice but to try.
If she didn¡¯t go all out, the distance of a dozen meters from the ¡®border gate¡¯ would be her burial ground.
¡®Aooo aooo ¡¡¯ The silver Wolf behind her howled continuously. It had been with song qingxiao for a long time and had been sealed in her body twice by the trial space. It seemed to have sensed her decision in that instant. Its howl was sorrowful, as if it could not hold back and wanted to go forward.
¡°Stop!¡±
Song Qing took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te over, I don¡¯t need your help. Go in!
She was actually extremely cold and did not have the personality to sacrifice herself for others.
If it was any other situation, and someone was willing to help, she would not hesitate to escape.
But at this time, the silver Wolf wanted toe forward to save her, but she stopped it. She did not want it toe over again and end up in the same trapped field as her..
Chapter 848: The pill exploded (1)
Chapter 848: The pill exploded (1)
¡°Awooo ¡¡± When the silver Wolf heard song Qing¡¯s cry, it let out a long howl in response.
From its voice, it didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the man¡¯s mental energy. This should be the work of the beast King¡¯s soul breath, which limited the man¡¯s divine sense and made him not dare to approach.
¡°Let¡¯s go ¡¡± Song qingxiao forced a smile.
This giant Wolf had apanied her for a long time after she brought it out of the evil demon Ind. It had fought side by side with her and had apanied her through several crises.
From distrusting each other, guarding against each other, to the current unwillingness to leave each other.
During the exploration of the Gu residence, it had attacked No. 7 at a critical moment and bought her a chance to escape. Now, song qingxiao was willing to let it go and face the strong enemy alone.
The silver Wolf was still spinning around in the same ce, asionally raising its head and letting out a long howl.
Its voice spread far and wide, and it didn¡¯t get any response from itspanions, so it seemed a little lonely.
For some reason, the woman was upset.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even though the contract wasn¡¯t formed yet, the demonic beasts would still be so loyal.¡±
It was a pity that she had failed to capture the silver Wolf and was instead yed by it. The most important thing now was naturally toplete the task first. As for the silver Wolf, it was secondary.
The woman shook her head, as if she wanted to use this action to get rid of the chaotic thoughts in her mind.
you¡¯re really enviable. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re all going to die Here today!
¡°You really talk too much.¡± Song Qing took two short breaths and frowned. The words that came out of his mouth made the woman¡¯s expression change.
¡°You¡¡±
At this point, she was definitely going to die, yet she still dared to be so rude.
Before the woman could finish her sentence, she felt the spiritual power in song qingxiao¡¯s body sink.
She seemed to have made an extremely terrifying decision, and her body trembled.
Then, she let out a muffled groan as she endured the pain. A tsunami-like surge of spiritual power immediately began to sweep across the surroundingnd with song qingxiao as the center!
The powerful energy formed an unparalleled tremor that broke through the man in light Blue¡¯s spiritual domain in an instant.
The trees, rocks, and ground that had been uprooted by the violent spiritual energy were swept into the tsunami formed by this spiritual energy and rolled out wildly!
The moment the spiritual domain was broken, the man let out a gasp from his nose. His eyes widened and his divine sense became unstable. It was obvious that he had suffered a great loss.
This spiritual power whistled and swept towards the two people with a strong wind and sand. Even with the cultivation of the two yuanying stage cultivators, they still couldn¡¯t help but change their expressions.
The woman hurriedly recalled her magic treasure. The small dark green hairpin shed out in front of this terrifying spiritual energy storm!
However, as soon as the spiritual energy was released, the green light was immediately swallowed up by the more ferocious tide of spiritual energy.
Under the impact of this spiritual energy, the surface of the green hairpin emitted a ¡®crack¡¯ sound.
When the magic weapon was damaged, the woman let out a painful gasp. She was connected to the green jade pendant, so both of them were damaged.
Under the flying sand and stones, it was as if a terrifying cmity had urred. The nascent transformation realm couple were like two small boats in a violent storm, being pushed back over ten meters by this crazy energy!
Song qingxiao¡¯s body was in a terrible state. After the Golden core in her dantian exploded, the consequences were ten thousand times more terrible than she had imagined.
As if a had exploded, the overflowing spiritual energy instantly filled her dantian and then spread to her whole body.
The impact of the spiritual energy after the explosion was something that even her body, which had been modified by blue blood several times, could not fully withstand.
The remaining spirit energy of the woman in his body was destroyed by this impact, and the broken meridians were instantly crushed into powder!
The terrifying explosive force hit her entire body in an instant, destroying her dantian, meridians, and internal organs.
Song qingxiao had never felt sopletely destroyed before.
This was the closest she had ever been to death, but just before she died, she felt an unparalleled sense of power filling her entire body the moment her golden core exploded.
Arge amount of spiritual power hit her skin, giving her a feeling of unbearable pain but also unparalleled tyranny.
Fortunately, she had several experiences of reconnecting her meridians, so when she faced this kind of severe pain, she had more endurance and did not lose consciousness on the spot.
This feeling was simr to when she first transformed into the true form of nuwa after absorbing the evolution potion and the flood dragon¡¯s blood on the demon Ind..
Chapter 849: The pill exploded (2)
Chapter 849: The pill exploded (2)
It was as if she could control everything at this moment and was fearless!
Her divine sense had greatly improved, and some of the shackles that had been holding her back in the past had been broken under the impact of the spiritual power. She seemed to have entered an extremely mysterious realm, and she could ¡®see¡¯ the spiritual power released by the man clearly. The divine sense that had not beenpletely broken was like a mess,¡¯twining¡¯ around the reason why her body could not move freely.
Song qingxiao reached out and broke the divine sense, and she heard the man¡¯s painful groan again.
The spirit energy was rampaging in her body like a surging tide, and she urgently needed to find a dam to let it out.
Like a nouveau riche, she tapped the ground with the tip of her foot, and with a ¡®swish¡¯,rge pieces of thick frost spread out.
Due to the violent nature of her spiritual energy, her power of ice was far more powerful than before.
With song Qing¡¯s small body as the center, the temperature within a mile dropped. The ice field reced the grass. Under the low temperature, the air was frozen, and even snowkes began to form.
After the tsunami-like first wave of spirit energy impact, the sandstorm didn¡¯t stop, but the two nascent soul tier cultivators who were forced to retreat used their own cultivation to forcefully stabilize their bodies.
The man hugged the woman and called out in a low voice,¡±
¡°Be careful,¡± he warned.
¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± The woman was holding the Jade hairpin, blood at the corner of her mouth. Her voice had lost its previous sweetness and gentleness, and it had be a little sharp.
¡°He actually self-destructed his dantian.¡±
After her dantian exploded, she would die without a doubt.¡±Is she not afraid of death?¡±
The woman thought to herself, but then she realized that song qingxiao probably knew that she would die, so she wanted to hurt them even before she died.
At this time, she looked extremely embarrassed. The stones that were swept up by the tsunami formed by spiritual power were like the most terrifying hidden weapons, scratching her cheek. Blood mixed with sand flowed down, but she did not seem to feel the pain.
The exquisite purple dress she was wearing had been torn to pieces, even revealing a pair of injured legs.
However, she couldn¡¯t care about that at this moment. The aura of the dying prey in front of her was rising. The surrounding air turned cold. With a swishing sound, ayer of white frost quickly crawled over the ground. The cold air was almost freezing the two of them on the spot.
The woman was panting, but the man¡¯s expression changed. He hugged her and flew up to avoid the frost attack.
In an instant, the ce where the two of them had been standing was frozen. A terrifying cold air was emitted from the light blue Iceyer.
Before the two of them could breathe a sigh of relief, they saw that on the t ground, tiny bubbles seemed to appear under the ice crystals.
There was something moving under the bubble, as if it wanted to break out of the ground.
A wave of killing intent locked the two of them in ce. Then, arge number of sharp ice crystals burst out from the ground like bamboo shoots after a rain.
The ice crystals jumped out of the ground and grewrger at lightning speed. They twisted into one and stabbed upward crazily.
¡°This ¡¡± The man and woman looked at each other in shock and disbelief. ¡°Transformation?¡±
The so-called ¡®transformation¡¯ referred to the spiritual power having a special nature attribute. After it was used, one did not rely on external magical treasures, but on one¡¯s own cultivation, strength, talent,prehension, and other aspects to understand one¡¯s own attribute. In the process of using it, one could turn the spiritual power into an existence that one wanted.
This kind of strength was naturally not something a dan realm cultivator could achieve. Just the use and control of spiritual power and divine sense alone needed to be at least above the nascent soul realm to perform.
However, at this time, song qingxiao had self-detonated her golden core. Logically speaking, her body should not be able to withstand the impact of the core explosion. She should have turned into dust the moment her core shattered and disappeared from the world. How could she still control the frost?
Could it be that before she died, she had identally left some residual consciousness in her soul, causing the spiritual power that had burst out to ¡®follow¡¯ herst wish?
The ice crystals shot up into the sky, and the light blue Ice was filled with killing intent. In an instant, it shot up more than ten meters high, turning the t ground into an Ice Mountain. The two of them were forced to raise their Qi and fly higher.
¡°Look!¡±
The man¡¯s surprised voice was heard. He had an indifferent personality and his emotions rarely fluctuated because of other people or things, but at this time, his tone was a little tense, as if he had seen an extremely unbelievable scene..
Chapter 850: The pill exploded (3)
Chapter 850: The pill exploded (3)
The woman looked in the direction of his voice, only to see that the tiny snowkes had turned into goose feather snow in the blink of an eye as the icicle appeared in the sky.
In the snow, a slender figure stood there with his head lowered. He did not move at all, like a corpse.
¡°How is that possible?¡± The woman¡¯s scalp went numb at the sight.
The two of them had already witnessed the power of the explosion of the Golden core. It was a terrible scene. When the spiritual power leaked out, it caused a change in the world, and sand and stones flew as if the sky was about to fall and the earth was about to crack.
Even if the two of them were already in the nascent soul realm, under that kind of power, they had no choice but to temporarily avoid its edge and retreat more than ten meters.
Not to mention that song qingxiao herself was at the center of the explosion. She was only a cultivator who had just entered the Dan realm. With the strength of her body, how could she have survived the explosion?
¡®OWW¡¡¯ A Wolf¡¯s deste howl was heard, adding a sense of destion and loneliness to the ce.
The silver Wolf had not left yet, as if it was still waiting for someone.
The hair on the woman¡¯s back stood up slightly, pressing against her dress, but as soon as this thought emerged in her heart, she pinched it away.
¡°Hmph!¡± She suppressed the inexplicable anger in her heart and clenched her hands, you¡¯re so noisy! Go to hell! I¡¯ve seen all kinds of demons and ghosts in the divine prison!¡±
The damaged Jade hairpin in her hand glowed with a fluorescent green light. Following her words, it flew up into the air, leaving behind arge afterimage. It crossed the tall ice bamboo shoot mountains around them and shed at the silver Wolf.
With a cracking sound, the ice mountains were cut in half by the magic weapons, and then copsed with a rumble, white frosty mist flying up.
In the snow and mist, song qingxiao, who had her head lowered like a dead person, slowly raised her head.
Her face was deathly pale, without a trace of blood, as if she was about to merge with the surrounding snow mountains.
An endless stream of dark red blood flowed out from the corner of her mouth, dripping down her chin. It was as if a thread had connected her chin to her chest, forming a dark red Ice crystal.
As soon as she moved, the ice bamboo shoots that had copsed on the ground seemed to be guided by her. They actually flew up with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and split into two. One part intercepted the fierce green jade hairpin, while the other part rose into the air and pressed down on the man and woman in the air!
¡°Impossible!¡±
The woman blurted out again. What had happened today was too unbelievable. A few icebergs could not hurt her and the man, but song qingxiao had not died even after her golden core had been shattered. She still had the strength to fight, which shocked her greatly.
Her face twisted slightly as she shouted,¡±
¡°Brother Yi!¡±
The man¡¯s mind was connected with hers, and he immediately split his divine sense to cover song qingxiao¡¯s direction.
Before the ¡®cage¡¯ of consciousness could approach song Qing, she seemed to have sensed it and disappeared.
At the same time, the snow floating in the air seemed to be guided and actually flew towards the man and woman. In the blink of an eye, it formed a huge cocoon and wrapped the two inside.
The broken Ice Mountain on the ground turned into several sharp icicles that were about ten feet long and shimmered with cold light, which were nailed toward the giant cocoon.
At this moment, the green jade spell scroll broke through theyers of ice and flew back. It turned into a shadow and broke through the snow cocoon with a whoosh.
The ice cocoon cracked with the sound of spiritual power. A man and a woman broke through the ice cocoon and reappeared. Seeing the icicles approaching, the woman sneered and raised her hand again.
The green jade hairpin also turned into a giant hairpin that was several feet long. It flew in the air, leaving several afterimages. It formed an encirclement and surrounded the iing icicles.
The powerful spiritual energy instantly shattered the icicles that had barged into it, turning them intorge balls of snow foam that fell to the ground!
At this moment, the woman¡¯s side shed with spiritual energy. Song Qing¡¯s small figure appeared out of thin air like a ghost and pped in the woman¡¯s direction.
A powerful spiritual force attacked. The woman¡¯s face turned pale and she twisted to the side to avoid it, but her hair was still twisted by the spiritual force.
Before the woman could fight back, song Qing¡¯s figure disappeared again.
The wonderfulness of the ¡®front¡¯mand was disyed to its greatest extent under the situation where her Ling power had increased sharply.
Even if the man was in the nascent soul stage, a cultivator who was good at using his divine sense, he could not capture the slightest breath of her existence in advance.
The woman¡¯s face changed again and again. In less than a second, song qingxiao reappeared under her feet. An icicle sword formed in her hand in the blink of an eye. She stabbed it from the bottom with killing intent.
The chill invaded from below, climbed up from the bottom of his feet, and spread to his entire body..
Chapter 851: 589-ignore it (1)
Chapter 851: Chapter 589-ignore it (1)
The woman gritted her teeth and flew up, but at this time, the snow above her head turned into a cage and covered her, forcing her to retreat!
A green shadow cut through the storm and hit the ice cage at the speed of light.
The ice cage broke into pieces with a loud bang, and the ice crystals fell down. The woman lifted her right leg, tightened her toes, and jumped several meters high.
She thought that she had dodged the attack of the ice sword and was about to let out a sigh of relief when suddenly, there was a soft ¡®pa¡¯ sound. Her ankle was grabbed by something cold and soft, and her speed of Ascension suddenly stopped.
The woman was shocked. She looked down and saw that the snow that had been ground up by the spiritual power had turned into a thick snow mist, which was swirling under her body.
A pale arm covered in blood reached out from the snow mist and grabbed her ankle.
As the snow mist rolled, song Qing¡¯s pale face was revealed.
Ever since she had been hunted down, the woman had never taken a good look at her face because she thought she was dirty. Now that she was up close, the first thing that came to her mind was song qingxiao¡¯s special eyes!
Her eyes were long and slender, and with a little embellishment, they should have been extremely beautiful.
However, at this moment, the eyes on her face were like a pair of sharp and domineering knives, overflowing with killing intent.
Her full eyshes were stained with snow powder, which reflected her cold eyes, making the woman shudder.
¡°You¡¡± When her ankle was grabbed, she let out a quick and short cry. Then, song qingxiao pulled her down with great force, and the woman felt her body being pulled down rapidly.
The wind whistled past her ears along with the wind and snow. She was greatly shocked, but before she could summon the small Jade hairpin to fight back, she heard the man¡¯s shocked voice calling her name.¡±.. Zhi¡¡±
However, before she could hear clearly, song Qing grabbed her ankle and mmed her to the ground!
Theyer of ice on the ground was shattered by the force of the two¡¯s impact. Among the ice crystals that flew everywhere, the woman was surrounded by coldness.
In the strong wind and waves, song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness moved. She was attacked by the man¡¯s consciousness. She paused for a moment. The woman seized this extremely short opportunity and mmed her palm on the ground.
With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, the spiritual power she smacked out shattered the ice even more. With the help of this rebound force, the woman¡¯s body slid backward like a slippery fish for eighteen meters before she could stand up straight.
At this moment, her face was gloomy, and there was blood at the corner of her mouth.
Although song qingxiao¡¯s previous attack did not cause her any serious injuries, it had greatly hurt her self-esteem!
A cultivator in the nascent soul realm was beaten up like this by a little female cultivator in the Dan realm who self-destructed her golden core. It really made her furious.
She had never suffered such a big loss in her life. Song Qing¡¯s little hands were not tender to women. When she fell into the ice, she even hurt her body.
The woman took a deep breath and touched her face, only to feel the ice that was mixed with blood.
Her expression suddenly became extremely cold. She looked around, but all she could see was snow and fog. Song qingxiao was nowhere to be seen.
The ¡®forwarding¡¯mand was used to its maximum effect on her, making her appear and disappear like a ghost. In the face of such a wondrous secret technique, even the man could not catch her.
¡°You think I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± She sneered and flicked her wrist. Several bottles appeared in her palm.
Fragrant liquids of various colors gushed out of the bottle and gathered in her palm. After a while, they had merged into a small pool of colorful juice.
The woman grabbed the liquid and sprinkled it over her head. The liquid turned into a colorful mist.
In an instant, a fragrance assaulted them, and the originally white and wless snowkes quickly changed color under the mist, finally falling one after another.
The surroundings instantly turned into an extremely dreamy and colorful world. Every inch of this world, every drop of snow, and even the tiniest spiritual energy was stained with that strange fragrance.
As soon as song qingxiao¡¯s figure appeared, she was soaked in the colorful snow foam. As soon as her skin came into contact with the fragrant mist, spots of decay quickly appeared. It was obvious that the fragrance was highly toxic. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to Dodge!¡±
As soon as the woman saw her, she smirked. With a flick of her wrist, the small Jade hairpin appeared in her palm and she shed out a green crescent-shaped spirit energy sh!
Without waiting for the spiritual power tond on her, song qingxiao escaped again and disappeared without a trace.
But this time, the woman¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t as flustered as before. Under the influence of the fragrance, every bit of spiritual power in the area seemed to have be her eyes, allowing her to clearly sense the strange colors in various ces..
Chapter 852: 589-ignore it (2)
Chapter 852: Chapter 589-ignore it (2)
seven meters Southeast! She continued,¡±
¡°Two meters!¡±
Without waiting for the man to trap song qingxiao, she flew up and appeared where she had been standing before. Song qingxiao wanted to grab her again.
¡°A little slow.¡± The woman snorted coldly. She wouldn¡¯t suffer the same loss twice.
¡°Brother Yi, she hasn¡¯t learned how to ride the wind yet.¡±
The man stood guard at the ¡®border gate¡¯, blocking all of song Qing and little Yu¡¯s paths, leaving the woman to fight her alone.
Although he didn¡¯t know how she could survive until now after her golden core exploded, the power of a golden core was ultimately limited.
Song qingxiao¡¯s initial disy of terrifying power would begin to fade with the passage of time.
The woman was well aware of the situation. As long as she could hold on for a while longer, it would be much easier to catch song Qing when her spiritual energy was exhausted.
As soon as she said this, the Jade hairpin flew out and turned into more than ten pieces. They were arranged in a line and shot towards song qingxiao like arrows with spiritual power.
Song qingxiao dodged, and a row of Jade hairpins hit the ground with a ¡®ding ding¡¯ sound. Under the effect of a huge spiritual power, the ground was cut into a two-meter-deep chasm, which was torn to both sides.
After the woman¡¯s fragrant mist was able to capture song qingxiao¡¯s position, the two of them worked together. Before song qingxiao could show herself, the man could use his divine sense to lock down her position.
As a result, after several attempts, song qingxiao¡¯s ¡®Qian¡¯ token was restricted and greatly reduced.
At this time, she was like a nouveau riche. After the Golden core exploded, the excess spiritual power umted in her body. Every time it hit a ce, it would bring a heart-piercing pain.
¡°Riding the wind?¡± Song qingxiao murmured coldly,¡± it¡¯s just flying, right? ¡±
She spread out her hands, and the surrounding cold energy seemed to have been summoned by the ice attribute spirit energy in her body and began to gather behind her. In a moment, it formed a pair of pure white wings of ice and snow. When they were spread out, they were about three to four meters wide.
Song Qing moved carefully and casually. The wings pped slightly and carried her body into the air easily.
The fragrant mist and snowkes contaminated by the poisonous gas were blown away by the huge wings. The woman felt a shadow rise above her head, firmly blocking the two of them.
The pping of the wings brought a biting chill, and the woman couldn¡¯t help but raise her head.
In her subconsciousness, she had thought that the young girl couldn¡¯t fly with the wind. Now, she was looking down at her coldly. Her cold and indifferent expression made the woman feel scared for the first time.
Was this really a newbie who had just entered the trial not long ago?
Was she really just a person who had just entered the Dan stage?
Was the information given by the Chu and PEI families true?
Such a thought emerged in her heart.
The young girl in front of them had been chased by them all the way, but she hadn¡¯t died. After self-detonating her golden core, she hadn¡¯t exploded and died under such an impact. She could still fight at this time.
She and the man couldn¡¯t trap her, and the poisonous fog she released was dispelled by her. It was beyond the woman¡¯s knowledge of dan realm cultivators, which made her feel that she could never defeat this man!
No!
As soon as this thought appeared in the woman¡¯s mind, she bit the corner of her mouth fiercely. If fear was born in her heart, it would be extremely bad for her future cultivation.
Although she looked strong now, her attacks were gradually weakening. She just needed to hold on for a little longer.
The woman didn¡¯t even realize that her confidence had changed from a cat-and-mouse game to an instinctive desire to stall for time, which caused song qingxiao to die of exhaustion.
Song qingxiao, who was above her, did not care what she was thinking. The moment she spread her wings of ice, she flicked her wrist, and an ice spear appeared in her hand. She held it and swooped down.
The woman forced herself to remain calm. At the same time, she put her palms together, and the Jade hairpin flew out again, bringing with it spiritual power.
The two spiritual forces collided with a loud ¡®boom¡¯, and song qingxiao had already attacked more than ten times.
She used all her strength in every move, and her spiritual power was amazing. With the ordinary ice spear in her hand, she was actually able topete with the power of the magic treasure..
Chapter 853: 589-ignore it (3)
Chapter 853: Chapter 589-ignore it (3)
Every time the woman received a blow, she felt her dantian being heavily shaken. The more she hit, the more frightened she became.
¡°Brother Yi!¡±
She used her spiritual power to protect her body, moving as she fought, and in the blink of an eye, the two had already changed positions several times.
With the wings of ice, song qingxiao¡¯s original weakness no longer existed. Instead, she could use her advantage in the air to suppress the woman¡¯s original strength of flying with the wind.
The ground cracked under the attack of the spiritual power. The original iceberg copsed, leaving a trail of devastation after the battle. Frost and snowpletely covered the ce, making the woman feel as if she was in a Kingdom of ice and snow, under the control of song qingxiao.
The man finally moved after she shouted.
He flicked his wrist, and five milky white jade tokens the size of a thumb nail appeared in his palm.
The Jade pendant emitted a soft luster, but its spiritual energy was overbearing. The man held the Jade pendant and threw it at song Qing¡¯s small body!
The five Jade tes flew away in five different directions after being thrown out.
At this time, song Qing held the ice spear in her small hand and stabbed it in the direction of the woman.
When the ice spear approached her body, it was blocked by her protective spiritual power. It only pierced her skin and couldn¡¯t go any further, as if it had stabbed an iron te.
She could already feel the wind in her ears and something approaching, but her body was getting more and more out of her control.
The situation was indeed as the woman had said. After the Golden core self-destructed, except for the first round of spirit power impact that swept through the whole body like a tsunami, her spirit power began to gradually weaken with the destruction of her meridians and dantian.
Her realm seemed to continue to decline, and she could no longer easily cut off the man¡¯s divine sense that obstructed and attacked her.
The more she used the spiritual energy in her body, the less spiritual energy she would have. After several rounds of crazy attacks, the two women in front of her, who looked the most miserable, did not suffer any serious injuries.
With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, a Jade tablet was nimbly stuck to one of the wings. The ice wings seemed to be suppressed by an invisible restriction, and could no longer be pped.
After losing her bnce, she suddenly tilted, and the ice spear slid from the woman¡¯s body to the side, drawing a little blood.
The woman heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing this scene, a ruthless look shed in her eyes. She immediately held the hairpin in her hand and waved it with force.
He shed out his spiritual power, and with a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound, half of the wings of ice were broken.
The wings that were mostly formed by ice and frost flew down, but the restriction brought by the Jade card on the ice wings did not disappear after the ice wings left song Qing¡¯s body.
Half of her body still seemed to be controlled by the man¡¯s divine sense, and she felt like she was not doing what she wanted.
Song qingxiao tried to struggle, but half of her body seemed to be stuck in a quagmire. No matter how hard she struggled, she couldn¡¯tpletely get rid of the restraint.
At the same time, another Jade tablet stuck to her other leg with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. At that moment, that leg was as heavy as a thousand Jin, and she could not control it at all.
The man¡¯s hands formed a seal, as if he didn¡¯t see the situation here, only concentrating on controlling the magic treasure.
With his help, the woman seemed to have vented her anger. She waved her hairpin again and used her spiritual power to cut off the other half of song qingxiao¡¯s wings.
With the wings on both sides of her body cut off, one of her legs and one side of her body were controlled, and song qingxiao¡¯s strength was instantly reduced.
She was like a deted balloon, and spiritual power was pouring out of her body.
¡°Aren¡¯t you very amazing?¡± The woman¡¯s pink face was frosty as she looked at her coldly.¡±It was so impressive just now, I was so scared!¡±
As she spoke, her magic treasure split into several arrows and attacked song qingxiao¡¯s shoulders and thighs.
The direction of the woman¡¯s attack was not fatal. It was obvious that she wanted to torture her before she died to vent her anger, not to give her a quick death.
Song qingxiao dodged to the side, and at the same time, her primordial spirit was still making hand seals, spreading the ¡®swordsman¡¯ token all over her body. She dodged the pursuit of several magic weapons, but her trapped thigh was still hit by the magic weapons.
Although she had the ¡®swordsman¡¯ token¡¯s support, which caused a scale armor to appear on the surface of her body to block the attack of the magic treasure, causing the Jade hairpin to not prate her thigh, under the impact of a nascent soul cultivator¡¯s spirit power, the sound of bones breaking could still be heard.
However, song qingxiao could not feel the pain anymore.
Her body was as light as a feather, and her primordial spirit seemed to be on the verge of copsing. Her body was in a mess, and she couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer.
Chapter 854: 589-ignore it (4)
Chapter 854: Chapter 589-ignore it (4)
The woman¡¯s voice seemed toe from far away.
¡°Stop struggling. The five bones soul chasing marrow isn¡¯t something you can break free from with your strength.¡±
The silver Wolf seemed to still be standing at the entrance of the ¡®border gate¡¯, letting out a long and suppressed howl.
Why aren¡¯t you leaving?
She wanted to frown, but even this action seemed to be a little strenuous.
Unfortunately, she was only seven or eight meters away from the ¡®border gate¡¯, but in her current situation, this distance was like a stone¡¯s throw away.
She struggled to turn her head to look, but in the next moment, she heard a soft sound. An ice-cold thing stuck to the back of her head, and an unfamiliar and powerful divine sense immediately bound her head, wrapped around it, and pulled it back with force!
The silver Wolf stared at her, opened its mouth, and let out another howl.
The womanughed proudly, but she did not notice that a little green me flew out from between song Qing¡¯s eyebrows and flew to the Jade card that was holding her.
The woman¡¯s Dharma artifact pierced through song qingxiao¡¯s body again, and someone screamed in pain.
However, to the woman¡¯s surprise, it wasn¡¯t song qingxiao who was screaming, but the man who was controlling the five bones soul chasing marrow more than ten meters away.
ah ¡ he let out a cry of pain, as if he was in unbearable pain.¡±What¡¯s that?¡±
The woman instinctively turned back to look at him, her face full of fear. His face was pale, and he spat out arge mouthful of blood essence. His breathing seemed to have be much weaker in an instant.
The chalcedony that had been fixed at the back of song qingxiao¡¯s head was now burning without any wind, and it was wrapped in ayer of green mes.
The Jade token that had already developed a spirit struggled with all its might, but the green mes were so powerful that it could not get rid of them once it touched them.
In an instant, the spirituality of the Jade token was greatly reduced. Itsted for less than two seconds before it was burned to ashes and blown away by the strong wind.
The me was blown by the wind and slightly swayed. Even though the woman closest to song Qing was not burned, she could feel the extremely terrible force hitting her cheek, making her face burn. She immediately turned pale with fright and hit the green me with her palm, causing the green me to hide back into song Qing¡¯s body. She flew back, afraid that the strange green me would appear again.
Losing a Jade tablet was a great loss to the man. He spat out two more mouthfuls of essence blood and his face turned pale.
¡°Stop ying ¡¡±
That Jade tablet was his life source magic weapon and was connected to his spirit. Once it was destroyed, he was in extreme pain. The intense pain, as if a corner of his spirit had been forcibly cut off, made the man¡¯s expression change greatly.
What¡¯s more, these green mes had a strange origin and were extraordinarily powerful. His high-grade magical treasure, which he had carefully refined, had no resistance at all under these green mes. It really made the man tremble in fear.
As soon as he finished speaking, he used the remaining four Jade tes to hold song Qing¡¯s arms and legs. Under the man¡¯s control, she was like a human puppet that was held in the air by the five bones soul-chasing marrow.
A Jade tablet was missing from the back of her head. Her head drooped down, and her hair fluttered in the wind.
The spiritual energy had already dissipated, and the life force that maintained her breath was gradually weakening.
Song qingxiao clenched her fist. She was holding a weak golden cicada in her hand. It was waiting for her to escape with a thought!
The woman had lost her patience after being wounded again and again. The Jade hairpin in her hand turned into a fatal blow. It came from top to bottom with spiritual power and was aimed at song Qing¡¯s small chest.
Without the protection of spiritual power, song qingxiao¡¯s body was defenseless. In front of the woman, she was like a piece of tofu and was easily prated.
She heard the sound of a magic tool drilling through her body. Spiritual power had entered her body, but there was nothing left in her body that could be damaged.
At the moment of desperation, the blue blood that had appeared on her chest was slightly shaken when the magic weapon pierced through her chest.
Like a stone thrown into a calmke, it broke the silence. Something was gently moving under the skin that was about to wither.
¡°He actually didn¡¯t die.¡±
The woman¡¯s impatient voice was heard. Song Qing¡¯s small eyshes fluttered as she blinked, and her voice trembled.
The silver Wolf standing at the border gate in the distance finally stopped howling when song Qing¡¯s chest was hit for thest time.
It stared coldly at the pair of lecherous-looking man and woman with a pair of cold, resentful eyes. Its gray-blue eyes were deeply imprinted on the two people¡¯s faces, and its wet nose twitched as if it was trying to remember the two people¡¯s breaths.
After a long while, it looked at song qingxiao again. Just like when it first met song qingxiao, it slowly retreated into the fog and disappeared without a trace.
Chapter 855: Deathland (1)
Chapter 855: Deatnd (1)
The disappearance of the silver Wolf naturally did not escape the eyes of this man and woman, but at this moment, neither of them could be bothered to chase after this demonic beast.
Song qingxiao could not hold on any longer. Her golden core had been destroyed, and all her meridians and internal organs had been destroyed by the violent energy from the explosion of the core. There were also many fatal wounds left on her body by the woman¡¯s magical treasures.
After her bones were broken, her body copsed. The broken Wings of ice on her back still had blood flowing out of her body. However, before the blood could drip, it had frozen into a dark red droplet-shaped ice bead.
It was absolutely impossible for her to stand up and fight again. However, it was unknown if it was because of her fierceness when she retaliated before her death that had left an extremely deep impression in the hearts of this man and woman. Even though she was now like apletely destroyed Ragdoll, the man did not take away the five bones soul chasing marrow that was suppressing the strength of her four limbs.
Her four limbs were still being controlled, firmly ¡®nailed¡¯ into the air.
The woman covered her face, as if she had forgotten to remind the man to take back his magic weapon. She also held her magic weapon in one hand, as if to prevent her from getting up and fighting again at any time.
After the battle, the remaining spiritual energy turned into a hurricane, swirling snow around the battlefield, making a sound like ghosts crying and wolves howling. The silence of the man and woman made the atmosphere seem to be frozen by the icy wind, snow, and rain.
¡°Bah!¡± After a while, the woman spat at song Qing¡¯s small body, Breaking the Silence.
The man frowned at her actions. zhizhi. His tone was a little stern. she¡¯s going to die.
Such an opponent, even if his cultivation was low, was still worthy of respect. He should not have suffered such humiliation after his death.
The woman didn¡¯t expect him to say that. She pouted and acted like a little girl. After a while, she asked, ¡±
brother Yi, do you think she¡¯s really a cultivator who has just entered the Dan stage? ¡±
The man heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that she didn¡¯t seem to be angry because of his scolding. When he heard her words, his face turned serious again.
¡°Yes, I am.¡±
From the information that the Shi family had gathered so far, it was clear that her father¡¯s background was unknown, and her mother¡¯s aptitude was poor. She was just an ordinary person with no qualifications to cultivate.
more than a year ago, that little girl Hong Yin was jealous and sent out the people from the dark group. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s why her path of cultivation was opened.
No one would have thought that the dispute between a few juniors would eventually develop to such a stage.
Perhaps even the instigator herself would not have expected that her actions had almost caused a great disaster for the family and provoked such a terrifying opponent.
¡°It¡¯s a good thing she¡¯s dead,¡±
The woman bit her lips again.
Her face was injured and it only started to hurt after the battle.
Previously, when he was burned by the Qi of that extremely strange blue me, he felt that his entire face was burning. Every word he said touched his wound, and half of his face was numb.
otherwise, how could he have survived in such a ce and grown to such a level in just a year? ¡± Under the pursuit of two nascent soul tier cultivators, not only did she turn them into a sorry state, the woman¡¯s magic treasure was damaged, and the man¡¯s life-bound five bones soul chasing marrow was even destroyed in her hands.
Song qingxiao¡¯s speed of growth was too terrifying. She was just like the peerless genius from the human realm upon heavens back then. Even the oue was the same.
However, she was not as lucky as ¡®that¡¯. A new Star had fallen before it could even rise.
For such a person, if she was not caught by chance and eliminated in time, and if she was given a few more years to grow, based on what Hong Yin had done in the past, the future of the imperial capital would probably change.
¡°The families are of the same breath and branch.¡± The woman turned her head and looked at the man who was silent.
besides, brother Yi, the Chu family is also involved in the nine-word secret order. It¡¯s good to get rid of her today, so as not to leave behind a disaster in the future.
She didn¡¯t know if she wasforting herself or the man.
The cold man in the light blue robe looked at song Qing¡¯s small body for a long time before letting out a long sigh. No one had expected the oue of today¡¯s matter, but in the end, the task arranged by the elder Council had beenpleted.
¡°I won¡¯t say anymore.¡±
The man¡¯s eyes fell on the Jade tes fixed on song Qing¡¯s limbs, and his eyes revealed a pained look.
Chapter 856: Deathland (2)
Chapter 856: Deatnd (2)
In this battle, one of his life source magic weapon was destroyed, causing the magic weapon¡¯s spiritual energy to dim a lot, which naturally had a great impact on him.
Moreover, it wasn¡¯t easy to refine this five bones soul chasing marrow. Back then, the n had gone to great lengths and used all sorts of methods before they finally found the remains of an ancient nascent soul cultivator in a spirit nurturingnd.
The remains had been nourished by spiritual power for more than 1000 years. When they found it, it was crystal clear and full of spiritual energy. After the family obtained it, they paid a great price to ask elder Chun from the armament Treasury family in the human realm upon heavens to refine the five pieces of soul chasing marrow. At a young age, he had entered the Dan realm. The family had high hopes for him, so the elders in the family gave him this treasure and refined it into his Natal treasure.
The treasures had been nurtured by him for many years and were connected to his mind. Now that one was destroyed, it would not be easy to gather them again.
From his dejected expression, the woman seemed to be able to guess what he was feeling. She couldn¡¯t help but lean on his side, hold his hand, andfort him, ¡±
¡°I¡¯ll see if I can find more materials to repair it in the future.¡±
¡°How can it be that easy?¡± The man shook his head. Not to mention the fact that the materials for the five bones soul-chasing marrow were hard toe by, even if they had the materials, it would not be easy to ask someone from the armament n to refine it.
Elder Chun from the armament Treasury family had a strange temper. It would be fine if the materials were rare and he took a fancy to them.If they didn¡¯t catch his eye, he would never agree to help them refine magic treasures.
Moreover, even if all the materials were collected, elder Chun was willing to help. However, after all, the original five Jade tes came from the same remains. The spiritual power of each Jade te was attracted to each other and the sense was different. It would be ipatible to find the materials.
The woman¡¯s expression was a little regretful, and then she said, ¡±
eh? what are the green mes that are floating out of her body? ¡± When she mentioned the green me, she seemed to remember that the peanut-sized me could destroy the Jade pendant in an instant. It was so far away and almost burned her. If she had not dodged quickly, she would have suffered a great loss.
Thinking of this, the woman¡¯s heart was still fluttering with fear.
¡°Brother Yi, Did You Know?¡±
The man shook his head, his expression grave.
¡°I¡¯m not too sure.¡± Perhaps it was because the matter was of great importance, he opened his mouth and said a few more words, which was rare.
but it¡¯s strange and terrifying!
His Jade card was made from the remains of a cultivator in the realm of nascent soul and was refined by elder Chun¡¯s special technique. It was difficult for ordinary magic weapons to damage it. Logically speaking, it should not be so fragile. However, it was too incredible that it was destroyed so quickly when it came into contact with the green me.
The two of them exchanged a look and said in unison, ¡±
we have to report to the Parliament and investigate clearly.
After a long while, the woman narrowed her eyes. let¡¯s find the ¡®Dragon tooth¡¯ first.
The man also nodded.
Before song qingxiao died, she had not used the ¡®Dragon tooth¡¯ to fight her enemies. She must have hidden the dagger somewhere.
She was not dead yet!
After the pill exploded, a small portion of the remaining spiritual power still slowly escaped from her body, forming a mist that wrapped her up into a translucent cocoon.
Her face was covered in blood and her eyes were slightly squinted. The terrifying killing intent was still lingering around her and had notpletely dissipated, intimidating those who wanted to hurt her.
Perhaps because they were too cautious of song qingxiao, the couple paid more attention to song qingxiao¡¯s expression and Qi activity. They didn¡¯t notice that one of her arms, which was ¡®nailed¡¯ by the Jade token, was clenched tightly as if it was wrapped in something.
At this time, song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness was extremely quiet. The sound of the wind and the conversation between men and women could no longer reach her mind.
Her body was in a state where there were a lot of things to do, like all things were waiting for a new round of rebirth after they had withered.
When the man and woman came over, in fact, she could no longer hear any sound, nor could she feel the two approaching. She only relied on her extremely sharp instinct, and with thest trace of spiritual energy she could mobilize, she hit it into the Golden cicada!
A buzzing sound rang out in her mind. A golden cicada¡¯s shadow pped its wings with great effort, as if it was trying to break out of its shell and be reborn.
As this voice rang out, it broke the deathly silence in her sea of consciousness.
Every time the Golden cicada pped its wings, it was as if a hurricane was set off in her body. The blue blood seal on her chest, which had been shaken by the spiritual energy storm, was finallypletely broken under the influence of this Hurricane!
Large amounts of blue blood gushed into his chaotic body, bringing with it an unusual cold feeling.
Chapter 857: Death zone (3)
Chapter 857: Death zone (3)
When the veins were growing back, there was a slight ¡®Xi suo¡¯ sound.
It was a strange feeling. She ¡®observed¡¯ her own body and watched blue blood forge a new and more powerful body.
New internal organs were formed under the terrifying and mysterious blue-blood power, and new skin was formed little by little.
Her body, which was originally covered in wounds, was like ayer of dead skin that prevented her from growing, making her feel extremely ufortable.
The couple¡¯s hands had already touched her body, as if they wanted to carry her.
A divine sense wanted to invade her sea of consciousness, trying to find something useful.
At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s skin gave off a crisp cracking sound.
The sound was like the sound of an extremely thin shell breaking. It was immediately heard by the man and woman, who were highly concentrated on their divine sense.
The voice wasing from song qingxiao!
The two¡¯s expressions changed. Song qingxiao¡¯s body was still on the man¡¯s shoulder. The next moment, a strange spiritual breath came from her body. Then, a golden shadow shed, and a ¡®Cha, Cha¡¯ sound was heard.
The woman¡¯s scalp went numb. In her panic, she saw that song qingxiao¡¯s shriveled body had recovered.
In a sh of light, a pair of wless, slender, and white arms emerged from her ¡®body¡¯ at an astonishing speed.
Because she was too shocked, the woman even forgot to attack and make a sound.
She saw song qingxiao, who had been seriously injured and on the verge of death, raise her head from her half-shed old skin. Her eyes had turned golden. She looked at her indifferently as if by instinct, and then quickly darted out!
All of this happened in the blink of an eye. The woman heard a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound, and song Qing¡¯s small lower body left her body and ¡®flew¡¯ in the direction of the ¡®border gate¡¯.
Her legs turned into a long, blue tail. The woman was too fast to stop her. Her upper body was already in the mist, and only her long, blue tail was not devoured by the mist.
¡°Ah, brother Yi!¡±
The woman cried out in shock. At this moment, the body on Chu Yi¡¯s shoulder had turned into a thin piece of skin in an instant. Song qingxiao¡¯s tattered clothes were hanging on it!
As for the dying young girl, she was now like a snake that was shedding its skin as she fled.
A chill ran down the woman¡¯s spine. Without a word, she took out her Dharma treasure and chased after song qingxiao.
With a whooshing sound, the magic treasure drilled through the fog, but just as it was about to touch the blue figure-
¡®Aohou!¡¯
The warning roar of a demonic beast rang out in the woman¡¯s sea of consciousness, shaking her soul and making her head swell.
The moment the magic treasure approached the mist, it was stopped by an extremely powerful aura.
The long blue tail retracted and quickly disappeared into the mist, disappearing without a trace.
When the man turned around, he only saw the woman spurting out arge mouthful of blood and her delicate body swaying. He hurriedly strode forward and half-hugged her in his arms.
¡°He has escaped ¡¡±
The woman¡¯s voice was still trembling. She had witnessed song qingxiao¡¯s life from death. Those cold and merciless golden eyes were deeply reflected in her mind. They left a deeper impression on her than the beast King¡¯s violent and murderous red eyes!
The mission that was originally thought to be foolproof had such a slip-up at the critical moment. It was truly shocking.
Goosebumps rose from her back and spread all over her body.
The moment the small green jade hairpin touched the ¡®border gate¡¯, it was jolted back by the beast King¡¯s primordial spirit that covered it, causing her to suffer a great loss.
¡°How could she still be alive?¡±
The woman didn¡¯t even bother to wipe the blood off her chin, she just kept muttering to herself.
After her golden core self-destructed, her dantian and meridians had been destroyed. She couldn¡¯t even retain her spiritual power and it had already overflowed. This was a sign of certain death, so how could she still survive?
The ¡®gate to the border¡¯ was a mutual agreement between humans and demonic beasts after the war in the sea of stars. It was a checkpoint that prevented both sides from entering each other¡¯s world. Until now, no human or beast had been able to break this rule. Song qingxiao had jumped into the fog before her death. Was she torn to pieces by the spirit breath of the beast King?
The man clutched the tattered clothes on his shoulder, his expression tense. He tried to use his divine sense to prate the fog to find out what was going on, but the moment his divine sense touched the fog, he was injured by a deafening roar!
He was good at cultivating his divine sense, so the bacsh he suffered was even worse than the woman¡¯s. The beast King¡¯s overbearing aura invaded his sea of consciousness, and with a roar, it shattered his divine sense.
The man spat out arge mouthful of blood and his body swayed. He almost lost his bnce and fell to the ground.
¡°Inform the Parliament.¡±
His face was pale as he opened his eyes.
Chapter 858: Rebirth (1)
Chapter 858: Rebirth (1)
As soon as the man finished speaking, the woman hesitated and did not listen to hismand.
He was stunned for a moment and instinctively turned to look at her, but the woman asked hesitantly, ¡±
brother Yi, tell me, ¡± she paused and then said softly, ¡±
¡°Is she still alive?¡±
The man pursed his lips when he heard this.
¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± He shook his head, as if he understood the woman¡¯s hidden worries.
Logically speaking, song qingxiao should have self-detonated her golden core and forced her way into the ¡®border gate¡¯ with heavy injuries.
The soul fragment of the beast King guarding the ¡®gate¡¯ on the ¡®border¡¯ was still as powerful as before even after decades. No matter how one looked at it, it was impossible for her to survive.
However, if she was already dead, there was no secret order that could be exchanged in the space of consciousness of this man and woman.
If she died from the beast King¡¯s soul breath, then all her points would naturally be cleared by the trial space. The nine-word secret order would also disappear, waiting for a new fated person to obtain it.
However, the woman was worried about whether she was dead or not.
¡°To be honest, brother Yi, I¡¯m feeling a little uneasy.¡± The woman frowned and showed a pitiful expression.
¡°It¡¯s fine if she dies after barging through the ¡®border gate¡¯.If she didn¡¯t die ¡¡±
She shuddered at the thought of song qingxiao¡¯s ruthlessness when she self-destructed her golden core.
The two of them had provoked such an extremely talented opponent who could grow in the future. It was an unusually terrifying matter.
After song qingxiao recovered from her injuries, she would definitely not let go of the two people who almost killed her!
When she was in dan stage, she was already so difficult to deal with, and the two of them were in a mess. It was conceivable that if her strength and cultivation were to reach a higher level in the future, she would be a terrifying enemy.
¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±
The man looked at her and a trace of tenderness shed in his eyes. He reached out and tidied her messy hair.
¡°She¡¯s dead for sure.¡± Perhaps tofort his partner¡¯s uneasiness, he said a few more words, ¡±
humans will stop here. He pointed at the ¡®border gate¡¯ in front of him. The two of them had wanted to chase song qingxiao but had been stopped by the beast King¡¯s soul breath. Song qingxiao would definitely die if she entered.
¡°But ¡¡± The woman spoke hesitantly, ¡± she turned her legs into a tail. It¡¯s indeed simr to what Ling ze said about her breaking into the Imperial City.
Her gaze fell on the ¡®skin¡¯ that had been removed from the man¡¯s shoulder, and her eyes were filled with deep fear.
¡°The appearance is easy to change.¡±
Within the trial space, there were many cultivation techniques that could cause a person¡¯s body to mutate, so it wasn¡¯t rare.
However, no matter how humans cultivated to change their appearance, their bloodlines could not change. They would only have their appearance and not their spirit. They were still not true demonic beasts and would not be epted by the starry sea.
¡°Moreover-¡± the man continued, ¡±
¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t die, he¡¯ll be crippled after his pill is broken. There¡¯s nothing to fear.¡±
It was indeed beyond the man¡¯s expectation that song qingxiao didn¡¯t die after self-destructing her golden core, but after the Golden core was broken, even Immortals couldn¡¯t save her. unless the core is broken and the nascent soul is formed.
¡°Impossible!¡± When the woman heard this, she spoke without hesitation.
The man also nodded.
There were only two situations where a dan stage cultivator¡¯s core would shatter. One was to self-destruct his golden core like song qingxiao.The other type was the cultivators at the top level of the Dan stage. When their cultivation reached a certain level and their meridians stored arge amount of spiritual power, they would break their core and form their nascent soul when they were absolutely confident in breaking through to the next level.
However, both of them had clearly seen what had happened to song qingxiao.
She had just entered the Dan stage. With her cultivation, it was impossible for the veins in her body to have the ability to store such a huge amount of energy. Therefore, it was impossible for her to have any extra storage except for her own spiritual power.
Moreover, after her core broke, she had used up most of her spiritual power by turning this ce into a cier in an extremely short time. This was the important reason why her body had not exploded from the spiritual power when her core broke.
The spirit power in the Golden core had beenpletely used up by her in the battle after that, so it was even more impossible for her to rebuild the nascent soul.
Then, she fell into the hands of the two people. She was on herst breath, and the spiritual power in her body had already escaped. The two people could see it clearly.
In such a situation, even if she didn¡¯t die, she would only be a waste in the future.
His dantian was damaged, and his golden core was broken. His future cultivation would only end here, so what was there to be afraid of?
Women might understand the logic that men said.
Chapter 859: Reincarnated (2)
Chapter 859: Reincarnated (2)
However, after cultivating to the nascent soul stage, a woman¡¯s sense of danger was far more sensitive than that of an ordinary person.
The ce had turned into a cier. Song qingxiao had left, but the breath she left behind had notpletely dissipated. The crazy attack brought by her spiritual power after she shattered her core still made the woman feel afraid.
In fact, she might not have been strong enough to seriously injure the woman, but her aura at that time had intimidated the woman.
Song Qing and Xiao Lin¡¯s golden eyes looked straight at her when they were running away. They gave her an inexplicable sense of danger, making her feel a little uneasy. She felt that things might not be as easy as the man said.
The two of them apanied each other from morning to night, and their hearts were connected. Even if she didn¡¯t say anything, the man seemed to know her hidden worries.
He couldn¡¯t bear to see his beloved in such a dilemma. Seeing that she was still frowning, he immediately looked at the restriction in front of him and said coldly, ¡±
¡°Let¡¯s try again,¡±
As soon as the man¡¯s voice fell, the four Jade tokens that he had previously kept in his body reappeared beside him. Obviously, he knew that the woman was still very worried, so he had the intention to break through the ¡®border gate¡¯. He didn¡¯t mind risking his life to continue chasing song qingxiao.
His actions made the woman¡¯s heart as sweet as honey. She immediately responded and leaned her head on his shoulder.
..
Song qingxiao did not know what the two were nning. The moment she injected her spiritual power into the Golden cicada, the shadow of a golden cicada slowly appeared in her spiritual sense. With every p of its wings, a strange spiritual power emanated from the cicada and spread to every part of her body.
The blue blood seal on her heart, which had been shaken by the spiritual energy impact after the pill exploded, seemed to be silently released by the pping of these small wings!
Blue blood gushed out of the seal inrge amounts, flowing to her limbs and bones, bringing with it an extremely cold feeling, enveloping her whole body.
She was in a terrible state. Her internal organs, meridians, and dantian were all destroyed. The surface of her body was full of injuries from being cut by the magical treasure. Under the impact of the spiritual power, the surface of her body could not withstand the pressure and had been torn open.
Under such circumstances, the moment the blue blood seal was broken, she instinctively chose to repair her body first.
Without a strong physical body as a shield, even if new organs and veins were grown, they would only face a new round of damage.
Every cell in his muscles received an unparalleled power, and smooth and delicate skin was regenerated, bursting the original Skin.
The silk-like long hair on top of her head was like a sprout breaking out of the earth, slowly growing out, followed by eyebrows, eyes, nose, and lips.
It was a wonderful feeling. She felt as if she had returned to the embryonic stage, watching ¡®her¡¯ body take shape bit by bit and remove the original ws. Like a newborn baby, she crawled out of the destroyed skin.
The blood within the seal was still gushing out. The powerful energy that she had once been unable to withstand was now being absorbed by her newly-born powerful body bit by bit.
Below the head was a slender and delicate neck, followed by arms and a body with beautiful curves that seemed to be exquisitely carved, and a slender waist.
As her consciousness was immersed in the feeling of being wrapped in blue blood, her body, which had been severely injured, instinctively chose a more powerful way of existence. She automatically transformed her long legs into a beautiful long tail, and the smooth and hard scales wrapped around the long tail bit by bit.
Once the exterior of the body waspletely repaired, it would be the internal organs.
Wherever the blue blood touched, the broken blood vessels and tendons would regrow, and under the powerful force, new organs that were strong enough to match her current physical strength would be born.
The power in the blue blood was slowly absorbed by the new veins, making them look like they were ted with ayer of blue light.
Within the seal, blue blood was still gushing out endlessly and sliding down along his internal organs.
The dantian¡¯s situation was the most serious. After the Golden core exploded, the dantian was the first to be baptized by the storm of spiritual power. At this time, it had already presented a dead silence, without any spiritual power stored.
After the blue blood entered, it seemed to bring a trace of rain to this already dried up ce. The power of the blood quickly soothed the severely injured area.
With the injection of energy and the reforging of his dantian, the huge spiritual power contained in the blue blood actually gathered at the original position of the Golden core.
Not long after, the excess spiritual power actually turned into a ball of light and shadow again, as if it wanted to restore the Golden core.
Chapter 860: Reincarnated (3)
Chapter 860: Reincarnated (3)
The more spiritual energy gathered, the more brilliant the pill shadows became. However, the spiritual energy shadows seemed to becking ayer of restraint. No matter how much spiritual energy gathered, it would always be scattered into a ball.
The remaining spiritual power tried a few times, but it was unable to form. In the end, the spiritual power seemed to give up on forming the core.
As it squirmed, the spiritual energy turned into the shadow of a baby, which slowly sat cross-legged in his dantian!
As soon as the baby shadow was formed, a small whirlwind was formed in his dantian, and the spiritual energy in his body began to rush into the baby shadow.
In an instant, the power of the blue blood absorbed into her meridians was sucked dry, but the suction force did not stop, as if it was going to suck her whole body dry.
However, the veins had just been formed, and once they were sucked dry, the spiritual energy was insufficient. The newly formed baby shadow shook and looked like it was about to copse ¡
The seal on song Qing¡¯s chest, which was originally overflowing with blue blood, suddenly opened. Blue blood gushed out from the seal and flowed into his dantian. In an instant, the seal had shrunk by more than half!
As soon as the massive amount of spiritual energy within the blue blood poured into the infant shadow, the previously transparent infant shadow instantly became much clearer, as if it had absorbed enough spiritual energy.
The baby shadow¡¯s eyes were closed, and its face was simr to song qingxiao¡¯s. It was light blue, and the spiritual energy wrapped around its body made its color darker with every breath it took.
Its suction force had yet to stop, but the seal had already be smaller and smaller. With the addition of the blue blood, the infant¡¯s shadow took shape and turned purple.
The nascent soul exuded a power that was thousands of times more terrifying than a golden core!
The spiritual power required to break the core and form the nascent soul was terrifying. If it were not for the blue blood seal in song qingxiao¡¯s body, she would not have been able to hold on and would have given up halfway through the nascent soul due to insufficient spiritual power.
No wonder the nascent soul realm was so difficult. Just the nascent soul stage alone was enough to stop many cultivators.
What she didn¡¯t know was that because her golden core was shattered and her spiritual power was scattered, after the blue blood reconstructed her dantian, it was as if she had everything from scratch. It was far more difficult than for ordinary people to form their nascent souls.
In addition, her reconstructed dantian had absorbed the spiritual power of the blue blood, so her strength was many times stronger than that of an ordinary nascent soul cultivator. The spiritual power required to form the nascent soul was even more difficult to count.
If not for the fact that she had used extreme means to break the seal when she was being hunted down by fate and used the dragon¡¯s blood in the seal to form the nascent soul in one fell swoop, it would have taken many years for song qingxiao to form the nascent soul with her own cultivation!
However, song qingxiao did not think so much at all. The baby shadow was bing more and more solid, and the seal had been removed.
All of the blue blood turned into extremely pure energy and surged into her dantian.
The purple infant opened its eyes and a surge of spirit energy flowed from its body to its limbs and bones. The suction storm had yet to stop. If the spirit energy was insufficient, all their previous efforts would have been in vain.
However, with the support of the seal, the spiritual energy seemed to be endless as it surged into the purple infant. This allowed the dantian and meridians to be connected by spiritual energy once again!
The God annihting technique was automatically activated. The spirit energy flowing out of the dantian moved along the veins with the mark of the God annihting technique, pouring spirit energy into every part of the veins.
At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s chest moved, and the blue blood seal that had been dormant in her body since she came out of the demon Ind was finallypletely removed.
As thest drop of blue blood flowed into the purple infant, the seal on song Qing¡¯s chest disappearedpletely. The purple infant in her dantian glowed with a spiritual light and once again sent out its spiritual power.
On the other side, the spirit energy that had circted through his meridians and returned to his dantian immediately lit up the reconstructed dantian when it came into contact with the purple infant!
Song qingxiao¡¯s body seemed to have been fully restored after all the spiritual power had been integrated.
Spiritual energy began to surge on its own, and her reconstructed body was wrapped in energy. It made her consciousness feel as if it was floating in the clouds, extremelyfortable.
She was like a hibernating snake, having a long and beautiful sleep. After an unknown amount of time, she slowly regained consciousness!
When song qingxiao woke up, she did not feel ufortable at all. She even stretched her armszily. Every part of her body seemed to contain great power.
While she was asleep, the God destroying technique automatically activated, making it seem as if she was constantly cultivating. Not only had her injuriespletely recovered, but she also seemed to be much stronger than before.
The spiritual power in her body was abundant, as if she could easily disy the secret technique with a raise of her hand.
Song qingxiao seemed to have thought of something. She sent her divine sense into her dantian and saw that a purple nascent soul had reced the Golden shadow.
¡°He actually formed his nascent soul!¡±
She seemed to be in disbelief as she slowly opened her mouth.
Chapter 861: Awaked_1
Chapter 861: Awaked_1
Everything that had happened at the moment of his death was not an illusion.
After the Golden cicada had left its shell, the blue blood seal had been removed at the crucial moment, helping her to repair her body and saving her life.
The huge spiritual power contained in the blue blood reconstructed her dantian and helped her to sessfully break through to the nascent soul realm in one go.
However, because she had been seriously injured in the battle that day, her vital Qi had been damaged. After her body had evolved, she had instinctively fallen into a deep sleep and had only woken up now.
Song qingxiao was both surprised and happy. The seal on her chest had beenpletely broken. After entering the nascent soul stage, her body¡¯s perception and use of spiritual power seemed to have reached a whole new level.
After entering the nascent soul realm, the abundant spirit power in his meridians was even purer than in the Dan realm.
Her sea of consciousness was further expanded, and her powerful divine sense didn¡¯t even need her to specially sweep it. The surrounding several Li was already filled with her aura, showing that this was her territory!
The rustling sound of the wind, the slight movement of the leaves when they fell to the ground, and the surrounding spiritual power became closer to her. Without her deliberately guiding, they all entered her body.
She slowly opened her eyes. Her surroundings were pitch-ck and extremely quiet, but this did not affect her ability to see everything clearly.
This ce was like a very wide cave, and the walls were covered with ice. Thick frost sealed the entrance, which was the reason why the cave was so quiet.
Her lower body had turned into a long tail. At this moment, she straightened her waist and sat up.
Her long ck hair fell down and scattered in front of her, which surprised song qingxiao.
During the Battle, her hair wasn¡¯t long, but now it was extremely thick and long, reaching her waist.
The skin on her body was delicate, but she was not wearing a single piece of clothing. It was obvious that she had left her tattered clothes with the man and woman after shedding her skin.
Fortunately, there seemed to be no one else here, so it wasn¡¯t a big problem for her to be unconscious.
However, song Qing Xiao was still a human, and she wasn¡¯t used to being naked like this. Before she was hunted down, she had taken two sets of clothes from du xingyun, but she didn¡¯t have time to change, so she put them in her ne.
The spatial pocket was still on her finger. She had bound it with her divine sense, so it had not been left behind with her old clothes because of the shedding.
A motionless golden cicada was held in her ring-wearing hand as if it was dead. However, song qingxiao could still sense the weak presence of the Golden cicada with her divine sense.
That day, the Golden cicada helped her escape from her shell and saved her life. It was indeed a rare treasure. Seeing that the Golden cicada was not dead, song Qing heaved a sigh of relief. She clenched her fist again and took out a set of clothes from her pocket dimension. She did not change. Her eyes fell on the long tail. With a thought, the long tail slowly retracted. The scales faded and soon turned into a pair of long legs with smooth and white skin.
With his legs together, Ling power descended and scales appeared on his legs again, slowly turning into a beautiful long tail.
After the seal was removed, the power of the seal helped her break through to the nascent soul stage in one fell swoop, allowing her control over her body¡¯s power to reach an unprecedented height.
However, because her body was Reforged with the power of the evolved blood of the wyrmdragon, she could now change her lower body between her legs and tail at will. This was great for her!
The power of the long tail was unparalleled, not to mention that in battle, any change could achieve an unexpected effect. She was extremely happy and tried several times before stopping.
After trying it on, she changed her clothes and put the Golden cicada back into her pocket. Du xingyun was slightly shorter than her, and after she was reborn, her height had not changed, but her body proportion was more perfect than before. The clothes did not fit her well, but to song qingxiao, they were several times better than the old clothes she was wearing before.
She stood up and prepared to figure out her surroundings.
This ce was extremely quiet. She remembered that before she died, she had instinctively rushed in the direction of the ¡®border gate¡¯ after using the Golden cicada shell shedding technique.
Since no one had disturbed her while she was ascending and she had been unconscious for such a long time, she must have sessfully crossed the ¡®border gate¡¯ and entered the territory of the starry sky sea.
Just as she had expected, her body had been transformed by the blue-blooded beast. It was not a simple transformation spell exchanged from the trial space. Thus, she could pass through the ¡®border gate¡¯ without being stopped by the beast King¡¯s soul.
As for the man and woman who were chasing her, they must have been blocked outside after she entered.
Song Qing squinted his eyes at the thought of these two people.
That day, she was chased by these two people and was forced into the starry sky sea. Since she was not dead, she would definitely take revenge.
After entering the realm of the nascent soul, when he recalled the scene of the battle at that time, he no longer felt that the magical powers and means of those two people were invincible. It was just that his own realm was too low at that time, that was why he was in such a difficult situation.
She coldly snorted in her heart and temporarily put aside the thought of these two people. Instead, she focused on figuring out her position and how to find an exit to leave this ce.
When she was dying, she broke into the sea of stars and escaped to this ce by instinct. She didn¡¯t know why she got into this cave, but when she was unconscious, her spiritual energy leaked out and sealed the entrance of the cave with ice.
The cave wasn¡¯t very high. If she stood up straight, her head would hit the frost crystals on the top of the wall. Both sides of the cave were frozen by thick ice crystals, which made the temperature extremely low.
However, these ice crystals were formed when song qingxiao was unconscious and could not control the spiritual power in her body. Therefore, the cold did not affect her.
Although the cave wasn¡¯t tall or wide, it was unusually long and winding, at least fifty to sixty meters.
She walked out of the cave, and the closer she got to the entrance, the brighter the light became. About seven or eight meters away from the entrance, half of the huge demonic Python¡¯s long tail hung down. Most of its body had been frozen into the ice, and it had long lost its life.
Judging from its appearance, this demonic Python wasn¡¯t small. It was as thick as a bucket, and was at least a demonic beast of the third rank or above. It must be the ¡®owner¡¯ of this cave.
It was likely that after she entered the starry sea, she instinctively found this ce as her temporary foothold and rmed the demonic Python in the cave. When they first met, the demonic Python was killed and the cave was upied by her.
Song qingxiao thought of this and walked out a little. The entrance of the cave had been sealed with a thickyer of ice that was three to four meters thick. The front half of the demonic Python¡¯s body was frozen in the ice.
She raised her arm and clenched her fist. Without using much spiritual energy, she punched the thick ice with her physical strength. With a ng, the ice shattered from the inside out as if it had been hit by a heavy blow, turning into broken ice pieces that flew everywhere!
Song qingxiao was shocked by the strength of her physical body. The force of her punch was no less than 10000 catties. It could easily break through the ice door. If she was in the Dan stage, she would need at least 60% of her spiritual power to break the ice doorpletely without using any secret skills or Dharma treasures!
It seemed that after blue blood had transformed and reborn her body, the benefits it brought were not only to advance to the nascent soul realm, but also to make her as strong as a demon beast.
Song qingxiao also felt that because of her special way of Ascension, she had not fully mastered the strength of this body. At most, she could only use 30 ¨C 40% of her current physical strength.
In the future, as she became more familiar with her new body and slowly adapted to it, she could at least break the ice door in an easier way!
Chapter 862: Strength _1
Chapter 862: Strength _1
Some of the shattered ice shards were reflected on song qingxiao¡¯s body, but they were bounced away by her body.
After his rebirth, not only did his power advance, but even his physical defense was far better than before. He didn¡¯t expect that this time, he would be hunted down. Although he almost escaped from the gates of hell, it was also a blessing in disguise. Not only could hepletely remove the blue blood seal, he entered the nascent soul realm, and at the same time, his physical body was reborn.
As soon as the ice door was broken, a strong mountain wind blew in from the entrance of the cave.
The giant demonic Python hanging at the entrance of the cave slid forward a great distance under the impact of the force, as if it would fall out at any moment.
Song qingxiao took a step forward and saw where she was. She was dozens of meters high in the air. Half of the Python¡¯s head was hanging on the edge of the cliff. It had been smashed t and had rotted. It seemed to have been dead for a long time!
This demonic Python had actually built its nest halfway up the mountain. No wonder no demonic beasts hade to disturb her peace while she was unconscious.
However, she did not know that the reason why no demonic beasts came to disturb her was because even though she was unconscious, the terrifying aura she emitted had already filled the entire area. To the demonic beasts, it was like a powerful signal to mark their territory. The demonic beasts of a lower level than her naturally did not dare to step into her territory easily, and they would not even have time to avoid her.
The height of half the mountain was nothing to song qingxiao. She kicked the demonic Python¡¯s body down the mountain and jumped down as well!
Her spiritual essence circted automatically and covered her entire body, supporting her body.
With every step she took, spiritual power seeped out from under her feet, making her walk as if she was walking on t ground. This ability to control spiritual power was not something she could achieve when she was in the Dan stage, but now it was as easy as blowing off dust.
Song qingxiao used her spirit energy to circle around in the air before stopping. She closed her eyes and sent her consciousness down. The purple infant floated out of her dantian and flew out from the top of her head with a whoosh. The aura of a nascent soul realm expert spread out from the purple infant¡¯s body, once again enveloping an area with a radius of several dozen miles.
As the aura spread, the purple infant¡¯s divine sense also spread out. After a while, the purple infant retracted its divine sense and shed back into song Qing¡¯s body. Only then did she open her eyes.
¡°Eh?¡± She let out an extremely surprised sound. Earlier, she had used her spiritual sense to survey the surroundings with the help of the purple infant in her body. What shocked her was that there were no demonic beasts of second tier or above in the vicinity.
It seemed that she was very lucky. When she entered the starry sea that day, she entered the territory of low-level demonic beasts.
This ce was like a forest, covering a vast area with no end in sight.
She released her divine sense for dozens of miles, but she couldn¡¯t sense the presence of the silver Wolf. At the same time, it seemed that she couldn¡¯t sense the existence of the ¡®border gate¡¯.
Logically speaking, the silver Wolf had been reluctant to enter the sea of stars before her that day, and it had only entered the ¡®border gate¡¯ when she was caught on the brink of death. In terms of time, it should have only been a few minutes earlier than her.
After she released her aura, if the silver Wolf was not far from her, it should have sensed her scent and sent out a response signal.
However, she did not find any traces of the silver Wolf at this time. Could it be that the silver Wolf was not nearby?
That woman had once said that the real starry sea was a vast, small world. Could it be that after entering the ¡®border gate¡¯, one would be randomly sent to a ce and not necessarily appear in a specific ce?
If that was the case, then wouldn¡¯t she and the silver Wolf be separated?
Thinking of this, song qingxiao subconsciously frowned.
She didn¡¯t know how big the starry sky sea was. She didn¡¯t have a blood contract with the silver Wolf, so finding it in a small world was like looking for a needle in a haystack.
In addition, since the sea of stars had a ss 8 beast King¡¯s soul fragment guarding the ¡®border gate¡¯, it proved that there were more than just low level demonic beasts in the sea of stars.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t have a deep understanding of the ranks of demonic beasts, but judging from the fact that the silver Wolf couldpletely suppress dan realm cultivators at level four, if it was a level five or above demonic beast, its strength might not be any weaker than a nascent soul realm cultivator.
Although she had now advanced to the realm of the nascent soul, because she was borrowing the power of the seal, she had not yet fully adapted to her new body. Even if she had all the strength in her body, she could not exert ten or twenty percent of her true strength. This ce was full of danger, and she could not leave without permission.
It was not easy for him to be reborn, but after losing the power of the seal, he could not have a second chance.
It would be safer for her to wait until she waspletely used to her new body and mastered all the abilities of the nascent soul tier before going out to look for the silver Wolf.
He only hoped that the silver Wolf would not encounter any powerful danger during this time.
Song qingxiao could not help but let out a long sigh.
At the same time, she was also a little worried that the aura of the ¡®border gate¡¯ that she entered the sea of stars seemed to havepletely disappeared. If she couldn¡¯t find the gate, even if she had the ability to resist the soul breath of a rank eight beast King in the future, she would not be able to break out. In this way, she was trapped in this ce.
Song qingxiao stopped in the air for a moment, and then turned back to the demonic Python¡¯s cave.
The only thing she could do now was to stabilize her strength. As for finding the ¡®border gate¡¯, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to talk about it after she found the silver Wolf!
After returning to the cave, song qingxiao felt more at ease, probably because she had checked the surroundings and found no danger.
However, to be on the safe side, once she returned to the cave, she used her spiritual energy to create an ice door to seal the cave entrance again. In the end, she even took out the ¡®lost track g¡¯ from her mustard seed dimensional space and ced it beside her again before sitting down cross-legged in relief.
After advancing to the nascent soul formation stage, the g formation she set up was naturally far from what it couldpare to when she was in the Dan stage. It immediately produced mist and enveloped her figure in it.
Since she couldn¡¯t leave for a while, song qingxiao didn¡¯t rush to cultivate. Instead, when she took out the g of confusion, she found the two big pieces of Mystic crystals she had put in her ne.
The spatial pocket was something she had taken from fan jianghe. It was not of a very high level, and the space was not big. When she put the two big pieces of Mystic crystals in, it took up almost half of the space.
Su Wu once said that this object was extremely hard and not easy to refine. Even the Armory families in the human realm upon heavens who were good at forging Dharma treasures had been studying it for hundreds and thousands of years and could not find a way topletely refine the mystic crystal. They could only refine 40% of the mystic crystal after several generations of hard work.
Song qingxiao was very disappointed when she heard this. She immediately hid the two pieces of Mystic crystals. She didn¡¯t know when she would have to use them. However, she wanted to give it a try after subduing the greenmp of chaos and obtaining the strange green me in the exploration of the Gu mansion.
The me of this greenmp was extremely powerful. Even nascent soul realm cultivators were afraid of it, but they didn¡¯t know if it could melt the mystic crystal.
At the thought of this, she simply took out the two pieces of Mystic crystals. At the same time, her spirit moved and a green me flew out from between her eyebrows andnded in her palm.
Chapter 863: Divine incarcerate _1
Chapter 863: Divine incarcerate _1
When song qingxiao saw the Azure mes, she was stunned.
The green me was originally the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg, but it had almost doubled in size.
She subconsciously summoned the chaotic greenmp in her body, only to see that the greenmp had changed!
When she first got the greenmp, the body of themp was like three petals. Each petal was small and exquisite, and it protected a little green me in the middle.
As the greenmp had been hidden in the ancient tomb for two to three hundred years, it looked simple and old, and unremarkable.
Perhaps it was because she had kept the greenmp in her body and nourished it with spiritual power for a while, but after she reached the nascent soul realm, song qingxiao found that a small petal the size of a fingernail had grown on the greenmp.
¡°Eh?¡± Song qingxiao cried out in surprise and picked up the greenmp.
The me of themp seemed to have been summoned and flew back to the Middle of the petals with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. The faint green light lit up the dark cave, reflecting song Qing¡¯s solemn face.
This tiny petal was definitely not there. Song Qing was very sure that after she left the trial space, she had carefully examined themp for a long time, but she did not find this fingernail-sized petal.
Thinking about it, this petal should have been nurtured during the time when she reconstructed her body and broke through to the nascent soul realm.
In this way, the me of the chaotic greenmp becamerger, which should be rted to the change of the greenmp itself.
¡°If this is the case ¡¡± Song qingxiao mumbled to herself as her eyes lit up.¡±Could it be that this greenmp can be upgraded?¡±
When she thought of this, her heart could not help but burn.
The power of the me of the chaos greenmp was already extraordinary. When she was chased by the man and woman in the nascent soul realm, the me could also damage the man¡¯s magic weapon. If the greenmp was upgraded, the lethality of the me would increase again, which would be even more powerful for her.
chaos Azuremp? ¡± Just as song qingxiao was feeling extremely excited, su Wu¡¯s voice came from within his spirit.
His voice had lost its usual calmness and was filled with shock and disbelief, as if he found the appearance of the greenmp unbelievable.
Ever since the exploration of the Gu family, su Wu had been hiding ever since the momentdy Chu was about to possess song qingxiao.
At this time, su Wu suddenly spoke and called out the name of the chaotic greenmp. Song qingxiao could not help but ask, ¡±
¡°You recognize thismp?¡±
it ¡ It actually exists ¡ Su Wu acted as if he didn¡¯t hear what song qingxiao had said. His tone was extremelyplicated, and there was a trace of joy in it.
He paused for a moment, as if he was trying to calm himself down. After a long time, he said, ¡±
the chaos greenmp is a Supreme spiritual treasure.
As soon as su Wu opened his mouth, song qingxiao¡¯s spirit was lifted, and he listened to his exnation carefully.
This person was cold and had an unpredictable temper. He hid in her soul and appeared and disappeared unpredictably. His soul consciousness was strong, and his realm was much higher than hers. Usually, he would only speak based on his mood. If he didn¡¯t want to speak, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t do anything to him.
However, his cultivation level was extremely high and he had seen a lot. For song qingxiao, she had just taken a step into this world. If she could learn some things from him, it would be much better than her fumbling around on her own.
Since he was willing to speak, song qingxiao could use this opportunity to listen to him and at the same time, clear her doubts.
¡°What is a Supreme spirit treasure?¡±
demons have different levels of bloodline awakening, humans have different realms, and medicine has different grades. Naturally, magic treasures have different grades as well.
Song Qingxin was well aware of this, but she did not know the specific grade of the magic weapon.
However, for some reason, su Wu, who was usually impatient to talk to her, was willing to exin again after he finished speaking.
these Dharma treasures, apart from the unrated Dharma artifacts, are divided into Dharma treasures, spirit treasures, and Supreme treasures. He paused for a moment. Dharma treasures are divided into three different grades: upper, middle, and lower. It¡¯s easy to find low-grade Dharma treasures, but it¡¯s hard to find high-grade ones. Generally, Dharma treasures that have reached high-grade can be called divine artifacts.
A grade above magic treasures were spirit treasures.
Most of the treasures that were called spirit treasures had already gained sentience, and their power was different from that of magic weapons. Their Foundation was already thousands of times better than magic weapons. Once they were refined, they would be nourished by the cultivator¡¯s spirit power and blood essence, and their power would rise to another level.
Chapter 864: The divine incarcerate _2
Chapter 864: The divine incarcerate _2
With the endless years and the process of cultivation, the spiritual treasure could also evolve step by step. Theter the cultivation, the power of the refined spiritual treasure would be much stronger than the magic weapon that was limited in many aspects.
Spirit treasures were divided into several types. One was the connate spirit treasure, which was a wonderful treasure that had its own spirit because of the great divine power of the creator when the treasure was first cast.
The other type was an acquired spirit treasure. This kind of spirit treasure was a treasure that evolved after a cultivator had spent great effort in collecting countless natural treasures and refined them countless times during the process of advancement.
Although this treasure had a lower starting pointpared to a primordial spiritual treasure, it was still not to be underestimated. Moreover, it was connected to its owner¡¯s mind, which was still very terrifying.
However, there was a type of treasure that was far superior to the two, and that was the Supreme spiritual treasure.
from a certain perspective, the so-called Supreme spiritual treasure is already considered a Supreme treasure. However, it has a slight w whenpared to a Supreme treasure, so it is not a Supreme treasure. However, whenpared to a spiritual treasure, it is still much stronger. As such, this type of treasure was known as a Supreme spirit treasure.
¡°Take that dagger of yours from an armament n as an example.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s mysterious dagger was already a divine weapon. but because it¡¯s just a replica, itcks ¡®soul¡¯pared to the original dagger. Naturally, it can¡¯t be called a high-grade Dharma treasure. At most, it can only disy the power of a mid-grade Dharma treasure.
When song qingxiao heard this, she understood the meaning of su Wu¡¯s words. The replica of the ¡®Dragon tooth¡¯ in her hand, ording to su Wu, was a middle-grade Dharma treasure, but it was already being pursued by the underworld families.
One could imagine that a true divine weapon would be the n protection treasure of a hidden n.
Since a top grade magic weapon was so precious, not to mention a spiritual treasure, it was no wonder that su Wu was so surprised when he saw the chaos greenmp in her hands.
However, this only made her more suspicious. She was just a nobody back then, so why would the ¡®Chu n¡¯ send a cultivator with a divine weapon to assassinate a nobody like her?
While she was busy thinking, su Wu said, ¡±
in the human realm upon heavens, spirit treasures are already extremely rare. Once they appear, it will cause a hugemotion. The treasures are ranked ording to their level and they are all recorded on the divine roll.
Even the nine great ns of the human realm upon heavens might not have many connate spirit treasures, let alone such a Supreme spirit treasure.
Even su Wu¡¯s own magic treasure embryo was only between the level of a divine artifact and a spiritual treasure. After he refined it, it became extremely powerful and apanied him in battle for a lifetime.
However, such a powerful Supreme spiritual treasure was still in its budding stage. It was no different from a divine item. It had fallen into the hands of a nameless cultivator like song qingxiao.
even if it¡¯s on the divine roll, this chaos greenmp is still extraordinary. Su Wu said, ¡±
it¡¯s rumored that it was an item from the primeval era. It was a Lotus throne formed from a lotus seed nurtured by chaotic spiritual energy. However, because it was too heaven-defying, it waster destroyed by the Tribtion of heavenly mes.
This item was born from primal chaos spiritual energy and was unafraid of Yin, evil, lightning, and Thunder. It had also experienced many tribtions, but because of its wood attribute, it was countered by heavenly fire.
The ancient Almighty cultivators had identally obtained this destroyed green lotus and found that although the body of the Lotus was destroyed, because of its special origin and the nourishment of the innate chaotic spiritual energy, there was a trace of fire that fell from the sky in the heart of the Lotus.
The green me contained the power of the heavenly tribtion, but it was also supported by the chaotic spiritual energy of the green lotus. After an unknown number of years, the two merged and formed a special body.
The cultivator was overjoyed when he got it. He refined it into a chaotic greenmp and created the famous legend of the spiritual treasure on the divine list.
I once spent many years looking for it, and I always thought it was just a legend. I didn¡¯t expect it to really exist and even fall into your hands ¡
There was a kind of sigh in his tone, which could be either regret or helplessness. His voice was a little heavy.
now that I¡¯ve died, I didn¡¯t expect it to really appear. This is really ¡
Although song qingxiao knew that the chaos greenmp was extraordinary, she was still surprised and happy to hear the origin of the greenmp from su Wu.
She did not expect the chaos greenmp to be so extraordinary. No wonder on the seventh day, for the sake of thismp, he did not hesitate to find a way to enter the Gu mansion for the trial test and swore to win it.
Chapter 865: Divine incarcerate _3
Chapter 865: Divine incarcerate _3
Such a treasure was extremely rare, and even someone like su Wu was chasing after it. This showed how special it was.
During the trip to the Gu mansion, she was able to unexpectedly get this greenmp to recognize her as its master. Now that she thought about it, she was really lucky.
She was overjoyed, but she suppressed it and asked, ¡±
¡°This greenmp ¡¡±
it¡¯s said that the heavenly fire in the chaotic greenmp burns everything. When it¡¯s refined to the extreme, it will form the karmic fire of green lotus wherever it goes. Even if an immortal enters the formation, he will be burned to ashes. He continued, ¡±
but the most important thing is ¡ he paused for a moment.
¡°The chaotic greenmp is made of the green lotus and it has merged with the heavenly fire. Death is life, life is death, the two counter each other but also merge. It¡¯s rumored that its spiritual energy can nourish the remnant soul, and the green me can help the dead regather their three flowers and help the soul regrow.¡±
With thismp, one¡¯s soul would not dissipate and the dead would be reborn. This ability was too heaven-defying and was even more famous than the power of the heavenly fire.
I killed countless people to find it back then, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be hidden there ¡ And it fell into the hands of an ordinary Daoist sessor.¡± In the end, it fell into the hands of song Qing, who was possessed by him. Even su Wu, who was a genius, could not help but sigh, ¡°Fate made a fool of him.
However, it was precisely because it had appeared in the Gu residence that Chu Sheng had ced it indy Chu¡¯s soul coffin to nourish her remnant soul and allow her to ¡®reincarnate¡¯.
Although she failed to possess song qingxiao,dy Chu sessfully possessed number seven. This was enough to prove that the rumors about the chaos heavenlymp were true!
Song qingxiao happily touched the newly grown ¡®petal¡¯ on the greenmp. She didn¡¯t take the ¡®soul reviving¡¯ ability to heart, but rolled her eyes.
it¡¯s said that the green lotus died from the heavenly fire tribtion. After it was refined into a Supreme spiritual treasure, could it evolve and ¡®be reborn¡¯ again? ¡±
She asked about her previous discovery, and su Wu said, ¡±
¡°It¡¯s very possible.¡± He responded, ¡± but this kind of Supreme spiritual treasure is already a heaven-defying item. How can it be so easy to evolve it? ¡±
Song qingxiao did not say anything. She vaguely realized that su Wu did not seem to have noticed the changes in the chaotic greenmp since she had subdued it.
With the improvement of her strength and realm, plus the fact that su Wu had resided in her body and defeated San Gu anddy Chu, the two great battles should have had a certain impact on his soul. Now, he might not be able to detect all the things in her heart.
¡°Why did you look for thismp?¡±
She suppressed the thoughts in her heart and recalled what su Wu had said earlier.
After this question was asked, su Wu in song qingxiao¡¯s soul was silent for a long time. It was so long that song qingxiao thought that he would not speak again as usual. Then, he faintly said, ¡±
¡°To save a person.¡±
Song qingxiao nodded and did not ask who he wanted to save. Her rtionship with su Wu was delicate. They were dangerous enemies, but because he was living in her body, she had to temporarily stay with him.
He wanted to take over her body. He was the one who knew most of her secrets and was also her most dangerous enemy. However, he had saved her life at several critical moments.
She wasn¡¯t curious about su Wu¡¯s past. Such a person was too terrifying, had experienced too much, and had caused a lot of trouble.
Now that she was in a lot of trouble herself, she didn¡¯t have the time to cause more trouble.
Therefore, she changed the topic and asked another question, ¡±
¡°What exactly is this divine prison you speak of?¡±
She had asked this question twice, and su Wu had avoided it each time. However, he seemed to be quite interested today. Not only did he chat with her for a long time, but he was also willing to tell her a secret. Song Qing knew that he must have something to ask of her for his unusual behavior.
He had deliberately leaked the information to lure him into the trap so that he would have the initiative in his hands.
Her eyes fell on the greenmp, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. She was sure that su Wu would not refuse to answer her question this time.
¡°You still haven¡¯t realized it?¡±
As expected, su Wu¡¯s soul would immediately hide when they talked about this issue in the past. Now that she asked, he spoke.
¡°I do have some suspicions.¡± Song qingxiao answered. Su Wu then said, ¡±
the so-called God¡¯s trial is just a prison to bury the gods.
The trial-takers who entered the scenario would only be trapped in different divine prisons, struggling to survive.
When song qingxiao first heard the name ¡®divine prison¡¯, she had her suspicions. However, when she heard it for real, she let out a long sigh.
you once said that the Prince of the Shi family was a defective product man-made to fight against the divine incarcerate ¡ She could feel that she had grasped more about the trial. Now that they were talking about confrontation, she asked, ¡± does it mean that the divine prison is actually a different force from the underworld ns and the human realm upon heavens? ¡±
¡°How can those trash from the human realm upon heavens bepared to the divine incarcerate?¡± Su Wu sneered and then threw out a heavy piece of news, ¡±
¡°The one who controls the divine prison is a God! The so-called aristocratic families of the human realm upon heavens are just a bunch of nts created by the divine prison that have yet topletely break away from their existence. They want to change their fate.¡± There was a hint of coldness and contempt in his tone, as if the grandmasters were not worth mentioning in his eyes.
from being controlled, I want to be the controller. I want to rece the ¡®God¡¯ and then be the ¡®God¡¯.
Chapter 866: Seduction _1
Chapter 866: Seduction _1
Song qingxiao had received too much information today. She had learned the origin of the chaos greenmp from su Wu and the secret of the divine prison.
However, the more she understood, the more problems she had.
This greenmp of chaos was a Supreme spiritual treasure. No wonderdy Chu was so mad after he recognized her as his master. She was even angrier than when he failed to possess her.
Although he had already entered the realm of the nascent soul and was not afraid ofdy Chu, who had already possessed number seven, ording to su Wu, even people from the heavens beyond would covet a spiritual treasure that reached the heavens.
If she could find a way to leave the starry sky sea, not only would she not be able to hide from the possessed ¡®seven¡¯, but she would also have to take the initiative to attack and find¡¯ seven ¡®to silence him.
Otherwise, if news of the treasure being in his possession were to leak, the consequences would be unimaginable.
At present, only ¡®No. 7¡¯ knew that she had the greenmp of chaos. When she was chased by the man and woman, she had destroyed the man¡¯s magic weapon with the green me at the critical moment. Even though the greenmp did not appear, the green me still attracted the man¡¯s attention.
Although su Wu had mentioned that the green me would form the karmic fire of the green lotus when it was refined to the extreme, which was difficult for Immortals to defeat, the current green me was only a small ball. It would not be easy for it to advance, so he still had to carefully hide this secret.
In this way, song Qing had escaped death and entered the nascent soul stage. She thought that she could temporarily rx, but now it seemed that her strength was far from enough to deal with the people of the heavens beyond heaven, and she still needed to work hard on her cultivation.
In addition to the chaos Azuremp, there was another problem that worried song qingxiao.
The God¡¯s trial was controlled by someone behind it, which meant that he and many other trial-takers were probably chess pieces in the hands of these ¡®gods¡¯, and their every move would probably not escape the eyes of the¡¯ gods¡¯.
Such a situation was naturally creepy, as if he could never escape from the maniption and coercion of others.
However, after cultivating to this point and getting stronger, how could song qingxiao still be willing to be manipted by others?
The reason why the people from the heavens beyond heaven and the underworld ns wanted to fight against the divine prison was probably the same as what he was thinking.
Is there any way to ¡ As soon as she opened her mouth, su Wu seemed to know what she was going to say next and could not help but sneer.
¡°We¡¯ve already entered, how can it be easy to escape?¡± His tone was a little apathetic. besides, even if there was a way to get out, would you be willing to? ¡±
Song qingxiao frowned.
It was just as su Wu had said. The heavens beyond heaven and the underworld ns had not been able to escape from the divine prison¡¯s control even after joining forces, let alone her.
Not to mention that she didn¡¯t know the way to escape from the divine incarcerate, she really didn¡¯t want to leave.
The divine prison was like a huge treasure vault that had brought her too many benefits!
She needed to use the trial to quickly improve her strength so that she could protect herself and not let others ughter her.
However, at the same time, the more he obtained from the divine prison, the deeper he would be trapped and the more he could not leave.
¡°Everyone is the same.¡±
He wanted to obtain unparalleled strength and also the power to control all living beings.
Ever since the divine prison had appeared, the trial-takers had gradually embarked on the path of cultivation. Along with the rise of the human realm upon heavens and the reclusive family ns, their ambitions and desires had also grown along with their strength. thousands of years have passed. It¡¯s not that the aristocratic ns have not found a way to escape from the divine prison, but none of them have truly escaped.
Su Wu paused for a moment.
¡°Although I can¡¯t escape, I can take the initiative.¡±
When song Qing heard this, he was moved.
¡°Why do you say that?¡±
¡°Since the divine prison is under the control of ¡®God¡¯, it will naturally be seized by¡¯ God¡¯.¡± He said, ¡± you don¡¯t think that the one who controls the prison of God has been the same ¡®God¡¯ since ancient times, do you? ¡±
As soon as he said this, song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
¡°How do wepete?¡±
¡°You can buy everything in the immortal prison with the rewards you get.¡± Su Wu said coldly, ¡± as long as you are powerful enough, you can even control the divine prison and be a God who stands above all living beings!
Su Wu¡¯s words were like a heavy bomb thrown into song Qing¡¯s heart, but she thought about it carefully and did not feel surprised.
No wonder No. 7 seemed to have a better control of the trial scene than they did during the exploration of the Gu mansion. It was as if he had discovered the existence of the chaos greenmp in advance and consciously came for this trial.
Chapter 867: Seduction _2
Chapter 867: Seduction _2
At that time, she already had her suspicions. However, after hearing su Wu¡¯s words, she was even more certain.
Number seven must have known about the secret of the divine prison. It was probably as su Wu had said, that he had exchanged for some abilities that allowed him to control a part of the divine prison. That was why he had such a thorough understanding of the exploration of the Gu residence. It was obvious that he had made preparations.
¡°Why are you willing to tell me this?¡± When song qingxiao thought of this, she could not help but feel a fire burning in her heart. The temptation of being able to control the divine prison was too great for her!
There were many opportunities in the divine prison. If he could be like number seven and know where the treasures were hidden in advance, wouldn¡¯t he be able to get them first? As soon as this thought came to her mind, she felt that something was wrong. If everything went as smoothly as su Wu said, the people of tianwaitian and the underworld ns would not have plotted for so long without any results.
Controlling the divine prison might not be as easy as su Wu had said. Moreover, the greenmp of chaos was a Supreme spiritual treasure that could only be found by chance. Number seven did not know how he got the information, but it might not be entirely because he had mastered a part of the ability. Otherwise, there were people with higher cultivation than number seven. Why did number seven get the greenmp when these powerful cultivators could not find it?
Su Wu had also said that even the aristocratic families in the human realm upon heavens might not have a few Supreme spiritual treasures like this. If they knew the whereabouts of the chaos greenmp, the people in the human realm upon heavens would have fought for it. How could No. 7 enter first? And in the end, the chaotic greenmp fell into his hands?
She cursed ¡®old fox¡¯ in her heart and cut off the thought that had just appeared. She asked su Wu.
This person had lived for many years and was extremely scheming. He hid in her soul and even wanted to possess her.
Now that his body had absorbed the blue blood and was reborn, and he had obtained the chaotic greenmp that he had always dreamed of, it was an excellent body for su Wu.
His words were a great temptation to song qingxiao, but she calmed down and was unmoved.
Su Wu¡¯s words could not be fully trusted, at most half of him. Dealing with such a person, if one was not careful and fell into his trap, they would not even know how they died in the end.
¡°You¡¯re very smart.¡± Su Wu was silent for a while. Then, he said, ¡± I¡¯m also very lucky.
From the time he stepped on the path of cultivation to the time he entered the realm of the nascent soul, it only took less than a year.
¡°Back then, even with the support of my family, it still took me more than ten years to enter the nascent soul stage.¡± Even so, his cultivation speed back then was already very shocking, and few people in the world could match it. However, the time song qingxiao used was less than one-tenth of his!
He had be famous at a young age and was proud and conceited. He had once thought that there would be no one more outstanding than him in this world. It was only when he fell a big fall and was forced to lie dormant in this young girl¡¯s soul that he discovered that this young girl, who he had initially regarded as an ant, was far more outstanding than he had imagined.
Her starting point was lower than his. In her youth, she did not even have the help of her family. She relied on her own strength to go from an ordinary person with no foundation to today. Other than relying on her heaven-defying luck, she also had a cautious character, intelligence, perseverance, and a determined heart towards the Dao. All of these were indispensable.
The path she could walk in the future might be further than he had imagined.
¡°I won¡¯t tell you these things, but with your intelligence, you will know sooner orter.¡± The reason he said this now was to do song Qing a favor in passing. Perhaps he might need her help in the future.
If it was in the past, su Wu would naturally not have such an idea. However, after song Qing had advanced to the nascent soul stage, su Wu changed his view of her and was willing to talk to her.
Song qingxiao nodded and did not ask further about how to ¡®seize¡¯ the divine prison. After all, it was still too early for her to talk about it with her current strength. At the moment, she had to improve her strength, find a way to find the silver Wolf, leave the sea of stars, find ¡®number seven¡¯, who was possessed bydy Chu, and kill him. Then, she would cover up the secret of the greenmp of chaos, find out the identity of¡¯ Chu Liu¡¯, who had caused her so much trouble that day, and escape from the pursuit of the n. As for the rest, she said,It¡¯s all in the future!
She suppressed the thought of being persuaded by su Wu and looked at the chaotic greenmp. Then, she looked at the two pieces of Mystic crystals on the ground and said, ¡°
Chapter 868: Seduction _3
Chapter 868: Seduction _3
since you said that the green me in the chaotic greenmp can burn everything, I wonder if it can melt the two pieces of Mystic crystals? ¡±
Su Wu did not expect her to be so calm after knowing that someone was controlling the divine prison and the method to control it. She changed the topic and asked another question.
He was stunned for a moment, and after hearing what song qingxiao said, he was speechless again. After a long while, he said in a bad mood, ¡±
¡°This green me is a tribtion descended from the heavenly fire, what kind of spiritual object is it? Although it hasn¡¯t evolved and is greatly affected by you, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to melt the mystic crystal!¡±
As he said this, he felt that it was a waste for song Qing to melt the mystic crystal with such heavenly fire. After saying this coldly, he went back to hiding and didn¡¯t say anything.
Song qingxiao knew what she wanted to know, so she didn¡¯t mind su Wu hiding.
Now that he was silent, he did not interfere with song qingxiao¡¯s repairing of the dagger.
She summoned the dagger that she had been nurturing in her dantian. After the dagger broke, it had lost a lot of its spirituality. After being nurtured by her for a long time, it also appeared extremely dim.
At the same time, song qingxiao wrapped a smaller piece of Mystic crystal with her nature essence. The mystic Crystal Rose slowly and floated in front of her.
After entering the realm of the nascent soul, her control of spiritual power was more adept than when she was in the Dan stage. At this time, she didn¡¯t find it difficult to guide a trace of spiritual power to the mystic crystal.
Song qingxiao was multitasking. With a thought of her divine sense, the green me in the core of the three petals sensed its master¡¯s intention and slowly flew to her fingertips as a green shadow, approaching the mystic crystal floating in front of her.
Before the green mes touched the mystic crystal, smoke patterns started to appear on the surface of the mystic crystal, which was extremely hard and couldn¡¯t be damaged by spiritual essence or Dharma treasures.
The me slowly fell on the mystic crystal. Song Qing injected his spiritual power into the green me. The originally faint green light suddenly brightened and covered the mystic crystal in the me!
With the injection of spiritual power, the mystic crystal began to melt like an ice crystal in the blue me.
When song qingxiao saw this, she immediately perked up and revealed a look of joy.
Just as su Wu had said, the green me could melt the mystic crystal. Once the mystic crystal was melted, her dagger could be repaired.
Although the green me was not big, the spiritual power required to control it was quite shocking. Even though song qingxiao had reached the nascent soul realm, the spiritual power in her body could onlyst for less than three hours before it waspletely consumed!
The area of the mystic crystal that was covered by the green mes was too small. Only a small corner was melted, which was less than one or two percent of the entire Mystic crystal.
It was too slow, but luckily, song qingxiao was very patient and was not in a hurry. She stopped melting the mystic crystal for the time being and meditated to continue the God destroying technique to replenish her spiritual power.
After half a day, when his body was filled with spiritual power, he used the green me to melt the mystic crystal again.
This cycle repeated for about 20 days. Song qingxiao¡¯s control of her spiritual power had deepened after countless repeated cultivation processes. At the same time, the small piece of Mystic crystal had been reduced to the size of a bowl by more than ten times in these 20 days!
The refined Mystic crystal looked even more translucent than before, as if the impurities within had been removed. It looked even purer.
Moreover, because it was refined by the green mes, the surface of this ¡®Mystic crystal¡¯ seemed to be reflecting a faint green light, giving it a very spiritual nature.
Song qingxiao put away the small piece of Mystic crystal and looked at the bigger piece of Mystic crystal. She was going to use this opportunity to refine this one as well.
She had been repeating the work of refining the mystic crystal, but she didn¡¯t look tired at all. Instead, she was in high spirits because of the cirction of spiritual essence and meditation.
Now, she was more familiar with the use of spiritual power than before. With just a touch of her finger, the mystic crystal was lifted up by spiritual power.
Song qingxiao injected her spiritual power into the green me. Soon, a green light shed in the cave and surrounded the mystic crystal again.
This piece of Mystic crystal was slightlyrger than the others, and it took general song Qing nearly one and a half months to remove the impurities from it.
After that, song qingxiao did not rush toplete the daggers. Instead, she put everything into her pocket dimension.
She felt a little hungry. After cultivating to this point, her body¡¯s need for food had been greatly reduced, and spiritual power had be an important supplement for her energy. It allowed her to reach the point where she couldpletely use spiritual power to feed her body and did not need to consume any extra energy.
However, in the process of refining the mystic crystal for more than two months, song qingxiao found that her physical body, which was sealed by the blue blood, was far stronger than that of the nascent soul realm. The spiritual power she cultivated at her current realm was not enough to supply this powerful body after rebirth, so she felt hungry during the long process of refining the mystic crystal.
This discovery made her both surprised and happy, so she was prepared to stop repairing the dagger and go out to find food to fill her stomach first.
After she came out of the cave, she released her divine sense to search.
This cave originally belonged to the demonic Python. The fact that it was able to upy this ce before proved that this was its territory.
The demonic Python was a third-rank demonic beast. Since it was able to upy this mountain and call itself King, it could be seen that the demonic beasts nearby were not of high ranks. It was very likely that it was a ce where low-level demonic beasts lived in the starry sea.
Her guess was further confirmed when no demonic beasts came to disturb her during the two months she had been refining the mystic crystal.
In the process of refining the mystic crystal for more than two months, his spiritual power and divine sense had been greatly improved. Song Qing released his divine sense.
Chapter 869: 596-consult _1
Chapter 869: Chapter 596-consult _1
After reaching the realm of the nascent soul, one¡¯s divine sense could not bepared to that of the Dan stage. Whether it was perception or application, it was many times stronger than that of the Dan stage.
When she had just woken up, song qingxiao had already tried to use her divine sense once. However, after cultivating for a while and familiarizing herself with her new body, her divine sense¡¯s sensitivity had be even more amazing. Once she released it, she could easily grasp all movements within a hundred miles.
Song qingxiao was very satisfied with this kind of perception. No wonder the man who cultivated the spiritual sense could easily capture her position from a long distance when he came from the capital.
She spread out her divine sense and quickly sensed the aura of a low-level demonic beast. She smiled and flew in the direction of the demonic beast. When she arrived at the demonic beast¡¯s nest, the demonic beast seemed to not sense her existence at all.
It was a demonic beast whose bloodline had awakened to the second rank or higher. It was the size of a small mountain, and its upper body was like a fox. However, it had a long snake tail and was hiding in a huge hollow space under a towering ancient tree.
When song qingxiao arrived, she killed it with a single palm strike and dragged it out by its tail.
There were no cooking tools in the starry sky sea, so she could only simply cook the meat of the demon beasts and stuff it into her mouth.
This demonic beast¡¯s level was too low for her, and it didn¡¯t contain much spiritual power, but its size was not small. After eating more than half of it, she finally felt a little full.
The nearby demonic beasts smelled the blood and rushed over, but after sensing her aura, they frantically fled.
However, there were still some demonic beasts who had not yet awakened their bloodlines. They smelled the flesh of a second-rank demonic beast and were greedy, unwilling to leave. They sat not far away from song qingxiao, waiting to be fed.
Song Qing threw the rest of the meat over, and it was quickly taken away by the low-level demonic beasts.
She took out the clothes that fan jianghe had kept in her pocket dimension and wiped her hands. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
Most of the demonic beasts that had rushed over were of very low levels, and she could not sense the aura of the silver Wolf on them. It seemed that they had entered the sea of stars one after the other, and the silver Wolf and she had been randomly transported to different ces.
After eating, song qingxiao went back to the cave and sealed the entrance. Then she took out the two Mystic crystals that had been half-melted.
The two pieces of Mystic crystals had been refined and shrunk by dozens of times. They were cold in the hand. Upon closer inspection, the crystal body was light blue in color, no longer transparent.
She tried to take out the broken dagger from her dantian, injected her spiritual essence into it, and cut the mystic crystal with force!
Although the power of the dagger was greatly reduced after it was broken, she was now in the nascent soul stage, and the power of this strike was naturally notparable to the one in Lost City.
When she attacked with all her strength, she could still damage the surface of the mystic crystal. Now, the mystic crystal that had been refined by the green mes made a crisp ¡®ding¡¯ sound after being hit by the dagger with all her strength, but its surface didn¡¯t move at all.
All the spiritual power was absorbed by the mystic crystal body and was reflected back. If song Qing and Xiao Jin were not as powerful as they used to be, they would have suffered a great loss!
The dagger did not leave any marks on the surface of the two Mystic crystals. It was just as su Wu had said. The mystic crystals were extremely hard. After being refined, their attributes were increased by thousands of times. They were indeed good stuff.
However, song qingxiao was in a difficult position.
The mystic crystal was not bad. Now, she had broken it into two pieces. However, she didn¡¯t know how to put them together and repair the dagger.
Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but call out with her divine sense,
¡°Senior su Wu!¡±
Su Wu was hiding in her soul. No matter what he was up to, before song qingxiao could find a way to get rid of it, she would still need to ask him for advice if she needed his help.
This person¡¯s cultivation was profound and he was very knowledgeable. Most importantly, he was the previous owner of the God annihting art, so he might be able to learn a thing or two from him.
She called out twice but did not hear su Wu¡¯s reply in her spirit. Song qingxiao was not discouraged and continued, ¡±
¡°Senior su Wu, How do I repair the broken dagger after refining the mystic crystal?¡±
She patiently repeated the same sentence over and over again for a long time. Su Wu seemed to finally be annoyed by her persistent behavior and said coldly, ¡°
Chapter 870: 596-consult _2
Chapter 870: Chapter 596-consult _2
¡°You think you¡¯ve refined it with these two pieces of Mystic crystals?¡±
He also didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to be so patient. She took a shortcut to enter the nascent soul realm. Her physical body and realm had improved, but in fact, in terms of the use of Ling power and divine sense, she was still far from the standard of the nascent soul realm.
However, she was able to keep herposure and use the mystic crystal refinement as an excuse to re-cultivate. She forcibly refined the two Mystic crystals to such a level with a little green me. The dry and impatient work went on again and again, and her control of spiritual power improved greatly. Her breath was much deeper than before.
With song qingxiao¡¯s patience and calmness, su Wu saw her in a different light and was willing to give her some advice.
His words stunned song qingxiao. She didn¡¯t expect him to say that. She couldn¡¯t help but look at the two Xuan crystals in front of her and said,
¡°Is this not considered refining?¡±
¡°Of course not!¡± Su Wu said indifferently, ¡±
¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the power of the green mes, you might not be able to melt the mystic crystal with your spiritual power alone.¡± But even with the help of the green me and song Qing¡¯s little spiritual power, ¡± your two pieces of Mystic crystals have only been refined by 20 ¨C 30%.
He paused for a moment. the mystic crystal will barely liquify when you reach the 40th level. Then, you can merge it into the broken dagger as you wish.
The mystic crystal itself was extremely hard. Otherwise, how could it have such a reputation in the human realm upon heavens?
¡°The people of the armament n have thought of so many methods, but even if Chun su were to personally refine it, he could only refine it to forty percent.¡± It was already very good for song Qing to refine 20% to 30% of the mystic crystal.
¡°Chunsu?¡± Song qingxiao asked curiously when she heard the unfamiliar name.
he¡¯s an elder of an armament repository family. He¡¯s talented in refining weapons. In the human realm upon heavens, many famous top grade magical weapons were made by him. He¡¯s even forged spiritual treasures. However, he¡¯s a very entric and stubborn person. Perhaps it was because he mentioned an old friend, he said a few more words, which was rare.
if it¡¯s someone he likes, there¡¯s no need to ask for more. If he¡¯s in a good mood, he might give you his best work.
It was rare for him to be in the mood to chat. Song Qing asked, ¡±
¡°What if he¡¯s in a bad mood?¡±
¡°If he¡¯s in a bad mood, then he won¡¯t agree to your request even if you beat him to death.¡± Su Wu replied, ¡± my sword spirit embryo was created by him back then.
Song qingxiao¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard this.
¡°So, he was almost beaten to death back then, and that¡¯s why you saved him?¡±
¡°..¡±Su Wu was silent for a moment before he coldly replied, ¡±
¡°It¡¯s almost the same.¡±
the armament repository family is skilled in forging, but their strength is not that great. Although Chun su is talented, his cultivation is only at the divine separation realm. In addition, he had a strange temper and a poisonous mouth. He had many opportunities to offend people, so it was not difficult to save him.
It was also because su Wu had saved his life when he was on the verge of death that he was grateful to su Wu for saving his life. Su Wu had forged a magic treasure sword spirit for him, and the two of them had be friends.
Therefore, su Wu did have some experience in refining weapons. He sent a rough method through his soul consciousness to song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness. When song qingxiao received the message, she skimmed through it and found that it was the secret of refining weapons. She was delighted and immediately thanked him.
¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± He did song Qing a small favor, but his tone did not be warm because of it. On the contrary, it was still indifferent.
¡°But it¡¯s just a piece of cake. Whether you canpletely refine this Mystic crystal and repair the dagger will depend on your own luck.¡±
After saying this, he concealed his spiritual sense again and no longer spoke.
Song qingxiao got the information she wanted to know and stopped bothering him. She turned her attention to the two small pieces of Mystic crystal in front of her.
She had thought that the mystic crystal had been refined to this extent, but now it seemed that she was still a little off frompletely refining it and repairing the dagger.
Song Qing summoned the green me again. For the past two months, she had been cultivating hard every day, and her spiritual power had increased, but the green me had not improved. It was still the size of a child¡¯s palm. The Lotus petals on themp body showed no signs of growing, perhaps because her spiritual power had not improved much.
However, she quickly threw this to the back of her mind and injected her spiritual power into the green mes. She began to concentrate on refining the two pieces of Mystic crystals again.
Chapter 871: 596-consult _3
Chapter 871: Chapter 596-consult _3
After more than two months of preliminary refining, it was not easy to refine the two pieces of Mystic crystals again. Song qingxiao spent another two months and only managed to shrink the two pieces of Mystic crystals to the size of two fists.
Along the way, she went out to look for food again. This time, she tried to step out of the demonic Python¡¯s territory to search for the silver Wolf¡¯s breath, but she still found nothing.
However, the divine sense that he had released rmed a demonic beast. A violent demonic beast¡¯s aura soared into the sky, and then a demonic beast¡¯s roar came from the forest.
With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, a blue shadow flew out from the dense forest and flew into the sky. It stopped in mid-air, and the sound shook the forest below.
The aura of the king of beasts spread out from the blue shadow. When song qingxiao arrived, she saw a blue demonic beast that looked like a tiger.
The Tiger was more than four meters long, and its body was covered in scales. It seemed to have an extremely strong defense.
It had a pair of wings on its back, and a gust of wind wrapped around its hooves, allowing it to stop in mid-air.
It turned out to be a demonic beast that was above the fourth rank and had awakened the wind attribute. It seemed that its spiritual power was not weak. No wonder there were no demonic beasts of simr rank nearby. Most likely, they had all escaped under its pressure.
Song qingxiao was overjoyed when she saw this. She had consumed a lot of her spiritual power, and the energy needed for her strong body was far from enough.
Ordinary Tier 2 and Tier 3 demonic beasts would not be able to absorb enough energy no matter how much they ate because their levels were too low.
Now that she had encountered a fourth tier demonic beast, to her, it was just like meeting a pillow when she was about to doze off.
In addition, she hadn¡¯t found a suitable opponent to test her skills with since she had advanced to the next realm. Now that she had encountered one, of course she couldn¡¯t let it go.
However, a fourth-rank demonic beast already had intelligence. That demonic beast had a violent temper. At the beginning, when it sensed that someone had intruded into its territory, it immediately flew up in anger and was ready to tear apart the other demonic beasts who dared to trespass into its territory.
However, as soon as the Azure Flying Tiger saw song Qing approaching, it immediately sensed that something was wrong.
Song qingxiao¡¯s aura was even deeper than its, and she was not affected by its pressure, so she did not hide when she saw it.
The innate keen instinct of demonic beasts made it feel that it was likely to encounter a high-level species stronger than itself today. Without saying a word, it immediately tucked its tail between its legs and turned to flee.
Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t just watch a cooked duck fly away. She smiled and whispered, ¡±
¡°I¡¯m sleepy!¡±
The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique flickered slightly. The moment she spoke, it formed a domain and enveloped the Azure Flying Tiger!
The flying Tiger¡¯s flying speed suddenly stopped, and it was instantly fixed in ce.
Song qingxiao was very satisfied with her first test. After reaching the nascent soul stage, she could mobilize spiritual power faster, and the domain formed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique wasrger and more stable than before.
Even if it was a demonic beast of the fourth rank and above, once it was trapped, it would still be unable to break through this cage.
She felt a violent aura hitting her domain, but it didn¡¯t move at all. It wasn¡¯t like before, when it didn¡¯t attack, but once it was attacked, it could onlyst for ten seconds before it broke.
If she encountered a man and a woman in the nascent soul tier like the one who had chased after her earlier, it wouldn¡¯t even take two or three seconds before it was immediately broken open by force.
She released her domain, and the Azure Flying Tiger immediately broke free. Its wings created a hurricane, and it let out an earth-shaking roar.
The wind turned into a wind de and shed at her. The ¡®forward¡¯mand moved, and song Qing¡¯s small figure disappeared. When she reappeared, she was already more than ten meters in the air!
After she appeared, the wind de shed down from where she had been standing. The remaining force cut through the canopy and the dense forest. The broken branches and leaves fell down like a storm, and in an instant, a huge Canyon-like gap was cut in the green sea!
The speed and distance of the forward token increased with the improvement of her spiritual power and divine sense. It was a hundred times faster. Every step she took could shorten the distance by a hundred meters. Since her spiritual power was purer than when she was in the Dan stage, the consumption of spiritual power was also much smaller.
In her eyes, the speed of the Tier 4 Azure Flying Tiger was extremely slow. Although its attacks were fierce, they could not even touch her body.
The flying Tiger was both angry and afraid when its attack missed. It opened its mouth and spat out a hurricane. The violent spiritual energy turned into a force that could topple mountains and overturn seas, sweeping in song qingxiao¡¯s direction.
Song Qing¡¯s small body bent down and her palm pressed down. A stream of spiritual power drilled out of her palm and turned into ice crystals. As she raised her arm, it instantly turned into a thick ice shield about two meters high and blocked in front of her body.
As soon as the ice shield was formed, she moved back and the spiritual power hit the ice shield with a bang.
Chapter 872: Summoning_1
Chapter 872: Summoning_1
The ice shield suffered from this attack and made a cracking sound. A Spider-like crack appeared in the middle. It was not until the attack waspletely absorbed that the ice shield broke into several pieces and fell down.
A trace of satisfaction shed in song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. As her cultivation level increased, the defense of the ice shield she casually cast was also much stronger than before.
The power attack of the fourth-rank Azure Flying Tiger couldn¡¯t prate her ice shield, which showed how big the gap was between a dan realm cultivator and a nascent soul realm cultivator.
No wonder when he was chased by those two nascent soul cultivators that day, even though his spirit energy surged after he exploded his golden core, he couldn¡¯t cause any substantial damage to them in the end.
The flying Tiger¡¯s two attacks were unable to hurt her, and it immediately knew that she was not to be trifled with. It immediately flicked its tail and pped its wings to escape.
This fourth-rank demonic beast was extremely intelligent. It knew that there were no obstacles in the air and that it would be easily caught by song qingxiao. It immediately dove down.
However, at this point, song qingxiao had not even used her killer move, so how could she let it escape?
She was about to stop him, but for some reason, she thought of how she had been trapped by the man¡¯s divine sense when she had been chased by the man and woman before she had escaped into the sea of stars.
After her divine sense had been cultivated to a certain level, it could also entangle people. With a timely thought, she immediately stopped and released her divine sense, hitting the monster beast.
However, she had not specialized in the Dao of divine sense before. Now that she had released her divine sense, she did not trap the demonic Tiger, but she easily made her divine sense leave her own mark on its body.
Then, song qingxiao saw it plop into the sea of trees, break the branches, and disappear from her sight.
However, although the demonic Tiger¡¯s figure had disappeared, the deified soul imprint she had left was still there. Song qingxiao only ¡®saw¡¯ the demonic Tiger ¡®fleeing¡¯ with her aura. In the blink of an eye, it had already fled seven to eight hundred meters away.
However, no matter how fast it ran, song qingxiao could still find the demonic Tiger¡¯s location clearly and urately after her divine sense was branded.
This divine sense had endless wonderful uses. If she wanted to chase after a person, she didn¡¯t need to go through as much trouble as before. No wonder when she was being chased that day, that man had left a divine sense imprint on her body, just like a cat catching a mouse, not afraid that she would escape.
Song Qing could only ¡®see¡¯ the divine sense attached to the demonic Tiger turn left and right. After running for dozens of miles in one breath, it turned back and finally stopped at a ce about a few hundred meters from her feet. It hid its aura and stopped moving.
This demonic Tiger was quite smart. It knew that it had to run around ande back. Perhaps it was because this demonic beast had awakened the wind attribute. It even knew how to use its bloodline¡¯s innate ability to firmly seal its own aura and avoid being chased.
If song qingxiao had not left a mark on it, it would have taken a lot of effort to find it with just her divine sense.
She controlled her body to fall from the air and rush into the forest. She followed the direction of the wisp of divine sense and stopped in front of a pile of stones about ten meters high.
If not for song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual sense mark, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell that there was a demon beast hidden here.
She smacked the pile of rocks with her palm, and with a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound, the pile of rocks shattered under the bombardment of spiritual power. A blue light shed from inside, and the aura of a demonic beast was released. The fourth-rank demonic Tiger was indeed hiding inside!
Perhaps knowing that it could not escape, the demonic beast let out a furious roar. Its body shook, and the storm turned into a vortex that wrapped around song qingxiao.
The storm was formed by spiritual energy, and it enveloped song Qing. The spiritual energy squeezed and tore, but it could not break through song Qing¡¯s defense.
The strength of her reconstructed body was no small matter. When song qingxiao realized that the spiritual power could not hurt her, a hint of joy appeared in her eyes. Then, she heard the roar of the demonic beast. In the midst of the pungent wind, the Azure Flying Tiger had already pounced in front of her and shed its long ws.
It was obvious that after the demonic beast realized that it couldn¡¯t hurt her with its innate ability, it was preparing to use its strong physical body to injure her.
The demonic beast opened its bloody mouth and fangs protruded from its mouth. It looked ferocious and terrifying. When song Qing saw the demonic beast pouncing at him, he immediately wanted to test the strength of his body. He did not Dodge and only said,
Chapter 873: Summoning_2
Chapter 873: Summoning_2
¡°Good!¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, she stretched out her hand and grabbed the demonic beast¡¯s throat.
Her actions made the demonic beast even angrier. Its palm-wide wsnded on her arm, and a sharp long armor pierced her shoulder. Then, it slid down with a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound.
The demonic beast¡¯s ws were extremely sharp and were no less powerful than a high-grade magical weapon. When they touched song Qing¡¯s small arm, light scales appeared on her skin. She did not even need to use the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token to block it. The strength of her body alone was enough to make it difficult for the long armor to prate!
The w and the arm made an ear-piercing sound. The demonic beast¡¯s strength was more than a thousand pounds, but it only made song Qing¡¯s small arm slightly numb. With a slight shake, the force was dissipated, and it did not cause any harm to her at all.
She felt relieved and grabbed the demonic beast¡¯s throat. As the two forces collided, she pressed its head down. With a ¡®bang¡¯, the demonic beast¡¯s huge head was pressed against the stone pile and sank into the ground.
The demonic beast¡¯s head was restrained, but it was not willing to give up. It swayed its body, and the blue scales on its body fell off with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound. They turned into a dense rain of blue armor des, which shot at song qingxiao with spiritual power!
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t expect the demonic beast to have such an instinct. The attack of each scale was not heavy, but there were so many of them that they formed a dense patch and bombarded the beast.
At the same time, the demonic beast swung its long tail, which was filled with spiritual power, towards song Qing¡¯s head.
The strength of its tail was not weak, and it was so close. Even if song qingxiao¡¯s body was strong, she would probably suffer if she was hit.
This demonic beast was quite smart. It knew to first use its scales to attack her, making her unable to split herself up, and then use its long tail to sneak attack her, trying to escape.
¡°You have a tail, but I don¡¯t?¡± Song qingxiao blocked her face with one hand and concentrated her Qi in her dantian at the same time. Her long legs instantly turned into a tail, tearing her clothes apart. She also raised it up and whipped away the scale des that were flying towards her. The strength of the demonic beast¡¯s tail was unusually weak under her whip.
Her long tail turned into a shadow and covered the demonic beast. Then, with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, the long tail instantly struck the demonic beast¡¯s body, instantly making a loud sound that shook the earth and mountains!
Under the violent spiritual energy, the rocks were ground into powder. The poor demon beast¡¯s body was smashed into the ground, and the lower half of its body was turned into a bloody mud under the power of the long tail. Only its head, which was pinched by song qingxiao, was left intact. Its life was cut off in an instant.
A muddy Pearl the size of a finger flew out of its head after it died, and song Qing caught it in his palm.
¡°He seemed to have used too much force.¡±
Her long tail swayed slightly as she muttered to herself.
This was the first time that she had used her leg as a tail and fought with her physical strength without LAN Feng¡¯s interference.
However, she had forgotten that after she entered the nascent soul tier, the power after her body was reconstructed far exceeded her imagination. Even if she had consciously controlled her power, the power of her tail was obviously not something the demonic Tiger could defend against, and directly smashed it into meat paste.
As a result, the demonic beast could no longer be eaten, which was a pity.
However, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on the elixir Pearl in her palm. The elixir Pearl was not big and was not transparent. There was a faint spiritual power mixed with the aura of a demonic beast inside. is this a demonic elixir? ¡±
Song qingxiao remembered that before she entered the sea of stars and was hunted down, the people at the martial arts Research Institute had mentioned that demonic beasts whose bloodline power had awakened to the fifth rank would produce an inner core. At that time, demonic beasts could no longer be called ordinary demonic beasts, but should be called demonic cultivators.
It seemed that the unlucky Azure Flying Tiger she had encountered was a demonic beast that was about to advance to the fifth rank. It had already produced a demonic core. No wonder it was not weak.
ording to the cultivators of the martial arts Research Institute, fourth-tier demonic beasts could overpower dan realm cultivators. Then, this demonic beast that was about to enter the fifth tier had a cultivation that was at leastparable to a top-tier dan realm cultivator, or even a cultivator at the beginning level of the nascent soul realm.
He was able topletely suppress her with the power of his physical body, and that was when she had just advanced not long ago and had yet to fully control the strength of her physical body.
If she were topletely get used to her body after rebirth and exert her strength to the extreme, not to mention a real fifth-order monster beast, she might not even be at a disadvantage if she encountered a sixth-order monster beast.
In other words, although her cultivation had only just entered the nascent soul tier, it was extremely likely that the toughness of her body had already reached the middle level of the nascent soul tier, and it was even extremely likely to be the standard of the top level!
Song qingxiao was very satisfied with the results of this small test.
Although the demonic beast¡¯s body had been destroyed, the spiritual energy contained in this demonic core was not inferior to that of its flesh and blood. It was a great harvest.
She ced the demonic beast into her pocket dimension before returning to the cave she had temporarily settled in, satisfied.
After discovering the wondrous uses of the consciousness, song qingxiao would often catch some low-level demonic beasts and leave his own consciousness imprint on them before letting them go.
These demonic beasts were terrified after being captured, and some of them fled as soon as they regained their freedom.
After she tried, she found that the spiritual sense that she had branded had a longer range than her own search and control, but at most beyond about two hundred miles, the power of the imprint would weaken. Although she could still vaguely sense it, it was not very urate.
If these demon beasts had fled several dozen kilometers away, the connection between the two would have been severed, and it would have been difficult to sense them again.
After song Qing had a rough idea, he tried to control more than ten demonic beasts at the same time.
She used this method to cultivate her spiritual sense and to make it easier for her to use her spiritual sense more familiarly. At the same time, she could also use the legs of these demon beasts to find the silver Wolf and explore the nearby demon beast territories.
During this time, she had been trying to melt the mystic crystal. However, after more than a month, it didn¡¯t work.
Just as su Wu had said, the more he refined, the harder it was to melt the mystic crystals. Even with the help of the green me, he could only melt the surface of the two Mystic crystals.
On this day, she put away the mystic crystal and was about to go out of the cave again to find something to fill her stomach. At this time, song Qing¡¯s soul moved slightly. The familiar feeling came again. The trial space had summoned her.
Chapter 874: Suspicion (1)
Chapter 874: Suspicion (1)
Many things had happened since the trial at the Gu residence. Song qingxiao had been severely injured and had unsealed her blue blood before she was reborn.
After that, she was busy consolidating her realm and refining Mystic crystals, so she put the trial aside. Now that she thought about it carefully, she realized that she hadn¡¯t gone to the trial for at least half a year since she woke up, except for when she was in the middle of her breakthrough and fell into a deep sleep because of her severe injuries.
Ever since she entered the divine incarcerate and took part in the trial, this was the first time she had taken so long to sense the call of the trial.
Different from when she had been forcefully pulled into the trial without any warning at the beginning, as her cultivation level increased, she had a faint sense of entering the trial. Only after reaching the nascent soul realm did the summoning to enter the divine prisone again, and her spirit actually instinctively began to resist this external force.
When song qingxiao realized this, she subconsciously retracted her divine sense. The power to resist disappeared, and in the next moment, she was pulled into the trial space.
When she entered, there were already three men and one woman in the trial space. They were all sitting in different positions. When song qingxiao entered, these people were all meditating with their eyes closed, as if they did not react to her arrival.
However, song qingxiao noticed that as soon as she appeared, four divine senses swept over her. Two men and one woman¡¯s divine senses were at least at the peak of thete stage of the Dan realm. What surprised song qingxiao was that one of them had already broken through to the nascent soul realm!
She subconsciously followed the divine sense and looked up, just in time to see that person also looking up at her.
It was a man with a thin face, about 40 years old, and gloomy eyes.
He looked like he was sick. His hair was disheveled, dry, and yellow. It did not look lustrous, and it fell on both sides of his shoulders in an irregr manner.
The man¡¯s face was green, and his cheeks were deeply sunken, showing his deep eye sockets. His eyes seemed to be emitting a terrifying green light, which was peeking out from a pile of dry grass-like messy hair, making people feel cold all over.
He was wearing a strange green robe that covered everything below his neck.
His sleeves were very long, and his hands were tightly wrapped in them.
The other people could also see that he was not to be trifled with. When they sat down, they instinctively stayed away from him, causing the four people who came first to form a three-on-one formation.
Perhaps he realized that he could not see through song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation level with his divine sense. He did not know if song qingxiao had some secret technique to hide her cultivation level or if she was stronger than him, but the man¡¯s eyes flickered with a trace of fear.
Song Qing looked around and saw that there was the most space beside the man in the green robe. She walked straight over and sat down cross-legged.
The cultivators who hade to this trial were not low-level cultivators. Most of the cultivators who had reached this stage were extremely shrewd and had no intention of exchanging pleasantries with others.
Song qingxiao subconsciously restrained her aura and suppressed her divine sense to the cultivation of thepletete stage of the Dan realm, just like the other three. After that, she felt a few auras sweep past her body and then retracted them.
Only the spiritual awareness of the green-robed man left a very shallow mark in her sea of consciousness before he left.
This spiritual imprint was extremely shallow. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had cultivated the nine words secret order and the God destroying technique at the same time, and that her spiritual sense had always been deeper than other cultivators of the same generation, and that she had discovered the wonderful use of the spiritual sense after she had ascended and was trapped in the sea of stars for half a year, she had always left a spiritual imprint on the demon beasts as a method of cultivating the spiritual sense. It would not have been easy for her to discover the aura that the green-robed man had hidden in her spiritual sea.
She sneered in her heart. Although she didn¡¯t know what the man in the green robe was up to by leaving a mark on her body, she didn¡¯t erase the aura.
¡°Why hide it?¡± In the sea of consciousness, su Wu¡¯s voice sounded, ¡±
¡°This ugly green-faced man doesn¡¯t know his own strength. Just kill him,¡±
After song qingxiao took out the chaos greenmp, su Wu appeared more and more often. asionally, song qingxiao would ask him for advice about cultivation problems. Three or four times out of ten, if he was in a good mood, he was willing to give him some advice.
Chapter 875: Question_2
Chapter 875: Question_2
His sudden appearance surprised song qingxiao, ¡±
¡°Senior su Wu, aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered by others?¡±
Other than the two times when su Wu was forced to show up at critical moments, the subsequent times he appeared were all when she was alone.
After his existence was exposed, song qingxiao guessed that he was acting this way because he had died at the hands of the powerhouses from the nine great ns of heaven¡¯s beyond.
After his death, the people of the heavens beyond heaven did not let down their guard. When San Gu was chasing after her, su Wu had revealed some clues and quickly attracted the Masters of the Shi family toe. It was enough to show everyone¡¯s fear and dread of him.
In the past, when su Wu appeared so cautiously, he was afraid that it would attract old friends, which would be disadvantageous to him.
After all, no matter how strong he was back then, he was now only a soul. With his cultivation base, he might not be able to stop those who wanted to kill him.
However, when su Wu heard her words, he chuckled and said with arrogance and contempt, ¡±
¡°If I don¡¯t take the initiative to release my aura, how can these people find me?¡±
¡°..¡±He had already ended up in such a state, but his arrogant character did not seem to have been restrained in the slightest.
The other people around him did not have any strange reaction to his appearance. It was obvious that it was as he said. With his soul cultivation, if he did not show himself, these people might not be able to find his trace.
In the past, the reason why he chose to appear when there was no one around was probably because he was willful, not because of his cautious personality as he had imagined.
Song qingxiao was silent for a moment. Su Wu said, ¡±
¡°That brat overestimated himself and left a mark in your soul consciousness. Why didn¡¯t you kill him?¡±
The two of themmunicated with their divine senses, but the other four didn¡¯t seem to notice. Song qingxiao replied with her divine sense,
it doesn¡¯t matter anyway. Let¡¯s see what his purpose is. Maybe we can beat him at his own game and get some benefits? ¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± When su Wu heard her words, he couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly, as if he was quite disdainful.
your personality is quite simr to those people at the martial arts Research Institute. You¡¯re extremely scheming. His tone waszy and cold.
when you meet someone you don¡¯t like, why think so much? just kill them and get rid of any future problems. It¡¯s such a simple thing, but in the eyes of people like you, you can calcte thousands of possibilities.
Song qingxiao pursed her lips and did not argue with him. She said,
¡°Senior su Wu is right.¡±
cultivation has always been against the will of the heavens. I work hard to cultivate so that I can do what I want to do, say what I want to say, and teach people I don¡¯t like the way they look.
His personality was extremely willful, and he did not change his nature just because he was killed.
Song qingxiao asked calmly, ¡±
¡°Did senior manage to do it?¡±
As soon as she asked this question, su Wu¡¯s breath in the sea of consciousness stagnated, and he did not reply for a long time.
After about a minute or two, his cold voice came from his spirit.
¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± His mood seemed to have turned extremely bad all of a sudden, and he asked in dissatisfaction, ¡°¡±But what does that have to do with you?¡±
¡°If it wasn¡¯t for senior¡¯s guidance, cultivation itself is a heaven-defying act? I¡¯m working hard on my cultivation just to ask the questions I want to ask!¡± When song qingxiao said this, su Wu was rendered speechless.
After a long while, he coldly said, ¡±
¡°You¡¯re a fast learner,¡±
¡°Thank you for your praise, senior.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t mind the sarcasm in his words and replied to him instead.
Her personality was different from su Wu¡¯s. Even though the two of them did notmunicate much, she could still guess that su Wu¡¯s background was extraordinary from the bits and pieces of information he revealed and the limited information she had collected.
He was like a god¡¯s favored son, raised by the n. When he was young, he became famous because of his outstanding talent. His cultivation path was smooth, and he had the protection of the n, safe and smooth.
On the other hand, song qingxiao and he were like people from two different worlds.
She had lost her father when she was young and spent her days in fear with Tang Yun. Living carefully in a chaotic ce like West Street where her life could be at risk at any time, she had developed a cautious character.
She had only entered the trial because she had encountered misfortune and had no choice but to do so. She had been risking her life all the way until now.
She had no one to protect her and could only rely on herself. If she was not careful, she would not have been able to make it to this point. The grass on her grave was already as tall as a person, and her bones were buried somewhere.
Chapter 876: Suspicion (3)
Chapter 876: Suspicion (3)
Their environments were different, so naturally, their way of doing things was notparable. She did not mean to contradict su Wu. Even if he had given her some advice, they would still continue to get along and might trouble him in the future. However, she was not willing to listen to his orders in everything.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t want to be entangled with him on this topic, so she changed it on purpose and changed the topic.
¡°That¡¯s right, this time, my trial took ce more than half a year apart. Does senior know why?¡±
¡°The reason I cultivate is so that I won¡¯t answer questions that I don¡¯t want to answer!¡± Su Wu¡¯s voice was cold, as if he was still breathing.
Song qingxiao smiled and was flexible.
¡°Senior, why bother with me? I¡¯m sorry for saying the wrong thing, I apologize to senior.¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± Su Wu snorted again. For some reason, he did not continue to pester song qingxiao about this issue. Instead, he epted song qingxiao¡¯s way out and generously epted her apology gift. After a long while, he said, ¡±
¡°The summoning of the divine incarcerate, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there¡¯s an Almighty being in the n who set up the gate to enter the world and could use arge amount of energy to send the younger generation into it, is random and without any regrity.¡±
He said indifferently, ¡± the time can be long and short. It¡¯s already very rare to be like what you were doing before.
In fact, even though su Wu did not show it on his face, he was secretly surprised.
There were two ways for disciples from prestigious families to enter the trial. One was to enjoy the blessings of their family and have the elders of the family open the ¡®door¡¯ to the divine prison. The other way was to be randomly summoned by the divine prison and enter it.
As for the underworld ns and the aristocratic ns of the heavens beyond heaven, although most of their elders had already found the way to enter the divine prison, they still had to pay the price for fighting against the ¡®gods¡¯.
If they wanted to send their outstanding and talented disciples into the trial to obtain opportunities to improve their cultivation base, even these Almighty beings could not do it as they pleased every time.
When these people entered the trial, they already had a certain level of cultivation. Their chances of survival in the trial were hundreds or even thousands of times higher than ordinary people.
Inparison, the chances of ordinary people entering the divine prison were already very slim. Those who were lucky enough to survive the first time would probably still fear and resist the divine prison, and the time when they could not wait to participate in it again would nevere.
Even if they were lucky enough to survive many trials, under such a cruel elimination trial, many people¡¯s hearts changed greatly, and it was difficult for them to remain calm.
Following the advancement of one¡¯s cultivation base, if one were to encounter a disciple from a famous n with a high cultivation base in the trials, most of them would be a stepping stone for others and die in the divine prison.
However, song qingxiao was a special case.
She was not from a prestigious family, and on the contrary, her background was very low. She was lucky enough to enter the trial because she was stabbed by the ¡®dragon¡¯s tooth¡¯ by chance, and the frequency of her experiencing the trial was shockingly high.
The high frequency of the trials brought high returns, but it was also apanied by high risks.
Under such a high risk, not only was she not crippled, but she was also able to rely on herself under the seemingly fair but actually cruel and bloody system of the divine prison. She had walked step by step from adversity to where she was now. This was the reason why su Wu was willing to look at her.
¡°Something rare?¡± Song qingxiao furrowed her brows. She could feel that her trial time was faster than the others.
For example, when she met Yao Liu by chance, she and Yao Liu had met each other when they were escaping from the terror Battalion and exploring the Gu mansion. For Yao Liu, he had formed a team with her for two consecutive trials, and in these two trials, she had even entered the lost city.
¡°But it could also have sensed your urgency.¡± Su Wu couldn¡¯t figure this out either. Before he died, he had tried toe into contact with the divine prison. However, the more he understood about it, the more he realized that he didn¡¯t understand ¡®it¡¯ at all.
¡°¡®It¡¯ is everywhere,¡± If song qingxiao¡¯s desire for power overcame her fear of death, her ambition and desire for power might make the divine prison sense her needs, which would make her enter the divine prison more often than others.
After all, most ordinary people would be afraid of it after entering it once. The points they obtained would be used to exchange for things to enjoy in real life instead of entering it again.
Song qingxiao thought about it and felt that this guess was very likely.
After she came out of the trial for the first time and killed for the first time, her life had undergone a tremendous change. To her, it was a huge change, so she had a vignt and defensive mentality towards the trial.
Hence, the time it took to enter the second trial was much longer than the intervals between the previous trials.
After that, because she had provoked ¡®sixth Chu¡¯ in the second trial scene, she had no choice but to kill the people from the underworld n. The need for strength was deeper than before, and the number of times she entered the trial was naturally more.
Chapter 877: How fragrant (1)
Chapter 877: How fragrant (1)
¡°However, as your strength grows, it naturally means that you have a certain right to speak.¡± Su Wu¡¯s voice came from his divine soul. you should have sensed it. You can resist the summoning of the divine prison.
However, once the ¡®God¡¯s¡¯ decree was rejected, there would naturally be punishment.
¡°The next time it enters the divine prison, its will will be stronger and more dangerous.¡± However, with the high risk, there was naturally a possibility of high returns. It all depended on how one chose.
While the two of them were ¡®conversing¡¯, the mist in the trial space fluctuated again. Someone else hade!
¡°What a disgusting smell of blood.¡± The figure had yet to appear, but su Wu seemed to be extremely disdainful. After he finished speaking, there was no more sound. It was obvious that he had lost the interest to talk.
After song qingxiao learned more details about the divine prison from him, she stopped asking.
This person¡¯s temperament was cold and extremely willful. If he was willing to say it, he would speak sooner orter, so there was no rush.
She turned her attention to number six, who had just entered the trial space. At this moment, the mist dispersed, revealing the person¡¯s true body.
He was a skinny old man who looked to be in his sixties. He was wearing a long gray-brown robe that reached his calf. He was barefooted and looked out of ce.
This person was extremely tall, probably close to 1.9 meters. His limbs were long, and his limbs were shockingly thin, but he had a huge belly.
He had a goatee and a pointed mouth and monkey cheeks, but his eyes were bright. His gaze quickly swept over the five people who came first, and he let out a ¡®hehe¡¯ugh.
The old man¡¯sughter was a little strange and sharp. It was as if there was phlegm stuck in his throat, making a buzzing echo.
He did not release his aura when he came in, but song qingxiao felt extremely ufortable when he looked at her. Scales even appeared on her chest and back, as if she was reacting instinctively after being stimted by danger.
After reaching the nascent soul tier, her instincts were more sensitive than before. For this old man to make her feel this way, his cultivation was not low-at least no lower than the low level of the nascent soul tier. It was even very likely that he had reached the great circle of the early stage of the nascent soul tier.
She remained silent and watched as the old man strode over to the other side of the man with the blue face. He sat down, pulled his long legs back to his stomach in a very strange position, curled his limbs, and closed his eyes.
This person seemed to be extremely confident in himself. He didn¡¯t even have the intention to test the cultivation of the others with his spiritual sense after entering like the others.
She remembered what su Wu said before he went into hiding, ¡± the disgusting smell of blood. the tip of her nose twitched slightly. She took a breath, but she didn¡¯t smell any blood.
At this moment, song qingxiao seemed to feel someone¡¯s gaze on her. She looked up and saw the old man who had just sat down and curled up his body. His eyes seemed to be open and he was also looking at her.
When he noticed song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, the old man did not avoid it. Instead, he smiled at her, revealing his toothless mouth.
¡°Little girl, you smell so good.¡± When he spoke, his lips moved. There were no teeth in his mouth, just like a ck hole. The sound he made was dry and harsh, like fingernails being ground with sandpaper. It was unspeakably unpleasant.
His words sounded very vulgar and rude. Coupled with his smile, he looked like an old hooligan who was teasing a young girl.
When the others heard what he said, they opened their eyes subconsciously and looked at song Qing instinctively. There were even two cultivators at the peak of the Dan realm who looked shocked.
However, these people didn¡¯t intend to meddle in other people¡¯s business, so they quickly withdrew their shocked expressions and returned to their previous expressionless faces, not saying a word.
Seeing this, song qingxiao sneered in her heart, but she remained calm on the surface, as if the person the old man was talking about was not her.
In fact, she really had nothing to do with ¡®Xiang¡¯ at this moment. Ever since she was hunted down, she had never had the chance to wash up.
When he was in the sea of stars, he had used the Golden cicada to shed its shell to reconstruct his body and change his clothes. However, he had spent most of his time in the sea of stars consolidating his cultivation, refining the mystic crystal, and looking for the silver Wolf. He had no time to take care of himself.
Although the old man¡¯s words didn¡¯t sound quite right, his eyes didn¡¯t have any roguish look, but instead, they were filled with greed.
She thought for a moment and connected what su Wu had said to the word ¡®fragrant¡¯. She quickly realized that the¡¯ fragrant ¡®he was referring to was probably different from what everyone understood.
He was probably referring to her blood when he said that he smelled so good.
After the blue blood seal was unsealed, her body was reconstructed, and she was almost reborn as a new body.
Song Qing was well aware of how great the temptation of blood was. Since the day she did notpletely remove the seal, just a little bit of melted blood from the blue blood seal was enough to make the silver Wolf drool, it could be seen that her blood was precious.
The old man must have smelled something, which was why he sighed like that. He was treating her as food, and he had smelled the special ability in her blood.
This person drank blood. From his strange appearance and figure, it was likely that he had cultivated some kind of technique that could transform. He was somewhat simr to Yao Liu, but he didn¡¯t know what this old man was.
The old man saw that song qingxiao was ignoring him, but he didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. He let out a strangeugh, then buried his head and didn¡¯t say anything.
After this small interlude had passed for over ten minutes, there was another change in the trial space, as if a new person had arrived.
At this time, there were a total of six people in the trial space. Other than song qingxiao, the skinny old man and the green-faced man were at least in the nascent soul realm and could not be underestimated.
The other three were half-step nascent soul cultivators. After more than half a year of trial, what kind of scene was it that so many strong cultivators were summoned in session?
Song qingxiao frowned. At this moment, an extremely burly figure appeared in the trial space.
After the mist dispersed, a tall man with a half-naked upper body appeared in front of everyone.
The man was half a head taller than the tall and thin old man who hade in earlier. The muscles on his upper body were tangled, and a totem of a demonic beast covered in ck armor was entrenched on his body. It wrapped around his arms, and the ferocious wolf head hung on his chest. The Wolf¡¯s mouth was wide open, revealing its ferocious teeth.
This tattoo was very vivid and added to the man¡¯s valiant aura. The demonic beast¡¯s eyes glowed with a flirtatious luster as the man turned around, as if it was a living thing, which was quite strange.
As soon as the man appeared, a powerful aura spread out.
As soon as the three cultivators at the peak of the Dan realm were suppressed by the aura, their expressions changed. They gritted their teeth and forcibly exerted their spiritual power to resist the aura of the burly man.
¡°Hmph!¡± The green-robed man¡¯s eyes turned cold the moment the burly man released his pressure, and he snorted sinisterly. I didn¡¯t expect to meet true Lord ck Wolf here.
The two of them seemed to be old acquaintances. The burly manughed.
¡°I¡¯m overjoyed to see an old friend, so I¡¯ll greet you first.¡±
¡°Your greeting is quite unique.¡± The green-robed man¡¯s mouth twitched. As the two of them spoke, neither side gave in to the other, and the air pressure in the trial space suddenly became tense.
The green-robed man had reached the cultivation level of the nascent soul realm, and true Lord ck Wolf¡¯s abilities were actually not inferior to his. When the divine senses of the two nascent soul realm cultivatorspeted, song qingxiao was still fine. As they were both nascent soul realm cultivators, the spirit pressure did not affect her much.
What¡¯s more, she cultivated both Ling power and spiritual consciousness with the God destroying technique. Her own spiritual consciousness was not weak. Even if she did not deliberately circte her Qi, her expression was normal.
However, the three cultivators in the perfect dan realm were already panicking and cold sweat was dripping from their foreheads.
Chapter 878: 600-each showing off (1)
Chapter 878: Chapter 600-each showing off (1)
The more high-level cultivators there were, the more disadvantageous it would be for the three cultivators at thepletion of the Dan realm.
Once the mission began, it was very likely that the nascent soul cultivators would eliminate the three weakest people first, and the remaining strong wouldpete.
The three of them must have realized this as well. This trial was not friendly to them, so their faces were extremely ugly. The woman in theplete dan realm looked pale. She looked up at true Lord ck Wolf with a pleading look, and her eyes were full of love.
A dark light shed in true Lord ck Wolf¡¯s eyes. When he and the green-robed man¡¯s consciousness had collided, he had a rough idea of the strength of the other people in the trial space.
Other than the three cultivators who had yet to truly step into the nascent soul stage, among the first three to arrive, Qing Pao¡¯s strength was on par with his. Song Qing looked young, but he could withstand the pressure exerted by him and Qing Pao, and his expression did not change. At least, his strength had reached the cultivation of the nascent soul stage.
As for the other strange-looking old man, his eyes were narrowed as if he was sleeping. However, the moment he released his aura, the old man¡¯s eyelids twitched, and a hint of greed appeared in his eyes. He was not suppressed by their divine sense, which meant that his cultivation was not low.
After testing out the strength of these people, true Lord ck Wolf immediately retracted his divine sense and chuckled.
¡°Although it¡¯s a good thing that you and I are old friends, don¡¯t scare the beauty.¡±
The green-robed man secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He did not have the upper hand in the battle of consciousness with true Lord ck Wolf. It was best to stop at this point. Otherwise, if they fought head-on, both of them would probably be at a disadvantage. Song qingxiao and the strange old man, who were sitting cross-legged on both sides of him, would only have the upper hand.
At this moment, true Lord ck Wolf had most likely stopped in time because he had the same idea as him and was preparing to preserve his strength.
However, although the green-robed man¡¯s heart was at ease, he refused to admit defeat. He coldly said, ¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a tender and protective person.¡±
True Lord ck Wolf¡¯s gazended on the woman, and he chuckled.
¡°Who said it wasn¡¯t?¡±
The female dan realm cultivator blushed after hearing his words, but a charming smile appeared on her face. She lowered her head slightly, revealing her white neck.
This woman was about 27 or 28 years old. She wasn¡¯t very beautiful, but her figure was very graceful. Although her cultivation hadn¡¯t reached the nascent soul stage, she had a natural charm and was extremely attractive.
Even song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but look at her shyly. She felt that her every frown and smile was indescribably moving.
However, when she circted the spiritual power in her body, this feeling quickly disappeared. It seemed that this woman had cultivated some kind of secret technique or cultivation technique that enhanced her charm.
This technique was interesting, but it didn¡¯t mean much to high-level cultivators. People who could cultivate to this level were all determined people. They wouldn¡¯t be easily affected by this technique, especially song qingxiao, who was also a woman. This seduction technique naturally had less effect on her.
She closed her eyes, and true Lord ck Wolf walked over to her and sat down cross-legged beside her. Soon, the two of them started to tease each other.
When the two cultivators in the perfect dan realm saw this scene, their eyes were filled with anger and disdain. However, they made room for each other at the same time and moved closer to each other. It was obvious that the two of them had the intention to cooperate in this dangerous trial.
A few minutes after true Lord ck Wolf arrived, there was another strange movement in the trial space.
This time, song qingxiao was really surprised. This trial was more than half a year apart, and it seemed like they hade with ill intentions.
There were already seven high-level cultivators gathered here, but there were still peopleing.
Based on her past experiences, the more participants there were, the more difficult the trials would be. Other than the first trial, she had done all the other trials, be it demon Ind, escaping from the terror camp, or exploring the Gu residence.
Within the trial space, a figure appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight.
After the mist dispersed, the person¡¯s face was revealed.
The old man and true Lord ck Wolf who had entered earlier were both over 1.9 meters tall. However, the new cultivator was a pale child who was less than 1.5 meters tall.
The child¡¯s eyes were purple and his face was serious. He was barefooted but his aura was not weak.
He looked around the trial space and finally nced at the woman in true Lord ck Wolf¡¯s arms. His gazended on the two perfected dan realm cultivators.
Chapter 879: 600-each showing off (2)
Chapter 879: Chapter 600-each showing off (2)
These two people were also tactful. Without him saying anything, they moved away from each other and made space for the child. The child walked straight over and sat down.
From the fact that he was able to find two soft peaches without a word, it was enough to see that this person was not a kind person, and his cultivation was probably above the nascent soul formation tier.
After the child sat down, although no one said anything, the expressions of the others changed slightly. Although true Lord ck Wolf was still teasing the woman with his arms around her, he was also paying attention to her.
There was no movement in his sea of consciousness. At this point, song qingxiao did not know why, but he had a bad feeling.
Just as this thought emerged, spiritual energy fluctuations appeared in the trial space again.
A slight rumbling sound that sounded like dancing mes could be heard. The surrounding temperature suddenly rose by several degrees. Everyone¡¯s expression changed. The two dan realm cultivators looked at each other and revealed a miserable look.
The green-robed man¡¯s expression changed slightly. Even the old man who was squinting his eyes widened his eyes at the sound of the burning mes. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, he sat up straight, his curled up hands and feet stretched out, and he frowned.
¡®Chi Chi Chi¡¯, the mist was burning, and a muscr red-haired man with big eyes and a wide mouth appeared in the trial space.
As soon as the man appeared, song Qing felt a wave of heating towards her. Her clothes were burning hot, and the next moment, it was as if they were on fire. She immediately used her spiritual power and a cold wind was released. With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, the ground within a few meters of her body formed ice crystals, forcibly lowering the scorching heat.
When she revealed this move, not only did the green-robed man look at her, but even true Lord ck Wolf, who was hugging the woman and teasing her, also revealed a deep sense of fear in his eyes.
Judging from the fluctuations of the spiritual energy released by the newly arrived number nine, there was an 80 ¨C 90% chance that she was a cultivator whose spiritual energy belonged to the fire element.
Ice and Fire did not melt. To be able to counter number Nine¡¯s powerful spirit breath despite being countered by her attributes, song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation was definitely not an ordinary nascent soul realm cultivator.
The red-haired man who had just arrived also rolled his eyes. His gaze lingered on song Qing Xiao for a moment. Seeing that her eyes were closed and her expression was calm, he looked away after a long while. He looked at the others, and finally stopped at true Lord ck Wolf. Then, an undisguised look of disgust appeared on his face.
¡°Bah!¡± He let out a disdainful sound. this isn¡¯t a brothel. Where did these two slutse from? they really hurt my eyes.
¡°..¡±
As soon as he came in, he started to curse, which made song Qing¡¯s mouth Twitch.
True Lord ck Wolf¡¯s expression instantly darkened. He clenched his fists and pushed away the woman in his arms.
The woman was pushed by him, and she fell to the ground with an ¡®ouch¡¯ as if she was weak and boneless. She looked like she was about to cry.¡±The fall hurts.¡±
you¡¯re still a trial-taker, don¡¯t be so shameless.
Once someone spoke first, one of the men in the Dan realm took the opportunity to mock, ¡±
¡°It¡¯s not like she¡¯s a prostitute, how embarrassing.¡±
The woman¡¯s eyes narrowed, and killing intent shed through them. However, it soon turned into a seductive look. She furrowed her brows, and as if she was about to cry, she kneeled on the ground and looked at true monarch ck Wolf.
However, true Lord ck Wolf did not have the time to care about her. The red-haired man¡¯s words were clearly a provocation. He was trying to embarrass him in front of everyone, so how could he tolerate this?
¡°Mind your words.¡±
¡°Where did that dog smelle from?¡± After hearing his words, the red-haired man didn¡¯t restrain himself. Instead, he raised his voice and looked at true Lord ck Wolf with an extremely arrogant expression.
True Lord ck Wolf¡¯s face instantly darkened. Spirit energy shed on his body, and the ck Wolf Totem on his chest seemed toe to life. The wolf¡¯s head became more and more ferocious, and the howls of wolves could be faintly heard from all directions.
The sound was filled with the murderous intent of a fierce beast. The Dan realm cultivators were suppressed by their levels. When they heard the Wolf¡¯s howl, they felt breathless.
ck mist seeped out of true Lord ck Wolf¡¯s body and spread out in an instant, giving everyone immense pressure.
Seeing this, the two men in the Dan realm tried their best to use their spiritual power to resist. Even the charming woman¡¯s face turned pale and lost her smile.
Chapter 880: 600-each showing off (3)
Chapter 880: Chapter 600-each showing off (3)
The ck fog on true Lord ck Wolf¡¯s body spread out. When the green-robed man saw it, his body trembled, and a wave of spiritual energy turned into green smoke and drilled out of his body. Then, with a whoosh, it turned into a green water curtain, blocking the ck fog outside.
On the contrary, the strange old man who had stretched his hands and feet didn¡¯t make a sound, allowing the ck Qi to wrap around him and quickly enter the fog.
Song qingxiao frowned. The ice on the ground had not faded, and a light blue mist rose from the ice, firmly blocking the ck mist, making it difficult for it to advance.
When the red-haired man saw this, the corner of his mouth imperceptibly rose. With a boom, a red light emerged from his body and transformed into mes that enveloped him.
The mes crackled and burned the spiritual energy in the space to nothing. The ck mist that hade in was also sucked into the mes, and the temperature in the space soared again and again.
The red-haired man¡¯s Red light and true Lord ck Wolf¡¯s ck mist were on equal footing. As the two forces collided, wolf howls and me howls rang out in everyone¡¯s sea of consciousness. Both sides were not at peace with each other, and their auras soared.
The spirit energy that leaked out from the two nascent soul tier cultivators ¡®great battle instantly dispersed most of the gray mist in the space, which was about to fill the entire space.
The spiritual pressure was getting stronger and stronger. It was filled with killing intent and was killing their divine senses. The three dan realm cultivators couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and groaned in pain.
The boy, who had entered a step earlier than the red-haired man and had been silent since he entered, could no longer sit still. After the spiritual pressure of ck and red intertwined, it enveloped him. Killing intent tore at his physical body and squeezed his spirit.
¡°Hmph!¡± He snorted coldly, and his child-like face showed a bit of sternness. Then, he heard a ¡®Zi Zi¡¯ sound.
Several purple electric arcs jumped out from his body, followed by the power of thunder and lightning. In an instant, they covered his entire body and instantly killed the ck and red spiritual power!
The powerful force of thunder and lightning spread throughout the trial, forcing back the two spiritual pressures and clearing out an empty space around the boy.
Song qingxiao opened her eyes when she heard the sound of thunder.
He didn¡¯t expect that this young boy¡¯s spirit energy was actually of the lightning element.
The power of the lightning was extremely strong. Not only was it the nemesis of the demonic Yin Qi, but the power of the lightning itself could not be underestimated. Unfortunately, such spiritual power was one in ten thousand. Even in the trial space, secret techniques suitable for cultivation were rare. He did not expect the boy to be so lucky.
As soon as the lightning-type spirit energy was released, it suppressed the pressure released by true Lord ck Wolf and the red-haired man at the same time, causing everyone to be greatly shocked.
This way, in the trial space, the basic situation of the few people was even more clear.
The red-haired man number nine had a fire attribute spirit power. The green-robed man was the opposite of him. His spirit power was of the water attribute, and his secret technique should also be rted to water.
True Lord ck Wolf¡¯s tattoo carried the aura of a ferocious beast. Song qingxiao guessed that his technique was simr to the silver Wolf that she had sealed in the past. It was very likely that he could also summon demonic beasts to fight. Coupled with his own cultivation, it was no different from fighting one against two. He could not be underestimated.
The purple-eyed child number eight this time had awakened lightning-type spirit power, and he was able to force back the red-haired man and true Lord ck Wolf with spirit pressure on his own. This at least proved that this person¡¯s strength was not only at the low level of the nascent soul tier, but should have already reached the peak of the low level.
However, what caught song qingxiao¡¯s attention the most was the old man. The moment he released his spiritual pressure, his aura seemed to have disappeared into thin air. It was as if he had never existed. This ability shocked everyone.
Other than these few nascent soul realm cultivators, a few dan realm cultivators were barely holding on.
¡°Sir, please spare me.¡± The woman who was firmly pressed to the ground by the spirit pressure was sweating profusely. She was on the verge of death and gasping for breath.
She opened her mouth with some difficulty, and a snow-white fox tail emerged from under her skirt behind her. It pitifully coiled by her leg, with a weak expression.
This woman had actually exchanged for a demonic beast secret technique. Her cultivation level should be the weakest among all of them, and under heavy pressure, she revealed the secret technique¡¯s true form.
Seeing this, song qingxiao had an idea.
In this trial, apart from the fact that everyone¡¯s attributes were different, this woman had cultivated the Fox Body, while true monarch ck Wolf¡¯s body was covered in tattoos of ck armored wolves.
Although she didn¡¯t reveal any clues, her body had also been transformed by the blue blood and could transform into the body of Nuwa, changing her legs into a tail.
This way, at least three out of the nine trial-takers would be able to transform in a certain aspect.
When she saw that long-armed, long-haired old man, she had guessed that he should have cultivated some kind of secret technique that could transform into a demon like Yao Liu. If her guess was correct, this was definitely not a coincidence.
Among the nine cultivators, four of them had either cultivated a secret skill or awakened the bloodline of a great demon.
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes swept over the two dan realm cultivators who were struggling. A trace of coldness shed in her eyes. Before she could release her spiritual sense, she felt the spiritual pressure around the green-robed man was released. It turned into a green light and pressed on the two dan realm cultivators.
Seeing this, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but smile. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t the only one who had such a guess.
Since the green-robed man dared to make such a guess, it at least proved that there was a problem with his own cultivation method or bloodline.
The two dan realm cultivators were already struggling under the pressure of the two spiritual pressures. Now that they were being suppressed by the green light, they let out a muffled groan on the spot. It was as if there were heavy mountains on their shoulders. Their deific consciousness seemed to have been hit hard. How could they hold on? they could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood essence and their momentum became sluggish.
As soon as the two of them spat out blood, they couldn¡¯t sit still and were pressed to the ground by the spiritual breath.
The moment their faces touched the ground, ck and yellow fur appeared on one of their faces. The corner of his mouth changed and he turned into a beast.
The other man, who had a bald head, was pressed to the ground. A faint white light gushed out of his body. The light was filled with righteousness, but it was pitifully weak. It was extremely difficult to resist the three colors of green, red, and ck. It was quickly shattered. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, he did not transform into a demon.
His strength was much stronger than the other two dan realm cultivators. He was probably only one step away from entering the nascent soul realm. However, under the joint pressure of the three nascent soul cultivators, he was still vulnerable.
¡°It¡¯s actually the light of Buddha?¡± When the red-haired man saw this, he immediatelyughed,
¡°Interesting!¡±
Chapter 881: Divine power (1)
Chapter 881: Divine power (1)
As soon as the red-haired man¡¯s voice fell, there was another strange movement in the trial space. The red-haired man¡¯s smile disappeared, and he let out a surprised ¡®Yi¡¯, ¡± I¡¯m not thest one? ¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, an unfamiliar Qi suddenly barged in, immediately breaking a gap in the other confronting divine senses.
With the unexpected arrival of this neer, the previously tense atmosphere instantly rxed. Taking advantage of the red-haired man¡¯s words, true Lord ck Wolf slowly retracted his aura.
I didn¡¯t expect so many people to be gathered here for this trial.
He didn¡¯t want to have a real conflict with the red-haired man at this time. The trial had not officially started yet, and there was still an old enemy who knew his background.
Earlier, when he used his divine sense to probe, other than the three dan realm cultivators, song qingxiao, the green-robed man, the strange old man, the red-haired man, and the purple-eyed boy were all strong.
Especially that boy, he looked young, but in reality, he had reached the nascent soul stage. At the same time, he also had a domineering Thunder system cultivation method, and was very likely to be a strong opponent in the trial.
If they were to start fighting now, true Lord ck Wolf would be greatly affected by the fact that he was surrounded by enemies after he entered the trial.
Since he had already achieved his goal of probing, he took the opportunity to stop.
The red-haired man sneered and clenched his fists. The mes that surrounded him roared and entered his body.
As the two of them ceased their attacks, the green-robed man and the purple-eyed boy also withdrew their spiritual pressure. The spiritual pressure in the trial space was reduced, and the strange old man¡¯s figure that had disappeared in the ck fog reappeared in the same ce.
He was still sitting in a strange posture with his arms around his knees, his eyes half-closed as if he had never left. He had used some unknown method topletely conceal his Qi.
It was only now that everyone had withdrawn their pressure that he seemed to wake up from a dream. He blinked his muddy eyes and stuck his head out.
To song qingxiao, such a person was far more terrifying than true Lord ck Wolf and the others, who had revealed their powerful strength earlier.
After all, she didn¡¯t know what method he had used to be invisible, so she couldn¡¯t guard against him, especially when he was coveting her blood. She was in the light, and this person was in the dark. It was impossible to guard against him, and it would be easy for him tounch a sneak attack.
Song Qing was secretly on guard. He decided that after entering the trial, he had to think of a way to get rid of this greatest hidden danger.
She made up her mind, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. Instead, her eyes fell on the new person.
By now, thest person to enter, No. 10, had already revealed his true appearance. He was a 34-year-old man, wearing an old dark green shirt. He was of average height, with a slightly hunched back, but his legs were extremely muscr and unusually thick.
His lips were extremely big, and he looked very simple and honest.
However, no one in the trial space dared to underestimate him. This person¡¯s spiritual aura was not weak, and the moment he entered the trial space, the aura that he exuded actually broke through the pressure that true Lord ck Wolf and the others had released.
This person was thetest to arrive, and he had yet to reveal his cultivation technique or secret technique. However, if song qingxiao¡¯s previous guess was correct, this person was probably an expert who had obtained some secret technique from the trial space and cultivated the great demonic technique.
This was the most number of participants song qingxiao had ever had, and none of them were weak. One could only imagine how dangerous this trial would be.
He just didn¡¯t know what the mission was.
She subconsciously reached out and touched her wrist. After being chased, she had been separated from the silver Wolf in the sea of stars. If the silver Wolf was still here, it would be equivalent to having another helper.
Moreover, the silver Wolf had a keen sense of smell, so it might be able to find something strange about the strange old man.
Just as song qingxiao thought of this, a voice transmission came from her divine sense.
¡°Cooperation?¡±
The voice came from the green robe who had left a spiritual mark on her body. This person¡¯s actions at that time had even attracted the elusive su Wu. Song qingxiao did not erase the weak mark he had left in her sea of consciousness. The green robe probably thought that she had not noticed it, and at this time, he took the initiative to talk about cooperation with her.
She smiled slightly and lowered her eyelids to hide her expression. At the same time, she used her divine sense to send a message back.
Chapter 882: Divine power (2)
Chapter 882: Divine power (2)
¡°How do we cooperate?¡±
¡°There are so many participants in this trial. I¡¯m afraid everyone has the same goal.¡± Song Qing¡¯s heart moved when the man in green said this. She nced at the Dan realm cultivators and saw that they had all retracted their pressure. The three dan realm cultivators looked as if they had been pardoned.
The man who had been pressed to the ground by the aura of a nascent soul tier elite had already recovered his original appearance, and slowly sat up.
The cultivator who had been forced out of the Buddhist light sat cross-legged again and circted his Qi to heal his injuries. He had a solemn expression on his face.
As for the beautiful woman with a pale face, she clutched her chest and sat up, leaning weakly towards true Lord ck Wolf. It was obvious that she had the intention to rely on this expert during this trial.
The mon goal¡¯ mentioned by the green-robed man probably did not include the three dan realm cultivators.
As su Wu had said, as their strength increased, the participants were no longerpletely clueless about the trial.
From what the green-robed man said, it could be known that there should be another treasure or opportunity appearing in this trial, and several cultivators of the nascent soul tier had heard of it.
However, this person was extremely cunning and didn¡¯t expose him. Instead, he changed the topic and said, ¡±
there are too many monks and too little gruel. At least let¡¯s cooperate first and save our lives. How about that? ¡±
As more and more powerhouses joined in, he gradually lost his cool.
I¡¯ve met true Lord ck Wolf twice. The ck Wolf tattoo on his body can summon fifth-rank demonic beasts. In order to show his sincerity in cooperating, the green-robed man first picked out some of the situations he knew,
his own cultivation has already reached the nascent soul realm. If he joins forces with ck Wolf, his true strength can at least reach the middle level of the nascent soul realm, which is very difficult to deal with. At this point, he kept her in suspense.¡±I¡¯ll exin it to you in detail when the time is right.¡±
He paused and continued, ¡±
and that boy¡¯s strength is not weak, at least at the peak of the initial level of the nascent soul realm. The Thunder element spirit power is extremely domineering, and there are not many people who have awakened it. Cultivation techniques were even more difficult to find, and it was not easy to cultivate to such a level.
Adding on the fact that lightning element spirit power was truly powerful, once it was used, perhaps even middle level nascent transformation cultivators might not be willing to provoke this boy.
As for the red-haired man and The Hunchback man who came in after him, it was needless to say that they were not kind people.
¡°You should have just advanced to the nascent soul realm, right?¡± When the green-robed man said this, he could not help but inquire,
I haven¡¯tpletely stabilized my realm, but I¡¯ve been targeted by that old monster number six. I have to be careful.
¡°Thank you for the reminder.¡± The old man¡¯s words had been heard by the green-robed man and the others. These people were all extremely shrewd and had indeed seen through the clues.
However, song qingxiao knew very well that the green-robed youth was trying to put pressure on her by saying this. He wanted her to bepletely out of her wits after being coaxed and deceived by him.
She had indeed just advanced into the nascent soul stage, but her true strength wasn¡¯t just at the beginning level of the nascent soul stage.
However, she didn¡¯t refute this and instead went with the flow, pretending to be slightly uneasy.
¡°But why do you want to work with me?¡±
When the green-robed man heard her words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy, but he pretended to be indifferent and said, ¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure you can see that my spiritual energy is of the water element, and you are of the ice element. It¡¯s naturally best for us to cooperate.¡±
Song Qingxin sneered in her heart, but she did not expose him.
This person¡¯s words were pleasant to hear, but in reality, his situation might not be much better than hers.
As he said, his cultivation method was water element, which was countered by the red-haired man¡¯s fire element.
The strength of the spiritual energy and pressure emitted by the red-haired man was so strong that the green-robed man was probably already nervous.
Fire and water were ipatible. Once they started fighting, both sides would be restrained by each other. Moreover, he knew true monarch ck Wolf so well, so thetter should also be aware of his background.
The two of them had met before, but they were not friends. Perhaps they had formed a feud before, probably because they were afraid of being attacked after entering the trial and falling into a difficult situation.
There was a treasure in this trial, and with so many nascent soul tier elites gathered, everyone was definitely determined to obtain it.
Just as the green-robed youth had said, in a situation where there were too many monks and too little gruel, there would definitely be people who wanted to eliminate somepetitors first.
He had just entered the nascent soul realm. In the eyes of others, he was the weakest, only above the three dan realm cultivators. Except for the strange old man, the other nascent soul realm cultivators would not have a chance to kill the strongest or the weakest first.
Chapter 883: Divine power (3)
Chapter 883: Divine power (3)
On the other hand, the green-robed man probably had the idea of joining forces with her to get rid of the others first. As for after the elites were eliminated, it was naturally much ¡®easier¡¯ to deal with her, a person who had just entered the nascent soul tier, than these people.
¡°I see.¡±
She revealed a look of understanding. The green-robed man saw her expression from the corner of his eye and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a rxed smile.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, Let¡¯s Make a Deal. If that old man tries to ambush you, I¡¯m naturally willing to lend you a hand. But if I¡¯m in trouble, I hope number five won¡¯t stand by and watch.¡±
¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡±
Song Qing Xiao agreed readily. After the green-robed man made the agreement with her, he did not say anything else.
At the same time, everyone else in the trial space found a ce to sit down. Other than the woman who was leaning against true Lord ck Wolf, the other two dan realm cultivators were forced to the center of the trial space and were surrounded by a group of nascent soul realm experts. Their faces were pale and their bodies were tense.
Everyone was silent. It was unknown if they were like song qingxiao and Qing Pao, privately discussing the cooperation for the uing trial.
After a few minutes, song qingxiao¡¯s soul moved slightly. In her sea of consciousness, the mission notification finally came.The battle of deification!
[ missionpletion: 5000 points and the activation of immortal state. ]
With the appearance of the mission prompt, a totem that looked like a notice appeared in his sea of consciousness.
The totem was nk. It was obvious that he needed to enter the mission scene and trigger the mission before it could show itself.
However, the mission hint waspletely different from what song qingxiao had expected. She had thought that ording to the green robe, this mission would be simr to the exploration of the Gu residence. They would all go for a certain treasure. After eliminating the other cultivators and obtaining the treasure, the mission would bepleted.
However, the mission notification did not seem to have anything to do with the treasure. She had some doubts in her heart, but her attention was focused on the mission reward.
Apart from the totem that was like an announcement, the mission reward prompt was different from the previous ones. After this mission waspleted, it showed that other than the points, there was also the opening of the immortal state.
What was this God realm? She wanted to ask su Wu, but ever since the strange old man entered the space, su Wu had hidden himself after disdainfully ridiculing him. At this time, she called out twice with her divine sense, but she did not get a response.
Song qingxiao could only suppress her doubts for the time being. Su Wu would not say anything now, but after the trial was over and she hadpleted her mission, she would naturally know what the immortal state was.
The moment the mission appeared, everyone¡¯s aura in the trial space changed.
The two dan realm cultivators who were sitting in the middle were relieved, but they became more nervous in the next moment.
The others couldn¡¯t see any clues, but they should have all received the news at the same time.
Since it was the battle of deification, everyone was one of the participants in thepetition for deification. Everyone¡¯s task was probably the same. It just depended on who couldplete the task in the end.
As she thought of this, the mist in the trial space began to fade away slowly. The old man who had been curled up not far away slowly stretched his arms. His squinted eyes opened a gap, revealing a cold light that fell on song qingxiao.
When the green-robed man saw this, the water curtain around him swayed slightly and spread out his spiritual breath, blocking the gaze.
The strange old man sneered. In a sh, song qingxiao¡¯s speed was several times faster than he had imagined. With the help of the green robe, she immediately jumped up and rushed into the fog, quickly disappearing into it!
The old man followed closely behind and disappeared.
The moment the two of them moved, the green robes also fell back, and three people instantly disappeared from the trial space.
¡°Looks like the hunt has begun.¡± True Lord ck Wolf¡¯s chuckling voice entered song Qing¡¯s ears, but it was immediately blocked by the mist and could no longer be heard clearly.
As the gray fog receded, a cool breeze with spiritual power blew over. Song qingxiao, who had just entered the trial scene, was immediately jolted.
She took the lead to scan the area with her divine sense, but she didn¡¯t sense any living aura in the scene.
When his vision cleared up, he looked up and saw mountains and lush trees in the distance. This ce was like an extremely primitive ancient forest, and the spiritual energy was even richer than the sea of stars.
Perhaps it was because she had jumped into the trial scene at the first moment, but the others had not moved, so she was the only one.
Before song qingxiao could investigate further, she remembered that the strange old man had followed her after she ran away. Although she was not afraid of the old man, his cultivation level was strange. Without knowing his background, song qingxiao was not ready to fight him head-on. Especially since there might be other cultivatorsing after her, she decided to avoid them so that she would not reveal too much about her.
She looked around and immediately plunged into the ancient forest. With the ¡®Qian¡¯ wordmand, her figure fled dozens of miles and disappeared from the spot.
Chapter 884: Inhaled _1
Chapter 884: Inhaled _1
As soon as song qingxiao left, a tall and thin gray-brown figure appeared where she was standing.
After the strange old man who had been chasing her from the trial space appeared, he immediately released his aura to explore, then bent his thin legs and bent his upper body. After taking a deep breath, his expression became a bit gloomy,
¡°He¡¯s actually running so fast?¡±
There was no longer the sweet smell of blood that made him feel strong. Song qingxiao¡¯s smell and spiritual power hadpletely disappeared.
There were no residual fluctuations of ice attribute spirit energy on the ground. She had left the trial space just a small step earlier than him, but in the blink of an eye, she had already escaped without a trace. It was unknown if she had used a special concealment technique.
As the old man thought of this, he suddenly let out a strange snort. Then, as if he had sensed something, his body shook and disappeared from the spot with a buzzing sound.
Behind him, the green-robed man who had jumped out of space after the two of them also appeared.
As soon as the Azure-robed man appeared, he first scanned his surroundings before releasing his divine sense to sweep through the area.
But to his surprise, he didn¡¯t find song Qing or the strange old man within the range of his spiritual sense.
The strange old man had used some unknown method to avoid the divine sense radiation of true Lord ck Wolf and the red-haired man, so it was within the green-robed man¡¯s expectations that he would be hiding now.
What he found the most inconceivable was that there were no residual spiritual power fluctuations from the use of ice-type spell techniques.
Song qingxiao didn¡¯t use any ice-type spell techniques. Instead, she used some sort of secret technique to escape without a trace.
As long as she was not more than ten miles away from him, the brand he had left on her body would be able to sense her movements. However, at this time, the brand did not respond at all. He did not know if she had thought of a way to melt it or if she had already exceeded the range of the brand¡¯s detection.
This thought appeared in the green-robed man¡¯s mind, but he immediately shook his head, ¡± impossible!
Song qingxiao was only a neer who had just advanced to the nascent soul realm. She wasn¡¯t evenpletely familiar with the power of the nascent soul realm, so it was impossible for her to sense the mark he had left on her.
In other words, she might have used some kind of secret treasure to escape more than ten miles away in an instant.
Once she escaped far away, it would not be difficult to catch up with her. However, in this way, the green robe would not only waste some time, but also consume some spiritual energy.
True Lord ck Wolf, the purple-eyed boy, the red-haired man, and The Hunchback No. 10 were probablying soon. At the thought of this, the green-robed man gritted his teeth, and a hint of maliciousness appeared in his eyes. He snorted coldly, and his body flickered, turning into a green light and flying in another direction.
Not long after he left, another person appeared. This time, it wasn¡¯t a nascent soul tier elite, but the bald man whose cultivation was only in the Dan tier. There was blood at the corner of his mouth, his aura fluctuated unusually violently, and there were residual mes on his body. He seemed to have suffered some losses from a battle.
No one knew how he had escaped from the encirclement of several nascent soul tier elites, but after he appeared, he randomly chose a direction to escape in a panic.
At this time, song qingxiao had used the ¡®forward¡¯mand and ran more than a hundred miles in one breath. The spiritual power in front of her was in chaos, forcing her to reveal her hidden figure.
Her figure appeared in mid-air, but as soon as she appeared, she swayed, and her spiritual energy became unstable, almost forcing her to fall.
Song qingxiao hurriedly used the soul destroying technique to stabilize her body with spiritual power.
But at the same time, two spiritual powers rushed in from both sides of her body. As her clothes fluttered, ayer of faint frost formed on one side of her clothes with a ¡®Zi¡¯ sound, while the other side seemed to be corroded by high temperature. In an instant, her clothes curled up and green smoke rose, as if it was about to catch fire.
She immediately used her palm to brush her clothes, and a chill came out of her palm, freezing the hem of her clothes that were about to catch fire.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She frowned and retreated tens of meters away. After she steadied herself, she looked puzzled.
She had been running like a mad woman ever since she entered the trial grounds. She must have left the others behind and was able to move forward without any obstacles. Song qingxiao had originally nned to find a ce to settle down first and then figure out the contents and rules of the trial.
Chapter 885: Inhaled _2
Chapter 885: Inhaled _2
Who knew that after running so far, she didn¡¯t sense the presence of any humans nearby. It was too abnormal.
She had never encountered such a situation since she participated in the trial. Even in the trial of the lost city, the characters in the scene appearedst because they were far away from the trial-takers, but they still appeared in the end.
Unlike now, after running so far, she didn¡¯t even sense the aura of half a human, as if there was no one here at all.
With her current cultivation, unless it was a cultivator whose spiritual sense cultivation was far higher than hers or a cultivator who cultivated a secret technique to strengthen the spiritual sense, it was theoretically impossible to avoid her spiritual sense sweep.
There seemed to be a strange fluctuation of spiritual energy in front of him. Could it be that the reason why this ce was so deste had something to do with this abnormal spiritual energy?
She hesitated for a while, but her desire to trigger the mission prevailed in the end. The ¡®Zhe¡¯ token was activated in her sea of consciousness, and her body shed. Golden light surrounded her, and light scales emerged one by one. Song qingxiao was ready, and then she flew to where she had been.
This time, because she had prepared in advance, she was not as surprised as before when the two spiritual powers attacked her.
Two different spiritual powers came from both sides. Soon, song qingxiao felt as if she was in a World of Ice and Fire. One side was cold, while the other side was hot. These two extreme spiritual powers wrapped song qingxiao up.
And within these twopletely opposite spiritual powers, there was a faint suction force, as if it wanted to suck her into one of the camps.
These two attractive forces were extremely strong, and with every second that passed, the attractive force became stronger by several degrees. In an instant, the pressure was so great that it was no less than the full power of a nascent soul tier cultivator.
Song qingxiao¡¯s spirit energy was in a frenzy. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had poured spirit energy into her body to stabilize it and that she had entered the nascent soul realm, her reconstructed body would be far stronger than a normal nascent soul realm cultivator¡¯s, so she could still resist the pressure.
However, as these two gushes of spirit power became stronger and stronger, and showed signs of continuing to rise higher, if she still remained in the same spot and did not move, when these two suction forces were so strong that they surpassed the force that a nascent soul tier cultivator could withstand, she would probably be torn in half alive.
At the thought of this, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes shed coldly and she wanted to retreat again.
However, at this time, the two types of spiritual energy, Ice and Fire, had merged and formed a huge vortex. She was in the middle of the vortex, but at this time, she found that she could not break through the shackles formed by the spiritual energy storm.
With the whistling sound, the temperature on one side dropped sharply, and the other side was as red as fire.
Snow crystals began to form on song qingxiao¡¯s right side, while the temperature on her left side seemed to be melting the air. The grass and trees beneath her were reduced to ashes with sparks under the scorching heat, and they wrapped around her.
The snowkes and flying sparks interweaved, forming an extremely inconceivablebination. As the spiritual power turned into a strong wind, it cut her body, but it was blocked by the scales that appeared on her body.
This could not go on! Song Qing tried to force her way out of the encirclement by using her spiritual power. She might be able to get out of the encirclement at the cost of some light injuries.
However, he had no clue about the mission. The abnormal reactions here might be rted to the mission.
She had a premonition that even if she broke out of this strange restriction, it was very likely that she would return to her current choice.
Since he couldn¡¯t escape, he might as well not escape.
She gritted her teeth, and with a little hesitation, she rxed her resistance against the ice-type spirit energy storm. The moment she made her decision, the chill suddenly spread all over her body, devouring the me on the other side. Then, in the sound of the wind and snow, her body was absorbed by the spirit energy, and suddenly, the ¡®crackling¡¯ sparks and subtle explosions disappeared.
The waves of heat from the left were extinguished, and the temperature dropped to the freezing point. Song qingxiao¡¯s body was thrown into a small World of Ice and snow by the aftermath of the spiritual power storm. The two pulling forces that had been trapping her disappeared, and her body fell from the sky.
Before song qingxiao could stabilize herself, she heard a very low whistle mixed with the sound of the strong wind. Then, she heard a ¡®ha¡¯ sound and an extremely sharp killing intent shot toward her weightless body!
She immediately twisted her body and poured spiritual power into her whole body. A golden light shed and her falling body suddenly stopped. She turned over and twisted. With a ¡®whoosh whoosh¡¯ sound, several ice arrows that were connected in a row brushed past her back.
Chapter 886: Inhaled _3
Chapter 886: Inhaled _3
The ice arrow contained extremely strong spiritual energy. Although it did not hurt her body, the clothes she had taken from du xingyun were torn by the residual force of the spiritual energy, revealing the skin on her back.
Song qingxiao used her spiritual power to stabilize her body. She stood in the air and looked around.
It was like a pure white world. There was no other color except for ice and snow. The surroundings were bound by an invisible restriction, making it difficult for song qingxiao to spread her divine sense.
The ice-type spirit energy in this ce was extremely dense, and it had a certain suppressing effect on intruders.
But fortunately, her spirit power was of the ice attribute, and her resistance to the cold was far better than that of the average cultivator. Therefore, the suppression of the ice attribute spirit power on her was greatly reduced.
The ice and snow on the ground were swept up by the violent spiritual power, wreaking havoc in the world. Song qingxiao looked at her surroundings and then looked at the ground in front of her.
About thirty meters away from her, under the thick ice on the ground, there was a very powerful Qi movement hidden. It was as if something was hidden under the ice and it was very dangerous.
The ice arrows that brushed past her back ¡®Bubu¡¯ nailed into the snow, and the violent spiritual energy suddenly stagnated. The snow that was blown up by the spiritual energy began to slowly fall.
¡®Hu Chi-¡®
¡®Hu Chi-¡®
Two extremely strange sounds came from under the ice, and as soon as they came, the powerful force seemed to gradually wake up.
Song Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed and he clenched his fists.
Beneath the ground, the sound hadpletely disappeared, but song qingxiao could feel a pair of cold eyes watching her every move through the thick ice.
A powerful aura locked her in ce, like a demonic beast that had sensed its prey and was waiting for the right time to capture her.
With a sh of her spiritual energy, the six stars in her body flew out and floated beside her.
When she was being hunted down, the ster array was severely injured by the woman with the green jade hairpin. However, as her body was reconstructed, her strength recovered, and she entered the nascent soul realm, the ster array had been restored to its original state, and the spiritual breath in the stars was stronger than before.
Ever since she had ascended, she had never used this ster array. Now, she was going to try it on this unknown monster in the trial.
As soon as the star appeared, there was a rustling sound on the ground, as if something was rubbing against the ice crystals and swimming under the ice.
A strong murderous intent firmly grabbed song Qing. Her eyes followed the direction of the faint sound in the air until it moved to the bottom of her body.
The rustling sound disappeared and was reced by a strange silence. However, song qingxiao did not dare to rx.
One second-
Two seconds-
In less than three seconds, there was a loud ¡®ng¡¯ as if ice was breaking. Two huge spear-like tentacles drilled out of the ice, like two sharp des, and pointed to the sky.
The thickyer of ice was pushed open, and after it shattered, it bounced off in all directions like a huge rock.
With a swish, a gust of cold air turned into a thick white mist and spread out, enveloping the two Spears.
Several thin and long white legs, like mutated, cold bamboo, grabbed the ice on both sides.
Each tentacle was about two meters long, and there were curved hooks on the tip of its feet that were as long as a palm. The thick iceyer was broken by it on both sides, and its huge body arched out of the iceyer section by section.
¡°What is this?¡± Song Qing¡¯s petite body rose into the air, and the 20 ¨C 30 cm thickyer of ice below was slowly being broken by the monster. The broken ice bricks and snow flew everywhere.
The monster¡¯s body was extremely wide, close to two meters, and the thick white shell on its body was glistening with oil, looking extremely hard.
The cracks on the ice extended for more than ten meters, and the monster was still moving.
As the earth quaked and the mountains shook, it was as if the entire space was being shaken, and a violent shaking sound was produced.
Song qingxiao was extremely small in front of this giant monster, and the surrounding spiritual power became even more chaotic because of the monster¡¯s movement.
At this moment, with a loud ¡®boom¡¯, the rows of dense and slender toes finally tore the iceyer apart.
A huge head wriggled out of its shiny shell and spat out a breath of cold air toward song qingxiao!
With a ¡®Weng¡¯ sound, the cold air that was spat out quickly turned into several icicles and shot towards song qingxiao. They carried a sharp ice element spirit power, almost freezing the surrounding air.
Chapter 887: Inhaled _4
Chapter 887: Inhaled _4
However, song qingxiao¡¯s spirit power was ice-type, and her resistance to cold poison was far from what normal nascent soul cultivators couldpare to.
She gathered her spiritual power and bounced back. The icicles shot out from the monster¡¯s original position andnded on the broken ice bricks with a ¡®ding ding¡¯ sound.
The monster¡¯s attack missed, and it immediately grabbed the ice with force. With the sound of ice breaking, its long tail emerged from the ice and broke free.
A twenty-meter-long giant white demonic beast appeared in front of song qingxiao. The cold mist around its head was blown away by the chaotic spiritual power, revealing its huge and ferocious head. Two long, shiny white whiskers were raised high up, reaching the sky!
This demonic beast was at least above the fifth rank, and it exuded an extremely powerful aura. Its appearance was somewhat simr to a white centipede, but it was many timesrger than a centipede!
As soon as its two rows of dense legs spread out, its body was like a long Dragon, upying the entire ground that it had turned over.
As soon as the giant white centipede appeared, it raised its head and opened its mouth.
¡®†ê†ê¡¯!
As soon as the sound was heard, the White centipede¡¯s mouth released a strong suction force. The surrounding spiritual power and debris were all sucked into its mouth.
Even some of the broken ice bricks rolled under the suction force. Song qingxiao, who was in mid-air, was caught off guard and swayed. She also felt the pull of the force.
The giant white centipede below smacked the ground with its long legs and raised its upper body high. It burrowed more than ten meters up and almost reached song qingxiao¡¯s position, trying to swallow her into its stomach.
The ¡®forward¡¯mand shed, and she immediately dodged away. At the same time, the stars around her surrounded the centipede¡¯s head. Before it was trapped, the huge centipede seemed to be extremely agile. It immediately lowered its head and its body softened into several pieces, nimbly avoiding the blockade of the star formation.
As it dodged, the two whip-like tentacles on its headshed out at the stars with lightning speed.
Its long whiskers whistled through the air, and the giant centipede opened its mouth again and spat out a mouthful of cold mist.
The mist was like a living creature, turning into a giant that covered song qingxiao¡¯s head.
Song Qing clenched her small palm, and an ice arrow formed in her palm. The speed was amazing, and she threw it towards the giant in an instant.
The ice arrow was enveloped by the cold mist and turned into a mass of ice crystals. It fell to the ground and was swallowed by the giant white centipede.
After song qingxiao gave it a try, she found that the ice-type spiritual power here was unusually abundant. The speed and power of her spiritual power were much higher than usual, which was beneficial to her.
The giant white centipede swallowed the ice ball, and then the two tentacles on its head pped wildly, making a fierce sound. As spiritual power surged, the cold poison spread out and covered several stars with ayer of frost, covering the Starlight and making it seem as if it was dimmer.
The star shook off the frost and flew back to song qingxiao¡¯s side.
The demonic beast¡¯s cold mist was poisonous. The star was connected to her, so the cold intent invaded her body through the star, but it was immediately dissolved by her spiritual power, so it didn¡¯t affect her much.
She formed several ice des with her palm and released them with spiritual power. They prated the spiritual Qi blockade of the giant white centipede and hit its shell, making a nging sound.
Even with her nascent soul tier cultivation and the spiritual power of this ce being greatly beneficial to her, the power of this attack was no less than an attack at the middle level of the nascent soul tier, but it didn¡¯t hurt the giant white centipede in the slightest.
The ice des only left a few shallow marks on its smooth and shiny back shell, not really hurting its body.
It seemed that the abundance of ice-type spiritual power here was not only beneficial to song qingxiao, but also to the giant white centipede, which was also proficient in ice-type spell techniques.
It was huge and powerful. It was dozens of meters long. Once it stood up, it could face song qingxiao in the air. The long whiskers hit her several times. Even if they couldn¡¯t hurt her, they caused trouble. As a result, song qingxiao lost most of her advantage in the air. On the contrary, she had to maintain her position in the air, which consumed more spiritual power.
As soon as she thought of this, she dodged the whip of the long beard and fell down. However, the centipede opened its mouth and spat out arge gust of cold air at her!
The ice around them was frozen into an ice crystal and fell to the ground with a ng. The cold air caused the poisonous mist to roll. Song qingxiao¡¯s primordial spirit formed a seal in her sea of consciousness. The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique formed a realm and trapped the huge centipede head in the realm!
At the same time, the stars beside her shed and surrounded the centipede. Once the formation was formed, the stars above the stars shed, and a vast spiritual energy spread out from the stars. The spiritual energy intertwined with each other, and with a sh, it turned into several silver rivers, shing out from within!
The giant white centipede seemed to have sensed the power of the Starlight. It immediately mmed its head against the Starlight, and with a loud boom, the domain was shattered by its tyrannical physical strength.
It raised its head and let out a hissing sound. Its cold eyes shed as if it wanted to resist the spiritual energy of the ster array.
However, the power of the ster array was already unparalleled. After song Qing¡¯s minor breakthrough, the destructive power of the ster array had increased by dozens of times.
The beams of light gathered together and formed a of power, which fell on the head of the giant white centipede.
Even though its shell was hard, it was still cracked by the power of the ster array!
With a cracking sound, a light green liquid sprayed out from the broken shell and turned into a pool of frozen ice crystals after falling to the ground.
Song qingxiao was surprised by this. She didn¡¯t expect the giant centipede to be so powerful that the starry array couldn¡¯t cut off its head. Instead, it only broke its shell and hurt it.
The White centipede let out a deafening hiss. After being injured, it did not retreat. Instead, it seemed to be angry. Its head swung around, and its spiritual energy leaked out as it collided with the centipede, as if it wanted to break out of the encirclement.
However, once the star formation was formed, it was not so easy to break. As if it could not knock away the stars, the White centipede actually supported itself with its two rows of long legs and swung its long tail back, pping it in all directions.
The centipede was extremelyrge, and the lower half of its body was more than ten meters long. With a sweep, it was like the autumn wind sweeping the fallen leaves, sweeping up the broken ice bricks on the ground and turning them into hailstones that fell from the sky. When theynded, they created several deep pits.
Song qingxiao dodged left and right under the hailstones. She was too smallpared to the centipede. Even if she could Dodge with her spiritual power, she would still be hit by the hailstones.
Even if she had the swordsman token to protect her body and the hailstones couldn¡¯t harm her life, under the impact of the violent spiritual power, it still caused an obstruction to her and forced her to take half a step back.
Chapter 888: Centipede (1)
Chapter 888: Centipede (1)
Song qingxiao crossed her arms in front of her and released her spiritual force. An ice wall instantly formed in front of her, and the flying ice bricks hit the ice wall.
The sound of the ice wall breaking was endless, but at the same time, she quickly retreated and a new ice wall quickly appeared in front of her to block the attack of the remaining ice behind her.
The White centipede¡¯s attack power was many times stronger than that of the blue Flying Tiger in the sea of stars. The remaining force of the impact did not fade. As the ice wall cracked, a shadow jumped up and covered song Qing¡¯s small body.
She retracted her arms and saw the White centipede in front of her, whose head was made by the ster formation, supporting itself with its middle legs. Its rear tail was raised high like a small mountain.
The aura of a fifth-rank or higher demonic beast pressed down. Two poisonous tentacles extended from its tail. The tentacles were curved and hooked, like two extremelyrge Sickles. They flickered with cold light and brought with them a fishy smell as they shed toward song Qing.
The long tail was extremely fast, and because of the size of the White centipede, it had almost blocked all of song qingxiao¡¯s escape routes.
¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. She snorted and flipped her palm. Several stars flew back and formed a huge circr light formation, blocking song Qing¡¯s side.
The long Stinger struck the ster array with a boom. The stars shed and blocked the powerful and brutal attack, making it difficult for it to advance any further.
The centipede¡¯s long tail was trapped in the formation, and it was difficult to get rid of it.
Meanwhile, its head was freed. Without the resistance of the ster array, it fell to the ground with a loud bang.
The centipede¡¯s head was no longer under control. As soon as itnded, it opened its mouth and let out a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound. The power of ice came out of its mouth, forming a row of icicles, which were spat at song qingxiao like a storm.
The icicle shed with a cold light, and before it even got close, the cold poison struck.
The ¡®forward¡¯mand shed, and song qingxiao¡¯s figure changed. The heart of the star formation that trapped the centipede¡¯s long tail moved at will and spread out, trying to wrap the whole giant centipede.
However, the White centipede was already above grade 5 and was extremely intelligent.
It had already suffered a loss in this ster array once and was trapped twice. It knew how powerful this array was and was unwilling to be trapped.
However, even though it was fast, it was not as fast as the stars. Before it could escape, the stars expanded and surrounded it, turning into a giant formation that surrounded its bent body.
When the centipede saw this, it immediately retracted its two rows of dense legs after spitting out the icicles. Its body, which was as wide as a River, actually shrank into a huge disc with a diameter of nearly ten meters.
The segments of its extremely hard shell emitted cold air. Obviously, after the centipede knew that it could not escape, it was prepared to use its strong defense to resist the attack of the ster array.
As the Starlight flickered, the spirit energy turned into killing intent!
With a few swishing sounds, the spiritual energy strangled the centipede inside the array. However, it was not known whether the centipede was already on guard or the purity of the spiritual energy was affected after the ster array expanded. The river of light formed by the Starlight cut through the shell and only left a few crisscrossing scars on the smooth shell!
The wound was extremely long, but not very deep. A light green liquid seeped out of the wound and instantly froze, turning into hard ice that emitted cold air, sealing the injury.
The White centipede let out a hiss, and its curled up body actually bounced away with a bang, hitting the star formation. The spiritual forces collided, making a dull sound, as if the whole world was shaken, and the residual force of the power made the ground tremble.
Song qingxiao was not severely injured from the rebound, but her mind was connected to the star. The giant centipede¡¯s impact on her chest was like a heavy weight, and the spiritual energy in her body was affected to a certain extent, causing her to be sluggish.
The White centipede was injured again and again. It was extremely angry. Although it could not break the ster array, its aura began to soar, and it seemed to break through the fifth-order demonic beast.
As the White centipede seemed to be about to advance again, the chill it exuded became even more intense.
With a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound, its back arched high. The ce where it had been cut by the Starlight in the ster array was slowly wriggling and swelling, and instantly turned into several huge bumps, which deformed the extremely hard shell that even spiritual Qi could notpletely break.
Chapter 889: Centipede (2)
Chapter 889: Centipede (2)
Then, the White centipede raised its head and let out a painful cry.
As it struggled, the wound on its back, which had been sealed by ice crystals, cracked.
The light green liquid gushed out and dripped down its back, and several white lumps drilled out of the wound.
As soon as the White thing came out, the giant centipede shook its huge body.
In the wind formed by the spiritual energy, the White balls spread out in the wind and instantly turned into four huge wings that were three meters long!
The wings were as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings. Perhaps it was because it was newly born, but the tendons and the remaining light green mucus on it could still be seen clearly. However, when the giant centipede spread its wings, the demonic beast¡¯s spiritual breath suddenly soared!
The White centipede¡¯s spiritual aura changed, and the small world was drawn by it. With a strong wind, arge amount of snow was sucked into its body.
Once this spiritual energy was absorbed into the centipede¡¯s body, its cultivation stage began to change.
In just a moment, it had risen from the peak of the fifth rank to the early stage of the sixth rank!
As soon as it leveled up, it was obvious that its breath was different from before. Under the protection of demonic power, the wounds caused by the ster array were quickly smoothed out by the demonic power, and the outer shell seemed to be ted with ayer of pale green frost crystal, which appeared even brighter and harder!
The pair of feelers on its head and tail had also changed color, and tiny scales grew on them, wrapping around its body even more tightly!
¡°..¡±Song qingxiao was speechless. She seemed to have hit the jackpot.
Aftering out of the trial space and escaping a hundred Li away from the pursuit of those few nascent soul cultivators, he encountered the pull of Two Spirit energies.
He had chosen to use his ice-type spiritual force to pull himself into a small barrier simr to the scene in front of him, and was attacked by the giant centipede.
What surprised her the most was that not only did the centipede not die from her attack, but it even evolved unexpectedly in its anger after being injured.
The spiritual energy in the trial space was far richer than that in the starry sea. For the centipede, this ce was like the right time and ce. After cultivating until now, its bloodline had awakened, and it was far stronger than the demonic beasts in the starry sea.
Now that he had advanced, the pressure from his aura was actually even stronger than that of a middle level nascent soul tier cultivator, making song qingxiao feel a faint pressure.
As soon as the sixth-order demonic beast¡¯s pressure was released, song qingxiao was forced to take a few steps back. She immediately spread her spiritual power all over her body to stabilize herself and resist the pressure brought by the demonic beast.
The centipede pped its wings and let out a screeching sound.
¡®Boom¡¯!
An extremely terrifying spiritual energy spread out, carrying the frost poison and attacking the stars, covering the scattered stars with ayer of gray shadow. The power of the stars was suppressed, and the array trembled. The four wings slowly took the giant centipede to the sky.
In the sound of the wind, its huge body was like a dark cloud that covered the sky, and the shadow IT brought firmly covered the ground under its body.
As soon as it flew a few meters high, the Starlight in the star array shed, and the array turned into a spiritual power restraint, pressing down on it, forcing it to let out a sharp hiss. The new wings were still a little weak, and under the suppression of the spiritual power of the array, it seemed that it could not exert all its strength. The centipede¡¯s huge body fell a little more.
However, before it couldnd on the ground, a frosty mist gushed out of its body again, and its breath increased greatly. The color of its wings was nourished by this frosty mist, and they suddenly darkened a bit, not as transparent as before.
The drooped wings spread open again, and with a strong p, it forcibly expanded several times, turning into wings that covered the sky, lifting its huge body!
This time, when it flew up again, it was not as easy as before when the ster array bound it.
Song qingxiao could feel that every time it struggled, the spirit energy in its body would be extracted by the stars to stabilize the formation.
Even though it was a monster beast that had just advanced to the sixth rank, its physical body and strength were so powerful that it shocked her. The centipede quickly adapted to the changes brought about by its awakened innate bloodline and immediately stabilized its body. Then, it opened its huge mouth and began to spit out frost power wildly, attacking the stars floating around it!
Every time it breathed out, it would turn into a cold mist and wrap around the star. With a bang, song qingxiao felt the spiritual power in her body surge out like a flood, and in an instant, 10 to 20 percent of it was consumed.
Chapter 890: Centipede (3)
Chapter 890: Centipede (3)
She frowned. This could not go on!
This demonic beast¡¯s power was too tyrannical. Under the circumstances that the ster array could not kill it, only trapping it would not cause much damage to it. On the contrary, it would damage its own spiritual energy.
If her spiritual energy was consumed too quickly, the following situation would not be good for her.
Thinking of this, song qingxiao waved her hand, and several stars wrapped in cold fog broke through the obstruction of the centipede¡¯s cold breath, flew back to her, and then disappeared into her body.
The six stars were infected by the cold poison. Even though song qingxiao had a strong defense against the cold, she could not help but shiver after it entered her soul.
As soon as the ster formation was broken, the giant white flying carriage was freed and started to writhe around like a dragon returning to the ocean!
¡®†ê¡ª¡ª¡¯
It let out a long cry, and its dragon-like body turned in the air. It pped its huge wings and made a circle in the small world, then swooped down. With the help of the hurricane, a sixth-level demonic beast¡¯s demonic power locked on to song qingxiao. Then, it opened its huge mouth and spat out arge mouthful of cold breath!
The power of this breath of cold air was far from what it couldpare to when it was at the fifth step.
Before the cold breath arrived, the hurricane arrived first. The cold poison contained in it was already about to freeze song qingxiao¡¯s face into ice!
It was conceivable that if she was really hit by this cold breath, even if she had a strong resistance to ice, her movement might be restrained.
Song qingxiao immediately used the ¡®forward¡¯mand, and her body shed and disappeared.
With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, the cold breath came andnded on her original position. Under the impact of the force, the ice on the ground cracked, and the cold breath turned into a small iceberg about two meters high and fell to the ground with a loud sound!
The flying centipede did not manage to restrain her, so it could not help but screech again and again. It had a deep understanding of this ce. As soon as it sensed song qingxiao¡¯s position, it immediately turned its head and breathed out again!
This time, the cold breath turned into a huge and covered song qingxiao. It was mixed with countless tiny icicles that were formed by the cold intent and attacked him.
Its body was huge, and its body was full of strength. After its level-up, it had evolved wings, which made its speed even more amazing.
For a moment, only the screeching of the giant centipede could be heard. The cold breath it spat out almost covered the entire world of Ice and snow.
The already low temperature dropped a lot in an instant. Even song qingxiao, who also had ice spiritual power, felt a faint restriction.
She dodged several times and was almost caught by the cold several times. Although she was lucky enough to escape, she was still affected and her appearance became more and more miserable.
this isn¡¯t the way. she looked up at the centipedes in the sky, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws. She recalled the scene when she was chased by the man and woman when she entered the sea of stars.
At that time, she was not strong enough and could not use her spiritual energy to fly. She was also restricted by the ground and was attacked, simr to the situation now.
At that time, she had self-detonated her golden core and poured all the spiritual power in her body to turn the ice into a pair of wings, which could still travel with the wind.
As soon as song qingxiao thought of this, she immediately surged her spiritual power. The flying snow beads and the rich ice spiritual power sensed her call and some of them immediately swarmed towards her.
A pair of wings formed behind her. Although they were made of ice, the spiritual energy on them was connected to her and was guided by her.
Song Qingxin¡¯s thoughts changed. She pped her ice wings, and her spiritual Qi turned into a Gale that lifted her body up steadily. She drilled through the gap in the blizzard and went up a dozen meters.
However, the giant flying centipede seemed to have sensed her aura. It immediately swayed its body and the two curved poisonous needles at the back of its tail stabbed towards her. At the same time, its two rows of dense long legs also opened up, blocking her way up!
At the same time, it let out a breath sound from its mouth and turned its huge head around. The two huge whip-like tentacles on its head arrived first, making an ear-piercing sound as it tore through the air and drew out many afterimages!
Song Qing¡¯s small figure was like a small boat in the middle of a storm. She was immediately wrapped up by the spiritual power, suppressing her rising figure.
The ice wings that had taken form were not as good as her original body, and she could control them as she wished.
The centipede¡¯s breath seemed to have a huge suction force. The ice wings guided by spiritual power were sucked in and stopped for a moment. Not only could they not rise, but song qingxiao was also restrained.
Even though it had only stopped for a short moment, it was already an opportunity for the giant centipede.
It turned its head around and extended two rows of long legs. With a ¡®PU¡¯ sound, several long legs grabbed the ice wings. Without any effort, with a light tear, the Ling power covering the ice was torn apart.
The sound of ice shattering could be heard as the ice wings were torn apart. Song qingxiao¡¯s body was caught in the centipede¡¯s cold breath and fell to the ground with a loud thud. She was smashed into the ice by the power of the lightning!
The cold breath turned into ice crystals and sealed her in the ice. The flying centipede hit her with one strike. It circled in the air, but before it could dive down, song qingxiao, who was frozen under the ice, clenched her fists. Spiritual power came out of her body and shattered the ice.
She smacked the ground and stood up. Her eyebrows and eyshes were still cold, and her lips were frozen white. She had tried several times but failed to kill this demonic beast. Instead, she had helped it advance by chance, beating herself up into a sorry state.
A murderous intent rose in song Qingxin¡¯s heart. He pursed his lips and sank his spiritual power, gathering it in his dantian.
¡°You want topete in strength?¡± As soon as she spoke, the clothes under her body were torn apart. The legs turned into a long tail and coiled on the lower side of her body, lifting her up.
Layers of light scales spread upwards from its tail, covering its neck and all the way to the sides of its cheeks!
A golden light appeared in her pupils as she coldly stared at the giant centipede in the air.
As soon as the evolved body appeared, her entire aura changed.
Chapter 891: Taking the pill (1)
Chapter 891: Taking the pill (1)
While refining the mystic crystal in the sea of stars, song qingxiao was also adapting to her new body. She found that although the blue blood seal had been removed and her body had been reconstructed by the power of the blue blood, the power of her bloodline had not truly awakened.
The physical body of the nascent soul realm could not disy the true strength of the physical body, and after she entered the body of the Nuwa, the power of the bloodline that she had not fully controlled could only be considered to be released at this time!
The giant flying centipede that was flying in the air sensed a surge of Qi that soared into the sky. Its demonic beast instinct made it feel threatened, and it immediately turned around and spat out a cold breath at the dangerous originnd!
However, before he could spit out the cold breath, song qingxiao had already formed a seal with both hands, ¡±
¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡±
After entering the n¨¹wa¡¯s body, her control of spiritual power was much better than when she was in her original physical body, which was restricted. It was as if ayer of shackles had been unlocked, and her power ran freely in her veins.
The strong long tail had a stronger ability to withstand power. The power of the nine words secretmand was multiplied after she performed the hand seal!
As soon as she said themand, the majestic spiritual energy quickly turned into an unbreakable domain. She pped it out and covered the cold breath spat out by the giant flying centipede in the domain!
With a cracking sound, the cold breath was covered by the domain and instantly frozen into a huge ice ball with a diameter of three meters, falling to the ground with a loud rumble.
Song qingxiao looked up at the centipede flying in the sky. She pointed her long tail, and the powerful tail carried her body and flew into the sky.
The size of the centipede was both an advantage and a disadvantage. She reached out her hand and grabbed the long tentacles of the centipede¡¯s tail in her palm.
¡°Get down!¡±
As soon as she caught the centipede, she let out a cold snort. She poured strength into her arm, grabbed the tentacle, and mmed the centipede to the ground!
Chi-¡± the centipede let out a screech. Its long tail was restrained, and it immediately shook its body, trying to get rid of the centipede.
A Tier 6 demonic beast¡¯s body was huge, and its strength was also tyrannical, weighing more than ten thousand Jun!
The power of its furious swing could even damage the great ster array, which had absorbed the power of the ¡®eight direction godfiend earth fiend array¡¯.
The sixth-order monster beast originally thought that it would be able to shake off the puny human who was grabbing its tail, but it didn¡¯t expect that not only would it not be able to escape, but an even more vast force would reverse its grip on its tail, forcibly suppressing its strength.
This stronger force rushed from the end of the centipede¡¯s body to its head, immediately disrupting its bnce!
The four wings on his back instantly lost their strength, and his body was smashed to the ground by this force.
¡®Boom-¡®
An earth-shaking explosion erupted in the small world. Song Qing grabbed the giant centipede¡¯s tail and mmed it to the ground!
Several huge cracks appeared on the iceyer on the ground. Ice and rocks flew everywhere, and the air currents collided with each other. With a ¡®Hu¡¯ sound, they turned into a rolling storm that swept up the ice dust and snow foam.
Song qingxiao used her physical strength to smash the 30-meter-long giant centipede into the ground, embedding it dozens of centimeters deep into the ice!
ng! the centipede let out a wail. Under the force of the swing, several of its two rows of dense legs were broken by the force. The ice bricks that were enhanced by spiritual power left deep marks on its hard shell.
The tiny scales were lifted up by the surging spiritual energy and flew around like snowkes. It was even more serious than when it had suffered the strangtion of the spiritual energy of the great star array.
However, this creature had been entrenched in this Ice Kingdom and had grown all the way up to this point without any natural enemies. Now that it was being beaten like this, it was naturally furious.
Its life force was extremely strong. Although song qingxiao¡¯s fall taught it a lesson and caused it to suffer some losses, it did not hurt its vital points.
The centipede¡¯s two rows of long legs scratched wildly, cracking the hard ice that was stuck on its body. It then dragged its huge body and raised its head high.
However, song qingxiao, who was in the air, passed through the hurricane of spiritual power and fell quickly. After her transformation, she had a better control of spiritual power. The air currents formed by the spiritual power blew her clothes, but they could not move her body like before.
She swung her long tail and controlled her body tond on the giant centipede¡¯s body. Before the centipede could raise its head, she pressed her palm on its head.
Chapter 892: Retrieving the elixir (2)
Chapter 892: Retrieving the elixir (2)
The centipede¡¯s body was cold, and a surging force was under its body, as if it wanted to send her flying.
Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank to the size of a needle, and her eyes shed with anger. She spat out spiritual power from her palm, and the centipede¡¯s head had just lifted up from the iceyer when it was forcibly pressed down by her again with a bang. The huge creature let out a long hiss.
The spiritual force passed through the centipede¡¯s body and hit the ground.
The Earth¡¯s core¡¯s hard ice cracked open with a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound, and ¡®rumbling¡¯ reverberated from the entire ground as if ten thousand horses were galloping.
¡°Shua shua ¡¡± The surface of the sixth-order monster beast¡¯s body gushed out a frosty mist. A force rushed out of its body, and it tried to get up by using brute force.
However, song qingxiao¡¯s body, which was a hundred times smaller than it, was surging with terrifying power.
The power of blue blood contained in the reconstructed body turned into an unparalleled power thatpletely suppressed him.
She had been forced to retreat by the sixth-order centipede several times before. After being provoked by it and activating the power of her bloodline, the sixth-order monster beast¡¯s resistance was like an offense to her, which made her want to kill it even more.
He immediately clenched his fist and smashed it down on its head, ¡±
¡°I¡¯m telling you to lie down!¡±
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. As she shouted, her fistnded on the giant centipede¡¯s head.
The power wreaked havoc, tearing apart the tiny scales on the cloth covering the centipede¡¯s huge head. The hard skull first broke with a ¡®crack¡¯, and a bowl-sized pit appeared. Then, the cracks spread rapidly in all directions, expanding several times in an instant.
The fist pierced through the broken shell and stabbed into the centipede¡¯s head like a sharp de, drilling into its head!
The domineering spiritual power went through the centipede¡¯s wound and ran wild in its body, tearing one of its eyeballs. Light blue blood spurted out, forcibly pressing it to crush the iceyer again, and pressing it down by dozens of centimeters.
¡®†ê¡ª¡ª¡¯
The sixth-rank demonic beast let out a cry of pain. This injury was not trivial. Its body arched high and rolled into a huge white circle. It waved its long legs wildly, trying to use the force of the reversal to throw song qingxiao away.
However, its body had just taken shape and had not yet turned. Song Qing¡¯s small hand pressed on its head, and at the same time, his long tail was raised high. In a sh of blue light, the tail turned into a long shadow, and with a sharp whistling sound, it also whipped towards the body of the beast.
At this moment, the man and the Beast were fighting with pure physical strength. When the two forces shed, there was an unusually dull ¡®Weng¡¯ sound. Then, the space seemed to be distorted by the two forces, which then turned into a sharp whistle that spread in all directions.
The aftershock spread in all directions, forming a scene even more terrifying than a tsunami, ttening the ice mountains that had randomly piled up in the surroundings!
¡®Boom¡¯!
The moment the two tails touched, the sound of shell cracking could be heard. Then, light green blood sshed out like a heavy rain!
The centipede¡¯s long tail was snapped in half by song qingxiao¡¯s strength. This demonic beast, whose bloodline power had only evolved to the sixth rank, couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow from the energy of the Nuwa body, which had just been awakened. It waspletely suppressed.
The giant centipede let out a sorrowful cry. At this time, its carapace was torn apart, and its body, which had curled up into a huge circle, was ttened. Its long legs were like a bamboo forest that had been swept by a tsunami, and it was unknown how many of them had been damaged!
The four wings that had just been born after the evolution were torn apart and fell to the ground in pieces.
Its tail was cut off from 20 meters away by song Qing¡¯s terrifying long tail, leaving only its internal organs connected. Arge amount of light green liquid gushed out from the wound, spreading a thickyer on the ground.
Within the light green fluid floated a thickyer of broken scales and shells, long broken limbs, and a long tail that had lost its strength. It fell from the air powerlessly to the ground with a loud ng.
The giant centipede, which had been so majestic a moment ago, was now in a terrible state. It had been cut in two.
The atavism-ss bloodline power caused the injured rank 6 monster beast to feel fear. It finally did not dare to make an enemy out of song qingxiao.
As it neighed, it could no longer muster up the will to fight. It pressed its head down, and the iceyer was broken by its strength. It seemed to want to drill into the iceyer and escape.
This thing had gained sentience and was astonishingly powerful in battle. When it wanted to escape, it was even faster.
It was the native of this ce. It upied this small world and was extremely familiar with every corner and spiritual energy here.
It was unknown how it did it, but the hard ice softened under its drilling. In an instant, half of its head sank down, as if it would soon melt into the ice, leaving only half of its head and two tentacles on the surface.
Chapter 893: Taking the elixir (3)
Chapter 893: Taking the elixir (3)
It was song qingxiao¡¯s first time in the trial scenario, so she was not familiar with the rules of the trial. This monster was the first one she had encountered, and it might have something to do with the mission. If she let it escape now, where would she go to find it?
Besides, at this point, how could song qingxiao allow the duck that was already in her mouth to fly away?
Back in the starry sky sea, the Azure Flying Tiger had already produced a demonic core before it hadpletely advanced to the fifth rank, let alone this demonic beast that had already evolved to the sixth rank.
Although she didn¡¯t know what this thing was for, song qingxiao wouldn¡¯t let it go if she had the chance to collect it.
¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±
She snorted, leaned over, and supported herself with one hand on the ground. Her spiritual power reinforced the broken ice on the ground again, blocking its escape. Then, she grabbed the long beard on the top of its head with her other hand and twisted it with her wrist. The hard and unparalleled beard cracked like a fragile bamboo.
Song qingxiao grabbed her tentacle and shouted, ¡±
¡°Rise!¡±
As she shouted, the centipede¡¯s head, which was already half-buried in the ice, was lifted up by her as if it was a carrot.
¡®†ê†ê†ê¡ª¡ª¡¯
The demonic beast let out an angry and frightened sound. Perhaps it knew that it could not escape, it turned its head and opened its huge mouth, revealing a row of sharp saw-like jawteeth. It spat out cold breath while swallowing her, trying to swallow her into its stomach.
The fishy wind blew with a chill, and the momentum was amazing, covering song Qing¡¯s small eyebrows and hair with ayer of white shadow.
However, the centipede was seriously injured. The previous battle had exhausted it quite a bit. It felt like an arrow at the end of its flight. Although it was still quite powerful, it was not as powerful as before.
However, it was desperate for survival and was extremely fast. In a sh, the big mouth was in front of song Qing, forming a shadow that wrapped around her.
The demonic beast¡¯s single eye revealed a look of joy, and a suction force came from its mouth. It closed its mouth, and tried to tear song qingxiao apart with its teeth.
However, its mouth was only halfway closed when its upper jaw was tightly grabbed by a pair of hands in the next moment. No matter how much force it exerted, it could not bite down!
At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s primordial spirit formed a seal, and the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique once again formed a domain, causing the demonic beast to stop its bite.
Taking advantage of this opportunity, she whipped her long tail-
Its shell was broken and its teeth cracked. The other eye of the sixth-order monster beast was smashed into the bone shell by the great force. Light green fluid sshed everywhere. After the domain was broken, the fierce force sent the upper body of the giant centipede flying into the air. It fell back two or three meters before itnded with a loud bang.
The power of the tail directly smashed half of the sixth-order monster beast¡¯s head. The liquid that sprayed out broke through the broken shell and scales, dripping down the giant centipede¡¯s head and mouth.
It spat out a cold breath and tried to run away again, but song qingxiao would not give it the chance.
Her figure flickered and her speed was as fast as lightning. She appeared beside the giant centipede. Before it could burrow into the iceyer, she poured spiritual energy into her fist and hammered it down!
¡®Bang¡¯!
With a heavy sound, apanied by the breaking of the shell and the shrill cry of the sixth-order monster beast, her fist broke through the centipede¡¯s body and prated it. She grabbed it with her backhand and tore off a section of the shell with a hiss, which fell aside.
The centipede was in so much pain that it made a constant screeching sound. At the same time, it waved its legs wildly, breaking the ice bricks into pieces and sending them flying like hidden weapons.
A centipede was dead but not stiff.
Even after taking a few heavy blows, the centipede still had the strength to resist. It turned around and wanted to spit out cold breath at song qingxiao, but what awaited it was a whooshing sound. In a sh, the long tail fell from the sky with a strong wind andnded on its head with a bang.
The force was overwhelming, and the centipede¡¯s jaw was broken. The Shell¡¯s defense could not withstand song qingxiao¡¯s long tail after she transformed. The giant centipede¡¯s head was mmed to the ground by the blue tail!
The ground trembled heavily, sending the ice shards high up into the air before falling to the ground with a ¡®boom¡¯.
Arge pool of light green sticky liquid gushed out of the centipede¡¯s head. Its broken tail was only halfway up, but it swayed in the air twice and finally fell down powerlessly with a bang.
This whip was a fatal blow. Song Qing was afraid that it would not die, so he poured all his spiritual power into his tail. With a few ¡®pa, pa¡¯ sounds, he whipped it again, smashing its brain into pieces. Two of its tentacles were broken into several pieces, and the blood in the centipede¡¯s body melted with the ice. Only a few long legs that were lucky enough to not be broken were still twitching and scratching.
Song qingxiao stood up slowly. She had not yet adjusted her breathing. After a great battle, although she had killed the giant centipede, she was in a rather sorry state. Her clothes were torn and stained with the blood of the centipede.
She looked down at her palm, which was covered in mucus, and shook it in disgust. Then she patted the centipede¡¯s Mountain-like body with her hand and used her spiritual power to search for the demonic core.
A fist-sized, snow-blue inner core flew out of the centipede¡¯s body. Song Qing raised his hand and caught it in his palm.
The inner core was not small. It was crystal clear and exuded an extremely strong ice-type spiritual power.
She was overjoyed and immediately took out the other demonic core she had obtained from killing the Azure Flying Tiger. This centipede had already matured, and the energy of the demonic core was far fromparable to the demonic core of the Azure Flying Tiger that had yet to advance to the fifth rank.
This trial, even if it was just this demonic core, was already worth the trip.
The extremely pure ice-type spiritual power seeped out of the demonic core and entered her body through her palm. It quickly nourished and replenished therge amount of physical and spiritual power she had consumed earlier. Just by absorbing a small trace of the core power, song qingxiao felt as if she had received the ultimate nourishment, and her eyes showed satisfaction.
As soon as the demonic core was taken out, the giant centipede waspletely dead.
As soon as it died, song Qing felt that the spiritual power in this world of Ice and snow began to fluctuate abnormally. She noticed this and instinctively raised her head, only to see that the ground had begun to shake non-stop. Arge amount of snow scattered as if it was being jolted.
The centipede¡¯s body sank as the ground trembled, as if a barrier was about to be opened.
She was slightly stunned. Soon, she felt that the movement underground was getting bigger and bigger. She immediately put the demon core into her mustard seed space and flew up by herself.
The moment she flew up, the mountain-like body of the centipede was swallowed by the ice and snow, melting and quickly merging into one.
Just as she had thought, the giant centipede was the key to opening this world. The seal of this world would only be broken when the centipede died.
With a rumbling sound, the spiritual breath in the surroundings started to move and spread out.
This small world was like a rolled up circle. As the centipede died, it broke through the barrier and slowly opened up.
The ice and snow spread out like a tide. The ces that were originally covered by the cold fog now had the shadow of ice rivers and mountains.
At the same time, the mission notification in her sea of consciousness had undergone a massive change. Other than the mission objective and rewards remaining the same, the originally empty, board-like totem had lost its dim Tai Chi totem, and the shadow of an Ice Mountain slowly appeared in the upper right corner.
Song qingxiao quickly realized that this was probably the spot that belonged to her.
After killing the centipede and removing the seal of this World of Ice and snow, the mission progress would be triggered, which would cause the totem to be strange.
It seemed that there were no other characters in the mission scene that could remind him of the mission. Everything would have to be explored by the trial-taker.
He didn¡¯t know if the other trial-takers ¡®mission notifications had changed like his, or if he was the only one who knew the progress of the notifications.
Chapter 894: The past.1
Chapter 894: The past.1
Song qingxiao scanned the chart with her divine sense. The icy mountain only upied a corner of the chart, and the chart was mostly empty.
Regardless of whether she was the only one who saw the changes on the chart, song qingxiao guessed that the appearance of the iceberg was only one part of the mission.
It was possible that the other cultivators might have encountered the same result as him, being pulled into some closed restriction. If they were lucky enough to survive, they might be able to open the restriction and another mountain peak would appear.
When all the mountains appeared, the mission would probably move on to the next step.
However, this was only her guess. As for whether it was urate or not, she only needed to pay attention to whether there were any changes on the chart.
Song qingxiao looked around as she thought of this.
The restrictions here had beenpletely opened, and the mountains and rivers were covered in ice and snow. The surrounding ice attribute spirit power was much thinner than before, butpared to the real world, it was many times denser. It was just the right time for her to cultivate, nourish her spiritual sense and spirit power, and wait for the right time.
She slowly controlled her body to descend. After her body transformed, her control of spirit energy was precise to every cell in her body. Her connection with the surrounding spirit energy also became deeper, turning into a warm stream that lingered around her.
As the spiritual energy entered her body, a mark of ice and snow slowly appeared in her palm. The aura of the ice and snow was simr to this world, so this mark should represent this small world.
After opening the restriction here, with the support of the special spiritual energy, she was like the master of this World of Ice and snow. Her divine sense was connected to the mountain and could easily sense every corner.
In fact, although this small world wasrge, it could still be considered a closed and independent space. However, as long as she was in it, she was like the master of this space, and could enter and leave freely.
There was an advantage to this. Even if other people sensed her presence with their divine sense, if they wanted to force their way in, she could detect it at the first moment and take precautions in advance.
The centipede¡¯s corpse on the ground hadpletely disappeared. Even the blood that had sttered out and the severed legs had been absorbed. Only the hard shell that she had torn off earlier was still there and had not beenpletely melted.
The hard shell was nearly two meters long and about 70 to 80 centimeters wide. The light green blood on it had dried up, and the outeryer was hard and shiny. There were some uneven marks on the edge of the shell, which was half-covered in a pile of crushed ice.
Song Qing¡¯s little tail pointed and his body jumped forward a few meters. He appeared in front of the hard shell and picked it up from the snow.
The giant centipede¡¯s entire body was extremely hard, and its outer shell had an extremely high defense. Not to mention that she couldn¡¯t damage its outer shell at all by using her nascent soul tier cultivation and turning her spirit energy into ice des, even when she used the great ster formation and relied on the might of the formation, she could only barely cut through it.
One had to know that the power of this ster array was extremely great. When she had just advanced to the Dan stage, she could already injure the woman in the nascent soul stage who was trapped in the array with her dan stage cultivation.
When it fought the giant centipede earlier, it only managed to break its outer shell. After it leveled up, its outer shell became even harder. Even the power of Starlight could not do anything to it.
If not for song qingxiao¡¯s powerful body, it would have been extremely difficult to kill the demonic beast without paying a price.
There were no marks left on the outer shell that she had torn off. It was extremely smooth and covered with fine scales, shining with a faint luster.
Even though its master was dead, its outer shell was still full of spiritual energy.
Every part of a sixth-rank monster beast was a treasure, and this shell might be useful in the future. Song qingxiao simply threw the shell into her ne.
However, the outer shell was extremelyrge, and the space of the ring she had taken from fan jianghe¡¯s hand that day was not veryrge. Once she threw it in, the space was quickly filled to the brim.
Fortunately, she had shrunk the two pieces of Mystic crystal inside. Otherwise, she would not be able to throw the outer shell in.
As her strength increased, and now that she was in the starry sky sea, there might be some things she needed to store after she hunted and killed demonic beasts in the future. The space in this mustard seed dimensional space was really too small, and it was not enough for her.
Song qingxiao tilted her head. There were many people in this trial, but she didn¡¯t know if there were people who were rich enough to carry a treasure like fan jianghe¡¯s mustard seed space.
Chapter 895: The past.2
Chapter 895: The past.2
If there was, it would be able to solve her urgent need.
After making up her mind, she released her divine sense to search for a while. Then, she found the right direction and flew in the direction of a Snow Mountain, stopping in front of a mountain.
This ce was bound to her divine sense. With a thought, one of the ice and snow melted and a cave appeared. She went in and the melted snow covered her traces again.
As soon as she entered the cave, she raised her head and looked around her.
The long blue tail te under her body slowly turned into a pair of legs with a turn of her mind.
However, because of this, her previous set of clothes had been destroyed in the battle and could no longer be worn.
Although she was very powerful after the transformation, her clothes were destroyed too quickly each time. As her cultivation level increased, ordinary clothes like this could no longer withstand the impact of power. Changing them frequently was too difficult for her. If she had a piece of clothing with strong defense, it would be best to solve this problem.
However, this was not the time to think about this. Fortunately, she still had a few sets of robes left behind by fan jianghe in her mustard seed dimensional space. At that time, she had wanted to find a way to throw them away. However, after recuperating from her injuries and escaping from death during the trial, she was chased into the sea of stars after her injuries recovered. So, she had temporarily put aside such a small matter.
Now it seemed that she was lucky that she didn¡¯t lose it, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be able to solve her current urgent need.
She took out a set of clothes. They were all new ancient robes with simr styles. Fan jianghe was stronger than her, so the robe was a little too big for her. Song qingxiao used her spiritual power to cut off the bottom of the robe and made it into a loose skirt.
¡°It doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Su Wu¡¯s voice rang out in her spirit.
When he was in the trial space, the long-armed strange old man number six had entered. He had left behind a sentence and went into hiding, only to reappear now.
Song qingxiao lowered her head when she heard him.
Fan jianghe¡¯s clothes were too big for her, and perhaps because of his cultivation, his robes were all ck and brown without any embroidery. His exposed hands and feet were as white as snow, and his waist was tied with a belt.
¡°What¡¯s not nice?¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but ask as she didn¡¯t find anything wrong.
the style is old, the color is bad, the proportion of the sleeves to the body is not right, and the details of the cor need to be improved. He picked out several shorings in a cold tone and finally came to a conclusion, ¡±
the corpse¡¯s taste iscking. The clothes are like cheap goods sold in wholesale markets!
¡°..¡±Song qingxiao¡¯s expression froze. it¡¯s just clothes. It¡¯s fine as long as you can wear them.
When he heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, he seemed to be looking down on her poor aesthetic sense. He was silent for a moment. Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, song qingxiao had already noticed the disdain in his voice.
¡°Besides, even if it¡¯s pretty, it¡¯s easy to break, so what¡¯s the use?¡±
She didn¡¯t have any strict requirements for her appearance or attire. She was more focused on improving her strength.
¡°In Nine Heavens city, there was once a Yun n who could weave brocade clothes. The clothes are impervious to fire and water, and have a certain defensive effect. They won¡¯t be easily damaged.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, song qingxiao was a little surprised, ¡±
¡°There¡¯s really such a dress?¡±
Do you think you¡¯re the only cultivator who can transform? ¡± He asked lightly, and peeing song Qing immediately understood.
In the trial, points could be used to exchange for demon-type secret techniques that could transform one¡¯s form. Not to mention number seven, who she met during the demon Ind trial for the first time, who could transform into a feline girl, even the few participants in this trial had probably cultivated the secret technique and could transform.
Since such cultivators existed, others also had the same problems as him. In this way, if there was demand, there would naturally be supply. It didn¡¯t seem strange that there really were merchants who could cut such clothes.
¡°That¡¯s true.¡±
the Yun n is famous for raising heavenly silkworms. The silk produced by heavenly silkworms is extremely tough. After a cultivator imbues it with a special spell to weave it into cloud brocade, it is not only extremely light but also extremely beautiful. He paused for a moment and continued, ¡±
¡°The purer the bloodline inherited from the Yun n, the stronger the ability. Coupled with the special techniques of the Yun n¡¯s inheritance, the precious clothing woven can at least block a full-force attack from someone above the cultivation of the nascent soul tier.¡±
When song qingxiao heard this, she was both surprised and moved.
Chapter 896: The past.3
Chapter 896: The past.3
To be able to block the full-powered attack of a nascent soul tier elite, such clothing could practically be called a treasure. If she had such clothes, even if it was like before, facing the joint attack of two, or even three or more nascent soul tier elites, she wouldn¡¯t need to be afraid anymore?
¡°Then, how do we get to Nine Heavens city?¡±
This Nine Heavens city was definitely not part of the Empire¡¯s territory, because she had never heard of it. Since it came from su Wu¡¯s mouth, it might be part of the territory of the heavens beyond heaven.
¡°How can i buy such clothes?¡±
She threw out two questions in a row, and su Wu said, ¡±
¡°With your current strength, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be courting death if you go to Nine Heavens city.¡±
¡°Besides, don¡¯t forget that I have a lot of enemies in the human realm upon heavens,¡± he said.
Now that su Wu was hiding in song Qing¡¯s soul, the people of the Empire could not discover his existence for the time being. However, there were still a few old monsters in the human realm upon heavens who had lived for nearly a thousand years and had almost entered the sage level. If she revealed some clues, it was not impossible for them to detect her.
Besides, ¡± you can just go. Can you afford such clothes? ¡±
¡°..¡±Song qingxiao was rendered speechless by his two consecutive answers. She was indeed not rich now, and if it was a treasured garment that could block a full-force attack from a nascent soul tier elite as su Wu had said, she really might not be able to afford it.
At that moment, it was as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on her, and the fire that had just been born in her heart was extinguished in an instant.
¡°Since senior su Wu also knows, why are you still telling me?¡±
Su Wu then said, ¡±
¡°I¡¯ll let you broaden your horizons,¡±
Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes twitched and she was speechless.
this kind of precious clothing requires the blood essence of a direct descendant of the Yun n to be fed to the heavenly silkworms. The purer the blood, the better the effect. The purer the spiritual power of the silk produced by the silkworms, the more powerful they will be. But in this way, it was naturally conceivable how great the losses of the Yun n were.
His words made song Qingxin suspicious, ¡±
¡°Senior, how do you know so much?¡±
As soon as she asked this, su Wu¡¯s aura suddenly changed.
Within his spirit, his entire aura became somewhat gloomy. Then, there was a long silence. After a long time, he said, ¡±
because my clothes were made by the Yun n. After his death, his soul had escaped and his corpse had been taken away by the people of the heavens beyond heaven. The Daoist robe that had apanied him for many years should naturally be in the martial arts Research Institute of the heavens beyond heaven.
¡°I might not be able to see him again in my lifetime.¡±
Now that his physical body was dead and only his soul was left, he was ¡®alive¡¯ in song qingxiao¡¯s body. Even if he saw that piece of clothing again, what could he do?
however, the current Yun n has lost its sessor. Even if you be powerful in the future, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to find such clothes.
At this point, he seemed to have lost the interest to talk, perhaps because he was talking about his past and life and death. He went back into hiding and did not make a sound.
Song qingxiao sat down with her legs crossed. She recalled what su Wu had said before, and her curiosity about the clothes made by the Yun family was aroused.
She secretly made a decision. In the future, when her cultivation improved, she would have the power to protect herself. No matter what, she had to make a trip to Nine Heavens city and see for herself the rumored brocade garment making technique.
However, the most important thing now was to cultivate and consolidate his realm first.
This ce was full of ice-type spiritual power, and it was a rare opportunity for her. She threw away the distracting thoughts in her mind and activated the God destroying technique to guide the surrounding spiritual power into her body and circte it, recovering the spiritual power consumed in the previous battle and the fine wounds on her body.
The ice-type spirit power here was very beneficial to her. In less than half a month, song Qing¡¯s cultivation speed was several times faster than when she was in the sea of stars. It was even more remarkable than the results of her half a year of cultivation.
Her nascent soul tier had already beenpletely consolidated, and her tier had also faintly increased. If she was given a few more months, she might be able to try to break through to the peak of the low-level nascent soul tier.
As a result, song qingxiao focused on her cultivation. After an unknown amount of time, her divine sense moved. When she opened her eyes again, she immediately sent her divine sense into her sea of consciousness.
In his sea of consciousness, the map list that had appeared in the trial mission prompt had changed.
On the chart that originally only showed one snowy peak, a purple bead appeared on the side of the snowy peak.
The purple Pearl was currently emitting an extremely strong power of lightning. When one touched it with divine sense, it was as if one could hear the sound of electric currents.
It seemed that other than her, there was another person who had barged into some kind of restriction and triggered the mission.
Among the 10 cultivators, only the purple-eyed boy had the Thunder attribute. It seemed that the second person to kill the demonic beast in the restriction was the purple-eyed boy.
Chapter 897: Intermediate-level _1
Chapter 897: Intermediate-level _1
However, the timing was not right.
There was no calendar in the restriction. Although song qingxiao was immersed in cultivation, she still had an idea of the time.
Her spirit power had increased by arge amount, from when she had just stabilized her nascent soul tier when she first entered the trial to now when she had made great progress in the low-level nascent soul tier. She had stayed in this world for at least two months.
Apart from the three cultivators at thepletion of the Dan stage who were just one step away from breaking through, the other seven cultivators were roughly at the same level. Even if there were differences, it was impossible for them to be so different.
The purple-eyed boy¡¯s Thunder secret technique was extremely powerful, and his cultivation had already reached the peak of the primary level. If he had entered the restriction like her and encountered demonic beasts, he would not have been more than two monthste.
The only possibility was that the time inside the restriction was different from the time outside the restriction and might not be synchronized.
Either the time inside the restriction was slower than the time outside;Or, it was possible that the time inside the restriction was fixed. Perhaps she had been in the restriction for two months, but it was very likely that only a few hours had passed in the outside world.
This exined why no one on the chart had made a move except for him and the purple-eyed boy.
If her guess was correct, the first person to defeat the monster would gain the advantage of controlling the restriction.
On the other hand, the weaker the cultivation and the weaker the strength, even if they were lucky enough to survive, they would have to use up most of their spiritual power to control the restriction. The person who entered the restriction first might have used this item and had been cultivating for a long time. Not only had his spiritual power recovered, but his strength had also greatly improved.
In this way, the two trial-takers, who were not very different in strength, could be pulled a long distance away in an instant. When they met, it was naturally more advantageous for the person who upied the restriction first.
This restrictive space was really a treasure. It was separated from the outside world, there was a time difference, and it was full of spiritual power.
However, he didn¡¯t know if he could take it away from the trial scene after the trial ended. If he could, he could enter it to cultivate at any time in the future. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that he would be carrying a great divine artifact with him? Beneficial to one¡¯s cultivation?
However, song qingxiao had a feeling that there would not be such an easy thing in the prison of God. Since nothing had happened for the time being, she did not think too much about it. However, she soon thought of a problem. Since she could see the lightning symbol on the map in the mission prompt in her mind, it meant that the information on the map was very likely shared by the ten people.
In other words, other than her, everyone else could see the changes on the chart.
The snow-capped peak was the first to appear, which meant that she was the first to defeat the restrictive spell, followed by the purple-eyed boy.
If the strength of the demonic beasts in each restriction was equal, then this chart was like a ranking in disguise. It could clearly let people know the bottom of the participants in this trial and put her in the eyes of all the participants.
ording to this calction, the purple-eyed boy would probably be his biggest opponent.
However, song qingxiao immediately thought of the two pulling forces she encountered before entering the restriction. One side was ice, and the other side was fire. She followed her instincts and chose to enter the World of Ice and snow.
The spirit energy within the ice and snow restriction had a certain boost to her, allowing her to have a deeper defense than the average cultivator when facing the giant centipede¡¯s ice-type cold breath attack. She had a certain advantage.
When the other cultivators made their choices, they chose a restriction of the opposite nature of their spiritual energy, so they might be restrained by it.
However, no matter what, he just had to wait and see.
As she thought of this, she threw the strange changes on the chart to the side and turned her attention back to her cultivation.
A few dayster, the chart changed again. Next to the lightning, there was a ginger-Yellow Mountain, and an Earth-based spiritual energy wasing out of it.
Among the 10 cultivators, he and the purple-eyed boy each took a corner, except for the three cultivators who hadpleted the Dan stage. Among the rest, the weird old man¡¯s spiritual power attribute was still unknown. However, his green robe was water, his red hair was fire, and true Lord ck Wolf¡¯s spiritual power was domineering and he had already half-transformed into a demon. These were definitely not his.
Only thest person to enter the trial space, the burly man with thick limbs and a slightly hunched back, did not show his spirit energy attribute at that time because he was thest to arrive, and the mission was activated.
Back then, this person did not reveal his true strength, but his aura broke the pressure that true Lord ck Wolf and the others released. Song Qing had guessed that he was not weak when he was young, but he did not expect him to be this strong, even stronger than those people.
Chapter 898: Intermediate-level _2
Chapter 898: Intermediate-level _2
After the hunchbacked man took control of the restriction, a pool of miasma with green mist appeared one after another. After a while, a pool, a volcano with magma, and a forest surrounded by ck mist appeared almost at the same time.
Up until now, there were a total of seven icons that had appeared on the chart, taking up most of the chart.
The seven different symbols also happened to represent the seven nascent soul realm cultivators in this trial.
If everyone made their choice ording to their own spiritual energy attribute, then these seven symbols that appeared on the chart would be extremely easy to identify.
She was the representative of the ice element, the purple-eyed boy was the representative of the lightning element, the hunchbacked man was the representative of the earth element, the pool was the representative of the green robe, the volcano was the representative of the red hair, and the jungle surrounded by the ck fog was the representative of true monarch ck Wolf. In that case, the miasma that was rolling in the green fog was the strange old man with long legs.
Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense swept over the miasma. The miasma had a corrosive power, as if it was poisonous. It numbed her divine sense slightly, making her feel quite ufortable. She wondered what the origin of the secret technique the old man had cultivated.
She frowned and thought of what su Wu had said about this person reeking of ¡®blood¡¯. Unfortunately, su Wu had not appeared since thest time they talked about the Yun family¡¯s brocade in Nine Heavens city.
Otherwise, if he could find out more about this strange old man¡¯s background from his mouth, it would be easier to guard against him.
She thought about it for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t figure out why, so she decided not to think about it anymore.
In any case, she would deal with whatever came her way. No matter what, she would meet this old man one day, and at that time, she would naturally know what this strange old man was.
Other than that, it looked like those three cultivators at the great circle of the Dan stage probably didn¡¯t pass the test and died in the small world. This kind of result wasn¡¯t strange in the first ce, since the strength of the demonic beast that appeared in the restriction had already reached at least the fifth level, and was at least equivalent to the strength of a human cultivator at the nascent soul stage.
When they were in the trial space, they had already suffered under thebined pressure of true Lord ck Wolf and the others.
What¡¯s more, she had left first and didn¡¯t know what would happen after she left. She didn¡¯t know if these people didn¡¯t pass through the restriction or entered the trial scene and died in the space.
However, these things were not within song qingxiao¡¯s attention, because she had been cultivating in this restricted space for an unknown amount of time. At this time, the spiritual power in her body had already reached thepletion of the low-level nascent soul stage and was about to break through to the mid-level.
However, when she tried to cultivate again, she found that with the passage of time, the spiritual power of the restriction around her began to weaken. The spiritual power that was introduced into her body gradually weakened, causing her cultivation speed to slow down.
However, she was at a critical point in her cultivation. With the convenience of this world, she progressed at lightning speed in these few months. The spirit energy in her body had umted to a terrifying level, and she was only one step away from the middle stage of the nascent soul stage.
She had never expected such a mess to happen. She had wanted to take advantage of the favorable situation and rush to the middle stage in one go, so she had drawn arge amount of spiritual power into her body in preparation.
Who knew that such a mess would happen at the critical moment? at this time, the amount of spiritual power introduced into her body was reduced, which obviously affected her cultivation. Under the situation where the spiritual power in her veins could not break the shackle, it gradually lost control.
¡°Oh.¡±
Song Qing Xiao let out a muffled Humph. This kind of situation was naturally extremely dangerous. At a critical juncture in cultivation, if she didn¡¯t have enough energy to continue, the umted spirit power would umte in her body, and it would already exceed the range that she could control at the beginning level of the nascent soul tier.
The consequences of failing to break through to the intermediate level were extraordinary. Once the spiritual power went berserk, even if her body was reconstructed by blue blood and was extremely strong, she would still suffer a great loss.
At this critical moment, song qingxiao remembered the demonic core of the sixth-order centipede that she had put in her pocket dimension.
The demonic core was full of spiritual power and it happened to be of the same attribute as her. Without hesitation, she opened her palm and the fist-sized demonic core appeared in her palm.
The sixth-order demonic core was crystal clear, and there was ayer of cold mist on it. The mist floated out of the demonic core and turned into extremely pure spiritual power, which was then introduced into song Qing¡¯s body.
She held the demonic pill in her hand and performed the God destroying technique at the same time. The spiritual power in the demonic pill was absorbed from her palm and turned into a strong chill that flowed into her veins.
The spiritual power that was about to go berserk in his veins, after being appeased by this cold current, once again calmed down.
Chapter 899: Intermediate-level (3)
Chapter 899: Intermediate-level (3)
This discovery made song Qing overjoyed. The power contained in the sixth-order demonic core was far beyond her expectations. The extremely pure spiritual power in the demonic core made up for the weakening of the spiritual power in the restrictive world, and it was not slower than the speed at which song Qing had drawn in the spiritual power at the beginning.
Her spiritual power, which had already stopped, began to flow through her veins again. As the spiritual power in the demonic core rushed into her body, the shackles that locked her realm began to loosen slowly and was hit by the huge spiritual power.
At the same time, the demonic core in song Qing¡¯s palm began to lose its luster after its spiritual power was continuously absorbed.
From its initial crystal clear state, it instantly turned grayish-white in color, as if it had lost a great deal of spirituality.
The surface of the demonic core slowly shriveled up, and cracks appeared.
However, song qingxiao didn¡¯t pay any attention to this. After absorbing the power of the demonic core, the spirit energy in her body surged and began to break through to the mid-stage of the nascent soul realm.
As she absorbed thest bit of spiritual power from the demonic core, the spiritual power in her meridians reached its peak. The purple infant in her dantian flew out from her head. At this time, it was as if it was ted with ayer of dazzling light.
The nascent soul waved its hand, and a white light surrounded song Qing¡¯s small body, wrapping her into a cocoon of light, nourishing her entire body.
At the same time, the remaining spiritual energy in the restrictive space began to gather in the direction of song Qing¡¯s small body.
At this time, she was fully immersed in the breakthrough of the realm, for fear of making mistakes, so she did not know that as the spiritual power outside the restriction she was hiding in was absorbed by her, huge cracks began to appear in the valley and the water flow.
At this moment, song qingxiao felt that the spiritual power in her body had reached its maximum capacity. When the spiritual power gathered, it rushed to all parts of her body.
The spiritual energy was like a tidal wave that could topple mountains and overturn the seas. After it circted through his body, it seemed to be attracted by the purple infant above his head and gushed up.
With a loud ¡®boom¡¯, his soul was hit by the spiritual power and trembled.
The shackles in her divine soul seemed to crack under the rush of this spiritual energy, but they were not broken. Instead, they blocked this huge force.
After this attack missed, the purple infant floating above song qingxiao¡¯s head dimmed, revealing its face.
At this moment, the nascent soul that looked exactly like song qingxiao looked anxious. It waved its hand again and the spiritual energy in its body began to gather again.
The spiritual energy of the demonic core in song Qing¡¯s palm waspletely absorbed by her. It was like a thin gray balloon that had lost its air. It fell into her palm and lost all its spiritual energy.
More than half of the remaining spiritual power in the forbidden world was absorbed by her. The ice and snow outside melted faster, and the iceberg began to copse quietly. The scattered snow turned into Starlight, and then into light spots, disappearing from the world.
After song qingxiao absorbed the remaining power of the seal and the demonic core, she umted spiritual power and began to attack the soul again.
After absorbing the experience of the previous failed breakthrough, song qingxiao did not hold back her strength in her meridians this time.
The attack this time was even more ferocious than before, and they were more prepared than before.
¡®Boom¡¯!
The deafening sound of the impact reverberated in her soul, turning into sound waves that spread out, causing her head to split.
However, because her meridians were abnormally dry, she couldn¡¯t summon any spiritual power to resist this kind of injury, so she could only grit her teeth and endure it.
However, amidst this pain, there was a crisp crack, as if something in his soul had broken.
It turned out that the shackles had already cracked under the impact of the previous wave of spiritual power. After song qingxiao¡¯s all-out attack, they finally could not bear the burden and shattered.
As soon as the shackles were broken, the obstacles blocking the spiritual power were all removed.
A massive amount of spiritual energy surged into his soul and reached the top of his head before being absorbed into the body of the purple infant.
In an instant, the purple infant¡¯s body erupted with spirit light. The remnants of the purple infant¡¯s body were washed away by the spirit energy and it became translucent.
The bones in the nascent soul¡¯s body were clearly visible and faintly revealed a light green color, causing the nascent soul¡¯s aura to be even deeper.
After the nascent soul was washed by the spiritual energy, it turned into an infinite amount of spiritual energy that flowed down from the nascent soul.
The six stars in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness shone under the baptism of this spiritual energy. The stars absorbed the spiritual energy and suddenly became a little bigger.
Chapter 900: Intermediate-level (4)
Chapter 900: Intermediate-level (4)
The three tokens of ¡®confrontation¡¯,¡¯ practitioner¡¯, and ¡®front¡¯ of the nine-word secret order seemed to have been polished, and they also exuded more powerful spiritual Qi than before. Obviously, they had also improved.
The spiritual power nourished his sea of consciousness, and his consciousness seemed to have been strengthened by more than ten times. It had a deeper connection with the ster array and the nine words secret order.
At the same time, the spiritual power poured into her veins from top to bottom, nourishing her dry body, making song qingxiao feel as if she had just received rain.
The coolness flowed through her veins and turned into an endless domineering aura. It spread out from her body, making her involuntarily let out a crisp and long cry.
The cry was like a phoenix¡¯s cry and a dragon¡¯s cry. It carried supreme power and contained spiritual power. When it spread out, the ice cave she was temporarily staying in couldn¡¯t bear her cry that was filled with spiritual power. It immediately made a ¡®crack crack¡¯ sound.
The ice shards above his head fell down, and the world¡¯s restriction was once again destroyed, as if it was going to copse at any time.
The spiritual power of the nascent soul had beenpletely retracted. The original body of the purple nascent soul was now translucent, and the root bone was faintly visible. Then, the nascent soul slowly sank back into the top of the head. Song qingxiao, who had her eyes closed, slowly opened them.
Her eyes had already turned into a cold golden color, and it took a moment for them to return to their original appearance.
At this moment, song qingxiao had already reached the middle stage of the nascent soul realm, and the spirit energy in her body was at least several times stronger than when she was at the early stage of the nascent soul realm.
The restrictions on her body loosened a little. She clenched her fist and the feeling of being able to adjust her body¡¯s strength was even stronger than before!
A wave of spiritual power turned into a pressure that surrounded her. The benefits of her Ascension were deeper than song qingxiao had imagined. Her sea of consciousness had expanded, and her divine sense had been strengthened by ten times!
She slowly let out a breath, and recalled the scene of her spirit energy flowing backward to nourish her soul sea when she had sessfully broken through to the middle stage of the nascent soul tier. Just as she was about to summon her star, she caught a faint ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound in her ear.
Song qingxiao immediately supported herself with one hand on the ground. Spiritual power poured out of her palm and turned into ice. It quickly spread out, causing the cave that was about to copse to stop.
Only then did she notice the strange scene around her. The cave that had appeared under her will was already on the verge of copse.
The surroundings had already shattered, causing the entire cave to be distorted. Countless pieces of ice that fell condensed into icicles hanging upside down under the effect of her spiritual energy, covering her head.
The ground looked as if it had been torn apart by a powerful force, and the cracks were all over the ground, making it look uneven.
Although she had injected her spiritual power into it, the cave did not seem to be able to hold on for long. Song qingxiao immediately frowned and released her divine sense.
Due to her cultivation, there was some spiritual energy left in the cave, which was barely maintained. However, the scene outside the cave was already different.
The icebergs in this small world had copsed, and the rivers had been destroyed. The snow that had spread out after the giant centipede was killed had disappeared, reced by a gray fog that swallowed the world.
The spirit power within the restriction had been abundant at the beginning, but now it seemed to be about to dry up.
It seemed that as she cultivated here for a long time, all the spiritual energy in the ce seemed to be absorbed by her. The entire restrictive space was faintly unstable, showing a tendency of copsing.
Song qingxiao raised her palm. There was a small piece of the demonic core in her palm. It hadpletely lost its spiritual power.
She threw the remnant of the core away. With a thought, the ice mark slowly emerged in her palm. It was flickering and unstable, as if it would disappear at any time.
This situation gave song qingxiao a bad feeling. She tried to expel the mark, but found that even though she had already advanced to the middle level of the nascent soul tier, because she had absorbed too much spirit power from the restricted space, while her cultivation was rapidly increasing, the ice mark had long since fused with her, and she waspletely unable to remove it.
She was taken aback. It was indeed not easy to take advantage of the trial space. Although she had suspected that there was something strange about this forbidden world from the beginning, she did not expect such a troublesome situation to appear.
Then, she formed a seal with her left hand and sent spiritual energy into the ice mark. The spiritual energy was immediately absorbed by the ice mark.
However, this spiritual power was like a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood for this restrictive world. It could only slow down the speed of the copse of the space temporarily, but it could not restore the restrictive spell.
Chapter 901: Intermediate-level (5)
Chapter 901: Intermediate-level (5)
The ice mark seemed to be bound to her, and once it disappeared, it would eventually implicate her.
Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but chuckle bitterly, and the joy of advancing to the middle level of the nascent soul tier instantly vanished.
The most important thing now was to stabilize the small barrier!
The reason why this restrictive world was unstable was that the spiritual power inside had been absorbed by him, and he could no longer continue to cultivate.
As she thought of this, she immediately stood up.
There was nothing unusual on the chart. Green robe and the others who upied the restriction were probably like her before, as if they had obtained a treasure and were working hard on their cultivation, so they should not have noticed the strangeness of the restriction.
Because she was the first to defeat the person who had taken control of the giant centipede¡¯s restriction, she still had the upper handpared to the others.
She had no clue about the mission this time, so she used her divine sense to scan the mission notification again:The war of deification.
[ missionpletion: 5000 points and the activation of immortal state. ]
¡°The battle of deification ¡¡± Song qingxiao muttered to herself. What did this hint mean?
As she was speaking, the chart changed again. Above the forest surrounded by ck mist, a Buddha¡¯s light appeared.
¡°How is that possible?¡± When she saw the Buddha¡¯s light appear, she couldn¡¯t help but exim.
In her mind, the three dan realm cultivators who had been suppressed by true Lord ck Wolf and the others in the trial space appeared.
One of the bald men¡¯s body shed with a golden light to resist, and the Golden light had the same aura as now.
Putting aside the fact that this person actually used some unknown secret technique to escape the pursuit of several obviously covetous nascent soul tier elites, he even barged into the restriction world and defeated the demonic beasts inside?
She thought of the giant centipede she had encountered when she had first been pulled into this world. Although in the end, she had relied on the might of the Blueblood seal to transform into Nuwa¡¯s tail and kill the centipede that had risen to the sixth tier, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had been lucky enough to suffer heavy injuries before entering this trial and identally opened the seal to reconstruct her body, she would probably have to pay a price to kill that centipede with just her cultivation in the nascent soul tier.
Even if the demonic beasts that the others encountered in the restriction didn¡¯t advance in rank, demonic beasts above the fifth rank were not easy to kill for those in the Dan realm.
Furthermore, the three of them had escaped from the encirclement of true Lord ck Wolf and the others, so they might have paid a certain price. Song qingxiao could not help but doubt her previous spections.
Could it be that within the restricted space, there was not a fifth tier great circle stage demonic beast like the giant centipede that she had imagined from the beginning?
As she thought of this, another mountain appeared on the chart.
The other dan realm cultivator didn¡¯t die either. Not only did he not die, but he also opened the restriction at the same time.
In this case, her initial guess was indeed wrong.
It could be said to be a coincidence for one person in the Dan stage to pass through the prohibition, but there were more than two people. This proved that even if there was a crisis in the prohibition, the crisis was definitely not as deep as she had imagined.
She suspected that the charming woman in the trial space might not have died. Sure enough, not long after, a cave dwelling appeared on the chart, faintly emitting a faint pink enchanting Qi.
At this point, song qingxiao guessed that the number of jinzhi in this trial should be based on the number of participants, and there were a total of ten.
Even if there was danger in each restriction, the degree of danger would probably depend on the strength of each person.
This exined why the three dan realm people were able to survive in the end.
Chapter 902: The opposite (1)
Chapter 902: The opposite (1)
At this moment, 10 signs had appeared on the chart, and under song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, the 10 signs began to shift.
The lightning was high in the sky, and the mountains and rivers were below it. Differentbels formed a huge ring on the chart, filling the entire chart.
Among the ten signs, the one that represented song qingxiao¡¯s location was losing its color as the spiritual power in the forbidden world was consumed.
The spiritual power of the ice mark on the chart was faintly discernible, just like the mark on her palm, as if it would disappear at any moment.
Her divine sense fell on the lightning that had risen to the top. The purple arc of lightning seemed to be a little lighter than when it had first appeared.
The purple-eyed boy had broken the restrictive spell and entered the small world after her. He was probably as ecstatic as she was before, thinking that he had gained a great advantage. He was trying his best to cultivate and improve his cultivation. He should not have realized that with the improvement of cultivation, the more spiritual power was introduced into the body, the tighter he was bound to the restrictive world.
Once the spiritual energy within the restriction was insufficient to support it, the cultivator bound to it would also be in great trouble.
It was just that he didn¡¯t know when these people, who were immersed in cultivation and greedy for more spiritual power, would discover this crisis.
But this was good too!
She lowered her head and looked at the flickering ice mark on her palm. A gloating look shed in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t be the only one in trouble. If everyone had the same oue, they would all be anxious.
After all, it was easy to lose one¡¯s calm and lose one¡¯sposure when one¡¯s life was at stake.
mountains, rivers, beasts, humans ¡ After rejoicing, she turned her attention to the symbol that formed a circle and muttered, ¡±
¡°If they form a circle, does it mean that they are a stable diagram?¡±
If the attributes of the spirit power and secret techniques each of the ten people cultivated represented different meanings, then wouldn¡¯t the existence of the ten people form a temporary small world?
And what did the existence of this small world have to do with the ¡®battle of deification¡¯ that was required by this mission?
¡°The battle of deification ¡ Apotheosized ¡¡±
She mumbled two sentences and thought about it. When the mission prompt first appeared, the gray and ck Tai Chi pattern appeared on the chart, and then it was reced by different restriction icons that represented each person. There was probably some meaning behind it, but she was not clear at the moment.
As for the instability of the restriction caused by theck of spiritual energy in the restriction world, the person who tied the bell had to untie it. He was afraid that he would need to supplement it with spiritual energy.
However, even though she had now advanced to the middle stage of the nascent soul tier, the spirit power she sent in was still far from being able to stabilize the restriction.
Since manpower wascking, song Qing pursed her lips.
¡°What about the spiritual energy in the other worlds?¡±
The spiritual power in the forbidden world was far beyond that of cultivators. She nced at the other symbols on the chart. If she killed other challengers, seized their forbidden world, and used the spiritual power in other people¡¯s forbidden world to supplement her own world, would she be able to stabilize the forbidden world?
However, if that was the case, the icon on the chart would be missing. Once the circle was broken, who knew what would happen.
However, she had no clue about the mission at the moment. Whether it was to figure out the mystery of the mission or to stabilize her world of jinzhi, song qingxiao had to find someone to attack first.
She scanned the three symbols that represented the cultivators at thepletion of the Dan realm with her spiritual awareness and quickly made up her mind.
She chose these three people as her first targets, not only because their strength was extremely low and easy to attack, but also because they had just upied the restriction, and the spiritual power inside was probably abundant. If her guess was correct, using the ¡®restriction world¡¯ to support her own ¡®restriction world¡¯, the restriction represented by these three people was undoubtedly the most suitable.
After making up her mind, song qingxiao immediately clenched her fist. Her consciousness moved, and the surrounding scenery distorted. The World of Ice and snow disappeared in an instant. The ice spiritual Qi turned into ordinary spiritual Qi. She had left the forbidden space and appeared in the real trial scene.
She was standing in a strange forest surrounded by ck gas. Strange rocks were everywhere, but there were no green nts.
In the distance, there was a strange mountain range surrounded by ck mist. The mountain was like a giant curved Fang that reached the sky.
A hissing ck snake was coiled on a stone tablet, staring coldly at song qingxiao, who had suddenly appeared, as if she was its prey, waiting for the right time to attack.
Chapter 903: The opposite (2)
Chapter 903: The opposite (2)
It was a low-level demonic beast that had not yet awakened its bloodline. The snake did not know that danger was approaching, so it moved its fist-sized head and slithered toward song qingxiao.
Song qingxiao had sensed the presence of this low-rank demonic beast as soon as it appeared, but with her current strength, she naturally did not take this mere demonic snake seriously.
She first scanned the surroundings with her divine sense, and after sensing no one else, she sent out a wave of spirit power.
The spiritual power turned into a row of long and thin ice needles, shooting towards the ck snake.
Before the ck snake could react, several ice needles had already pierced through its head, nailing it to the ground.
After reaching the middle level of the nascent soul formation stage, song qingxiao¡¯s control over spirit power had reached another level. The ice needles that had pierced through the snake¡¯s head were about the length of a palm, as thin as a strand of hair, and could follow her will, firmly sealing her spirit power within the range of the row of ice needles.
The moment it pierced through the snake¡¯s head, spiritual energy immediately surged out and crushed the inside of the snake¡¯s head, causing the snake¡¯s head to cave in.
The snake suffered such a heavy injury and died immediately. However, its body did not be stiff. Its long tail touched the ground forcefully, and its body twisted up high like a ball of fried dough twist. As it struggled violently, it made ¡®bu bu¡¯ pulling sounds.
However, no matter how it struggled, the seemingly delicate and extraordinary ice needle did not move at all. It was not broken by its strength.
After two breaths, the snake¡¯s curled up body finally fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯.
Song Qing didn¡¯t even look at the demon snake. It seemed that although there was no one else here, the spiritual power had bred a group of creatures such as snakes, insects, birds, and so on. However, most of them were not mature enough and their bloodlines had not awakened. They were iparable to the centipede in the forbidden space.
She lowered her head and looked at her palm. Under the stimtion of the faint spiritual power, the ice and snow symbol slowly emerged. After shing a few times, it sank back into her palm.
Her eyes darkened, and the spiritual energy in her body moved. The spiritual energy gathered around her and carried her body up into the air. It was almost effortless, and in the blink of an eye, she had traveled more than ten miles.
Apart from the strange ck snake that had been nailed to death by ice needles in the forest of strange stones, there were no other traces of song qingxiao¡¯s presence.
A few minutes after she left, the spiritual power on the ice needle spread out and frost formed on the top of the ck snake¡¯s head. It quickly spread from the top of the head to the body of the snake. In a short while, the ck snake, which was as thick as a wrist, was frozen into ice.
While everyone else was busy cultivating, song qingxiao took the opportunity to walk around the trial to familiarize herself with the environment.
The trial this time was not small. Other than the t wastnd in the middle, the Northwest side of the trial was filled with lush vegetation and countless low-level birds and demon beasts.On the other side, there was not a single de of grass growing and the atmosphere was lifeless, as if it had been shrouded by miasma for the rest of its life, forming an extremely sharp contrast.
Half a dayter, song Qing rushed to the East. Before he even got close, he could already feel the Water-type spirit power in the air.
The sound of the waves was captured by her divine sense from several hundred Li away. As she continued to move forward, the sound of the waves became louder and louder. It was not until she had flown another hundred and ten Li that she stopped at the bottom of a mountain range that was more than a hundred Zhang tall.
The shape of the mountain range was simr to the huge Canyon she had seen in the lost city when she first entered the trial, and the top of the mountain range seemed to reach the clouds.
A huge stream of water gushed out from the mountain range like the Milky Way in the nine Heavens. Itnded on the ground with a turbulent momentum.
The waterfall¡¯s momentum was extremely intimidating. It was like the loud roar of ten thousand horses galloping, shaking the ground and making a buzzing sound.
When the water hit the ground, it sshed into huge waves that were five or six meters high. With a loud ¡®boom¡¯, it scattered all over the ground.
The sshing water droplets turned into a thick mist, blocking most of the true appearance of the ce, making it difficult for people to see.
However, this kind of smokescreen naturally could not stop cultivators. The Water-type spiritual power here was extremely abundant, and it was obvious that it could not be formed by the water current in front of him, which was more than a thousand feet high.
With a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound, the water above his head fell straight down, and the waves rolled up to hit song Qing.
The wave rose several meters high, but song qingxiao was not in a hurry. She raised her breath.
Her body rose into the air, and the spiritual energy supported her, so that she was not affected by the violent spiritual energy caused by the impact of the giant waterfall around her, and she was floating steadily in the air.
In front of this waterfall that was almost connected to the sky, she appeared extremely small. However, before the flying water droplets could get close to her side, they were shaken away by the spiritual power of her body protection, turning into mist and scattering around her.
Amidst the loud rumbling, the water seemed to connect heaven and earth, flowing through the cracks in the huge mountain range.
Song qingxiao released her divine sense and looked behind the mountain.
Although she had already expected that there would be a vast ocean behind the huge mountain range to form such a powerful waterfall, she could not help but be shocked when she actually explored the mountain range.
With her powerful divine sense at the middle level of the nascent soul formation stage, after she released it, she couldn¡¯t find the other side of the vast ocean at all, like the boundless water behind the mountain rocks.
She raised her head and looked up. The divine sense prated through the fog and into the mountain range. The vast ocean seemed to be boundless, reaching the top of the sky. It was as if a huge ck hole had broken through the nine Heavens. Water flowed from the sky and fell straight to the earth, but it was blocked by the mountain range.
However, as the mountain had been washed by the water for many years, the mountain was full of marks left by the strong beating of the water.
The crack in the middle was like a crack that could not withstand the huge impact of the water flow and was torn.
If one day, the mountain range could not withstand the pressure of the water flow and split open, the vast ocean that had umted for many years would probably instantly devour the earth.
Such an opportunity would not happen overnight. Under normal circumstances, such a disaster that could destroy the world might not happen in at least thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years.
However, it was different here. This was a trial scene, and all the things that were not likely to happen immediately in reality would immediately be reality once the trial-taker entered and triggered the mission opportunity!
It was very likely that this opportunity was rted to the chart in the mission prompt. Song Qingxin had a bad feeling.
She had already run in three different directions. This was no coincidence.
The West and North sides were covered in miasma and poisonous fog, and not a single de of grass grew on them. The opposite was true on the other side, where flowers and trees were extremely lush.
ording to this pattern, it was very likely that the waves in the East would be monstrous, and the world would be in danger of turning into a vast ocean when the mountain range broke. In that case, the opposite side of the South might also be the nemesis of the East.
Water and fire did not melt. If this was water, then the South should be filled with raging mes. There should also be a huge danger that was enough to destroy this trial scene.
Chapter 904: Delivery (1)
Chapter 904: Delivery (1)
Before song qingxiao could go to the South to check it out, there was another change on the chart.
Just as she had guessed from the beginning, the time in the forbidden world and the trial space was not synchronized. The time she had spent outside was probably many months for the people in the forbidden space.
On the chart, except for a few dan stage cultivators who were the weakest, had entered the restriction the shortest time, and absorbed the spiritual power of the restriction the slowest, the three marks were still very lush with spiritual Qi. The other marks were now as dim as song qingxiao¡¯s ice and snow mark, and their spiritual Qi was greatly lost.
And among these seven signs that represented the nascent soul stage, the situation of the pond that represented the Azure Dragon was the most serious.
The green robe seemed to be the greediest. At this time, he had notpletely given up on his cultivation. Under song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, the already dim pool of water withered at a speed visible to the naked eye. In a moment, it shrank smaller and smaller, almost disappearing.
At the same time, song Qing¡¯s small ears caught a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sounding from above.
She immediately withdrew her divine sense from her sea of consciousness and looked up at the sky.
What she saw shocked her.
Originally, the water mist here was churning, and the dense Water-type spirit energy filled the earth, forming a huge pressure that faintly restrained her spirit energy.
However, in just a short while, the Water-type spiritual energy seemed to have weakened a lot.
The sky above them was originally filled with mist. The thick fog dispersed, and the pressure around them decreased. Song qingxiao could see the scene above her head.
It was as if a huge crack had been torn in the sky, and ck clouds were rolling inside. There were terrifying electric currents entangled in it, making ¡®zzzzzzzzling¡¯ sounds.
¡®BOOM!¡¯ The sound of thunder came from the rolling ck clouds, and then ¡®Hua¡¯ water poured down from the sky, straight to thend of the nine prefectures.
As soon as the water poured down, it made a deafening sound and connected with the vast ocean behind the mountain range. With a huge impact sound, the mountain range was heavily hit and almost cracked by this surging power. The sound of the clouds reverberating spread across the earth.
The terrifying water flow proved song qingxiao¡¯s previous guess. The water came from the nine Heavens and connected with the sky.
After seeing the source of the water, song qingxiao was not shocked. Instead, she was happy.
Even though the water seemed to be powerful, the mist had disappeared, allowing her to see the details. This proved that the Water-type spiritual power was weakening.
However, the weakening of the Water-type spiritual power only happened in an instant. When she had just arrived, the water was still very strong. It seemed that the moment she noticed that the color of the pool mark on the chart had dimmed, the Water-type spiritual power had started to decline madly.
Could these two things be closely rted?
The symbols on the chart might represent the same natural phenomenon in the trial.
The more spiritual power the pool represented, the stronger the aura of the ce and the more rapid the water flow.
On the contrary, the weaker the spiritual power of the pool, the less water there would be. If the symbol representing the pool on the chartpletely disappeared, then the tear in the sky might also bepletely sealed.
If the water from the heavenly River was cut off, the water here would dry up.
In other words, the water of the heavenly River might represent the luck of the green robes, which should be closely rted to his mission.
If he stopped cultivating, although his own strength would not increase much, the stronger the spiritual power in the forbidden world was, the more powerful the luck in the trial scene would be.
However, he cultivated greedily and absorbed all the spiritual power in the forbidden world to replenish himself. As a result, the luck in the trial scene would decline.
The fact that there was such a connection between the two proved that the green-robed man¡¯s mission had something to do with the water.
The water was so powerful that it almost broke the mountains and rushed to the ground. Song Qing guessed that since the restriction symbol on the green robe was rted to the strength of water spiritual power, his mission was most likely to break the mountains and let the water wreak havoc on the earth.
Once he achieved this, he might be able to sessfully apotheosize,plete the mission, and leave the trial scene.
He had identally discovered this point. The clues of the green-robed man¡¯s mission were already very obvious. Then, it was naturally easy to deduce the clues of the red-haired man¡¯s mission, which was the opposite of his spiritual energy attribute.
The attributes of this trial scene were opposite and mutually restrained. One side was full of vitality, while the other side was lifeless.
To the East was the vast ocean, which was connected to the sky. To the South was the raging volcano. Connecting it with the red-haired man who appeared in this trial, it was impossible to guess that the me represented by the South should be one of the clues of the red-haired man¡¯s mission.
Chapter 905: Delivery (2)
Chapter 905: Delivery (2)
Since these two people¡¯s attributes were mutually exclusive, the mission conditions should be opposite, but they also had somemon points.
One needed to break the mountain range and make the water flow.Even though song qingxiao did not rush to the South to witness it with her own eyes, she was sure that there would be a fire or something else.
The green-robed and red-haired mission clues were already very clear. What about the mission hints that represented him? What was it rted to?
Song qingxiao frowned. Since she left the forbidden world, she had almost gone around the trial scene once, but she did not find any connection with her icon, nor did she find any ce where the ice element spirit energy was particrly abundant.
It was very likely that the direction of her mission was different from that of the green-robed and red-haired people, so she still needed to explore further.
Since she did not have any clues about the mission, she had to at least stop the green-robed and red-haired people.
This time, the mission did not mention the number of people who could survive, but from the water flow that represented green robe¡¯s luck, after this mountain range was broken, the mountain flood would erupt, and the entire mission scene would probably be drowned by the water.
If he seeded, the others would eventually fail. Therefore, before the green-robed man and the red-haired man found any clues about the task, she had to find these two people and stop them from plundering other people¡¯s jinzhi to enhance her own luck.
Song qingxiao looked up at the water falling from the sky again, and then left.
The few restrictions on the chart had stabilized at this time, and even the greediest man in the green robe had stopped cultivating. Obviously, everyone had discovered theck of spiritual power in the world of restrictions.
Half a dayter, song Qing flew more than a hundred miles away. He could no longer hear the sound of water. He stopped in a mountain range and thought about the mission. He felt that the situation was a bit tricky.
This trial mission¡¯s scene formed a world of its own. It was not very big, but it was not small either. The restriction was hidden in this small world, so to find the other trial-takers was like looking for a needle in a haystack.
Her eyes flickered and she raised her palm to take a look. Even though she had not stayed in the forbidden world for the entire day, the color of the ice mark on her palm was still very faint. The spiritual light was weak, as if it would extinguish at any time.
There was no reaction when she injected her spiritual power into it. Song qingxiao tried to return to the jinzhi world again, but she found that her spiritual sense could not enter the jinzhi as easily as it had when she came out. Perhaps it was because the spiritual power in the jinzhi world was too thin.
It seemed that after she came out of the forbidden world, the restriction had been closed and she could not enter again.
General song Qing clenched his fist and smiled.
This was also good. At least after the trial-takers left the restriction, if they were pursued by her, they would not be able to hide in the restriction again in times of danger.
The signs on the chart no longer changed. It seemed that the others had probably left the forbidden world one after another, which was a good time for everyone to hunt each other.
Thinking of this, song qingxiao released her divine sense. Before she could search for him, she felt the fluctuation of spiritual power in the surroundings. A figure broke through the space and appeared.
This person was wearing a patterned one-piece robe. His limbs were thin and long, and he had a long and thin mustache above his lips. He was the Dan realm cultivator who had revealed his beast form after being suppressed by true Lord ck Wolf and the others in the trial space.
As soon as the man appeared, he subconsciously reached out to stroke the long beard hanging down from the corner of his mouth, his face alert.
His body was full of spiritual aura, which was a great supplement for song qingxiao.
This was really a case of wearing out iron shoes in a long search, but finding it without any effort.
She had not moved, but the man seemed to be extremely sensitive to danger. He realized that something was wrong and instinctively turned his head.
The moment he saw song Qing¡¯s small figure, he arched his back as if he had been stimted. He let out a low roar of horror. Fur grew on his arms, which turned into four limbs. He used his spiritual power to support himself and quickly escaped.
In a moment of desperation, this person transformed into a beast. However, song Qing smiled and said, ¡±
¡°Can you leave?¡±
She was about to use the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique to trap him, but the spiritual sense in her sea of consciousness had not moved. She remembered the scene when she was forced into the sea of stars and was chased by the man and woman.
The man who was chasing her was good at using divine sense attacks. He actually used his divine sense to form an invisible vortex and trapped her in it.
After rising to the middle level of the nascent soul realm, her divine sense was even stronger than before. The person in front of her had reached the nascent soul realm, so he was a good target for practice.
At the thought of this, song Qing loosened the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique and tried to release his divine sense, which turned into several wisps and wrapped around the man who had transformed into a beast.
The escaping man¡¯s body swayed, and he was immediately trapped by his divine sense.
A roar came from his throat, and the spiritual breath he exhaled blew the grass and trees in the forest, making a rustling sound.
Then, he jumped with his upper body at an extremely fast speed, leaving an afterimage trapped by the vortex formed by his spiritual sense. His real person turned into a shooting star and fled dozens of meters away in an instant.
Song qingxiao had failed in her first attempt, but she was not discouraged. It was just a test, so it was not surprising that she failed.
However, in order to prevent this person from escaping, she turned her divine sense into an imprint and struck it on the man¡¯s body. At the same time, she used her divine sense to attack his sea of consciousness.
When the divine sense invaded the man¡¯s sea of consciousness, it instantly made him feel as if his head had been pierced by ten thousand Needles. At that moment, his eyes were swollen and his head was hot. His forward-charging figure swayed and his entire momentum came to a halt.
In that short time, song qingxiao used the ¡®Qian¡¯ token and crossed dozens of meters in one step, appearing beside the man.
She took out several icicles and threw them in the man¡¯s direction.
The icicles whizzed through the air, and just as they were about to hit the man, the man who had been injured by song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense let out a sharp roar that sounded like a beast, yet was not.
He twisted his body and rolled a few meters away before he stood up.
At the same time, as the spiritual breath on his body rotated, an imposing aura burst out. He sealed his sea of consciousness with his spiritual sense and turned around.
The man¡¯s face had already transformed into his beast form. He bared his teeth and red at song qingxiao. Since he couldn¡¯t escape, he didn¡¯t want to run anymore. It was obvious that he wanted to fight her head-on.
¡°Hmph!¡± His eyes were yellow and glowed with a cold luster. After letting out a cold snort, he pped his hands and a shadow flew out from his sleeves. It spread in the wind and instantly turned into a pure white handkerchief about one foot in square.
It was unknown what the White handkerchief was made of, but it was definitely not an ordinary item. It exuded a strong spiritual power that even song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed.
¡°I¡¯m sleepy!¡±
The man threw out the handkerchief and immediately inserted a spiritual art. After the handkerchief absorbed the spiritual power, its spiritual breath was greatly boosted. As the man¡¯s voice fell, a light shed under the handkerchief and the light covered song Qing Xiao, trying to envelop her.
Chapter 906: Visiting (1)
Chapter 906: Visiting (1)
Song qingxiao folded her hands and slightly separated them. Her ice-type spirit energy turned into an ice card. As she spread her arms, it instantly turned into a huge round shield in front of her.
As soon as she took out the ¡®forward¡¯ order, the handkerchief¡¯s golden light enveloped the round shield as soon as she dodged. The Golden light turned into infinite killing intent and shattered the ice shield into several pieces with a bang.
The Golden light did not slow down at all, and with a whoosh, song qingxiao¡¯s afterimage was sucked into the Golden light.
When the man who was controlling the White handkerchief saw this scene, his eyes first showed joy, then he seemed to remember something, and his expression changed greatly.
He turned around instinctively. The handkerchief flew in front of him and spread out behind him again. Where the Golden light passed, song Qing¡¯s small figure appeared, which was covered by the light.
¡°Eh?¡± As soon as the Golden light covered song qingxiao, the light contained in it turned into thousands of wisps of spiritual energy and tried to enter song qingxiao¡¯s body. However, the next moment, light scales appeared on her body.
As soon as the spiritual energy in the light fell on her body, it waspletely blocked by the scales. The two forces resisted, but the light could not prate the scales at all.
This spiritual light had a gravitational force, like a pair of invisible hands,¡¯grabbing¡¯ her and dragging her in the direction of the handkerchief.
The spiritual power of the nascent soul in her dantian surged, and the power flowed through her veins. She immediately stabilized her body and made it difficult for the light to move.
The situation was in a deadlock. The man gritted his teeth, and the two whiskers on his lips trembled. Then, as if he had made up his mind, his eyes emitted a fierce look, and he bit the tip of his tongue.
With a ¡®PU¡¯ sound, a stream of blood spurted out of his mouth.
The handkerchief absorbed all the spiritual power in the blood essence. When the handkerchief received the blood, its spiritual power suddenly erupted and the light it emitted was blood-red.
The man spat out the blood, his face slightly pale. At the same time, his aura erupted, and the spirit pressure he released had already reached the nascent soul tier.
¡°He actually advanced?¡± Song qingxiao, who was trapped in the light curtain, looked surprised.
When the man heard her words, his eyes revealed a trace of smugness.
When he entered this trial, he had already reached thepletion of the Dan stage. He could have tried to break through to the nascent soul stage, but he held back and decided to break through after entering the trial.
The trial this time was indeed tricky. The ones who came were all nascent soul realm cultivators. He and the other two were only in the Dan realm, the weakest among the trial testers this time. As he had expected from the beginning, these nascent soul realm cultivators didn¡¯t take them seriously.
After the trial started, this person tried to escape. After entering the restriction, he first broke through to the nascent soul tier.
He saw the changes in the other people¡¯sbels on the chart and guessed that thesebels were probably rted to the forbidden world. Although he did not know what the fading of thebels meant, he did not dare to absorb the spiritual power of the forbidden world anymore. Instead, he left the forbidden world after he made a breakthrough in his cultivation.
Who knew that as soon as he came out, he would coincidentally meet song Qing, who was young, and was even treated as prey by her.
¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill you, but you refused to take the path to heaven.¡± The man said with a gloomy expression. He had the same n as song qingxiao, which was to attack the other two dan realm cultivators, who were the weakest among them.
However, since song qingxiao had made the first move, this person was prepared to take her down first.
¡°Are you sure you can trap me?¡±
As soon as song qingxiao said this, the man sneered, ¡±
¡°Green robe said that when you entered the trial, you had only just broken through to the nascent soul tier.¡± The two of them were now equal in strength. His gaze fell on the handkerchief.
I have this divine weapon in my hand. You can¡¯t run away today. Surrender obediently and I can give you a quick death. How about it? ¡±
He seemed to be very confident in his treasure. From the spiritual power of this treasure, it was far above ordinary treasures. Even the Jade hairpin from thedy who chased song qingxiao was slightly inferior to this handkerchief.
While the two were having a simple conversation, the spiritual light in the handkerchief turned bright red as it sucked in the man¡¯s blood. The light¡¯s gravitational force grew stronger, dragging song qingxiao in the direction of the handkerchief.
The blood-red light seemed to have a strong corrosive effect. Wherever the spiritual power covered, the surrounding vegetation withered rapidly, turning into ashes and flying in the air.
Song qingxiao smiled when he heard him mention the green robe.
It seemed that the green-robed man was extremely cunning. He pretended to cooperate with her in the trial space, but in reality, he had contacted others behind the scenes to trick her.
Chapter 907: Visiting (2)
Chapter 907: Visiting (2)
She shot out several streams of spirit power at the handkerchief, which formed several ice des and flew out with a ¡®whoosh¡¯.
However, the row of ice des had only flown out halfway when they were ground into pieces by the red light, turning into ice shards and melting into red mist.
¡°It¡¯s no use.¡±
When the man saw her actions, he let out a triumphant look. my spiritual artifact is all-epassing. Once you enter my array, it¡¯s difficult to escape!
As he spoke, he cast a few more spells into it and shouted, ¡°¡±Collect!¡±
As soon as the handkerchief received this spell, its already strong spiritual breath became ten times stronger. On the originally nk handkerchief, two colors, ck and white, faintly appeared.
The two colors seemed toe to life as they spun quickly on the handkerchief, forming a Tai Chi diagram in an instant.
Once the Tai Chi diagram was formed, the world changed colors.
In the ¡®whistling¡¯ sound of the wind, the flying sand and stones pressed down on the vegetation and trees, and then were crushed by the spiritual power, causing the surroundings to be foggy.
Only the red light grew brighter in the gray fog. The Tai Chi As emitted an unparalleled pressure, like a huge vortex, trying to suck song qingxiao in.
With the handkerchief in hand, this man was like a tiger that had grown wings, and the attack he released was actually much stronger than that of a cultivator who had just advanced to the nascent soul tier.
Song qingxiao¡¯s body had been blocked by the red light and she could not see her surroundings. She could only feel that the source of the light was a huge Tai Chi diagram that was turning bigger and bigger. It fell straight down like Mount Tai, trying to cover her.
She tried to use her divine sense, but found that after the Tai Chi pattern appeared, her divine sense was greatly restricted.
The red light was full of killing intent, cutting her body. Although it was blocked by the scales and could not prate her veins, it still made her feel a dull pain. With a ¡®Chi Chi¡¯ sound, the scales cracked and blood oozed out.
This kind of situation surprised her. The toughness of her physical body was at least not below that of a seventh-tier beast, not to mention that after she advanced to the middle level of the nascent soul tier, the toughness of her physical body had increased again. Even if she received a full-powered attack from a cultivator at the top level of the nascent soul tier, she would definitely be able to withstand it.
However, at this moment, this man¡¯s cultivation had only just advanced to the nascent soul tier, and he could even use a magic tool to break through her scale armor. It had to be said that this magic handkerchief was definitely not an ordinary magic tool. No wonder this person was so confident in this magic tool.
As she thought of this, she raised her arm.
With a single movement, she shattered the spiritual light that was wrapped around her arm. Frost condensed in her palm, and with the infusion of spiritual energy, it turned into a crystal-clear whip that was several meters long.
Song qingxiao waved her arm and the ice whip was thrown out. The red light corroded the whip, but more spiritual power was injected into it. Not only was it not damaged, but it doubled in length. The ice whipshed out at the magical artifact floating in the air.
In this attack, song qingxiao used 60% of her spirit power, which was no less than a full-power attack from a cultivator at the peak of the beginning level of the nascent soul stage.
As soon as the man controlling the magic weapon felt the impact of the spiritual power, his face changed.
Song qingxiao¡¯s strength was clearly not just at the early stage of the nascent soul formation realm as the green-robed man had said.
He cursed in his heart, but at this point, he naturally could not stop.
The ice whip came with an amazing momentum and struck the Tai Chi pattern. When the two forces collided, song qingxiao thought that there would be a spiritual energy counterattack.
However, to her surprise, when the tail of her whip touched the Tai Chi pattern, it was like a drop of water falling into the sea.
The 60% of her spiritual power was silently absorbed by the pattern, and the handkerchief floating in the air did not move.
Song Qing was stunned for a moment. The man¡¯s face, which was originally a little green, turned into ecstasy when he saw this scene. He exerted more effort to activate the magic handkerchief.
The most terrifying thing was that after the Tai Chi pattern absorbed the power of her whip, it seemed to have absorbed the enemy¡¯s power for its own use, and the suction force became even stronger. In the midst of the red light, several scales on song Qing¡¯s body cracked, and several crisscrossing wounds appeared.
The wound looked very long, but it was not serious. Before the blood could flow out, it was immediately stopped by her spiritual power.
The suction force swallowed the ice whip and even ¡®pulled¡¯ song qingxiao¡¯s body forward by half a step, shortening the distance between the two and making the suction force on song qingxiao stronger.
At this point, it was impossible to trap the magic weapon with only spiritual power.
Chapter 908: Visiting (3)
Chapter 908: Visiting (3)
She had already wasted a lot of time, and the other people in the forbidden world had probablye out one after another. There was no need to continue wasting time here.
Song Qing pursed her lips and formed a seal with her hands. She shouted, ¡±
¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡±
With her mid level nascent soul formation cultivation, the might of the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique was even more unparalleled when it was used again.
Once the domain was formed, it absorbed all the red light.
As the light slowed down, the pressure on song Qing¡¯s body was relieved. Taking advantage of this opportunity, she immediately used the ¡®forward¡¯mand to move out of the ce where the handkerchief was trapped.
The man in the distance thought that victory was in his hands, but he did not expect her to escape so easily. The smile on his face froze, and before he could cry out in surprise, song Qing¡¯s small figure appeared above the handkerchief and once again threw an ice whip, striking the back of the handkerchief!
This time, she attacked again, unaffected by the mist. The power of her whip was naturally iparable to the previous one.
¡®Boom¡¯!
A heavy sound rang out as the whipnded on the magic weapon, causing the handkerchief that was originally spinning wildly in mid-air to shake.
¡°PU,¡± the man who was controlling the magic treasure seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. His breathing immediately became chaotic, and he opened his mouth to spit out arge mist of blood.
As soon as he released his aura, the power of the magic treasure was greatly reduced. Seeing this, song Qing and Xiao Yi whipped again.
A gray mist gushed out of the magic weapon, absorbing most of the power of the whip, but it still bore a small part of the power. The remaining light mist was scattered, and the ck and white mist faded away, leaving only a handkerchief floating in the air.
The man was hit again and spat out another mouthful of blood. Without saying anything, he reached out and tried to retrieve the handkerchief.
This treasure had taken two full-force attacks from her, but not only was it not damaged, it did not even seem to be damaged. How could song qingxiao let such a treasure slip away in front of her?
With a wave of her arm, the handkerchief, which was originally rushing towards the man, seemed to be covered by an invisible barrier. It floated in the air and did not move at all. No matter how much force the man exerted, it was impossible to shake it.
At this point, how could the man not know that song Qing had underestimated his treasure?
This thing was extremely precious, and it wasn¡¯t easy for him to obtain it. However,pared to his own life, it was very clear to a man who was more important.
He had been deceived by the green-robed youth. Song Qing Xiao¡¯s strength had clearly not only just advanced to the nascent soul tier, but had probably already reached the peak of the initial level of the nascent soul tier.
Even if the spiritual power in the restriction was extremely deep, for her to be able to progress to this extent in such a short time, she was definitely not the easiest to deal with seven nascent soul formation cultivators as the green-robed man had said.
Song qingxiao reached out and grabbed the handkerchief that was floating in the air. After losing its owner¡¯s control, it was easily caught in her hand.
The handkerchief was cold in her hand and there was still spiritual power on it. Before she could erase the divine sense on it, she saw the man turn into a beast and escape from the corner of her eye.
¡°You can leave?¡± Song qingjiang clenched his handkerchief, and at the same time, the six stars in his body turned into a ray of light and surrounded the man.
Xingchen¡¯s speed was shockingly fast, and she caught up with the man in an instant, surrounding him.
It seemed that other than having such a powerful magic treasure, this person didn¡¯t have any other magical abilities. Surrounded by the Starlight, his body suddenly stood up with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound. Then he turned around and did something that song qingxiao did not expect.
The man¡¯s face was filled with horror, and without any hesitation, his knees went weak, and he knelt down in front of her!
¡°Sir, please spare my life.¡±
He was quick to react. He knew that he would not be able to escape from song Qing¡¯s hands, so he knelt down and begged for mercy.
Song Qing was stunned for a moment, and he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he came to his senses.
The man¡¯s actions reminded her of a familiar person, Luo Wu.
When she had left the Shi family and barged into the hospital to kill Luo Wu, the person who knew her secret, Luo Wu had knelt down and begged for mercy upon seeing her.
Song Qing took a small step forward. With the ¡®forward¡¯mand, she was able to move a hundred meters in one step and appeared beside the man.
He was still kneeling in the air, the six stars surrounding him. The Starlight had yet to be activated, but the spirit power that was emitted had already made the man¡¯s face pale, and his two small beards trembled.
¡°Why should I spare you?¡± Song qingxiao asked him with great interest, and then forcibly erased the connection between the man and the handkerchief.
The man¡¯s face turned pale and he let out a muffled groan. His body swayed in mid-air and he almost fell.
His magic treasure was forcibly taken away, but he did not dare to speak out. Instead, he endured the pain and said with a sincere expression, ¡±
¡°That green-robed man is too despicable. He lied to Lord and then to me.¡± When he said this, he revealed a somewhat menacing expression.
¡°If you want to force me to join hands with him, I¡¯ll have to kill you first.¡±
He was smart. From the mention of green robe, he had already guessed something from song qingxiao¡¯s expression.
At this moment, his anger was half real and half fake. Half of it was because his treasure had been taken away when he was inferior to the other party, and now he had ended up like this.Half of it was because green robe had lied to him, saying that song Qing Xiao was very easy to deal with.
If it were not for the green robe, he would have tried to escape when he saw song Qing Xiao attack. How would he have dared to fight with her and take her restriction?
Thinking of this, the man¡¯s heart was filled with regret and hatred for the green-robed man.
The ster array had yet to be activated, but the pressureing from inside already made him tremble with fear. No matter how he used his spiritual sense, he could not break out of the array.
Judging from the formation¡¯s spiritual breath, song qingxiao was probably not only at the peak of the initial level of the nascent soul stage as he had imagined. It was extremely likely that she had already reached the middle level.
Chapter 909: Mantis _1
Chapter 909: Mantis _1
There were a total of six stars floating around the man. They were connected to each other, forming arge array, and exuded a powerful spiritual pressure on his body.
He didn¡¯t know what kind of treasure these stars were, but their spiritual pressure was so strong that it made the man recall the feeling he had when he was suppressed by several great experts of the nascent soul tier in the trial space.
He gritted his teeth and used all his strength to resist, but he was barely able to straighten his back. However, this consumed a lot of his spiritual power. After a while, his face was pale. His spiritual power was consumed so fast that it was not much different from when he used the treasure.
When song qingxiao was trapped by his handkerchief, she did not use it to escape. It was easy to imagine how powerful this person was. He was probably not weaker than the others.
It wasughable that the green-robed man was so full of himself that not only did he misjudge him, he had also harmed him.
His heart was filled with resentment, but when he thought about how green robe had also misjudged her strength, he was afraid that he would not have a good end if he offended her now. He could not help but feel delighted.
However, this joy turned into apprehension when he saw the coldness in song Qing¡¯s eyes.
The cultivators were not soft-hearted people. To be able to reach this point, they were all decisive people.
Previously, he had overestimated himself and offended her. It would not be easy for him to escape now.
His mind was spinning rapidly as he thought of a way to escape, but he did not dare to show it on his face. Song Qing saw his expression but did not point it out. He only asked,
¡°That green-robed man lied to me. I¡¯ll naturally settle the score with himter. But what does it have to do with him whether I spare you or not?¡±
There was a turning point in her words, and the man¡¯s eyes turned. He was delighted and had an idea.
¡°That¡¯s true, that¡¯s true.¡± He nodded his head repeatedly before saying, ¡±
how can green robe be your enemy, my Lord? I¡¯m just angry that this person is full of lies. He clearly has bad intentions, so he overestimated himself and wanted to warn you. Heplimented song Qing and lowered his voice.
¡°It¡¯s just that although Daren¡¯s strength is outstanding, why would you use a butcher¡¯s knife to kill a chicken? Why don¡¯t you let me share your burden? I have a way to release my aura and attract people over. When the timees, my Lord will use me as bait to lure these people out of their holes ¡ Hehe ¡¡±
The man chuckled and didn¡¯t continue, but song qingxiao already understood his intention.
In fact, she also had this idea in her heart. From the symbols on the chart, it could be seen that all the cultivators had already set out. In the situation where the restriction spirit energy was thin, they were eager to snatch resources to supplement their own symbols in order to upy a ce on the chart.
And in a situation where several nascent soul realm cultivators were about the same level, everyone probably had the same idea and would prioritize killing the three weaker dan realm cultivators.
At this time, if this person really did have a way to attract the other trial-takers, it would be much more convenient for song qingxiao to wait for him than to take the initiative to attack.
Her divine sense swept over the man and saw that although he was pretending to be calm, he could not hide the anxiety in his eyes. He was clearly waiting for her judgment.
She wasn¡¯t afraid that he would y any tricks. Even if he had other skills, song qingxiao had her own trump cards. Once she found something wrong with him, she would kill him.
Song qingxiao made up her mind. She waved her hand, and the six stars around the man flew back into her body.
Once the formation was broken, the pressure on the man¡¯s body was greatly reduced. He could not help but reveal a trace of joy on his face. Before he could get up, he felt a chill in his sea of consciousness. A chill spread from his head to his whole body, causing his limbs to spasm, and his whole body twitched heavily.
After the chill, he had a splitting headache. Not long after, the pain spread all over his body.
A powerful imprint that did not belong to him appeared in his sea of consciousness. The man¡¯s heart turned cold and he instinctively drove his divine sense to erase it.
Although he had already advanced to the nascent soul tier and his divine sense was extraordinary, song qingxiao cultivated both spirit power and divine sense with the deity vanquishing technique, making her divine sense as strong as a cultivator at the peak of the top level of the nascent soul tier. How could this man drive it out in a short while?
As soon as he used his divine sense to touch the imprint, a chill spread from the imprint. In a moment, A Touch of Frost spread from the space between his eyebrows, freezing his face.
¡°You ¡¡± The man with the two mustaches found that his divine sense was limited after trying it out. This was no small matter after his shock, and he immediately shouted angrily.
However, before he could finish his sentence, he saw a faint smile on song qingxiao¡¯s face and a cold glint in her eyes. He immediately quivered and woke up.
Chapter 910: Mantis _2
Chapter 910: Mantis _2
Song qingxiao had spared his life for the time being so that she could use him for her own purposes. Naturally, she would not leave him without any backup ns.
The man understood this, and although he was resentful, he swallowed the curses that were on the tip of his tongue.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Qing raised his eyebrows and put the handkerchief into his pocket dimension.¡±Do you really think that I¡¯ll believe you if you don¡¯t use any tricks?¡±
¡°Of course not.¡± When the man saw this, his heart ached, but he did not dare to object. He pretended not to see her actions and said respectfully, ¡±
¡°That¡¯s good too. It¡¯ll be easier for you to grasp my position, and it¡¯ll be more beneficial for me to work for you.¡±
Song qingxiao nodded. Seeing his respectful look, she reminded him,
don¡¯t try to remove my mark, ¡± she warned him. unless you¡¯re confident that you can outrun me, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.
Although song Qing had not been in the nascent soul realm for a long time, she had practiced with all kinds of demonic beasts in the sea of stars. After more than half a year of repeated research, she was quite adept at this spiritual awareness imprint. She was not afraid that this man could escape from her hands.
The man with the mustache was already suspicious, and when he heard her say this, he felt as if she had seen through the depths of his mind. His whole body shivered and he quickly swore, ¡±
¡°Of course I won¡¯t,¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, song qingxiao nodded. The man tried to retreat a few meters, but song qingxiao stopped in ce. He flew back another ten meters, but song qingxiao still didn¡¯t move. He was overjoyed. As if she had changed her mind, he turned around and ran into the forest. Soon, he disappeared.
The man had disappeared in a sh, but song qingxiao had cast a spell on him, so she could still ¡®see¡¯ his position clearly with her spiritual sense.
About ten minutester, his breath stopped. Not long after, the divine sense imprint he had left on him was attacked by a force. Obviously, after this person had escaped for a distance, he thought he was very safe and found a corner to try to erase his imprint.
She had already expected this action of his. She sneered and waited for a moment. The man had probably used some methods, but he still couldn¡¯t remove the mark. In the end, he gave up and started moving again.
It was only then that song qingxiao restrained her aura and followed the man silently.
The man transformed into a beast and fled a hundred miles away in one breath before stopping. He raised his forelimbs and immediately transformed into a human and stood in ce.
He couldn¡¯t believe that song qingxiao had really let him go with just a spiritual mark. He was afraid that song qingxiao would go back on her words, so he didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and had to use a lot of spiritual power to escape to this ce.
As soon as he stopped, he released his spiritual sense into the distance.
His spiritual sense was affected by the imprint in his sea of consciousness, and it was far less effective than usual. However, at least within a radius of dozens of miles, he did not sense the existence of other auras.
This made the man¡¯s heart rx, and he had the time to look around.
He was on a vast tnd with green clouds rolling in front of him. His nose twitched, and a rotten smell floated out of the dark clouds and entered his nose. It immediately caused the spiritual energy in his body to stagnate and be affected a little.
It seemed that this dark cloud was poisonous and this ce was like a swamp. He immediately thought of the miasma symbol on the chart and immediately became vignt. He didn¡¯t want to go in this direction.
The man turned his head. Far away from the green clouds, there was a Green Mountain on the other side. Compared to the poisonous miasma filled with green fog, this side was undoubtedly full of vitality.
However, this person did not act rashly. Instead, he turned his head to look at the East and South. In the East, there was a green shadow that connected to the sky. The further it was, the darker the color became. Finally, it turned into a thick fog that could not be dispersed. In the South, there was a cloud of fire that dyed the sky red.
Which way should we go?
He was caught in a dilemma for a moment. He kept feeling that left, right, front, and back were not good ces to go. While he was hesitating, an inexplicable feeling jumped from the soles of his feet to his limbs and bones.
The man had also experienced life and death to this day, and his intuition was extremely sharp. He immediately let out a sharp whistle and madly jumped to the side.
¡®†ê†ê¡ª¡ª¡¯
With a terrifying sound, the spiritual power in the air seemed to be torn apart by someone. A sh of lightning struck the ce where the man had been standing.
A short purple figure shed out from the torn spiritual energy, and the man¡¯s heart was instantly seized by a murderous intent.
Purple-eyed boy number eight!
This thought shed through the man¡¯s mind, and the trial-taker, who was as tall as a seven-year-old child, appeared in his mind.
This person looked young, but his cultivation was not weak. Furthermore, his spiritual energy was of the powerful lightning element. When true Lord ck Wolf and the red-haired man werepeting in terms of pressure, he had relied on his own strength to not lose to the two.
On the chart, this person had subdued the restriction only after song qingxiao, and his lightning element spirit power could not be underestimated.
He had been in the jinzhi world for a long time and had obviously absorbed enough spiritual power. His cultivation, which was already unfathomable to begin with, had now reached a higher level.
As soon as he appeared, the spirit pressure he emitted seemed to contain the power of lightning. Even though the man with the two fine beards dodged in time, he was still struck by the remaining lightning in the spirit energy and his face turned numb. His two long beards were hit in the middle by the extremely powerful lightning element spirit energy, giving off a pungent burnt smell!
Even at such a distance, the remaining power of the lightning was so great, which was simply beyond the man¡¯s expectations.
The man cursed in his heart. He was really unlucky. As soon as he left the forbidden world, not only did he not make a big achievement with his strength after his Ascension, but he also encountered the two most powerful cultivators in this trial. Not only did he lose his most powerful magic weapon, but he would also be dead if it fell into the hands of this boy!
Now he didn¡¯t have to worry about which direction to run in. This purple-eyed boy was not easy to deal with. He was lucky enough to escape from song Qing once, but he might not be so lucky to escape from this purple-eyed boy again.
This person¡¯s murderous aura was extremely heavy, and he was obviously a person who killed without blinking. Not to mention that he had lost his handkerchief magic weapon, so he had even lost the chance to beg for mercy.
The man immediately turned around and ran in the direction he came from. His figure turned into a shadow and disappeared in the blink of an eye.
Even so, the man still felt that his speed was not fast enough. He put down his two arms and turned them into ws, transforming into four hooves and running away on spiritual power.
He knew very well that after being targeted by the boy, his only chance of survival was to go back and find song qingxiao.
Whatever spiritual awareness imprint, it was not as important as his own life.
He had promised song qingxiao that he would use himself as bait to catch other fish for her.
However, the fish was too big, and it was beyond his expectations. As for whether song qingxiao could catch it, it was not something he was worried about.
If she could catch him, then so be it, his life could be saved for the time being. But if she couldn¡¯t, then it was her fate, and she couldn¡¯t me anyone else.
He could also take advantage of the battle between these two and perhaps find a way to escape first.
When he came over earlier, he was afraid that he was too slow and that he was not far enough from song Qing. He was also worried that she would secretly chase after him, so he ran more than a hundred miles without stopping.
Now that he was running for his life, he regretted that he had run too fast and was too far away from song qingxiao.
He wished he could grow two more legs so that he could run faster, but he secretly prayed that song qingxiao would always follow behind him and attract the purple-eyed boy¡¯s attention.
Chapter 911: Catching cicadas (1)
Chapter 911: Catching cicadas (1)
As the purple-eyed boy appeared in the sky, the wind and clouds quickly gathered, and the electricity crackled. The boy¡¯s face was faintly visible in the clouds, and his purple eyes revealed a terrifying luster. He coldly looked at the man who had transformed into a beast and fled quickly. He snorted expressionlessly,
¡°Do you think you can escape?¡±
His voice was extremely far away, but it was clearly transmitted into the man¡¯s sea of consciousness.
In contrast to his child-like appearance, his voice was rough and difficult, like a blunt saw cutting wood, which was extremely ufortable to listen to.
At the same time, the man with the two thin beards felt as if he had been struck by lightning in his sea of consciousness. His entire sea of consciousness felt numb, and his divine sense seemed to have been touched by this electric current. Then, the numbness spread to his whole body, and his body seemed to be a little out of control.
The spiritual power in the man¡¯s body stagnated, and his body fell down as he could not continue.
This purple-eyed boy was so powerful! The lightning attribute cultivation technique was too overbearing!
The man in beast form was shocked. At this moment, a chill suddenly spread out from his sea of consciousness, making him shiver. His sea of consciousness, which had been chaotic by the boy¡¯s electric current, suddenly became much clearer.
That was the mark left by song qingxiao in his sea of consciousness. It would react when he was attacked by external forces.
Song qingxiao¡¯s imprint was so strong that he was worried about how to get rid of it. Now, he was secretly d. If it were not for the imprint, he would have been struck down by this powerful boy.
He reacted, and his eyes revealed a trace of ecstasy.
Song qingxiao¡¯s Mark on him was reacting, which meant that she was probably not far from him, ready to cast a long line to catch the big fish.
As long as she was near him, he would have a chance to live.
Thinking of this, the man¡¯s tight heart suddenly rxed.
Under this chill, the power of the lightning was weakened. The man drove out the boy¡¯s breath with his divine sense and regained control of his body. He twisted his body and shot out like a meteor again.
At this time, the boy, who was standing in mid-air and wrapped in wind and clouds, felt an extremely powerful ice-type spirit power block his power the moment his spiritual sense invaded the man¡¯s sea of consciousness. He immediately raised his eyebrows in surprise.
However, in the next moment, his purple eyes showed a hint of disdain. He clenched his hand and with a ¡®zzzzz¡¯ sound,rge balls of purple lightning broke through the clouds. Like silver Snakes, after he had umted his spiritual power, they suddenly opened their mouths and roared as they shot towards the man!
The power of this Thunder was no small matter. Once it was unleashed, the weather changed.
Arge ball of lightning streaked across the sky, quickly burning the spiritual energy and absorbing it into the lightning, increasing its power.
Before the lightning even reached him, the man could already hear the rumbling of Thunder above his head. The sound of electricity crackled in all directions, blocking his path. His entire body was burning, and the numbing pain seeped into his bones!
The sizzling sounds behind him could be heard. The approaching energy had yet to devour him, but just the power of The Omen was enough to tear the man¡¯s liver and guts apart.
When the boy entered the restriction world, it was as if he had advanced to the middle level of the nascent soul formation tier, and added with his already powerful spiritual power, he was even more powerful now.
If he was struck by this lightning, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be skinned.
Furthermore, the purple-eyed boy was not someone to be trifled with. Once he was injured, he would die before song qingxiao could appear.
The man was scared out of his wits. He used all his strength to rush forward. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t care about anything else and shouted with all his might, ¡±
¡°Number five! Number five!¡±
BOOM! BOOM!
The sound of violent spiritual energy impact rang out, drowning out his cry for help.
The terrifying sound of electric currents spread out along with the impact of the spiritual energy, forming a swirling Hurricane. It blew up the ce where the man had been standing a moment ago, creating a huge ck hole covered in dark clouds!
The strong wind formed by Ling power madly spread out, and the lightning was as thick as a finger joint, spreading out in all directions with the airflow.
Although the man was fast, half of his body was still affected by the electric current.
The man¡¯s animalized body was covered by the terrifying sound of thunder. His spirit energy defense was unable to withstand a single blow from the extremely powerful Thunder and was soon surrounded by the purple light.
The unusually fierce lightning attribute invaded his body with the powerful spiritual power, stirring up his internal organs. In the blink of an eye, the skin and flesh of his lower body were split open, and his blood was sealed before it could flow out. Under the destruction of his veins, his body quickly withered, shriveling several times in an instant, causing him to lose his mobility.
Chapter 912: Catching cicadas (2)
Chapter 912: Catching cicadas (2)
ah ¡ the man¡¯s painful scream rang out btedly. Even with his physique that was far better than human after beast transformation, he could not withstand the power of the lightning.
Fortunately, he had escaped quickly, and the majority of the power of the lightning had already missed. Only a small portion hadnded on his body.
But even so, it was already unbearable for a man.
His body was sent flying dozens of meters by the impact of the spirit force, and then he ¡®crashed¡¯ onto the ground.
As soon as hended on the ground, a burning smell came from his body. The man rolled over and got up.
Arge mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth. Then, he fell to the ground, his breathing dispirited.
The child in the air retracted his hand and looked coldly at the man on the ground. He said disdainfully, ¡±
¡°Trash!¡±
He didn¡¯t look like he was in a hurry to harvest the fruits of hisbor. When he was about to kill the man, he happened to hear the man¡¯s shout, so he stopped at thest moment and spared the man¡¯s life.
I thought it was a shrimp. I didn¡¯t expect to catch a big fish.
With the boy¡¯s intelligence, he could naturally guess that this man had probably already cooperated with another trial-taker, one being released as bait to lure people in, and the other one ambushing from behind.
It was no wonder that when he released his divine sense earlier, he felt that there was another aura left in this person¡¯s sea of consciousness and that there was an ambush nearby.
His luck today was pretty good, meeting two trial-takers the moment he arrived.
¡°Still noting out?¡± The boy¡¯s eyes turned and his voice was driven by spiritual energy. Under the pressure, he searched around with his divine sense in an attempt to catch the fish that had escaped.
He swept his divine sense around and quickly turned around as if he had discovered something ¡
At this moment, with a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound, a chill rose from the ground that had been destroyed by the power of thunder and lightning, and it instantly froze into ice.
The charred ck ground was covered with ice and frost. The ice crystals spread out rapidly, and with lightning speed, a huge iceyer with a diameter of more than a hundred feet was formed!
The area of the ice just happened to cover the purple-eyed boy, and before he could react, an ice awl with a cold light shot out from the ice, stabbing from the bottom.
The purple-eyed boy curled his lips and let out a strange sneer. Then, his body shed and disappeared from the spot at an incredible speed.
The icicles pierced through his original position and shattered his afterimage.
The remaining lightning power in the air struck the icicles, making a sizzling sound. Countless fine ice shards fell like dust. The boy¡¯s figure appeared from a higher ce, looking down.
Song qingxiao¡¯s figure slowly appeared in his sight, and he looked at the purple-eyed boy in the air.
¡°Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated you,¡±
After sensing the spiritual power attribute of the man with the thin beard, the purple-eyed boy had already thought of song qingxiao.
However, in the trial space, she did not stand out whenpared to red-haired, true Lord ck Wolf, and the hunchbacked man.
When everyone waspeting in terms of pressure, she acted more like she was just protecting herself. In fact, when the mission officially started, she even felt like she was being controlled by the strange old man with long arms and legs.
After the mission was activated, she immediately ¡®escaped¡¯ out of the trial space. Everyone, including the purple-eyed boy, thought that if it were not for the green robe¡¯s interference, she would have fallen into the hands of the old man.
No one would have thought that this person, who was mistaken by everyone as the weakest of the seven great nascent realm cultivators, was merely hiding his strength and pretending to be a pig to eat the Tiger.
Even the purple-eyed boy had misjudged her. If it wasn¡¯t for song qingxiao opening the restriction first on the chart, allowing the purple-eyed boy to be more confident, and her previous attack exposing her true strength, song qingxiao¡¯s true strength would be on par with his, already at the middle level of the nascent soul stage.
However, he seemed to be extremely confident in himself. Even though he knew song qingxiao¡¯s true cultivation level, he did not hold back at all and continued to act arrogantly.
Song qingxiao ignored his words. She looked at him and then looked away at the man who had fallen far away.
Blood kept spurting out of this person¡¯s mouth. The purple-eyed boy obviously also wanted to use him as bait and lure him forward, so he had held back his strength in the previous attack.
But even so, his injuries were not light.
The fierce and unparalleled lightning spiritual energy severely injured his body, causing half of his body to be destroyed. Even if he did not die, he would be half a cripple and would not be able to raise his spiritual energy.
This trial arena was extremely dangerous. Once he lost his spiritual power, even if he was still alive, he would not be able to escape death.
Arge amount of lightning spiritual energy had yet to disperse from his body. With his current strength, he was simply unable topletely expel it.
The power of lightning was still destroying his body, making him gasp for breath as if he was on the verge of death. Song qingxiao¡¯s appearance made him heave a sigh of relief. It meant that he had temporarily kept his life from the battle between the two great experts.
This purple-eyed boy was indeed as powerful as she had guessed at the beginning, even several times stronger than she had expected. He was an extremely difficult opponent.
She couldn¡¯t help but sigh, and the same thought as the two-mustache man appeared in her heart. She didn¡¯t know what kind of luck she had, but she was the first to encounter a cultivator who had just stepped into the nascent soul tier and seized a treasure. Then, she set the bait, and the fish took the bait, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be such a big fish.
At this time, the signs on the chart no longer changed, and even the pool representing the green robe¡¯s location did not continue to lose spiritual power. It could be imagined that all the trial-takers had appeared.
This time, he had encountered the strongest cultivator among the ten trial-takers, except for himself. After fighting with him, his spiritual energy would definitely be consumed. If he met other people next, he might be in danger.
Song qingxiao frowned and weighed her options. She couldn¡¯t decide if she should fight or escape first. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡±
¡°May I ask if you have an interspatial space?¡±
The purple-eyed boy, who was standing on the clouds and surrounded by wind, clouds, Thunder, and lightning, was stunned when he heard her words. It seemed that he was extremely surprised by her question.
In just a moment, he returned to his expressionless face.
¡°There¡¯s always too much nonsense before you die. So what if I have it, so What if I don¡¯t?¡±
Song qingxiaoughed when she heard him.
¡°We¡¯re on the same level, it¡¯s too risky to fight you first.¡± When she said this, she saw a look of ridicule in the eyes of the purple-eyed boy because of her words. It was clear that this person didn¡¯t think that their strength was equal, even if he knew that song qingxiao had already reached the middle level of the nascent soul stage.
She didn¡¯t mind and continued, ¡±
¡°Of course, if you have some oil on you, the situation will be different.¡±
Her strength was increasing rapidly, but she didn¡¯t have much money. She was poor, and the spatial pocket she was wearing was something she had snatched from fan jianghe.
However, as her wealth increased, it was obvious that fan jianghe¡¯s pocket space was not enough. He needed more space to store things.
If this purple-eyed boy had a strange item like a mustard seed dimensional space, it proved that he was from a very powerful family. In this case, it was naturally worth her time.
Chapter 913: Divine power (1)
Chapter 913: Divine power (1)
When the purple-eyed boy heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, it was as if he had heard a fantasy story. However, he saw that her expression was serious and did not seem to be joking with him. He was so angry that heughed and made a strange ¡®hehe¡¯ sound.
¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself.¡± His voice was dry and hoarse, mixed with a strangeughter, which did not match his young face. It sounded creepy, ¡°¡±I do have a mustard seed dimensional space ¡¡±
The purple-eyed boy stopped for a moment, turned his wrist, and turned his palm up, his five ws forming a half-bent shape.
With the surge of Ling power, electric arcs appeared on his white fingertips and gradually formed a ball of purple lightning in his palm.
¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the ability to obtain it.¡±
Under the guidance of his spirit energy, the wind and clouds quickly gathered above his head, covering the sky. In an instant, the light within a radius of several Li darkened by several degrees.
This person¡¯s character was arrogant and conceited, but he did have the qualifications to be conceited. Just the power of this thunder and lightning alone could cause a change in the sky, which showed the depth of his cultivation.
In the distance, the man who had been hit to the ground by the purple-eyed boy and was spurting blood was now in the midst of the battle. While the two people were unprepared, he endured the pain, took out several bottles of pills from his body, and stuffed them all into his mouth.
The elixir turned into a strong spiritual power as soon as it entered his throat. It swam in his body and weakened the electric arcs on his body.
As soon as his injuries were under control, he immediately used his hands to support himself on the ground. He lifted the lower half of his body, which was not convenient to move due to the serious injury, and stood upside down. He quickly crawled forward with the strength of his forelimbs.
His movements naturally could not escape the eyes and ears of song qingxiao and the purple-eyed boy. However, at this time, the battle was imminent, and no one wasted extra effort to deal with this crippled trial-taker.
In any case, this person was seriously injured. He could escape for a while, but not forever. The person who won and lived would naturally have the ability to capture him.
Under the lightning, the surrounding temperature dropped even lower. The ice on the ground that had been shaken open by the spiritual power quickly closed up again, and in an instant, it became thicker and thicker.
As the temperature dropped, snowkes actually appeared and fell down.
Seeing this, the purple-eyed boy¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he dropped the lightning ball in his hand!
Suddenly, the wind and clouds dispersed. The surrounding spiritual power was absorbed by the ball of light and turned into the power of Thunder. It dragged behind it and rushed toward song Qing Xiao with great momentum.
The lesson from that man with the mustache was right before his eyes. The might of this lightning struck down a nascent soul tier elite in the blink of an eye, so one could imagine how terrifying it was.
The purple-eyed boy was a strong enemy, and song qingxiao did not n to hold back her strength to fight him. As soon as she saw the lightninging, she immediately formed a seal with her hands and shouted, ¡±
¡°Draw the ground as a prison, secure!¡±
Today, the power of the nine words secret order was much stronger than before. After she read the ¡®Lin¡¯ word, the power of the secret order was enhanced by more than ten times.
Her divine sense turned into an absolute domain and appeared with the secret order. She faced the sky with her will and trapped the menacing lightning in it!
The speed of the light ball slowed down, and the violent spiritual power was confined. It was like a crazy beast, shing with all its strength. The electric arcs hit the surroundings of the domain, and the two forces swallowed each other. Finally, they both exploded, turning into a dazzling silver light and exploding with a ¡®boom¡¯.
The violent impact turned into air currents, creating a huge scorched pit about ten meters long on the ground, with countless cracks of various sizes.
Now that song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual sense was strong, the spiritual power consumed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique did not affect her much.
Once again, she formed a seal with her hands and chanted another spell. Another domain was formed, trapping the purple-eyed boy in mid-air.
At the same time she formed the domain, she did two things at the same time. With a wave of her palm, the snowkes falling in the air quickly gathered under her spiritual power. In the blink of an eye, a strong ice Eagle was formed.
After her realm-up, she was even more adept at using spiritual energy to take physical form.
Under themand of spiritual energy, the giant Eagle formed from ice and snow seemed toe to life. It spread its wings, which were nearly two meters long. With a strong p, it lifted its body and let out a cry, flying towards the boy to Peck him.
The boy¡¯s knowledge was not weak. When he heard song Qing¡¯s chant to trap his lightning, he frowned.
¡°The nine-word secret order?¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, song qingxiao repeated themand. He felt as if his body was trapped in a powerful restriction.
Chapter 914: Divine power (2)
Chapter 914: Divine power (2)
Within the absolute domain, song qingxiao was in full control. His body was suppressed by a mountain-like pressure. Not only was his body under control, but his spiritual power also seemed to be restricted, and he couldn¡¯t operate it as he wished.
The boy fell into an invisible restraint. A huge Eagle made of ice and snow soared over. Not only was the boy not worried, but he also revealed a happy expression.
He had already felt the power of the nine words secret order, but he didn¡¯t expect to have such an unexpected harvest this time. For him, it was more exciting than the magic weapons seized after killing.
His spiritual sense was also extremely powerful. The re region formed by the nine words secret order was formed by spiritual sense. In the case that the two of them were not far apart in realm, the effect of spiritual power was greatly reduced.
¡°Hmph!¡±
He snorted coldly and released his divine sense, instantly breaking the domain.
As soon as the restriction was broken, he regained control of his body. He immediately clenched his fist and raised his wrist.
There was a silver bell bracelet on the boy¡¯s fair and chubby wrist. As he moved his hand, the crisp ringing of the bell rang.
The bell glowed with silver light and was full of spirituality. At a nce, it was obvious that it was not an ordinary item. It was at least a top-grade magical treasure. Now that the purple-eyed boy had taken it out, it was obvious that after the fight with song qingxiao, he had realized that his opponent was not an ordinary person.
After he realized that song qingxiao¡¯s strength was indeed worthy of his respect, he quickly changed his previous thoughts and thought the same as song qingxiao.
He didn¡¯t n to hide his strength. He was going to use his strongest attack first to kill her and save most of his strength so that he wouldn¡¯t consume too much energy.
¡®Ding ding dang dang-¡®
The sound contained a lot of spiritual power. The moment the first sound was heard, arge number of thunderclouds gathered above his head, forming a huge thundercloud array. As the bell rang, an electric current as thick as an arm burst out of the thundercloud and hit the ice Eagle at an extremely fast speed.
¡®Boom¡¯!
the bolt of lightning struck the Eagle, striking the ice Eagle that was about to reach the child.
Then, the purple light swallowed the ice-blue Eagle.¡¯Crack!¡¯ The surface of the ice cracked, and the Eagle slid forward three to four meters. Then, its body was destroyed by the electric current, and its wings broke.
The force turned into a gust of wind and whistled towards the boy¡¯s face, causing ayer of frost to form on his eyebrows and eyshes.
However, as soon as the frosty mist formed, it was quickly dissolved by his spiritual power. Even so, the purple-eyed boy frowned. Song qingxiao¡¯s transformation technique was so powerful. A carrier that had inherited her spiritual power could break through his spiritual power blockade after being destroyed, causing him to feel a trace of pain on his cheek.
¡°You do have some ability, no wonder you dare to speak so arrogantly.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, the Thunder formation above them crackled again, forming a giant of lightning about five or six meters in length and width in the air, falling on song qingxiao.
The snow quickly gathered around song qingxiao, forming a long spear that shot toward the lightning.
She had used this move before when she was being hunted down by the people from the martial arts Research Institute. She had easily used her cultivation to shoot down the lightning that the cultivators from the martial arts Research Institute had created with their magic weapons.
However, the power of the lightning cast by the boy was far beyond the lightning released by the cultivators from the Institute of martial arts. The moment the ice spear flew out, it was twisted by the power of the lightning before it could even touch the lightning.
With a sizzling sound, arge number of purple electric arcs quickly trapped the ice spear, stopping it in mid-air.
However, this ice spear was formed from song Qing¡¯s little spiritual energy, so the scattered lightning arcs could not easily destroy it.
However, in the next moment, the huge of light formed by the lightning came down. Under the power of this lightning, the ice spear broke into pieces, as if it had been melted by high temperature. It was turned into fragments by the powerful lightning and scattered in the air.
Song qingxiao did not think that she could trap the electric with just one attack, but it was enough to stop it for a moment.
Now that the opportunity had arrived, she immediately used the ¡®forward¡¯mand, and her figure disappeared from her original spot. In a sh, she also appeared in mid-air. At the same time, Starlight shed from her body, and six stars escaped from her body. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, they flew toward the boy.
The boy saw the star arrow flying over, but he didn¡¯t care.
He was very confident in his own strength and did not take the six Star arrows seriously. He only shook his wrist.
Chapter 915: Divine power (3)
Chapter 915: Divine power (3)
¡®ng ng-¡®
As the bell rang, the Thunder formation expanded again, and several bolts of lightning rushed toward the star, trying to strike it down.
All of this happened so quickly, and coupled with the star¡¯s speed, the two objects collided in a sh.
BOOM! BOOM!
BOOM! BOOM!
The electric that had been woven earlier also fell to the ground after missing, making a loud rumbling sound.
Several thunderps rang out at the same time, converging into a terrifying volume that was enough to copse mountains and crack rocks.
The six stars were surrounded by purple light, and countless thick electric arcs wrapped them into light balls that were several timesrger.
The purple-eyed boy¡¯s Thunderbolt power was released by a magic weapon, and with the powerful Thunder attribute, it was several times more destructive than ordinary upper-grade magic weapons.
No Dharma treasure could withstand such a lightning strike.
The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He originally thought that the six Star beads would be destroyed instantly like the giant Eagle. However, after the lightning wrapped around the star beads, the electric current sizzled and the six light balls froze.
After a while, a faint blue Starlight broke through the Lightning¡¯s seal and escaped.
The purple-eyed boy¡¯s smile froze. The six stars didn¡¯t seem to have been seriously damaged. The blue Starlight emitted a powerful aura, as if they hadpletely withstood the power of the Thunder. As more and more Starlight spilled out, the outeryer of the Thunder was shattered with a BOOM!
¡°How is this possible?¡± The small child let loose a cry of disbelief, and his expression immediately became extremely serious.
His lightning element spirit power was invincible, not to mention that once he used his magic treasure, he was a rare opponent at the first level of the nascent soul formation stage.
Even cultivators at the peak of the nascent soul stage would find it difficult to withstand it.
His eyelids twitched and he instinctively looked at song Qing. However, he saw a purple light sh on her body. Her lips were tightly pursed and her expression was cold. Her eyebrows were pressed on her slender Phoenix eyes. Her gaze was filled with killing intent, which stunned the boy.
These six stars were not physical objects. They were refined by necromancers over thousands of years with tens of millions of lives. By chance, song qingxiao absorbed them for her own use by borrowing the power of su Wu¡¯s God destroying spell.
During the exploration of the Gu mansion, it was refined with the elixir beads formed by the Chu n¡¯s inheritance power. Once the six stars were out, they formed arge formation, and the spiritual power converged. Its power was no less than that of a spiritual treasure, so it was not afraid of the power of Thunder at all.
However, this star was connected to song qingxiao¡¯s soul. The moment the lightning struck the star, song qingxiao felt as if he had been struck by lightning.
Although most of the damage was absorbed by the formation, there was still a small electric current running through song Qing¡¯s body, making her body numb for a moment.
The boy thought that the power of the electric current was enough to seriously injure her, but he saw that she was fine. She just shook her arms, as if she was just moving her bones, and the purple electric light on her body disappearedpletely.
She didn¡¯t even use her spiritual breath. She had dispelled the power of the electric current with just her strong physical body!
How was that possible?
The small child¡¯s eyes nearly fell out of their sockets upon seeing this.
The power of lightning that he was so proud of seemed to have lost its special effect in front of song qingxiao.
At this time, he couldn¡¯t help but have a question in his heart. Could it be that he had made a mistake again? this person¡¯s spiritual power was not of the ice attribute, but his real cultivation method had a great resistance to lightning attribute, which was born to restrain him? Otherwise, why was she not injured at all when she was surrounded by the lightning, let alone her magic weapon?
Chapter 916: Wake up _1
Chapter 916: Wake up _1
However, as soon as this idea came into his mind, he immediately rejected it.
Although there were a few lucky people in the divine incarcerate who were blessed by the heavens and could cultivate dual attribute cultivation methods, those people were rare.
Furthermore, on the path of cultivation, greed was the greatest taboo.
It wasn¡¯t easy to practice one attribute to the point of being able to use it as one pleased, not to mention that cultivating other attributes at the same time required far more energy and time than ordinary cultivators. It was impossible to progress so quickly.
From young general song Qing¡¯s control of the ice element spirit power to the point of being able to take form, it was impossible for him to spend his time on other cultivation.
For her to be able to resist the lightning element spirit power, either she had some kind of treasure on her, or her physical body was so strong that she was not afraid of the power of lightning.
The purple-eyed boy believed that it was most likely the former.
No wonder she dared to speak so arrogantly and tried to seize his mustard seed dimensional space.
Many thoughts shed through the purple-eyed boy¡¯s mind. While he was in a daze, the star that had gotten rid of the thunder and lightning came to him again.
Although this person was arrogant, he was not stupid.
Since this star could withstand the power of the heavenly lightning released by the magic treasure, its grade was probably not below his magic treasure.
The Starlight on the stars exuded a powerful spiritual breath. The spiritual energy of several stars was connected, and the power was interlinked. Six stars were formed, like arge array, and the power was multiplied. He must not be trapped by it.
With a sh of thought, he immediately dodged!
However, before he could move, song qingxiao formed another seal. The purple-eyed boy had already experienced the power of the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique. He frowned and protected himself with his consciousness, trying to break through the realm the moment it was formed.
At the same time, he nimbly tried to jump to the side. At that moment, the obstacle he expected didn¡¯t appear. Instead, song qingxiao, who was about a hundred feet away from him, disappeared.
Apart from her figure, her aura that was enveloped by her own Qi also disappeared with her. It was as if she had left this world in the blink of an eye!
How could this be possible?
This thought appeared in his mind again. Then, his eyelids twitched, and a bad feeling welled up in his heart.
In the next moment, the space seemed to be torn apart, and song qingxiao¡¯s figure appeared in front of him like a ghost. She was only one step away from him, and she clenched her fist and punched him in the face.
¡°Get back!¡±
As soon as she spoke, her spiritual power turned into an overwhelming force and struck. Even though the purple-eyed boy had already estimated her strength when song qingjiang released the ster array, the power of this blow still surprised him.
The Thunder array summoned by the magic treasure above his head released a sh of thunder and lightning. Under the roar of Thunder, the surrounding spiritual Qi was absorbed into it and turned into electric arcs that shed beside him, forming a natural protective barrier.
However, song qingxiao¡¯s punch was able to forcibly tear apart this protection. The shing electric arcs in the air were scattered by her fist, and spiritual energy poured in, sting towards his face.
The purple-eyed boy¡¯s expression changed slightly for the first time when he saw that she was able to do this with her physical body without the power of a magic treasure.
The power was unstoppable, like a whistling tide. Before the fist hit, the spiritual power had already forced him back half a step, and he fell into the encirclement of the star formation.
As soon as he entered the circle, his aura changed. In the twinkling Starlight, killing intent surged from all directions.
The purple-eyed boy made a prompt decision and clenched his fists in front of his body.
¡®ng ng ng-¡®
The bell on his wrist rang quickly, making an extremely clear sound.
With the urgent sound of the bell, the sound of thunder was heard above their heads. In the midst of the rumbling Thunder, several extremely thick lightning bolts struck out from the Thunder formation and fell on the purple-eyed boy¡¯s body. They turned into a purple electric current armor and covered his entire body firmly.
At the same time, extremely bright light burst out from the six stars, and the spiritual power turned into several rivers of light full of murderous intent, shing toward the purple-eyed boy!
The Gxy formed by Starlight and the electric armor formed by the power of Thunder collided in an instant.
A sharp sound rang out from the two energies. The sound was not loud, but it caused people¡¯s sea of consciousness to tremble!
The purple and silver light fused together, forming a blinding beam of light that no one dared to look at directly. Then, with a ¡®boom¡¯, it spread out in all directions, the sky, and the ground!
Chapter 917: Awakening _2
Chapter 917: Awakening _2
After the two energies hit each other, they formed a terrible force that was no less than andslide or tsunami. It hit the ster array and made an earth-shattering sound.
The six stars shook violently, and the formation formed by them was expanded by one circle. Song qingxiao let out a muffled groan. Her meridians suffered the spiritual power counterattack, and the spiritual breath in her body was turbulent.
However, her reconstructed body was extremely strong. This spiritual energy attack, which was originally enough to make her suffer a lot in the past, only made her frown slightly and suffer some light injuries.
The veins were as solid as metal and blocked all the violent spiritual power. As she used the God destroying technique, they were quickly calmed down.
On the contrary, the consequences for the purple-eyed boy were much more serious than hers.
The two waves of spiritual power twisted into a terrifying beam of light that shot to the ground and the sky.
The light beam struck the lightning formation above his head, and the intertwining purple and silver lightpletely suppressed the lightning formation.
The dark clouds summoned by the magic weapon were dispersed by the powerful spiritual power, and the purple electric arcs were swallowed by the spiritual power. The purple-eyed boy in the formation suffered all the attacks from the power of the formation, just like song qingxiao and Yao Liu who were trapped in the formation during the exploration of the Gu mansion.
ng! ng!
An extremely clear and crisp sound rang out, and the silver bell bracelet on the purple-eyed boy¡¯s hand shattered.
As the thunderclouds dispersed, the magic treasure was broken, and the Thunder cloak that covered the purple-eyed boy¡¯s body disintegrated in an instant.
BOOM! BOOM!
With a loud sound, the spiritual wave mmed into his body, breaking his bones. He spat out arge mouthful of blood, and his petite body was sent flying like a broken kite.
General song Qing¡¯s injuries were stabilized. When he came to his senses, he saw the purple-eyed boy being wrapped in spiritual light and flying out.
He immediately injected his spiritual energy into the Star formation. As soon as the star received the spiritual energy, it suddenly burst out with spiritual light again and forcibly closed in.
Just as the purple-eyed boy¡¯s body was about to hit the star, song qingxiao activated the array again. Before the star could strike with spiritual energy, the purple-eyed boy¡¯s body suddenly moved!
¡®×Ì×Ì¡¯£¬µçÁ÷ÖØÐÂÓ¿³ö£¬½«ËûÉíÉϵIJÐÓàÆÆ»µÁ¦Çý³ý£¬Â¶³öËûµÄÉíÌåÀ´¡£
At this time, the purple-eyed boy was no longer as cold as before. His white and tender face was filled with fear, and his eyes were filled with hatred.
This person in the formation was equivalent to bearing thebined attack of the starry formation and the power of Thunder. Not only was he not dead, but from the spiritual Qi he exuded, it seemed that he still had some strength to fight. One had to admit that this person was really strong. No wonder he had the capital to be arrogant.
At this moment, he forcefully gathered lightning to break the binding that was strangling him. Then, he arched his back, and with the sound of his bones moving, he once again spat out arge mouthful of blood.
As the blood spurted out, something seemed to be about toe out of his back.
This situation was somewhat familiar, and it made song qingxiao think of the sixth-order monster beast that he had encountered in the forbidden world.
At that time, the giant centipede had risen from the peak of the type 5 realm to the type 6 realm at the most crucial moment. The two pairs of wings on its back had burst out of its shell, and it flew into the sky, itsbat strength increasing greatly.
At this moment, the purple-eyed boy looked like he was about to grow wings. Song qingxiao could not help butugh bitterly in her heart.
¡°It can¡¯t be?¡±
The demonic beast¡¯s transformation was of great benefit to her. Although the giant centipede had caused her some trouble after its Ascension, the sixth-order demonic core she obtained after killing it would at least be of great use to her.
However, if this purple-eyed boy was forced to reveal his potential in the battle and advanced at the critical moment, it would be a big problem for her.
This person did not have any extra demonic cores to obtain, and the things he obtained would not increase with his increase in strength. On the contrary, after his strength increased greatly, it would increase the risk for himself.
She was a little depressed. The purple-eyed child had finished its transformation and had a pair of huge wings that were nearly three meters long.
The boy¡¯s feet turned into ws, and his head turned into a monster that was half-human and half-Eagle. His body grew wings and scales, like a strange beast that was abination of a human and an Eagle.
The aura on his body didn¡¯t change, and was still at the middle level of the nascent soul tier. However, after showing his half-demon body, his body was even more powerful, and his ability to take on spirit power was even greater.
Seeing this scene, song Qingxin felt relieved.
It seemed that this person didn¡¯t ascend to the next realm, but was forced to transform into his true form after being injured. He wanted to use his powerful half-demon body after cultivating to resist this formation.